This is the detailed version of Chapter 1 Ana and Christian- Having a

Baby! This follows After the Boathouse Proposal- same characters, same
theme and for those of you who like my version of the relationship
between Elliot and Christian, I hope you agree with my belief that that
he might have been the reason Christian made it home that night from
the bar. Enjoy Chapter 1 and I will have the one-shot up this weekend as
I am traveling for work right now.

Thank you for all the great reviews, comments and support. Lilly

Chapter 1: Pregnant, No, No, No.

Christian's POV

"I know neither one of us is ready for this, but I think you'll make a wonderful
father," Ana tells me tearfully. "We'll figure it out." This isn't like putting a fucking
puzzle together.

""How the fuck do you know?" I am yelling at her. "Tell me how!" I am scared
shitless. This is the last thing I expected her to tell me tonight. I actually thought
she was PMS she was acting so strange all day and tonight. I have to get out of
here before I say something I will regret even more. "Oh, fuck this!" I put my
hands up in the air. I give up. If she can't see how much this will fuck up our
lives, I don't know what else I can say. I need to get out of here and think
without her fucking waterworks making me feel guilty.

I can't believe this is happening. Fuck! I shouldn't have walked out on Ana, but
god damn it how did she let this happen. I should let her know I just need to
have some space to calm down and think this through but I am still too fucking
pissed. I am standing outside of John Flynn's office and it is locked up. I just
walked here on auto pilot and I desperately need to talk to him so I call his cell
and he doesn't pick up. Shit. I look around and keep walking. My cell vibrates and
it is Flynn.

"John, I am sorry to bother you but I need to talk to you. Please." I am pleading
with him.

"Christian," he is whispering. "I am sorry but I am at a school function with my

children can we talk in the morning?" How ironic. See this is what kids do to you.
They take up your free time, what little you have and they require way more than
a selfish prick like me is willing to give.

"Sure John. I will call your office in the morning." I am just standing here like an
idiot on the street. My cell vibrates again. It's Taylor. If I had wanted his
company I would have told him. I text him.

I am fine I just need to walk stay there with Ana

Christ if he heard how I rejected my wife when she told me she was pregnant, he
would probably want to quit. Both he and Gail love Ana and I can't imagine I will
be welcome in my own home after going off on Ana when she told me. Pregnant!
Fuck, Fuck, Fuck! I wanted to show her the world. I wanted to take her to Africa
for our anniversary next year, spend New Years in Aspen and take her to
Australia in the spring. She's fucking 22 years old, she's too young. I don't even
know if I want kids. I told her maybe down the road, but was I ever serious about
that? God damn it! I won't leave her, I love her way too much and she is
everything to me. Shit, what if she thinks I left because I don't want her and the
baby. Christ I should go back, but I don't want to talk to her right now. I am so
pissed off.

How did this happen? Well when you fuck twenty times or more a week, I
suppose the odds are against you at some point. But she was careless. At some
point she forgot to get her damn shot. As much as we fuck, she shouldn't have
even missed a day. I lost control of this. I should have been more on top of it and
dragged her to see Dr. Greene myself. I will be calling Dr. Greene as something
about the math on this doesn't work. I know this baby is mine that isn't even a
question, but how could she be pregnant when she had a shot right before the
wedding and it is suppose to be good for 90 days. Well, in the future, this will
never happen again. One kid and that will be it. Fuck! I don't want this to be
happening. Was Elena right? She told me Ana would end up pregnant right away
as a way to keep me. But surely Ana wouldn't feel the need to get pregnant to
keep me. I'm not going anywhere. I love her so much. She is the only thing that
matters to me. I don't want to share her with anyone or anything including a
fucking kid. Wow, I can't say that. She's pregnant now and that is my baby, my
child. That is not just a fucking kid it is my flesh and blood.

I'm just so scared to have a child. What kind of father will I be? A terrible one! I
am startled when a car horn goes off. I have just stepped in front of a car
crossing the road. "Fuck you," I yell at the idiot who doesn't realize that the
pedestrian has the right of way. I look up. How the hell did I end up here outside
of Esclava? I didn't even pay attention but I have walked about ten blocks. I look
at my cell. Ana hasn't called me. I text Taylor. What if she left? Shit. She can't
leave me.

What is Mrs. Grey doing?

She went into the library. She was quite upset.

Don't let her leave.

Yes sir, will you be back soon?

I look up and see Elena Lincoln staring at me.

"Christian, are you okay?" I don't say anything. Of all the people I don't need to
be talking to right now it is Elena Lincoln. "What are you doing here? Have you
finally come to your senses and left that child bride of yours or do you need a
sub? Tell me love, what brought you here."

I still don't say anything. I just look at her. Fuck she is disgusting. I keep walking,
cross the street and enter the bar across from the salon called "Papa's Bar and
Grill." Another irony. I sit down at a table in the back and look up to see that
Elena has followed me. I don't want her here but I don't have any desire to tell
her to leave either. My mind is elsewhere. Fuck, I can't believe I am going to be a
father. I can't believe my wife is pregnant. No, No, No.

"Let me guess, Christian. Little Ana can't keep you satisfied."

I walk over to the bar and order a bottle of red wine. The wine isn't that great
here, but I don't care so I order the most expensive bottle of red wine on their
menu. It is going to make me feel like shit tomorrow as it is some shit wine
costing all of $40 a bottle. He asks me how many glasses. "One." That bitch can
get her own wine.

I sit back down and pour myself a glass of wine. I look at my phone and close my
eyes.

"Aren't you going to offer me any wine Christian?" I don't respond and she gets
up and gets herself a glass, pours some wine and sits down.

"Did you have a fight with your wife?" Elena smirks and I still don't respond to
her. "I am talking to you Christian."

"I didn't invite you to join me and I don't want you here. Contrary to what you
may think, I was just taking a walk and I wasn't coming to see you. So take your
wine and sit somewhere else."

"Christian, I am sorry about the way things happened at your birthday. I

shouldn't have approached Anastasia that night. I just knew you were making the
mistake of your life being with her and it looks like I was right." I give her a
glaring look and slam my wine down pouring myself another glass.

"No, you're not right, even though it isn't any of your fucking business, she is the
best thing that ever happened to me and I am totally in love with her."

"Oh Christian, are you still squawking about love. Don't be ridiculous. Anyway will
you accept my apology? My life has been dreadful with your mother ostracizing
me with all of our mutual friends." Elena is trying to get my sympathy and I could
care less. How have I never noticed that she is really not that attractive? She
needs a pound of make-up to even be presentable. Ana is so naturally gorgeous
that it is no wonder Elena is jealous of my sexy hot younger wife.

"I don't give a fuck about your social problems. My mom has her reasons for
doing what she did, what did you expect Elena? Not interested in your apology or
having anything to do with you and yes I am still squawking about love. Ana is
amazing. Now leave me the fuck alone." I pour another glass and slam it down.

"Well, you sure don't act like a man in love. What's the matter darling. You can
tell me."

I just glare at her.

"What does little Ana want to have a baby or is she not giving you what you
need?" Elena is trying to piss me off and I just too preoccupied with the baby
news to give a fuck about anything she has to say. But maybe she needs to know
a few things.

"First of all shut the fuck up Elena. Second, my wife is the best fuck I have ever
had and I can't even think of a single woman I have ever been with that matches
her on her worst day. She is beautiful, passionate and more than enough for me.
The only regret that I have is that I didn't have her sooner in my life. Third, when
are you going to realize that our age difference has finally caught up because as I
look at you right now Elena, I see a tired, older woman who I have absolutely
nothing in common with and certainly not anything I would still fuck. So, quit with
the bullshit." I get up and walk to the bathroom. I am hoping she is gone when I
get back. She is still sitting there and I sit back down. I don't say anything and I
finish the bottle of wine. Christ I have never drank this fast in my life. I can feel it
going to my head.

I get up and order another bottle and when I sit back down Elena reaches over
and touches my arm. I pull away and freeze. I can't stand that she just touched
me. Elena looks shocked and I am surprised at how vile her touch is too me. She
reaches in again and runs her long nail over my wrist. "Let me fuck whatever is
bothering you away. I know you don't mean what you just said to me." I know
my face must reveal how repulsive she is too me. I feel sick and pull my wrist
away, slam my wine down, pour some more and drink that as well.

"No, Elena, you will never touch me again. I haven't thought of you as anything
other than the old fucking bitch that taught me how to fuck in years. Hear me
again Elena, there is absolutely nothing about you that I find remotely attractive.
I can't believe I wasted years on you. Look at you, you are an old used up bitch. I
have told you and I love my wife more than life itself. We have an amazing
relationship, she is everything you could never be and she is beautiful as well. So
don't ever fucking touch me again." Elena's cold face is frozen. I shiver. Fuck she
is a mean cold bitch. What did I ever see in her?

"Christian, I wasn't serious darling. And wow, I know you can be cruel, but this is
me baby, you don't have to pretend. You don't have to over react. I was just
teasing. I am happy with Isaac. I miss our friendship of course, and miss your
mother despite how she feels about me, but I guess I can see that you are really
going to try and make it work with Ana, although I will never understand why. I
don't bear either of you any ill will and I can see that you prefer to be alone to
work out whatever is bothering you. Please tell me though you're not thinking of
knocking that girl up."

I slam my fist hard on the table knocking her wine glass over. I grab Elena by the
back of her neck and pull her close to my face. I see several people staring but no
one steps in. "That girl is my wife and yes we are thinking about starting a family
not that it is any of your fucking business. Yes leave. I shouldn't be here and
certainly not sitting with you. I got distracted over something and needed a walk,
but you need to be clear, the wheels on my marriage have not fallen off and you
are nothing more to me than a bad memory and I am glad I don't have to deal
with you on anything anymore including the salons. So get the fuck up right now
and leave me alone Elena or so help me god I won't ask you nicely the next
time." I can tell she is nervous now and she pushes her chair back.

"Well, my business is going wonderfully and I am pleased that I don't need your
guidance to run it anymore. So, I guess this is it. You don't even want to try and
work out our differences?" She stands up and picks up what must be her purse
but it looks like a god damn suitcase it is so big.

"There is nothing to work out Elena. I don't want you in my life and I don't see
any reason for us to ever talk to each other again. You have crossed way too
many lines in my life. Please go." I stumble up to stand even though she doesn't
deserve for me to be a gentleman, I always stand when a lady leaves. And I want
her to leave so hopefully this will get her to move her ass out the door.

"Well then, Christian, I will always wish you the best. Do I get a hug goodbye?"
I just stare at her and finally whisper. "No Elena. Just please leave." She looks
hurt but finally leaves. I just don't give a shit. I sit back down and drink the rest
of the bottle. Fuck I am getting smashed. I see her walk out the door. Thank
fuck. I wonder if I will remember this conversation later. Who cares? I have
bigger problems like the fact that I am going to be a father. Fuck!

I need your help, come get me. I send a text to Elliot.

A few minutes later Elliot replies. What the fuck r u talking about?

I am at a bar called Papa's Bar and Grill cross from Esclava, just fucking come
get me.

I see Elliot's name come up on my phone. God damn it why does he have to call
me. "Elliot can't you just drive over here and pick me up. I fucked up bad and
Taylor isn't here, no one is here." I can hear that I am slurring my words a bit.

"Christian you sound wrecked. What the hell happened?"

"Are you going to fucking come and get me or not?" I stand up and shit the place
is spinning. "Bourbon." The bartender looks at me like he might not comply with
my request. "You have a fucking problem? I said I want a glass of bourbon." I
throw a hundred dollar bill on the bar.

"Christian, I will be there in twenty minutes, don't fucking go anywhere and

maybe you should quit drinking."

"Fuck off. Don't tell Kate you're coming to get me, she will call Ana. I fucking
mean it. Don't be a fucking pussy and tell her." I can hardly talk. Shit. I am
encouraging my brother to lie to his fiance. I can't worry about that right now.

I put my head down on the table and before I know it I hear a chair pull out next
to me. Christ did I pass out?

"So what the fuck has happened?" I look up and Elliot is sitting next to me with a
beer in front of him and a glass of water for me.

"Get me another bourbon." I push the glass of water away and he pushes it back
in front of me. He looks like he is pissed. Why is he pissed? His girlfriend isn't
pregnant.

"No more booze. Start talking." Elliot is glaring at me.

"I fucked up bro, I am a motherfucking dickhead and I fucked up."

'If you fucking cheated on Ana, I will kick your motherfucking ass." Elliot is about
an inch away from my face pointing his finger at me. He is really pissed.

"Get out of my face Elliot." I won't hit my brother but he better get out of my
face. "No, I didn't cheat on my wife, I love her. But I walked out on her tonight
and I am a motherfucking dickhead."

"God damn it Christian. We have already established that you're a motherfucking

dickhead. Just tell me what happened. I have to be at a construction site at 4:30
am and it is going on eleven so tell me what the fuck happened before I throw
your ass in my car and just drop you off at home.

"Get me a bourbon and I will tell you a secret." I look up at him and reach for my
wallet so he can pay for my drink. I drink the water in front of me and shiver.

"Put your money away. You can barely talk. But fine you want more I will get you
more but you have to tell me what happened." Elliot gets up and buys me a shot
of bourbon and slams it down on the table in front of me. He leans back in his
chair, "start talking."

"You can't tell anyone. Not your fiance, mom, dad, Mia, Amigo no fucking one."

"Okay, I won't. What the fuck happened god damn it. You're making me
nervous."

"Ana told me tonight that she is pregnant. I was so fucking pissed off about it I
yelled at her, accused her of getting knocked up on purpose and then walked out
on her." I slam the bourbon down. "I'm an asshole."

"You motherfucking dickhead! What is your god damn problem? Your gorgeous
wife tells you she is having your baby and you treat her like that. What the fuck is
your problem?"

"I don't want to have any kids right now and maybe never. Elliot you know how
fucked up I was when I was adopted. What kind of father could I be? I will suck
at it." I slam my fist on the table. "I wanted to take her to see the fucking world.
I wanted to have her all to myself. Now it will be crying, diapers, fuck ass nursery
shit songs, old people cars, no sex and a fat wife. Fuck, fuck, fuck this isn't what I
want right now." I rub my hands through my hair. I feel Elliot's hand on my
shoulder and he is back in my face.

"Well too fucking bad! You should have thought about that before you fucked
your wife 21 times a week. Are you that fucking selfish? You have more money
than you know what to do with and you will be able to afford nanny's and shit
anytime you want to go somewhere. Mom will be all over this. She will love
taking care of her grandbaby. Hell Christian, I don't know what kind of father you
will be, I don't know what kind I will be someday, but you don't get to decide that
now. It's too late for that. You need to man up, go back to your wife, and make
this right. I am not even going to listen to this shit anymore. You're drunk as hell,
you're really pissing me off and you need to apologize to your wife. Come on I'll
drive you home."

"What if she won't forgive me?"

"Shut up Christian. Just. Shut. The. Fuck. Up. You sound like a god damn
immature selfish prick and you need to go home, sleep this off, and change your
god damn attitude. You know that Ana loves you even though you can be a real
fucking asshole. You and I are not done talking about this. I will be coming by to
see your ass tomorrow when you're sober and if I am going to beat the shit out of
you, you will be sober enough to remember why. I am going to give you the
benefit of the doubt because I love you and you're my brother, but tomorrow,
you better have a change of heart. Now get the fuck up before I knock you out
and carry you out of here." Elliot is really pissed. I get up and holy mother fuck, I
am wasted. I should punch him for grabbing me but he is right. I wish he would
hit me.

We walk out of the bar and I almost fall off the curb. Elliot grabs me by the neck
and pushes me to his truck. I start to argue about getting in, I don't know why
but I tell him I will just walk home. If I get in the truck I will pass out.

"Don't say another word Christian. I mean it, get in the motherfucking truck." I
start laughing. "There is nothing fucking funny, and you are about to see me lose
it little bro. Now get in the god damn truck." He has the door open and he is
pushing me in.

The next thing I know we are in the garage at Escala. Taylor is waiting for us.

"Did you call him Elliot?" Taylor looks pissed too. Well fuck him. "He works for me
Elliot or did he forget that?"

"Get out Christian before I do or say something I will regret. I will be seeing you
tomorrow and we will talk about this then. And when I show up, don't even think
about making me wait or make some excuse. I won't tell anyone about this
because it's not my place. No one will ever know you told me until you and Ana
announce this together and you work this out. So don't worry. But so help me
god, if you go up there and say one thing out of line to your wife and I find out I
will kick your ass. Got it?"

I nod and reach out to shake his hand. "Thanks Elliot, I won't say anything to her
bad. I love her so much. You know she is everything to me right? I just wasn't
expecting this. I will be good I promise. Don't be pissed at me?" I lean back and
close my eyes. The door opens and startles me. Taylor nudges me out of the car.
I see him look at Elliot and shake his head. "Fuck off Taylor." I shake him off and
almost fall out of the truck.

"Sir, let me help you upstairs." I stumble to the elevator. When the elevator
finally stops I exit and Taylor goes up to his quarters clearly disgusted with me
and I run into the table in the foyer. Hmmm is this where the fucking little sperm
escaped. I have fucked Ana on this table numerous times. "Shit." I scramble
through the double doors and there she is, Mrs. Mother Goose. My wife.

"Mrs. Grey." I know I am barely standing and shit, even this drunk I can see that
my wife is hot. No wonder she is pregnant, I can't keep my hands off of her.

""Ohyou look mighty fine, Anastasia." I want to fuck her. Pure and simple. But
my pecker surely won't cooperate right now.

"Where have you been?" Oh here she goes.

I put my finger to my lips and smile at my wife. "Shh!"

"I think you'd better come to bed."

"With you" I know I am snickering at her. But shit she is so fucking hot. I tell
her she is beautiful and lean in and smell her long gorgeous hair. I lean on her
and almost knock her over. She is so small. Did she shrink? She tells me to walk
and that she is going to put me to bed. That is nice of her. She should be mad at
me. My baby is so sweet. Baby. Oh yea, the baby, shit.
Ana tells me that I need to get in bed and we finally make it to our bedroom. She
tells me I need to sleep. I don't want to sleep, I want to fuck.

"And so it begins. I've heard about this."

Ana looks confused. Don't play dumb Ana. "Heard about what?"

"Babies mean no sex." And that is one of my major issues. I need to be fucked all
the time, and I only want to fuck Ana. And now she will never want to fuck. Ana
tells me something stupid like if that was true there would only be one child in
each family. I laugh because that makes sense. "You're funny."

"You're drunk." No shit. Ana pushes me onto the bed and I flop down. Christ the
room is spinning.

"Join me." I can't sleep without her she knows that.

"Let me get you undressed first." Oh baby yes.

"Now you're talking." She starts taking off my tie and jacket. She is being bossy.
I put my hands on her hips. Oh, I think my dick might be coming back to life.
"You should always be in satin or silk." I pull her forward and put my mouth next
to her belly. A baby is in there. My wife has another human being inside of her.
"And we have an invader in here. You're going to keep me awake, aren't you?" I
have a visual of Ana holding a baby and being tired all the time, not wanting sex
and not having time for me." You'll choose him over me," and I realize I am
jealous of my own child.

"Christian, you don't know what you're talking about. Don't be ridiculous- I am
not choosing anyone over anyone. And he might be a she."

A she! I hadn't even thought about that. What if it's a girl? I don't want a baby
but if I have to have a child - it just has to be a boy. I can't have a daughter. The
only thing I know about females is not something I can even think about with a
daughter. I don't know how to talk to little girls. I don't know what they like to
do. I don't know why they think they way they do and I know what boys do to
girls. I will end up in jail if I have a little girl because I will kill anyone that even
comes near her. I don't want a baby and I just can't have a girl. I am going to be
sick. I need to close my eyes and pray that I wake up in the morning and realize
that this was one of my nightmares. In the morning Ana will be normal, she won't
be pregnant and I will have my world back they way it was. The room is spinning.
"A sheOh,God."

<Prev Next>

Chapter 2: Brotherly Advice

Christian's POV

I wake before the alarm is set because my head is pounding and my mouth feels
like someone poured a bag of flour in it. Christ I feel like shit. It's light out, what
time is it? 6:20 am. Fuck. The last thing I clearly remember is Elena Lincoln
following me in to the bar. Oh shit. Last night wasn't a bad dream. Ana's is
pregnant and I walked out on my own wife when she told me the news. I am a
selfish asshole. I don't remember much about my conversation with Elena. It's all
sort of blurred. I think I told her to get the fuck out of my life but I can't say for
sure. I know I drank a hell of a lot and I vaguely remember talking to Elliot on
the phone, or did I see him? I have never been that drunk. This tops my
rehearsal dinner night and this is not a good thing. Oh god Ana. I was such a dick
to her last night but I think she put me to bed. I need to apologize and I reach
over for her.

"Baby, I'm sorry." Where the fuck is she? I feel my heart race. She isn't here. I
sit up and oh fuck my head hurts. My phone is on the bedside table and I see I
have a text from Ana.

WOULD YOU LIKE MRS. LINCOLN TO JOIN US WHEN WE EVENTUALLY DISCUSS

THIS TEXT SHE SENT TO YOU? IT WILL SAVE YOU RUNNING TO HER
AFTERWARD. YOUR WIFE.

What the hell happened? I scroll down and see a text from Elena.

It was good to see you. I understand now. Don't fret. You'll make a wonderful
father.

I am completely confused. First of all I changed my cell number the morning Ana
and I got married. Elena doesn't have my new number that I know of so how she
sent this text is strange. Secondly, I don't remember everything about last night
but I know I didn't tell her about the baby. I get up slowly and I feel panic setting
in. Where's Ana? I want to find her but I am going to be sick. Wow. This doesn't
happen to me. I head to the bathroom and wash my face with cold water and
brush my teeth. I hold onto the sink and recall that Elliot took me home from the
bar. But I know I didn't tell Elena anything so what the fuck was she sending me
a text for? How did Ana see this text? Shit if she read this she must think I was
with her. Why was she reading my messages? That pisses me off.

I am barefoot but in the same clothes I wore last night. I open my bedroom door
and smell coffee but I need to find Ana. I take the stairs to the upstairs guest
room two at a time and push open the door. Shit she isn't in there. I walk down
the hall and check the other guest room and she isn't in there either. I run down
the stairs and check the library, the family room, the living room, my study, the
laundry room, the kitchen and finally each of the bathrooms. I walk rapidly down
the hall to Taylor's office and he isn't there. I pick up the house phone, call the
staff quarters and he picks up.

"Where the fuck is my wife?" I am in a cold sweat and I am scared that she has
left me. She said she would never leave me. Where is she? Taylor comes down to
his office and I am looking at the CCTV footage of me coming home last night.
Shit I couldn't even walk and I almost knocked her over. It shows her walking me
to bed. Where is she?

"Sir, I don't know where Mrs. Grey is? Sawyer will be down in a moment. Ryan is
on his way up." Gail joins us but doesn't say good morning. She looks pissed at
me and I can guess I know why. She had to have overheard our conversation last
night and knows I walked out when Ana told me she was pregnant. I am still not
happy about her being pregnant, but I need to talk to her and we need to work
through this. But where is she. I call Kate.

"Kate, have you talked to Ana?" I can tell she was still sleeping.
"What do you mean? Christ its early Christian is everything okay?"

"Just answer me Kate. Have you talked to my wife since last night?"

"No and why are you asking me? Isn't she with you?" Fuck I don't want to have
this conversation with her.

"No, she left early for work this morning and I need to talk to her I thought
maybe she was meeting with you this morning. It's no big deal. I have to go." I
hang up and look at Taylor, I am getting really nervous.

"How do you not know where she is? Did she leave here after I got home last
night?" I am yelling. "Is her car in the garage?" Taylor leaves to check while
Sawyer reviews the CCTV footage. I run upstairs to look for her again. I decide to
check the playroom but the door is locked. She wouldn't be in there. "Ana!" I
shout and turn the knob and turn back to go downstairs to the great room. Ryan
and Sawyer join us. I tell Ryan to head over to Kate's apartment in case she was
lying to me and since all the cars are accounted for I tell Sawyer to review the
CCTV footage for the lobby to see if she called a cab. I am just about to tell
Taylor to have Welch trace Ana's cell when I hear a noise and look up. Ana is
wrapped in a duvet carrying her purse and still has her nightgown on. What the
hell. We are all looking at her. I feel relieved but then I am pissed. Where the
fuck was she and what is going on.

"Sawyer, I'll be ready to leave in about twenty minutes." Ana wraps the duvet
around her to cover herself up. Good thing, I don't want these guys to see my
wife in her sexy satin nightgown. Everyone stares at me.

"Would you like some breakfast, Mrs. Grey?" Gail asks Ana as thought this is a
normal morning, which it isn't. Ana tells her she isn't hungry.

"Where were you?" I ask her in a low voice. I am not yelling but I am pissed and
I want to know what the fuck is going on. Everyone leaves and I follow Ana to our
bedroom.

"Ana, answer me." She is ignoring me and I can't believe it. She just walked into
the bathroom and locked the door. I am not putting up with this shit. "Ana!" I am
yelling now. I rattle the door and hear the shower running. God damn it. "Ana,
open the damn door."

"Go away!" Fuck, I clearly messed up but I won't have my wife act this way.

"I am not going anywhere." I tell her through the door. I feel like busting the
door down and just as I am about to do that I think better of it. I need to keep
calm. She is pregnant after all.

"Suit yourself." Shit. I don't want her to shut me out. We need to talk.

"Ana, please." I lean against the wall waiting for her to come out. My head is
pounding. Finally I hear the shower stop and she comes out in just a towel and
walks right past me. "Are you ignoring me? This is ridiculous. How is this going to
solve anything? Yea I guess she could throw that back at me since I walked out
on her last night. Fuck, I messed up.
"Perceptive, aren't you?" Oh great now I get her smart mouth. She walks into the
closet and pulls a dress off a hanger and grabs some boots. I am blocking her
exit from the closet and she pauses waiting for me to move. I have half a mind to
block her all damn day forcing her to talk to me but I move out of her way and
watch her rummage through her drawers and sigh when she drops the towel
standing in front of me, perfectly naked. This is not the time for me to get a
fucking hard on which is exactly what is happening.

"Why are you doing this?" I get that she is upset about my reaction to the baby
but something else is going on. I am not confessing to something that I am not
very clear about so I don't asks about the text and email.

"Why do you think?" Ana asks me this while she pulls some sexy hot lacy panties
and a bra out of her drawers. I know I am staring at her perfect tits and if she
would look at me for even a second she would know I now have a massive hard
on and really would like to make up with her the way I know best.

I swallow as I watch her shimmy into her panties. "Ana-"

"Go ask your Mrs. Robinson. I'm sure she'll have an explanation for you." Here
we go again. The same old shit about Elena.

"Ana, I've told you before, she is not my-"

"I don't want to hear it, Christian. The time for talking was yesterday, but instead
you decided to rant and get drunk with the woman who abused you for years.
Give her a call. I am sure she'll be more than willing to listen to you now." Shit.
She has this out of context. I watch her put on her bra and I walk closer to her. I
am sorry that she thinks something happened but what the fuck was she doing
reading my text messages.

"Why were you snooping on me?" Ana tells me that is beside the point and
accuses me of running to Elena. I try to tell her it wasn't like that. I know she
won't believe that I ran into her, and I try to tell her but she tells me she isn't
interested. This conversation would be a hell of a lot easier if I wasn't painfully
hung over and if I could remember exactly what did happen last night."Where
were you?" I decide to turn this on her. Christ watching her put on her stockings
while she is only wearing her panties and bra is making this conversation difficult.
She is playing with me. "Answer me." She is starting to get me really fucking
pissed. I narrow my eyes and glare at her. She needs to knock this shit off right
now. This is the last time I am going to ask her before I blow my stack. But I
won't raise my voice. "Where were you?" I say this softly but I am glaring at her.

"What do you care?" Is she fucking kidding me? She knows I was worried sick
and my biggest fear is that she will leave me.

"Ana, stop this. Now." She shrugs at me like a basic fuck you and I have had it. I
walk over to her intending to grab her and make her talk to me but she jumps
back and tells me not to touch her. What the fuck? Is she afraid of me? Now I am
furious. "Where were you?" My fists are clenched and I have raised my voice
now. I know she was in the apartment but I want to know why she wasn't
sleeping with me.

"I wasn't out getting drunk with my ex. Did you sleep with her?" What the hell! I
can't believe she thinks that.
"What! No! You think I'd cheat on you?" Does she think that little of my love for
her? She then tells me I basically did cheat on her because she thinks I went
running to Elena and told her everything. She accuses me of being spineless.
"Spineless. That's what you think?"

"Christian, I saw the text. That's what I know." Ana tells me this and I should
stop this right now and tell her nothing happened and how it came to be that
Elena ran into me but she is accusing me of shit that didn't happen and now I am
pissed. She doesn't trust me and I have done nothing wrong other than be an
asshole about the pregnancy but I have not cheated and I am sick of the Elena
accusations every fucking time I turn around .In fact, I completely severed our
relationship last night yet I am still getting grilled and nagged.

"That text was not meant for you." I am now acting like a prick but she wants to
play this game- so will I.

"Well, fact is I saw it when your Blackberry fell out of your jacket while I was
undressing you because you were too drunk to undress yourself. Do you have any
idea how much you've hurt me by going to see that woman?"

I can only imagine that she is devastated. She hates Elena and has told me
repeatedly that she is a hard limit. But, I didn't go see her. She won't even listen
to reason. She is cold and aloof and I don't know how to deal with her right now.
She won't believe me and part of the problem is I don't remember everything.
Why did Elena send that text and how did she get my number? That is what
worries me. Did I tell her Ana was pregnant? I am 99% sure I didn't but
shit.what if I did.

"Do you remember last night when you came home?" Ana asks me and I want to
laugh and say, Baby, I don't even know how I got home but think I better leave
that one alone. "Remember what you said?" Oh please don't ask me that. I have
no fucking idea.

Ana tells me that I was right that she will choose the baby over me and I feel like
I have been punched in the gut. I don't remember saying that but it is my fear.
She gives me this lecture about how loving parents should act and brings up shit
about my birth mother. I don't want to hear this shit right now. She keeps going
and she is on a roll telling me this baby is my flesh and blood and how I need to
grow up and quit acting like a petulant adolescent. Fuck. I remember having this
similar lecture last night from Elliot. I called him and he came and got me. I told
him about the baby and he chewed my ass out. Shit. I am pulled out of my
thoughts when Ana tells me she is going to work and that she is moving her stuff
out of our bedroom to the guest room. Like hell she is. That isn't happening but I
need to back off, show some remorse and then when the dust settles we can
work through this and talk about everything. But move upstairs. Not fucking
happening.

"Is this what you want? I get closer and she tells me she doesn't know what she
wants anymore and I feel like I am going to get sick. She has never said anything
like this to me. This scares the shit out of me. "You don't want me?" I can barely
say this. She tells me she is still here and then puts some make up on. I am
following her from room to room. "You thought about leaving?" She needs to tell
me exactly what she is thinking. She reminds me again that I preferred to be with
Elena over her last night and then flaunts her body by bending over and putting
her boots on and is acting like a prick tease standing there in stockings, bra and
panties while her dress remains on the bed. I know she is trying to get me revved
up so she can punish me and deny me what is mine. "I know what you're doing
here." I let her know so she can quit playing this came. I step towards her and
stare at her and she puts her hands up telling me to back off.

"Don't' even think about it, Grey."

Oh baby, don't play this game with me. "You're my wife." I tell her softly but I
mean it. If I want to fuck her I will. I am her husband and she knows that I won't
put up with a no sex rule as a form of punishment. We can work this out other
ways, but don't deny me or we will have problems. Then she says something that
hits me to the core and I realize we have a serious problem."

"I'm the pregnant woman you abandoned yesterday, and if you touch me I will
scream the place down." I can't believe she would scream. I am her fucking
husband. I would never hurt her, but she is telling me no. I challenge her about
screaming but she is serious. I tell her no one would hear here. Then she asks if I
am trying to frighten her. I feel sick again. This conversation is getting out of
hand. Of course that wasn't what I meant to do, scare my own wife. God, doesn't
she know I need her. We need each other to make this be alright. I try again to
explain what happened with Elena and how I walked to Flynn's and just ended up
outside the salon. I tell her that I told Elena that I would never see her again. I
can't remember enough to tell her everything, but why can't she just believe me?
We go around and around for several minutes. I keep trying to convince her that
I won't ever talk to Elena again and she keeps doubting me and asking why I
would talk to Elena last night and not her. Fuck I am getting nowhere and it's my
fault. I realize that I am too hung over to try and do this right now but the fact
that she won't fucking believe me makes me angry. I tell her I was mad at her
last night like I am right now. I don't really mean that but I would be lying if I
said I wasn't still pissed about her being pregnant. Then she lets me have it.

"Well I am mad at you right now. Mad at you for being so cold and callous
yesterday when I needed you. Mad at you for saying I got knocked up
deliberately when I didn't. Mad at you for betraying me." I can see she is trying
not to cry. I am such a fucking asshole. She tries to tell me she didn't mean to
lose track of her shots and she didn't want to be pregnant either and then some
bullshit about how the shot could have failed. Then she tells me that I really
fucked up. Yea I know that but I don't want to keep hearing it as the truth really
hurts. I don't want to hear anymore of this shit and I feel like I am going to
explode, but instead I just add fuel to the fire and say another shitty thing to my
wife. I can't seem to dig my way out of this mess and I just bury myself deeper.

"You fucked up three or four weeks ago or whenever you forgot your shot." I tell
her. I am not the only one that fucked up here sweetheart. How fucking hard was
it for her to remember to get a fucking shot. She says some other comment
about how not everyone can be perfect like me and I have had enough of this
shit.

"This is quite a performance, Mrs. Grey." I feel myself retreating into my 'get out
of my face zone' which means I am done talking. "I need a shower." I step back
towards her and she steps back again. "I hate that you won't let me touch you."
We haven't resolved anything and she reminds me that she is moving out of our
bedroom. God damn it. I can't believe this."She doesn't mean anything to me."
Why can't she believe me?

"Except when you need her." Ana is staring at me and her eyes are cold and lost.
I have hurt her but I am so angry that she won't believe me.
'I don't need her. I need you." I am so out of my element here. I can argue and
win almost any issue but when it comes to my wife I can't seem to find the words
that could make this right. "She is out of my life." How can I prove this to her?
This is out of control. "For fucks sake Ana." I slam the wall. She doesn't want me
around her right now and I am exhausted with this argument. I run my hands
through my hair. "I'll see you tonight."

Elliot's POV

Fuck I couldn't even sleep when I got home last night I was so pissed at my
brother. Now its lunch time and I can barely keep my eyes open. I told Christian
he better not say anything out of line to Ana when he got home but he must have
because he called Kate looking for her this morning and that doesn't bode well. I
park outside GEH and decide to stop by his employee cafeteria before going up to
his office and finishing our conversation from last night. I want to ring his neck
but I will give him a chance while he is sober to talk to me and give me his side
of the story.

I head upstairs with my two sandwiches and decide to stop by to see Taylor first.
He is sitting at his desk.

"Hey Jason." I am tired and not in a good mood. I sigh and he motions for me to
sit down. He doesn't look real happy either.

"You here to see your brother?" I nod. "He should be back in about ten minutes.
He is seeing Flynn and Reynolds just left to pick him up."

"That's good I guess. How's he feeling today? He was so fucking wasted last
night." I eat the first sandwich in about one minute. I didn't enjoy it as I just
shoved it down without even thinking. "You got any water?" Jason gets up and
grabs a bottle out of the refrigerator down the hall. He seems to be in as bad of a
mood as I am. We don't say anything else as he probably doesn't know I know
about Ana being pregnant and I can't be sure he knows so we just sit there.

"He is pretty hung over. He had a meeting earlier and I haven't seen him much.
There on their way up. Let me warn you Elliot, when he left he was in a fucking
foul mood. So, you may want to avoid him." Taylor looks at me and he is chewing
on a toothpick.

I snort. "I don't give a shit about his fucking temper tantrum. I have something
to say to him and he needs to listen." I get up and walk into his office and run
into Andrea on my way in. She says hello but she even looks upset. He probably
is being an asshole to her too. I walk in and he is slumped in his desk picking at a
lunch in front of him. Christ he is eating a fucking filet mignon and baked potato.

"Hey," I sit down in front of his desk. He looks up at me but doesn't say anything.
"So you're fucking welcome for me going to get your drunk ass last night and
bringing you home." He pushes his plate away and leans back in his chair.

"Thanks. What do you want?" He looks like shit. I get up and shut his office door.
"Look Elliot, I fucked up last night but I don't need any shit from you too. So save
it."

"No Christian. I won't. First of all, we need to talk about Elena Cunt Lincoln. Were
you with her last night?" I stare at him and he looks up.
"Who told you that?" Christian asks me defensively.

"The bartender told me you had been drinking with an older blond woman. Her
salon is across the street and I pretty much figured it out. So, why were you with
her last night? And before you tell me it's none of my business keep in mind you
made it my business by calling me last night and at the moment, you don't have
anyone else in your corner so don't alienate me bro because I will get seriously
pissed."

He sighs and rubs his hand in his hair. "How much did I tell you last night?" He
doesn't remember anything, I can tell by the look in his face.

"I know you walked out on your amazing wife when she told you that you were
going to be a father. A classless move on your part, but we will address that after
we talk about god damn Elena Lincoln." I look at his steak. "Are you going to eat
that?' He pushes it over to me and I cut into it. No sense in it going to waste. He
must be really upset if he isn't eating his lunch.

"It's not like it appears Elliot. When Ana told me she was pregnant I got pretty
upset. I admit I was completely out of line and didn't handle it well, but I wasn't
expecting that news at all. She gets the depo shot and we were not planning on
having any kids for years. So, I was upset and mostly because I think she simply
forgot to get her shot." I remind him that Ana has been up against some
distractions lately with her dad in the hospital and that Hyde guy breaking into
their apartment.

"Whatever Elliot, it was rather important that she not miss those shots since
neither of us wants this right now. But anyway, I decided I just needed to walk
and cool off and decided to see if John Flynn was still at his office. He wasn't so I
kept walking. I was so preoccupied I wasn't even paying attention and ended up
practically walking into Elena. I didn't say a word to her and I walked across the
street to the bar and she followed me. I won't go into detail but I eventually told
her I never wanted to talk to her again, I loved my wife and to leave me alone.
She left and I called you I think. But no, I was not with her and it really pisses me
off that you and Ana don't believe me. You know how much I love Ana. I would
never cheat on her." Wow, I swear Christian looks like he could cry.

"I believe you bro, but how does Ana know she showed up at the bar." He tells
me about the text and I have to admit that if I were Ana I would be pissed too.
But I just listen."Okay, you didn't set out to see her but let's talk about the baby
issue. What is your plan here, because you love your wife and dude, she is
pregnant with your baby, so you better pull it together. Your keeping it aren't
you?"

"Of course, it hasn't even occurred to me that we won't. I just haven't had time
to accept this yet Elliot and it completely fucks up all the plans and dreams I had
for us over the next few years. I know everyone will say that a baby doesn't have
to mean things won't change, but that is bullshit. Look, I acted like a jerk, but I
just need time to sort through this and then I will be fine. I don't think right now
it is a good idea if I am even around Ana. I thought I would work late tonight,
then this weekend I will sit down with her and we can discuss this. Right now she
is so mad at me she won't even talk to me and she said she is moving into one of
the guest rooms. So, right now I am pretty much so deep in the dog house I need
to figure out how to get out of it and give her time to cool off."
"Do you think you can get through this?" I ask him and he looks up at me like I
have just told him something he can't bear to hear.

"Of course we can. We love each other Elliot, why would you say that? Did Ana
call Kate and say something?" Christian looks really scared.

"No, Kate doesn't know and I won't tell her. That is up to Ana. And I won't tell
mom or dad, as that is up to you. I only say that Christian because you fucked up
really bad bro. Ana isn't some broad you knocked up, she is your wife and you
completely rejected her by walking out on her last night. She can't be feeling very
secure right now and will she even forgive you or get past how you feel about the
baby?"

"Well fuck Elliot, thanks for making me feel better. God damn it." Christian throws
his phone across the room. "I told you I know I fucked up, and I talked to Flynn
this morning for over an hour and I have another appointment after work tonight.
I know I need to make this up to her but I can't start graveling until I deal with
these feelings I am having first. She will see right through me. I am jealous of my
own kid. I don't want to share her with anyone and nothing will be the same. I
am worried I will be a terrible father and what if my kid hates me. And you know
what Elliot what really scares me. What if this kid is a girl?"

I can't help but laugh. I want to tell him that I get the having a daughter thing,
as that would pretty much freak me out too, but right now he just needs to get
his head out of his ass and accept this. But at least he is trying and seeing Flynn.
"So, where did you leave it with Ana?"

We didn't. She won't talk to me and I am pissed because I am fucking sick and
tired of her accusing me of cheating or having feelings about Elena when I don't.
She actually asks me if I slept with Elena last night. I guess I should have told
her you picked me up and brought me home, but then I was worried that she
would accuse me of talking to you about the baby when we haven't talked about
it much yet. So, I didn't tell her."

"I will find a way to let her know I brought you home and you were not with Elena
without letting on that I know about the baby. She should know that your sorry
ass couldn't have fucked anyone even with a borrowed dick last night. You were
passed out on a table when I got there and the bartender told me you drank
pretty fast. Are you sure you told Elena off?"

Christian gets up and takes his steak back. Shit it was good. "I'm hungry now.
No, I can't say for sure because it is all a blur but I am starting to recall some
things and yes, I remember telling her she was disgusting and that I only loved
Ana." He sighs and leans back in his chair. He isn't eating that steak and I want
it.

"Who in the fuck gets a filet mignon delivered for their lunch and then doesn't eat
it. Hand it back over dude." He hands it back to me and I cut it into three big
bites and pop them in my mouth before he takes it back again. "I need to go.
Amigo is at one of the sites and will be missing me. Do you want me to call Ana,
or how do you want to handle this?"

"No, if I need for you to confirm anything I will let you know." He plays with a
pen on his desk and acts like he wants to say something. "Elliot, she wouldn't let
me touch her this morning. She said no to me and she has never done that. She's
my wife she can't deny me can she?"
Oh for fuck sake I almost fall off my chair. "Christian, you can't possibly be this
stupid about women. Are you fucking kidding me?" I am standing up and now I
am rubbing my hands through my hair. My little bro may have fucked 87 women
or whatever he said were his numbers, but the fact that he never had
relationships with all the women he fucked is crystal clear. "Dude, you will be
lucky if your dick sees the inside of Ana's pussy again before that kids driving."
He gives me a dirty look. "Sorry, but just saying. You fucked up royally and you
can't be trying to get your wife to fuck you until you make this right and prove to
her that you have accepted the baby. Please tell me you didn't actually try and
fuck her?" I am pacing back and forth and he gets up and leans against his desk.

"Well not exactly but yes I suggested it. Shit Elliot she was standing there naked,
putting on her stockings and bending over and shit, you know how hot she is and
frankly I won't put up with her denying me sex to make a point. There are other
ways to get my attention." Oh my god, it is moments like this I want to beat the
shit out of my little brother.

I just look at him. "You are either a fucking barbarian or one dumb ass mother
fucker who knows nothing about women. I am telling you; no I am begging you,
if you want to make up with your wife dumbass, the sex comes after the apology
not before. Jesus Christ. Did you talk to Flynn about that part?"

He shakes his head, "No I guess I better bring it up tonight." He sits back down
looking all defeated.

"Yes, no shit." I tell him to call me later if he wants to talk and he comes around
and shakes my hand.

"Thanks Elliot for last night and stopping by. I will figure this out, but just give
me time okay?" I nod.

"Christian, just remember one thing for me okay? That little baby deserves you to
get on board sooner than later. We both know what it feels like not to be wanted
by your birth parent. Don't' let that happen here." I look at him and I can see this
registers with him. "Laters."

First of all - to ALL of you that are now following my new story THANK
YOU! I never realized how many of you followed After the Boathouse and
just how many fans I really have. This is getting to be way too much fun
for a working girl like me! I am so very appreciative of your comments,
support and enthusiasm.

A few quick comments:

I am completely keeping the same characters, theme and relationships

as in After the Boathouse. Gramps and Christian, Amigo and Elliot- all
will be the same. This is a continuation of my story but the same plot line
as EL James story. I am just hear to fill-in the gaps like I did with
Boathouse.

I am not big on drama but since I am following the EL James story I had
to put the kidnapping and Hyde debacle in my story. I hated to do it, but
it had to be done. Just remember, at this point in the story, no one
knows what happened in that short time frame before they found Ana, so
everyone thinks the worst when they find her. Thankfully you all know
better.

Remember in Freed when Christian told Ana he almost killed Hyde- there
was no elaboration to that comment. I always wondered what that
meant. So, this chapter is my interpretation of that comment. The next
few chapters deal with this drama, then eventually back to a happier
place.

My honeymoon one-shot is almost done. (One night only gang! I don't

have the energy to write that many Lemons! lol)

I am traveling for work again all week- please be patient for Chapters 4
and 5.

Did I say how awesome you all are! Thank you so much!

Lilly

Chapter 3: Don't Leave Me.

Christian's POV

I have just left Flynn's office for the second time today. I called Gail to let her
know I wouldn't be home for dinner and Ana should eat dinner without me. I
probably should have called Ana but I am not ready to talk to her. I hope she
understands that I am only avoiding her right now because I don't want to argue
and I don't trust myself to say the right things yet. I think by tomorrow night or
Saturday we will be able to sit down and work through this. Flynn told me that by
my avoiding Ana I am sending the wrong message and she may think I am
rejecting her and the baby. But she is the one that doesn't want to talk to me.
So, pretty sure she knows better. But what do I know, as my brother and Flynn
both pointed out today, I know shit about women.

Elliot blasted me today and he was right. I don't disagree with him, but then
again, he isn't the one that is going to be a father. Easy for him to sit back and
have an opinion. Flynn has never gotten angry with me in all the years I have
been going to him until today. He thought my demands for sex during this
difficult time were out of line. There is no physical reason Ana can't accommodate
my needs at this point. She is barely pregnant. But I guess both Elliot and Flynn
feel that a woman's wifely duty is old school and I am dreaming to expect my
wife to provide me with sex while we are not speaking.

"Christian, you have told me over and over again since Ana came into your life
that the intimacy you have with Ana is so wonderful because of the profound love
you have for each other. I don't understand why you think it is okay right now to
have sex with your wife when you have clearly hurt her and she most likely isn't
feeling all warm and fuzzy from you right now." Flynn is glaring at me.

"Why not John? Our feelings haven't changed. We both love each other. We just
aren't speaking. If we had sex, she probably would lighten up, relax and then
maybe we could talk about this. I have never seen her so cold. She won't even
listen to me right now. I don't see what one has to do with the other. But
apparently I need to back off on the sex until she truly accepts my apology."
Christ it better be this weekend. I won't be able to do this for very long.
"John, if I can't even go two days without having sex with Ana how am I going to
be able to get through nine months of this shit. It scares the hell out of me."

"Christian, why would you have to go nine months without sexual relations with
your wife? Pregnant woman have sex all the time, and in fact studies show that
while their libido may wane during the first trimester; when they are not feeling
great; that most woman have an increased sexual appetite during the second
trimester. In fact, many woman need sex more often during the second
trimester."

Now we're talking. "That's good to know. But how about after the kid is born?
Isn't there this time period where the woman has to wait to fuck again?" I
admittedly know nothing about this shit. "And forgive me for being so crude, but
does the childbirth process stretch them out. I mean I don't really relish Ana's
body changing down there if you know what I mean."

John smiles at me. "Ah yes, are you asking if her vaginal walls will stretch
meaning you will not have the tightness you are experiencing with her now?'
Fucking shrink always gets to the point.

"Yes."

Well there are exercises a woman can do to prevent that and in relatively short
time most women's vaginal muscles return to their previous state. But to answer
your question, yes there is usually a six week waiting period before resuming sex
after a baby is born."

"Oh are you fucking kidding me? Six weeks. Why? That is ridiculous. Who
determined that six weeks and not say four is the magic number. John I will
never make it that long. See, what I mean. This pregnancy thing is not a good
match for a guy like me."

John just shakes his head at me. "Christian you will survive. Hopefully by then
you will have enough emotional attachment to your child that this won't matter.
We have a lot of work to do, but I promise you by the time Ana has the baby, this
will seem like the least of your concerns.

"I highly doubt that. So, how do I get emotionally attached? Because right now all
I feel is that this baby is already interfering with my life and I have only known
about it less than twenty four hours. I want to be the best father really. I want
to give my child everything and that will happen no matter what, but how do I
get emotional about this?"

Christian, I can't help you get emotional. It is a process. You're not emotional
right because first of all you haven't processed this yet. Secondly, you are not
alone. Many men don't feel attached until they see their partner's body change,
they feel the child move and kick and they hear the heart beat. You are too hard
on yourself. I would prefer we talk about how we get you right with your wife. I
worry about that damage right now. I think we will need to schedule an
appointment for the both of you together as soon as possible."

I take in a deep breath and agree to his suggestion. "I will talk to her this
weekend. I plan to work out tonight, give her the space she wants, than when I
get home tomorrow night I will suggest that we have an appointment with you."
I left my appointment with John and Taylor and I had a ten mile run. I call Claude
and arrange to meet him at his gym at 9:30 rather than have him come to
Escala. I know from Taylor that Ana went for a visit to see Ray and right after she
left my phone rings.

"Evening Ray."

"Christian, this is Ray."

"Yes Ray your name came up on my cell." Ray is like my mom when it comes to
technology. At least my mom tries to text. Ray doesn't even know how or seem
to understand that my phone as caller ID. "How are you feeling? Are the
accommodations working out okay?"

"Yes the place is fine. I had some therapy today and I am in less pain. I will be
anxious to get out of here but the doctors tell me the recovery will be quite a long
process. Look, I appreciate everything you have done and the flat screen TV was
unnecessary, but appreciated." He pauses. I think I know what is coming next.
"My daughter just left here Christian and she looked tired, upset and distracted.
She told me you two had a fight. It is none of my business what you were
fighting about. However, I don't like the way she looked and that is my business.
You promised to take care of her. Now take care of her." He has raised his voice
at me.

Christ is everyone taking her side without even knowing what we are fighting
about. I want to tell him to mind his own business but I really like Ray and I know
he is just worried about his daughter.

"Yes Ray, I understand your concern. I managed to piss Ana off and although she
isn't really talking to me right now, I am still making sure she is okay and
checking in with Sawyer and just confirmed that Gail has dinner for her. I am
letting her cool off and then I plan to sit down with her tomorrow night and
redeem myself. I am sorry that you were made aware of this situation. Did she
tell you why we are fighting?" I am curious if he knows about the baby.

"No of course not and I don't need to know unless of course you have physically
hurt her, than all bets off." He waits for me to confirm that isn't the case,
although not sure what he could do to me with a broken leg and sitting in a rehab
center. "Just because I can't get out of this bed doesn't mean I wouldn't shoot
you right in the ass if."

"Ray I would never touch Ana that way, hopefully you know better. Please, don't
even think that." I am trying to keep my cool but how could he think I would
physically hurt her when I would kill anyone myself that caused her harm. "This is
just a misunderstanding that I plan to rectify as soon as your stubborn daughter
cools down. I promise to make it better by tomorrow." We talk a few more
minutes and I hang up.

Just as I was leaving the office to meet up with Claude, Ana calls me. I look at
my watch, it is nine.

"Ana." I am noticeably cool, even to my own ears. But I am now irritated that I
have had to deal with Ray on top of this shitty day and the fact that she won't
talk to me. I should be glad that she called, but I am under the impression that it
is too soon for us to talk. Maybe I have this all wrong, but if I go home I know we
will fight. I prefer to wait until she is in bed, sleeps on this and then tomorrow
night we can talk.

"Hi" I hear her sweet voice. God I miss her.

"Hi." I take a deep breath.

"Are you coming home?" Good, she misses me.

"Later." I don't know why I am being such an ass.

"Are you in the office?" See she thinks I am probably with Elena and I am so sick
of her not trusting me I can't even give her any assurance. She should know
better.

"Yes. Where did you expect me to be?" She pauses. Yes baby, you have riled the
tiger. Quit fucking making me feel guilty for something I haven't done. That
doesn't sit well with me.

"I'll let you go." Shit. She sounds so sad. Just tell her you are going to meet up
with Claude and will be home in several hours. We both hang on and don't say
anything. Taylor comes to my door motioning for me to leave.

"Goodnight Ana." I hang up before she can say anything else. Just go to bed baby
and rest. Tomorrow we can talk.

We arrive home and I I carry my suit and tie into the bedroom. The apartment is
quiet and dark. I feel so much better after my workout. I worked up a good sweat
and knocked the shit out of Claude. Taylor really isn't talking to me much either.
Everyone is so pissed at me. As I open the bedroom door I am silently praying.
Please baby, please be in our bed. She isn't there and of course I panic. I don't
even drop my jacket or tie but run up the stairs and open the old sub room. I
turn the hallway light on and see her small frame curled into the bed. Her
beautiful hair is sprayed out across the pillow and I get closer. One thing I know
about my wife is that she can sleep through anything. I know I won't wake her. I
hear her sniffle in her sleep and I see the box of tissues on the bed. Fuck she has
been crying. I reach down and kiss her forehead and smell her hair. "I love you
so much baby." I whisper in her ear. I walk away and go back downstairs, hang
up my suit coat and look for my tie that I swear I had in my hand earlier. I take a
shower and have a miserable night of sleep alone in my bed.

Taylor's POV

Christ the past twenty four hours have been pure misery. I know that Grey is
trying to work everything out in his head, but man I came within in seconds and
inches of quitting and beating the shit out of him the other night. He is so in love
with Ana that I can't believe he is acting this way about her being pregnant.
Christ they fuck like rabbits, why was he so surprised. If anyone was going to be
the 1% failure rate their odds were better than any ones. I know he is miserable
and wants to work this out with her. But I also know him well enough to know
that he is stubborn and he will do it on his terms.

We are headed to Portland. I wasn't too fired up about him flying Charlie Tango
today as he is so distracted, but he insisted. So we are on our way. We don't talk
the whole way and when we arrive I have a car waiting for us. I have a text that
confirms Mrs. Grey is safely at SIP and I let the boss know. He nods and doesn't
say anything. We arrive on time for our meeting at WSU and grab a quick bite to
eat before heading back. Grey informs me that he wants to head back to Escala
when we get to Seattle and hopes to convince Mrs. Grey to leave work early as
well so they can talk. Thank fuck. A few minutes later my cell vibrates and it is
Sawyer.

"Lukey what's up?"

"TI wanted to let you know Mrs. Grey is with me." I look at my watch and see
Grey staring at me.

"Why what's going on?"

"She's unwell. I am taking her back to Escala."

"What do you mean she is unwell? Is she sick, is that what you're saying and she
needs to be driven home right away. Hang on Luke the boss is talking to me."

"What is wrong Taylor? Should I call Dr. Greene and have her go to Escala? What
is wrong? Is Ana okay? Just tell me damn it." Christ I can't determine what is
wrong if he doesn't shut the fuck up.

"Luke, Should Mr. Grey call Dr. Greene to come over to the apartment?" Grey
grabs the phone from me. I press speaker so I can hear their conversation.

"Sawyer, don't tell her I am calling the doctor she will fight me on this."

Clearly Luke can't say much as Ana is right there. "I see sir."

"God, is she okay?" The boss is panicked.

Luke hesitates. I don't think he thinks she is okay. He says "yes" but not like YES
more like yes not really.

"Okay we will be there in about 60 minutes. Keep an eye on her Sawyer." Grey
hangs up my phone and walks full speed to the car so we can get to Charlie
Tango. He has me call Gail to tell her to hurry back from grocery shopping so she
can check on Ana but she doesn't pick up.

We arrive back to Charlie Tango and get out of there as soon as we can. We land
back in Seattle and as soon as we do I see several messages from Sawyer. Fuck,
he has also sent me a text. "URGENT- LEGS MISSING. CALL ASAP. I don't tell
Grey. He is already walking to the car.

"Sawyer what do you mean Ana is missing. What is going on?" He tells me Ana
gave him the slip by getting him to go upstairs to help her with something and
when he went upstairs she took off in the elevator. He followed her but she had a
head start on him. He has just figured out she has pulled into the bank and he is
almost there. What the hell is going on?

I run towards the car and see Grey. His face is pale and he is running his hands
through his hair pacing. He is holding his phone to his ear. "Give her the phone
right now. I need to talk to her."
"Sir, Ana gave Sawyer the slip and took off." He looks like he is going to pass out.

"I know. Whelan from the bank is on the phone. I think Ana is leaving me. She is
trying to withdraw five million dollars. Oh my god, Taylor, please, please tell me
this isn't happening." He slides against the SUV door and is sitting on the
pavement looking completely broken. He is holding the phone next to his ear and
the heartless bastard is crying. God, my heart is breaking here. This has to be a
mistake. She would never leave him. I am a good judge of character and I know
Ana loves him. Please be a mistake.

Christian's POV

This can't be happening. I will love the baby. I will take care of them. Please Ana
please. Finally she comes on the phone.

"Hi." Hi? Is she fucking kidding me?

"You're leaving me?" I can't breathe. My voice is shaking. I don't care let her
remember that she is the one person that finally broke me.

"No!" Oh thank god, thank god. What is this about? Then she says it and I
literally have to put my head between my legs because I feel the oxygen leave
my body. "Yes." I am crying. Why did she say no than yes?

I take a deep breath. "Ana, I " I sob I can't even talk.

"Christian, please don't." Don't what? I can't believe this. Taylor has squatted
down and he is trying to listen. I put her on speaker. I don't know if I can do this
alone.

"You're going?" I am crying and my voice is pleading.

"Yes." She is so cold. I killed us. I ruined us. It's my fault. God, please this can't
be happening.

"But why the cash? Was it always the money?" I can't believe she would want the
money. This is the last thing I would have ever expected from her. Not my Ana.
She wouldn't take my money. Please tell me she isn't the gold digger people said
she would turn out to be.

"No." She tells me. Then what? God damn it! What? She can have it all. I don't
want anything if she isn't with me.

I will give her more. If she is leaving me to raise our child alone, than she needs
more right? I will never give her a divorce. No one else can have her. She can
have my money but I will fight her until my dying day over a divorce. She's mine,
she's mine, she is mine. "Is five million enough?"

"Yes."

"And the baby?"

"I'll take care of the baby." Why doesn't she want me anymore? She didn't give
me any time on this. I didn't mean it. I am crying too hard to tell her. I finally get
a few more words out.
"This is what you want?" I can't believe it. I won't. She loves me. I know I fucked
up, but we love each other.

"Yes." NO! I can't live without her.

"Take it all."

"Christian," she is crying. If she is crying why is she doing this? "It's for you. For
your family. Please don't." What does that mean? My family will be devastated
that she is leaving me. They love her too.

"Take it all, Anastasia."

"Christian" She is as hysterical as I am. Why are we doing this?

"I'll always love you." Oh my god. I hang up and put my head down between my
knees. "This isn't happening. Something isn't right. She said she wouldn't ever
leave. She promised, she promised, she promised." I hear myself but I don't even
know what to do.

"Sir, please, let's get in the car." I look up and Taylor is staring at me. He reaches
out his hand and I take it and he pulls me up. I am vaguely aware that my phone
is vibrating but I don't pick it up for a second then I see it is the bank.

"Yes." I can barely speak. I am whispering.

"Mr. Grey. Your decision please." It is that Whelan fucker.

"Give her whatever she wants." I hang up. I am suddenly pulled out of my
hysteria when I over hear Taylor and see him pacing back and forth. He is
screaming.

"That is fucking impossible. Are you sure? That is not possible. I am asking you
again to confirm what you just said." He looks at his phone and tells whoever he
is talking to that they need to hold and switches over.

"Southerton, I have an emergency going is this important?" He looks up stunned

and looks at me. "What the fuck is going on? Are you sure? Lock the place down.
You know how she is, she could be anywhere. What? Who was she with? Get on
it. No don't call them, call Elliot Grey but not their parents. Then have him call
me. I need to get back on with Welch." Why is Elliot getting dragged into this?
Whatever this is.

"What is going on Taylor? Tell me." I am screaming at him and pulling at his arm.

"Hyde someone bailed him out of jail and sir, Mia is missing. She was at the
gym and your dad told Southerton to let her take her own car this morning. He
followed her there and that was three hours ago. He finally went in to see where
she was and she isn't there. She is missing. Her car is still there and sir, her
purse and cell is in the locker but she isn't there. Southerton looked at the CCTV
and she left with a woman that he didn't recognized but he is sure she wasn't
going voluntarily.

"What? What? What the fuck is happening?" I practically tear off my suit jacket
and my heart is racing. Not Mia, please not Mia. I don't know what this means. I
am trying to think this through but my gut tells me this is all related. I see that
Taylor is getting the same thoughts that I am. Ana isn't leaving me she is getting
money for someone else.

"Welch track Mrs. Grey's cell immediately. Call me back." He hangs up and calls
Sawyer. "What is happening now Luke? What? Follow her. What? Fuck, fuck, fuck.
Call Reynolds and Ryan and tell them to call in now to my conference line. NOW
god damn it and don't let her out of your sight. What is she doing now? Okay
thirty seconds." Taylor is not his usual calm self. This is our worst nightmare.

"What is happening Taylor?" I am trying to figure out what is going. He tells me

to call Ana again and ask her if she is in trouble. Fuck she isn't picking up. He
then tells me to call in his conference line and get in the SUV. I am like Taylor's
puppet. I will do anything to get this resolved fast. I jump in the front passenger
seat and my heart is racing. Elliot is trying to call me at the same time. I switch
over.

"God Elliot, something bad is happening. Mia is missing and Hyde is out of jail,
and fuck Elliot, Ana, Anashe is in trouble." I hear myself crying. "Missing as in
fucking missing. I don't know." He is trying to get answers and I am not able to
tell him anything. "Call in Taylor's conference line. I give him the number. Taylor
jumps in the car. I switch over to the hands free and the private conference line
number that we have set up for team calls is announced and that there are six
callers on the line. Then another ping announces another caller and Elliot
announces he has joined the call.

"Okay everyone we are in code red, I repeat code red. This is for real. Mia Grey is
missing; Mrs. Grey has evaded security and is currently unsecured and trying to
withdraw funds from a bank. Hyde has been released from jail. Welch we need an
update on Mrs. Grey's phone. Is she still at the bank."

"Yes."

"Sawyer do you see her? What is happening and what is she wearing?"

"She is in the bank manager's office. She saw me a minute ago and held up a
finger that I was to wait. She is wearing a pair of jeans and a hoody sweatshirt.
She drove to the bank in her Saab." Sawyer sounds shook up as he should. I will
fire him for this.

"Southerton what is happening with Mia Grey."

"She isn't in the fucking gym, I have looked everywhere. I ran the CCTV and she
was being pushed out of the back door by a woman and I was able to identify
that she was pushed out by gunpoint. That was at 11:10. She does not have her
cell with her and I can't track her. The place is on lock down but per protocol I
have not called the police." He also will be fired. I pay millions so this shit would
never happen. My world is crumbling apart and I have let my family down. I am
about to lose everyone that means anything to me.

"Fuck your protocol. Christian you have to call the police. Someone took our
sister and obviously your fucking crack team of experts can't handle this or we
wouldn't be having this fucking conversation. I am calling them right now and
driving over there." Elliot is screaming and I am too devastated to say anything.
My little sister, why couldn't she just do as she was told?
Taylor looks at me. "Call the fucking police Southerton and wait for my brother to
get there." I yell into the speaker. Elliot hangs up.

"Sir, Sir the cell phone indicates Mrs. Grey is on the move." Welch shouts out.

"No- she hasn't come out," Sawyer tells us adamantly. "Her car is still fuck the
black SUV that was following you last month, it just pulled out and Mrs. Grey is in
it." Sawyer sounds like he is running.

"Reynolds, Ryan listen up, get to the destination. Follow Welch's detail. Welch go,
go go, tell us where are we going?" Taylor is talking fast. I am out of my mind. I
start to call Ana again but Taylor tells me not to as this may tip whoever has Ana
that she has the phone on her. Why wouldn't she? My phone rings and it is the
bank again. Taylor tells me to take the call.

"Grey."

"Mr. Grey. Something isn't right. Your wife asked to borrow my phone and then
threw it out when she got in the car with the young lady that she left with. She
handed over all the money to this young lady and told me before she met up with
the young lady to call you an hour after she left. She also told me to tell you she
is not breaking her promise. But something is very wrong. Should I call the
police?" Taylor nods yes. It is time to bring in as much help as we can. I hang up
and I close my eyes. I know Ana is in trouble now and that she still loves me, she
isn't breaking her promise and that means she is not leaving me. If this is Hyde I
will kill him or whoever is behind this. I will kill them. Who has Mia? This has to
be connected. Should I call my dad? I call Elliot back.

"Elliot get back on the conference line. I am sure that where we are headed,
where ever Ana is being taken, we will find Mia." He starts to argue with me.
"Elliot just do it, we just found out Ana is being taken somewhere against her will
as well but we have a trace on her cell phone. Please, I am sure of this and you
will need to be there if Mia is there as well. I know we fucked up earlier, but just
fucking do what I tell you this time." I am getting my control back.

We keep driving. Welch is giving us all directions. We have left downtown Seattle
and have headed east towards the hills. We are then driving through a residential
area and then into a seedy area that has old empty houses and dilapidated
playgrounds.

"The cell has stopped sir. It is at this location. 63 South Irving Street. I repeat 63
South Irving Street which shows up on my search as a vacant warehouse."

We pull up and my world comes undone. I see Ana lying on the ground and I can
tell from the car that she is seriously hurt. Then I see her shoot fucking Hyde
before she falls back. I jump out of the car before Taylor has even pulled to a
stop, run to where she is lying and fall to the ground next to Ana. I pull her limp
body into my arms. My world, my life, has just ended.

Sawyer's POV

We have all just arrived and we are running towards Ana who is lying on the
ground. Oh my god, is she dead? I see that fucker Hyde and Elizabeth who works
with Ana. Why is she here? Was she involved in this?
I see Mr. Grey fall to the ground and then I reach Elizabeth and grab her throwing
her against the wall. Taylor bulldozes towards Hyde and slugs him so hard in the
face that he knocks him out.

"ANA!,ANA! ANA!" Grey is holding his wife and crying hysterically. "Baby, baby
please I love you, don't leave me." He is cradling her in his arms and she isn't
moving. Taylor squats down next to Grey and reaches in to feel for a pulse.

"She's still alive sir. But she needs an ambulance. Her pulse is faint. Please, sir lie
her down." Taylor is tenderly trying to get the boss to put her down. We don't
know what her injuries are.

"She's cold. I can't let her be cold." Taylor takes his jacket off and puts it over
Ana. He walks back over and kicks Hyde in the rib forcefully.

Reynolds and Ryan have just arrived and I hear Ryan calling for an ambulance
and the police.

I have my hands squeezed tightly on Elizabeth. "Where is Mia Grey?" I am

screaming at her. She is crying and she points to the warehouse. Reynolds runs
in there and everything is eerily quiet while we wait. The only noise I hear is the
boss crying and holding Mrs. Grey who I am afraid may be dying in his arms. She
isn't moving. He is rocking her and crying her name over and over.

That Hyde fucker starts to moan loudly and Elizabeth seems in shock. A few
seconds later Reynolds comes out carrying Mia Grey who appears to either be
unconscious as well or god forbid dead. Hyde is rambling and actually laughing in
triumph and this gets Grey's attention. He looks up, with tears running down his
face and he sees his sister and says, "No, No, No" over and over again. And then
as long as I live I will never forget this. Still holding his wife, he stands up with
her in his arms and brings her over to Taylor. He has a glassy look and has
stopped crying. I get a chill as I know that look.

"Hold her Taylor. Take her and keep her warm. Keep my baby warm." He is trying
to give his wife to Taylor and Taylor is shaking his head. Grey's eyes are glazed
over. He looks at his sister again who is unconscious in Reynolds arms. He bends
down and kisses Ana's forehead and looks at Taylor. "Please Taylor, take her.
Don't put her back on the ground. I don't want her on the ground. Take care of
her. Don't let anyone else hold her." Taylor keeps shaking his head. "TAYLOR
TAKE HER!" He screams this and it is clear he is in shock or in some other
universe.

"Sir, no, no don't do this. He isn't worth it. Please. The police are on their way.
Please sir. Don't ask me to do this." Taylor has no choice as Mr. Grey gently
places his wife in Taylor's arms. He walks over and smooth's his sister's hair out
of her face and kisses her forehead as well.

"She's breathing right?" He asks Reynolds who confirms that she is breathing and
tells him there are no visible wounds. I watch as though our life has become slow
motion. We all could have done something to stop this. But we didn't. Taylor
could have put Mrs. Grey down. I could have jumped sooner. Reynolds could
have put Mia down and Ryan could have moved faster as well. But I think we all
felt the same way. This man's life has just been taken from him. His sister is lying
unconscious and the love of his life, now pregnant with his baby, is dying in his
arms. There isn't a man anywhere that wouldn't do what he is about to do. If we
stop him, the anger will never leave him. He needs to do this for himself and his
family.

Taylor is in full panic and he shouts, "Ryan get over here, Sawyer, get her out of
here, get her the fuck out of here." Taylor points to Elizabeth, and I understand
that he doesn't want her to be witness to anything that is about to happen. We
don't know how this will play out and she could end up testifying against Grey. I
pull her and throw her in Ryan's car which is out of view and somehow remember
there are childproof locks on the car. I set those locks and run back, but his
assault has already started.

"Stop him." Taylor wants someone to stop Grey from what he is doing. He has
pulled Hyde up off the ground and literally beating him to death. It is a brutal
assault, and he has beaten him until his face is no longer recognizable. Hyde
can't even fight back as he is no longer conscious. Grey is screaming with every
assault. "Why? Why? My wife! My baby! My sister! Why?" He is crying again and
he is going to kill him, I try to stop him but he is like ten men, not one and he
pushes me down. I am bigger and a trained fighter but I can't stop him, it is like
something I have never seen. I tackle him and he falls to the ground, but he is
still beating Hyde and I am sure if Hyde isn't dead soon he will be. I have a hold
of his one arm and Ryan is trying to get the other, and neither of us can stop
him. Taylor is screaming in the background and from the corner of my eye I see
Elliot Grey come running from his truck. He starts to go to his sister, but Taylor is
screaming at him.

"Elliot stop him! He will kill him." Elliot reaches down and tries to pull his brother
off of Hyde. I have his one arm and Ryan keeps fighting to hold the other. Grey is
half sitting on Hyde and he is in a complete trance. His fists are bloody and we
now have three grown strong men trying to stop him.

"Christian! Enough! Stop. Ana needs you. Don't do this. Stop!" Elliot finally
manages to pull Grey off of Hyde and I jump on top of Hyde to protect him from
any more assaults. Elliot pulls Christian away and puts both his hands on his
brother's neck trying to calm him. Grey just puts his head down and sobs. "He
hurt them Elliot, he hurt them." Elliot pulls his brother closer and calmly keeps
rubbing his shoulders leaning in to talk to him softly. Thank fuck he got here
when he did.

"We don't know anything. They are alive. They are breathing. We don't know
anything yet Christian. Where is the fucking ambulance?" As he says this we hear
sirens finally.

Taylor is still in charge as he holds Mrs. Grey. "Ryan, get the water bottles from
my car and pour it over his fists. The cops will arrest him on the spot if they see
his bloody hands. Quick." Elliot mumbles that this is ridiculous as who cares as
Hyde had it coming, but he starts wiping his brother's hands with his own t-shirt.
Apparently he is willing to take on some of the blame. He pours the water over
Christian's hands and Taylor tells us that if asked, we all punched Hyde at some
point.

Mr. Grey is still in a daze and Elliot pulls him to the side. "Look at me Christian."
Grey looks up. They will be okay. Pull it together. When the cops come you need
to have your senses about you. You need to be there for her. Come on I am
going to take Ana from Taylor and put her back in your arms. The EMT's are
almost here." Elliot is talking to his brother like he is a child. He is in a complete
daze. I have seen that look before with guys in combat. He is in shock and the
beating he just delivered to Hyde took him to a place that is hard to get out of. I
think Elliot is hoping that if he is holding Ana it will bring him out of this trance.
Plus we need Taylor to be free to take over the situation. Elliot gently takes Ana
from Taylor. I hope she is okay to be moved but right now this feels like the right
thing to do. He places Ana who is completely unconscious and looks like she has
been beaten as bruises start appearing on her face. "Do you have her Christian?"
Mr. Grey nods. The sirens are getting closer and Elliot walks over to where Ryan
and I are watching over Hyde. He picks him up by the hair. Oh fuck if he starts
hitting him the guy is surely dead. He is gurgling blood as it is. He spits on him
and then drops him hard on the concrete. We hear his head hit the pavement.
Fuck that may have been the icing on the cake for Hyde. Elliot takes Mia from
Reynolds and holds her and then I see tears running down his face.

"Mia please wake up. Come on little girl." Elliot is holding his sister and is walking
in circles with her in his arms. "Please Mia. Please." We hear her moan. Thank
god.

I run to the car, knowing Hyde isn't going anywhere. "What did he do to her?"
Elliot is screaming at me to find out. "What did that prick do to my sister?"

I open the car door and I grab her by the shirt like I would any predator. I don't
care if she is a woman. I am now feeling such rage that I know I need to get
control. "You fucking bitch, if they die, you will be an accessory to murder. We
have no idea what the extents of their injuries are. You better talk now or I won't
hesitate to fuck you up. What did he do to Mia Grey?"

"I don't know I was getting Mrs. Grey, but I think he just gave her Rohypnol."
She is still in a trance but at least she is talking.

"What did he do to Ana?" I am now screaming at her. We don't know what is

wrong with either of them but they are both unconscious. "Did he drug her too?"
She just stares at me. I grab her hair and twist it tight around my fist and pull
hard. Christ I want to fuck her up, but my inner manners just won't let me hit a
woman.

She grins, "No, he beat the shit out of her and kicked her but he didn't drug her.
She slammed her head really hard when she fell. I could hear her head hit the
pavement. She probably will die." She says this in a trance like voice and smiles.
Thank god Grey can't hear this conversation. I run back and yell out what she
told me but I leave out the part about her dying.

Mr. Grey is holding Ana close to him and I can see he is crying and kissing her
face over and over and chanting. "Baby, don't leave me, baby don't leave me.
She is cold, please, please, someone hurry and help us." Grey is desperate. We
are all standing around helpless. Fucking cops are never around when you need
them. Finally cop cars show up in the dozens along with the media and
ambulances. Taylor yells for Ryan to keep the media away and radios for
Southerton to get over here for backup.

Taylor runs to the sidewalk and motions for the police and ambulances. He holds
up his security badge and yells out for everyone to stay still while the cops sort
out who is who. Taylor motions to the EMT's and directs them to where Ana and
doesn't even direct them towards Hyde.

The EMT's run with gurneys and Elliot places his sister on one very carefully and
tells the EMT what he knows about her condition. He stands by her and holds her
hand and tells the EMT's her age, name and other information. I look over and
Grey won't place Ana on the gurney. Taylor walks up to him.

"Sir, you can ride with her but you need to let them help her. Put her down.
Please. She needs help. She's hurt and she needs medical attention. Christian,
put her down." I have never heard T call the boss by his first name. Elliot walks
over and tells the EMT's that Ana is Christian's wife, that she is twenty two years
old and that she is pregnant. Christian finally looks over at the EMT and places
her down. He steps back. They put oxygen on Ana and I hold my breath when I
see them open her shirt and see that she must have been kicked as her sides are
already bruising. If Ana lives, will this baby even survive this? I am not the only
one that sees the bruises. Grey almost falls to his knees and Elliot picks him up.

The police start separating and questioning us. They know who Grey is and Taylor
is able to convince the police to question him later so he can go with his wife and
sister to the hospital. They free Elliot to go as well. The EMT's finally see Hyde
who was lying behind the dumpster. I don't know how he ended up there but my
guess is the boss dragged him there like the garbage he is. The police have
Elizabeth in handcuffs and I watch as the three ambulances take off one after the
other. Hyde is alive but barely. The police are questioning us each separately and
our stories are pretty much the same. We all beat on the bastard when he tried
to escape. That is all they will get out of us. We are kept for questioning for at
least three hours. And all I can think of is this is my fault. I let her get away from
me and now because of the inept job I did of taking care of Ana, she could be
dead because of me. I look over at Taylor and he is glaring at me and I can tell
he thinks this is my fault as well. I walk over and see Ana's shoe on the ground
and think is that how stray shoes end up littered on the highway and in odd
places. Some mad man attacks an innocent beautiful woman and the only
evidence left behind is a shoe. I pick it up and hold it. I clutch it to my chest and
close my eyes. "Please Legs, please don't die. I'm sorry."

A long chapter- but I want to start moving on- get Ana home and start
the pregnancy storyline. I think I tried to answer a lot of the questions I
felt were left open in the FSOG Freed in this chapter. Like when did
Ana get pregnant? How come she was able to shoot Hyde with an illegal
handgun etc., Again my interpretation. Hope you all enjoyed the one shot
uploaded in After the Boathouse. Lilly

Chapter 4 A Shoulder to Cry On

Elliot's POV

What the fuck just happened? I am sitting in an ambulance holding my sisters

hand, while my brother is in another ambulance holding onto his wife, and yet
another ambulance is behind us carrying that Hyde fucker. My heart is racing and
my hands are shaking. I hear Mia groaning.

"She is heavily drugged Mr. Grey. But she is trying to come out of it, even though
she won't have any idea of what is happening around her for hours. But you can
talk to her; that will help." The paramedic checks her blood pressure and tells me
it is still pretty low.

"Mia, can you hear me? Mia, it's me Elliot. I am here sweetheart. You're going to
be okay." Fuck, this is everyone's nightmare. I think Mia will escape with just
minimal injuries but shit, Ana looks like she has been seriously hurt and I am
praying that she will make it. God, this is not happening. I am pissed with Taylor
and his guys, this should not have happened. Christian pays a fortune for his
security and they let him down. I wouldn't think twice about firing some people. I
need to call my dad but I don't want to make this call. However, I know the news
will be out soon and Christian is in no condition to call anyone.

I take my cell and move over to the end of the bench in the ambulance. My dad's
phone goes straight to voicemail. I call the firm and they tell me he is in a
meeting.

"This is his son, Elliot Grey, this is an emergency, please interrupt him." I wait for
a minute.

"Elliot, what's wrong." Christ where do I even begin. "What is that? A siren? Are
you in a police car? My dad sounds panicked.

"Dad, just listen. It is hard to explain because I don't know everything. I am in an

ambulance with Mia. She was kidnapped this morning by that fucker Jack Hyde
that broke into Christian's apartment last month. Someone paid his bail. We can
talk about that later." My dad is freaking out.

"Oh my god, what did he do to her, how did you find her? Where is Christian?" He
is asking questions faster than I can respond.

"Dad, listen to me! This gets worse. Mia was drugged with Rohypnol, and she is
still unconscious, but I think from what I can tell she has no other injuries. Hyde
called Ana at work this morning and demanded five million dollars and instead of
calling Christian, you or me she got the money and went by herself to rescue Mia.
I know, fucking stupid that she would do this but she did. I assume he threatened
her somehow. When she got there he evidently beat her up pretty bad and well
its really bad Dad, she hit her head hard on the pavement and she is unconscious
and she is not responding. We all arrived after the fact, but she had a gun and
she shot Hyde in the leg before she fell unconscious. And well, one other thing-
I think Christian will need a lawyer and maybe me too." I look over at the
paramedic and decide not to say anything else.

"What the hell? Oh my god. Is the media on this?" My dad is thinking ahead.
Good, we need someone with a clear head.

"Yes, they showed up as the ambulances pulled in."

"So, Mom, oh my god, I have to get to her. Thankfully she is at home, so I have
a few minutes to head this off before she hears about it. I am heading over there
and calling her right now. I need to get there right away." He hangs up and I
dread thinking about my mom having to hear about this.

We arrive at the hospital and Mia is rushed into the emergency room, with Ana
and that fucker Hyde right behind them. Christ I get a glance at Hyde. His god
damn eyeball is hanging out of his head. I look away and Christian is practically
on the gurney with Ana. She is still unconscious and she doesn't look good. Mia is
moaning and Christian lets go of Ana and runs over to Mia.

"Mia, Mia, I am sorry we didn't protect you. Please be okay. I love you." He kisses
her head as they are wheeling her into an examining room. I tell Christian I will
go in with Mia and he should stay with Ana. I follow Mia into the emergency room
that is partitioned off with curtains and ironically Ana is on the other side of the
curtain and Hyde on the end. The doctors are already treating Hyde and Ana.
They take Hyde right away into surgery for his gunshot wound and MRI's. I hear
the police comment on his beating and take a deep breath. Somehow, the
paramedics have already determined that Mia is in the best condition so it is just
the two of us in the waiting room, as the doctors on staff are busy attending to
Hyde and Ana. I hear the doctors asking Christian questions and he is doing his
best to respond.

"Do you know what happened to her?"

"I believe she was beaten and thrown to the ground hitting her head on the
pavement. I was told she was kicked while she was on the ground. Please, my
wife is pregnant. Please, help her."

"Mr. Grey her pupils are dilated which indicates some sort of head injury. We will
need to take her down for an MRI. She also has quite a bit a bruising in the rib
cage area which could indicate broken or fractured ribs. We will have to do an
ultra sound to check on the condition of the baby. How far along is she?"

"I'm not sure. We just found out two days ago, so barely." Christian is almost
whispering.

"Do you know when her last period was?" Christian is silent. Fuck, I would not be
able to answer that if they asked me about Kate. I hear Christian tell them just a
minute and then smile to myself as I peak through the curtain and see him look
in his pocket notebook. Only my fucking brother would write that shit down. A lot
of good it did him.

"July 31." He actually knows. So when they were on their honeymoon. Christ this
is way TMI. I back up and try to think of something else.

"Okay we will take her down for her MRI and you will need to stay here and sign
some paperwork authorizing us to treat Mrs. Grey. I understand your sister is
next door, do you know if she is insured."

"What the fuck? Yes, she is insured. What the fuck difference does it make?"
Christian is pissed and says what I am thinking when the doctor asks the
question. Does he not think someone with the last name Grey can afford medical
treatment? "I want to go with my wife."

"You can go with us, but not in the room." Christian doesn't argue. He looks
around the corner and pushes the curtain aside.

"We're good bro, go on." I nod to him. He leaves with Ana. Finally a doctor comes
in and examines Mia and they ask me to leave the room. I step outside to the
waiting area and before I can sit down the doctor summons me back outside the
treatment area. The doctor asks me if it is possible that Mia was sexually
assaulted and I almost throw up on the spot.

"I don't know. I was only made aware that she was drugged, but she was alone
with the kidnapper. Why, do you ask?"

"Just routine, we will do an examination and save evidence regardless. Anytime

we see a female drugged with Rohypnol, we have to check."
I walk outside and decide I better call Kate. She picks up on the second ring and
she is freaking out as she just heard about what happened at work. I try to calm
her and explain why I couldn't call her immediately and she is lecturing me. Fuck,
does she have any idea what we are dealing with here. Finally I just snap. "Shut
up Kate. This isn't about me or you. Ana is in serious condition, and god knows
what happened to Mia, who is still unconscious. Can you just get here right away
and provide us with some support. Please, I need you." She apologizes and
promises to leave right away. I see my parents pull up in my Dad's car and I jog
over to my mom's parking spot where they have just pulled in and open her car
door. She is crying hysterically.

"Elliot, oh my god how is Mia?" She is practically running into the ER and I am
following her trying to explain what I know. "How's Ana, oh my god, how did this
happen." She isn't really listening to anything I am telling her. She enters the
room that Mia is in and I wait outside because I don't know what the hell they
might be doing to her. I tell my dad who comes rushing in he might want to hold
up a second as well. We stand there and he paces. I need to talk to him outside
where no police can hear us, but I am sure he wants to see Mia first. A few
seconds later the doctor comes out followed by a nurse holding a bunch of items
in marked plastic bags and again I feel ill thinking that she is holding a rape kit
and evidence. My mom motions through the curtain for us to come in. Mia has
been changed into a hospital gown and is moaning but still unconscious. My Mom
is stroking her face and kissing her. My dad comes in and kisses her as well and
looks at my mom.

"Did they tell you anything?" My dad looks at my mom anxiously. My mom
explains that it appears Mia does not have any injuries other than being drugged,
but they have some blood work to analyze. Thank god. I tell them that Ana has
been taken for an MRI and other test and I tell them what I know regarding her
condition and what happened. I look at my dad and ask him if we can talk. I lead
him outside away from the police and we walk towards the parking lot.

"Dad, I don't know what will happen, but Hyde, well, Christian almost beat him to
death, I don't even know if he will live. He beat the fuck out of him. I heard the
cops talking about how the gun used to shoot him was not registered to Ana. So
they are talking like they are going to press charges on her and I don't know how
that fucker gets to take Ana and Christian down with him, but I also contributed
to his condition." My dad isn't saying anything he just runs his hands through his
hair.

"Tell me everything Elliot." I tell my dad everything right up to my spitting on the

fucker and dropping his head on the pavement. I tell him that I believe Taylor
told the cops that everyone beat on Hyde as he was trying to escape, but of
course this isn't true.

"Dad, he kidnapped Mia, almost killed Ana, and we still don't know her condition.
What Christian did, any man would do. His wife and sister were attacked. Can't
you pull some clout here? I don't know where Ana got the gun, but thank god she
had it."

"Elliot, it's not that simple but let me make some calls. First thing I need to find
your brother and talk to him and make sure he is okay and he doesn't talk to the
police with out someone present. They haven't questioned either of you yet
correct?" I tell him that is correct and he thinks that is suspicious. We go back
into the hospital and check on Mia and my Mom. My dad tells my mom he is
going to check on Christian and I go with him.
We finally find Christian leaning against a wall outside the MRI center. His head is
hanging down and he is rubbing his fists. My dad walks up to him and puts his
hand on his shoulder making Christian jump.

"Any word?" Christian just shakes his head.

"She is still unconscious." It is barely a whisper. I look up and see two police
walking towards us and whisper to my dad that they are coming.

"Son, don't say anything to the police. We need to talk first. Hide your hands in
your pocket. Your fists are swollen and bleeding. "My dad whispers this between
his teeth.

"Mr. Grey. We would like to talk to you about today's events." Christian looks up.
He seems to recognize the guy who introduces himself as Detective Clark to my
dad and me.

"Detective Clark, my son is waiting to find out how his wife is doing, and as you
know not only is my daughter-in-law seriously injured, but my daughter is here
as well. This needs to wait." My dad has stepped in between the detective and
Christian.

"I understand Mr. Grey, but I have a severely beaten man who has been shot
with an unregistered firearm, and I am going to need some questions answered
soon. I will need to question both of your sons within the next hour. I will give
you some time here, but please respect the position I am in." My dad thanks him,
nods and turns his back on the detectives letting them know they are done for
now. As soon as they walk away my dad leans in to Christian's ear and whispers.

"Whose gun was it Christian and how did Ana get it?" Christian signs and tells us
it belonged to Leila Williams, an ex- girlfriend of his that broke into his house
several months ago and then held Ana at gunpoint at her apartment. I knew a
little bit about this chick, but my dad looks like he is about to fall over.

"Why the hell am I just hearing about this now Christian?" My dad is trying to
keep his cool.

"What difference does it make dad? John Flynn had her committed, he is treating
her, he can attest to that. We took the gun away from her and I kept it. I meant
to get rid of it, but with the wedding and everything I forgot I had it. When that
fucker Hyde called Ana today and she went into my office to get the checkbook,
she must have found it and decided to take it with her for her safety. I am glad
she did, can't it be self defense. Who cares that it wasn't registered to her."

My dad sighs. "The law doesn't work that way. Now I am going to make some
calls and get Mike Bowdry on the phone, he will be the DA assigned to this case. I
am pretty sure he can get Clark to back off but we have to talk about the assault
you made on this Hyde character. It is one thing Christian to punch someone, but
you could be looking at deadly assault if he dies. He was already injured from the
gunshot wound when you arrived so you were not in danger nor was Ana. The
law doesn't let you take his punishment into your own hands. I am not sure how
the hell we are going to cover this up or get you out of this. Did he have it
coming, absolutely. But again, the law doesn't work that way. Let me see what
his condition is and work behind the scenes. I will need to call Barton for some
help on this. Are you okay with that?" Barton is my dad's long time partner.
Christian nods. Okay you stay here and wait with Ana, I will be back as soon as
possible."

Christian asks about Mia and we tell him what we know. I walk with my dad back
towards Mia's room and my dad tells me to get Gramps on the phone and to get
him over here ASAP. "We are in a fuck of a mess Elliot. Get someone to bring
your grandfather over here we can have him help us figure this all out, plus if
anyone can get Christian to pull himself together, it's your grandfather. Let me go
talk to your mom and then get busy on this."

Three hours later my dad, Gramps, Barton, Taylor and I are sitting crammed
around a table in the cafeteria whispering. The police questioned both Christian
and me for about an hour with Barton present for each of us. Mia is coming
around but they are keeping her for a few more hours. Ana has been taken to her
room and has a hairline fracture to her skull, bruised ribs, a major contusion to
her head and some other smaller injuries. She is still unconscious and Christian
won't leave her side. Gramps has come in and taken right over. He is calling in
every old chip he has and the story we are spinning is that Ana found the gun in
Elizabeth Morgan's car. It is not registered to Leila Williams either so, Gramps
said wasn't it fortunate that Ana found that gun in the back seat and Detective
Clark just nodded his head. He wasn't going to call my 86 year old grandfather a
liar.

It was a pretty good moment when Gramps marched right up to Mike Bowdry,
the DA who of course made an appearance because this could be a huge case
since the Grey's were involved.

"Mr. Bowdry, good to see you again." They shake hands. "This is my grandson
Elliot Grey, he was witness today to this major screw up you have on your
hands." Bowdry looks shocked.

"Major screw up Theo? Forgive me for my confusion, but I have been told we
have some questionable and damaging evidence that someone beat a man
almost to death and that an unregistered gun, was illegally in possession of a
Mrs. Ana Grey and used to shoot a man. How is this my screw up?"

"Quit the shit Bowdry. Someone released that lunactic Hyde out on bail, and less
than four hours later he has kidnapped my granddaughter and physically beaten
my grandson's wife into a coma. You're up for re-election fine sir, and if you don't
fix this within the next hour, the Grey-Trevelyan money will guarantee you will be
back in private practice come Election Day. Now, I am an old man, so we don't
have time to think this over you son of a bitch. You can either press charges or
walk outside and tell the press simply that Mia Grey was kidnapped by a lunatic
named Jack Hyde who was let out on bail. Mrs. Christian Grey was called for
ransom money and rescued her sister-in-law and in doing so was forced to shoot
the kidnapper in the leg in self defense which is true and you know it, and he is in
the hospital recovering. If he dies, we will say what a shame it was that the bullet
severed an artery. If he lives, it sounds like he won't remember a thing or have a
brain to talk about it. You have no witnesses to tell you what happened. I
understand that there were several men fighting to keep him off Ana. Son of a
bitch had it coming, right? There isn't a public court anywhere that will forgive
you for letting that bastard out of jail and charging any Grey family member with
any crime will be your nail in the coffin. He beat a itty bitty woman and she is
lying upstairs unconscious. He drugged Christian's sister. You haven't been
sleeping under a rock for the past five years. My grandson is the prince of
Seattle." Gramps leans in and crosses his arms. "Now your decision sir?"
Bowdry just smiles. "Well Papa Bear, I know and you know that one of your
grandsons, and my guess the one with the bloody fist whose wife is upstairs in a
bed should be arrested for the beating he gave Hyde. But I also understand
everything you just so eloquently shared with me Theo. This goes away, Hyde will
be charged accordingly. But you tell that grandson of yours I expect him to be my
biggest campaign contributor and publically endorse me." He looks over at me.
"That goes for you too. If Grey construction hopes to have me continue to look
the other way on all those illegal's you've been hiring, and if you personally hope
to escape any part in this, I will be looking for several checks from the Grey
brothers towards my re-election." With that he walked away.

"Are we good Gramps?" I don't know if we should trust him.

"We're good." He pats my back and grabs my arm. He is moving slow tonight and
needs help walking. He may be moving slow, but nothing slow about his mind.
Christ, I can't wait to tell Christian about this when he is feeling better and this is
over. He would have been so proud of Gramps. This is the only good thing to
come out of this fucking hideous day. We stop by and fill my dad in who is still
reviewing everything with Taylor.

After a few minutes, Gramps stands up. He is on a mission. "Come on Elliot, take
me to see your brother. These fine gentlemen can do without me for a few
minutes." I walk with Gramps to where they have Ana's in a private room. We
walk in and see Christian holding her hand and crying. He is mumbling to himself.
"Stay here in the hallway Elliot. Let me have a few minutes with your brother." I
nod and wait outside the doorway where Taylor has just grabbed two chairs. He
looks up at me and motions for me to pull up a chair. We both sit and don't say a
word.

Christian' POV

The doctor has just left and told me about Ana's condition. The baby is okay. All I
can say is thank god over and over. I am so relieved. To think less than twenty
four hours ago I was miserable thinking about Ana being pregnant, and now I am
so fucking thankful that my, our, baby is okay.

I can't stop thinking about the revelation I had while in the waiting room with
Ana. She had her period when we were still in London. That means she would
have ovulated around August 14th and been fertile between the 10th and the
18th. We were still on our honeymoon when she got pregnant. God damn Dr.
Greene said she wouldn't need a shot until we returned. But clearly that was
incorrect. I blamed Ana for getting pregnant on purpose and it wasn't her fault.
God, what a fucking asshole I am. I find myself crying again and then look up
when I see Gramps come in the room. He takes off his hat and I get up and
motion for him to take the chair I was sitting in. He takes it and I notice he is
moving slow. He pats my arm and motions for me to sit next to him on the end of
the bed.

"How is she?" I fill him in talking softly. I don't mention the baby. Not right now. I
need to wait for Ana to be okay to tell him this. "You look like hell son." I nod, I
am sure I do.

"Now look, I know why you did what you did. I would have done the same thing.
Your wife and your sister." He shakes his head. "That son of a bitch. But we seem
to have taken care of the legal issues. Just remember, you can't be all half
cocked and arrogant and piss the police department off right now. You need to
cooperate with going forward. Don't change your story." A nurse walks in to
check on Ana. "It's damn lucky Ana found that gun in Miss Morgan's car." He
winks at me. "You understand me? Cooperate from here on going forward and
this should not be a problem." I nod and breathe a sigh of relief.

"Thanks Gramps." I whisper. I look at Ana and reach over and rub her hand. I
fight back tears and look away. I just don't have the ability to say more right
now.

Gramps stands up and I immediately jump up when I see him struggle with his
balance and help him out of the chair. "Just tired son. I'm fine. Now let me go
home and check on your grandmother and I will get on my knees tonight and
pray for that little lady. When she comes around, you tell her I admire her spunk,
but I want to know what the hell she was thinking? Now, be strong son, you're
her husband and you need to take charge from here. You hear me? Reign that
little girl in a bit." He winks at me and I shake his hand. I am sure he hates
seeing me such an emotional wreck. I still have no words really. I walk him to the
door and frown when I see how much he is struggling to walk. Elliot jumps up
and helps him walk down the hall. I hear him tell Elliot that his arthritis has been
a bitch and kept him from running his hurdles. I smile at his effort to bring some
levity to the situation.

I am sitting there just staring at Ana. The baby will be all right. There is a healthy
baby, my child that is meant to live because surely, what Ana has been through
should have put the baby at risk. I suddenly feel very protective of not only my
wife but my child. My son. I feel it now. Somehow I have this strong sense that
the baby is a boy and I close my eyes and smile. But then I feel rage when I
think of what could have happened. Had something happened to the baby, I know
now that I would find Hyde in this hospital and finish what I started. It is amazing
how I suddenly feel this bond. I still don't think I will be a great father or ready
for this, but god damn it no one takes what is mine and this baby is mine.
Gramps is right. I need to reign Ana in. She is done fighting me about all the
security. Now that one crack pot has breached our security others will try. As for
her continuing to work, ha, she has another thing coming about that. She can
keep working from home. We will fight over this, but I have a bigger stake in this
now. That's my child she is carrying and her fucking days of challenging me are
over.

I hear the door open and I look up to see Kate. She is paralyzed at the door and I
can tell she is scared when she sees Ana. I stand up and walk over to her. For the
first time I feel this connection to Kate. We both hurt and I can see in her eyes
that she is silently reaching out to me. I pull her in my arms and she cries so
hard. God, she drives me crazy but I know she loves Ana. I have never thought
of her as the emotional type, but my wife has a way of bringing the softer side
out in people.

"Oh god Christian. Why did she do this? Why?" I rub her back and we continue to
hug. I look up to see Elliot standing there and he looks tired. I feel like I owe him,
but he knows how I feel so I don't say anything else. I just let Kate cry. Finally
she pulls away and walks over to Ana and bends down to kiss her. She gently
pushes her hair back off her face and leans in to talk to her. "Ana, banana what
have you done? Oh sweetie, what have you done? I love you so much, please,
please be okay." I see Kate has huge tears coming down her face. "Oh shit, I am
getting mascara all over your pillow. Fuck, I bought the cheap shit and this is
what I get. You are the only one I know that can wear no makeup and look hot.
You bitch! You even look good right now wearing that tacky hospital gown. By the
way, your tits look bigger, I might have to switch to the Depo shot." Kate kisses
her again. "Come on Ana, please wake up, please." Kate starts crying really hard
and Elliot decides it is time to step in.

"Come on baby, let's go check on Mia. Christian do you need some coffee or
anything?"

"No. I will call you when she wakes up. I promise." I smile and look at Ana. I
can't help it but I look at her breast as she is laying there and Kate is right. She
does look fuller. But it sure as hell isn't because of the Depo shot. I shake my
head thinking Kate might not what to switch her birth control. Doesn't seem the
Depo is all that great after all.

I wake up when I hear the door open. I didn't realize I had fallen asleep. I look at
my watch and it is 2:30 am. I only have been asleep about fifteen minutes. I look
at Ana. No change.

"No change huh?" My dad stands next to me with a bottle of Snapple.

"Thanks." He fills me in on everything from Hyde's condition to the DA's decision

not to press any charges. "Thanks Dad for everything." I am leaning down with
my elbows on my knees and my hands holding my face.

"Christian you should go home and get some rest."

"I'm not leaving her."

"Christian, you should sleep."

"No, Dad. I want to be here when she wakes up."

"I'll sit with her. It's the least I can do after she saved my daughter."

"How's Mia?" I should walk down and see her but I don't want to leave Ana.

"She's groggy.scared and angry. It'll be a few hours before the Rohypnol is
completely out of her system."

"Christ."

"I know. I'm feeling seven kinds of foolish for relenting on her security. You
warned me, but Mia is so stubborn. If it wasn't for Ana here."

"We all thought Hyde was out of the picture. And my crazy, stupid, wifeWhy
didn't she tell me?" I know I am close to crying again. Christ, I have cried more in
the last fifteen hours than I have ever in my life. My dad steps over and puts his
hand on my shoulder.

"Christian, calm down. Ana's a remarkable young woman. She was incredibly
brave."

Oh sure. "Brave and headstrong and stubborn and stupid." I get pissed when I
think of my wife, all 110 pounds of her taking on that fucker Hyde. I have
completely failed her as her husband. I feel myself clenching my fist again just
thinking of him.

"Hey, don't be so hard on her your yourself son. I'd better get back to your mom.
It's after three in the morning, Christian. You really should sleep." He tells me
that they hope to take Mia home in a few hours.

I lean back in the chair and watch as nurses come in through the night and check
on Ana. Nothing changes. Every time they come in I ask about her blood
pressure, if anything has changed, I watch them empty the catheter bag and
place a new one.

I pull out my iPad and pick some music for her to listen to. First I pick out
Rhapsody on a Theme from Paganini. "You walked down the aisle to this baby.
The most beautiful bride ever." I smile as I remember that moment she came
around the corner holding Ray's arm smiling. I will never forget that moment.
When the song is over I play Roberta Flack's version of The First Time Ever I Saw
Your Face. "This is our song Ana. Remember our first kiss in the elevator at the
Heathman? The first time we made love, and the first time I saw your beautiful
face in my office." I think about each of those moments. "Here's another song
that reminds me of us." I laugh a bit as I play it. "Kings of Leon, Sex on Fire.
Remember when I drove you back to Portland in the R8. You had spent the night,
my mom almost walked in on us having sex and I had taken your virginity the
night before, then well you remember, we had some great sex those two days.
This song came on and you turned fifty shades of red. You didn't think I noticed,
but it was the perfect song at the moment." I pick another song. "Here Baby, this
is a good song. You like her voice remember. You told me you like this singer and
this is soothing." I play Eva Cassidy's Songbird for Ana and think about the time
she first heard this song.

I kiss her, sit back down then stand, walk over to the other side of the bed and
check on her from the other position and kiss her again. I shudder when I see
bruises on her soft skin and I have to walk away to the other side where the light
isn't as good. I use the bathroom, walk around the bed, sit back down and wait.
Nothing. Just silence. I take her hand.

"Baby. I'm here." I put my head on the bed and fall asleep.

I wake up at 6:45 and I can see it is a cloudy dreary day in Seattle. The nurse
comes in and checks on Ana again, no change. Taylor comes in with coffee and a
bagel. I take the coffee, skip the bagel and tell him no change. He starts to walk
away. "Taylor, I want Southerton gone. He has no excuse."

"Already done Sir." Good. "We should talk about Sawyer." Taylor is protective of
Sawyer so it doesn't surprise me he hasn't fired him yet.

"What about him Taylor? My wife wouldn't be lying there if he had done his
fucking job." I am tired and angry. He doesn't say anything else just nods and
walks towards the door. I know that Ana worked at giving him the slip and he
wasn't like Southerton who sat on his fat ass in his car for three hours before
figuring out that Mia was missing. Ana likes Sawyer so, maybe I should talk to
him before firing him."Tell him to drive over here. I want to talk to him and then I
will decide. What are the media doing? I want to make sure my parents can leave
safely with Mia this morning." Taylor tells me Thompson has Reynolds and Ryan
with him this morning and that Chaz Michaels, our new VP of Communications will
be giving the media a statement. He will be here soon to have me approve it. I
don't even care at his point. I trust Chaz. He is the consummate pro and I don't
want to see anyone this morning.

I am leaning back in the chair when I see Taylor holding the door open and
Wilson pushing Ray in the room. He is in a wheelchair and wearing clothes. I look
at my watch and note that it is 10:30. Why isn't Ana waking up.

I stand up and shake Ray's hand. He gets as close to the bed as he can and leans
over to take Ana's hand. "Oh baby girl, what have you done?" I feel like the worst
husband. I promised to take care of his daughter. I fucked this up. "Tell me
everything Christian."

I fill him in leaving out some of the details that I prefer he didn't know. However,
he should know that I didn't let Hyde get away with what he did to my wife. I
whisper to him as I don't even want Ana to know what I did. Its' not my proudest
moment but Ray should know I didn't let the fucker take a pass for his actions.

"I almost killed him Ray. He will never come near my wife again." Ray looks at
my hands and points.

"I figured as much when I saw your fists. You should have them looked at son." I
put my hands in my pocket. He shakes his head and kisses Ana's hand. "If you
don't take her across your knee, I sure as hell will. What the hell was she
thinking?" He looks at me looking for an explanation. Christ he knows her better
than anyone. She is delusional when it comes to her strength and ability to
defend herself.

"Trust me Ray, I might just do that." He nods and after I promise to keep him
posted, I wheel him out and Wilson takes him back to the rehab section of the
hospital. I think about what Ray said. I look at Ana and walk over and kiss her
several times. I will so fucking spank her for this. When she is up and better, I
will turn her over my knee and spank her until she promises never, ever to pull
anything like this again. My god, she is pregnant, did she not think about the
safety of our baby?

It's almost 2:00 and I can't believe Ana has been unconscious for almost 24
hours. Please baby, wake up. I look up when I hear someone knock on the door.
Isn't Taylor out there? I see the detective and Taylor behind him giving me an
apologetic look.

"Detective, as you can see, my wife is in no state to answer any of your

questions." I am pissed. Leave us the fuck alone. Then I remember Gramps
advice and back off.

"She's a headstrong young woman, Mr. Grey."

"I wish she'd killed the fucker." He looks at me, we both know that I almost did
but I am not saying that.

"That would have meant more paperwork for me, Mr. Grey."

"Miss Morgan is singing like the proverbial canary. Hyde's a real twisted son of a
bitch. He has a serious grudge against your father and you"
"How so?" I know he had a bunch of shit on his computer about my entire family
but has Elizabeth Morgan told him more information.

"Mr. Grey, we will catch up in a day or so. I just came by to see how your wife is
doing. Hyde is still in serious condition, his leg wound is going to be fine, he will
lose his sight in one eye and they are not sure if he will have any long term brain
damage from his fall," he looks at me for my reaction. Sure okay his fall. I can go
with that.

He leaves and I step outside briefly to ask Taylor how the press release went. He
tells me that Chaz just read a statement and did not answer questions. He
motions towards Sawyer who is leaning against the wall with his head down. If it
is possible for someone to look worst them me, it has to be Sawyer.

"Mr. Grey, T said you wanted to see me. Before you speak, please may ask how
Mrs. Grey is doing."

"No change." He doesn't say anything. "What happened Luke? Tell me exactly
how you let Ana get away from you?" I already watched the whole sequence on
my laptop when I pulled up remotely the CCTV sequence. Taylor and I watched it
together about an hour ago. He finished telling me everything pretty much as we
watched it.

"Do you think you can still provide security for her in the future? Do you even
trust her anymore? Because if you don't trust her you can't very well protect
her." I ask him looking into his eyes.

"Sir, I am pretty angry with Mrs. Grey. She prevented me from doing my job and
we will have to have a frank discussion about that if you decide to keep me on.
But, Ana, I mean Mrs. Grey is basically a very honest person and she won't lie to
me. What she did, god I can't imagine she would ever do again. And, well with
the baby and everything, I just won't let her make mistakes like that again." I
don't say anything. Of course he knows about the baby. He probably knew before
I did.

"When she has recovered, I will talk to her. I am not firing you Luke. You can't
relax. I may have you reassigned to my sister, but let's see what Ana wants." He
smiles at me and I think I know what he is thinking. "Yes, your punishment might
be my sister." Why don't you relieve Taylor so he can get some rest and clean
up?" I turn around and go back in the room.

I am looking out the window. It is around 4:30pm and it is raining outside. The
room has filled up with flowers. GEH, the Kavenaghs, SIP, Uncle Mike, my
grandparents, Ana's friend Amanda, Carla and a huge bouquet from my parents.
Christ it smells like a funeral home and I wish l could take some of them out of
the room. I sneeze and look over hoping that it wakes Ana up but she doesn't
even move.

My mom walks in and she has a small bag with her. She kisses me and holds on
to my arm for a minute. "You look exhausted Christian." I shrug my shoulders
and she tells me that Mia is home resting and is starting to get some memory
back. She grabs Ana's chart at the end of the bed and I am not really paying
attention. She hasn't been in yet to see her, other than early this morning just to
pop in before they took Mia home. I understood because she wanted to get Mia
settled, but it is good to have her here.
"Oh my god! Christian! Christian! Oh my god!" I look up at her and she is smiling
but she looks concerned. "Is this true? Well never mind, of course it is true. Oh
thank god the baby is okay. A baby! A baby! I can't believe it! I don't suppose
you planned on me finding out this way. But oh honey, a baby!" My mom starts
crying and she goes over to Ana and kisses her cheek while gently patting her
arm. "Oh sweet, sweet Ana. You saved my daughter, you saved my son and now
you are making me a grandmother." My mom is crying her eyes out. I feel like
such a dick. She sits down in the chair and I sit on the bed facing her.

"Mom, I really screwed up. We just found out about the baby Tuesday night.
When Ana told me, I didn't take it well. The fact that she is lying in this bed, is
probably my fault as much as anyone's because we weren't talking. Had we been
talking, she might have come to me and not tried to save Mia on her own."

"What do you mean you weren't talking?" My mom sounds angry and I can't
blame her. "What do you mean you didn't take it well? Your wife didn't get
pregnant because there was something in the water Christian. You, didn't take it
well? What did you do?"

"Mom" I feel like such a fucking jerk and I can tell my Mom is about to take me
out. I deserve it, but Christ she still has the power to reduce me to a child like
state.

"Christian! What did you do?"

"I was so angry." I hear my voice again and know I am about to lose it.

"Hey just tell me and let's get whatever happened cleared up before Ana wakes
up. You need to sort through this so you can start owning up to your
responsibility here. Tell me now what happened Christian." I take a long breath
and tell my Mom how I reacted to the news about the baby and why I didn't feel
ready. I tell her about my walk and how I ran into Elena. I can see her bristle. I
try to explain that it wasn't planned.

"You told me you'd cut all ties." She is shaking her finger at me.

"I know." But seeing her finally put it all in perspective for me. You knowwith
the child. For the first time I felt What we didit was wrong."

"What she did darlingChildren will do that to you. Make you look at the world in
a different light."

"She finally got the messageand so did II look down and put my hands over
my eyes. "I hurt Ana. Even though Mom, I never intended to see Elena that
night, it still hurt her and my failure to acknowledge that as well as ignoring her
for two days" I am choking out the words.

"We always hurt the ones we love, darling. You have to tell her you're sorry. And
mean it and give her time."

"She said she was leaving me."

"Did you believe her?" My mom gets up and pulls a brush out of her bag and
starts brushing Ana's hair that has become tangled. She is so gentle and it makes
her look like a princess the way my mom brushes a section and then moves it
over one at a time.

"At first yes."

"Darling, you always believe the worst of everyone, including yourself. You
always have. Ana loves you very much, and it's obvious you love her." I reach
over and play with some of the hair my mom brushed.

"She was mad at me."

"I'm sure she was. I'm pretty mad at you right now. I think you can only be truly
mad at someone you really love."

"I thought about it, and she's shown me over and over how much she loves
me.to the point of putting her own life in danger."

"Yes, she has, darling."

I sit back on the end of the bed as I feel tired and everything hits me at once.
"Oh, Mom, why won't she wake up? I nearly lost her." I look at my mom and
don't even know when the tears started but they are coming down my face. I
wipe away my tears but I have fucked everything up and I am tired, embarrassed
and ashamed at what I put my wife through. I could have lost her and the baby,
my baby. I am so lost. I feel my mom stand in front of me and she gently pulls
my head onto her shoulder and I sob harder than I have ever cried in my life. It
is like she is letting me unload a lifetime of pain onto her shoulders. This amazing
woman I love so much never says a word as she gently rubs my back and kisses
my cheek a few times assuring me that this is the time, and her shoulders are the
place to let it all go away.

Chapter 5 - Fatherhood

Christian's POV

My Mom's visit was really therapeutic. I feel like I let go of years of feeling
unworthy. She let me cry and be vulnerable. I felt like for the first time in my
entire life that the world's pressures were not on my shoulders alone, but I was
able to share them with someone. Of course it was my mom, my savior, my
angel.

I smile. Christ who knew my mom would be so happy about getting a grandchild.
She is going to have to walk me through this whole parenting thing. Me a parent?
Christ it still takes some getting used to. I know one thing, we will always have
someone to watch the baby if we want to go somewhere. I wonder if Ana is
thinking about a nanny. I don't mind her getting some help like a regular nanny,
but I told her when we were arguing about our vows and I will tell her again; I
expect her to stay home with our child. She argued at the time that my Mom
worked and I argued back that had she been home more maybe I would have
gotten into less trouble and not hung out with Elena. She can work from home,
maybe we can work out something where she goes into SIP once a week, but her
career days are about to come to a halt. Fuck I know this will be a weekly
argument and I won't budge on this. Old fashioned. Perhaps. But it is about
security and I have more fucking money than I know what to do with. She
doesn't need to work and especially now. She can write a fucking book from
home. God this is going to be such an argument.

Taylor came back about 6:00 and brought me some of Gail's macaroni and
cheese, two sandwiches and some chocolate chip oatmeal cookies. I haven't
eaten since yesterday and I was pretty hungry and ate everything. It is 9:30 and
Ana is still unconscious. My patience is starting to wane. I know they have told
me that she will wake up when she is ready but she should have woken up by
now. I walk out to the nurse's station and tell Taylor to sit with Ana so I can track
down a doctor. I need to get some answers.

Taylor's POV

I step into the room and the smell of all the flowers is nauseating. Shit, I am
going to ask the boss if we can take some out and send them back to Escala. I
would have passed out if I had been sitting in here as long as he has been holed
up in here. I hope Ana comes out of this soon. Gail is at home crying her eyes out
and this whole thing has been a professional and personal nightmare. We fucked
up and while Elliot has apologized to me for his comments about us screwing this
up, I can't help but think he is right. I need to sit down with the boss and develop
a tighter security system. First thing, we need is new cars. We might as well have
giant ice cream cones on each car as we are so well known driving around Seattle
in our fleet of black Audi's. Secondly, we need to start telling Ana the truth about
issues when they come up rather than protecting her all of the time. She is a
nightmare for security team members with her curiosity and streak of
independence. While she is perfect for the boss in so many ways, the one thing
that makes me laugh is of all the women he ended up with, he picked the very
one that challenges him left and right. Then get her with Kate and it is a given
she will disregard her safety as Kate can get Ana sidelined in a heartbeat. I don't
think she has any idea how dangerous it is for Ana so she is always trying to get
her to dump her security. So Elliot is going to have to have a come to Jesus
conversation with his woman as well. Ana wants independence and she just
doesn't get it. She is worth a fortune and everyone knows that Grey is so in love
with his wife he will do anything and pay anything for her safety. This whole thing
has opened us up to more whack jobs. Now others will try to breach our security
and keeping Ana and now little Grey safe will mean a whole new set of safety
procedures. Little Grey. Christ, the boss is going to be a pain in the ass or as
Elliot calls it a major PITA over this one. He hasn't quite accepted the fact that he
is going to be a father yet, but when he does, and he will, God help us all. That
baby will become his greatest accomplishment and god help anyone that even
thinks of causing it any harm. I will have to hire a team of security just for the
little prince or princess.

I look over at Ana. Please be okay and wake up soon. That bastard loves you and
I bet he will be the father of the year. You scared the shit out of him little lady.
He will never give you any more shit again. Except something tells me that Ana
and her working days are a thing of the past. I could be wrong, but she doesn't
need to work and he doesn't want her to so my money says we will be hearing a
lot about that issue.

I walk over to Ana' bed because I thought I heard her moan. I swear she did, but
she is perfectly still. I can't get Grey's beating of Hyde out of my mind. My job
was to keep him from doing that, he should have let me beat him down. But I
understand his need to take that matter in his hands. Both his wife and sister;
that is just too much for one man to deal with.
Mia, she is protection nightmare number two. What is it with these younger
women? Mia will be getting a talking to as well. Firing Southerton was a no
brainer. He waited three fucking hours in his car. His ass should have been in the
gym watching her but he sat in his car and then waited three hours to look for
her. It takes about five minutes being around Mia to know there is no god damn
way she was working out for three hours. She wouldn't work that kind of sweat
up ever. She usually goes for about thirty minutes and that might be pushing it.
He should have known something was wrong after forty five minutes. He tried to
defend himself but I told him to get the fuck out of my sight. When I walked
away from firing Southerton, Sawyer was standing against my car with his head
hanging down.

"I will resign T but I want you to know that I am sorry and take responsibility for
what happened. I will never forget seeing her on the ground for as long as I live.
She is the sweetest person and I would have jeopardized my own life for her. I
am sorry I let you down. I don't know what else I can say. I will go to Escala and
clean my stuff out and be gone before you return tonight."

"Hold up Luke. Yes she skipped one past you. Yes you are trained to be one step
ahead of her and you got trumped. But, training someone else to take her on will
be a fucking nightmare. I am inclined to go to bat for you with Grey. Let me ask
you; do you think you can handle her if you stay on." He tells me he will be her
worst nightmare. "She is pregnant and Grey will be our other fucking nightmare
when she starts showing and then oh my god, I will have to probably hire a
fucking army to protect baby Grey. No, I need you around Luke, but we are going
to put some new security procedures in place. I am tempted to put a god damn
chip in Ana."

As I watch Ana, I am sure she wouldn't have wanted him fired or to quit and I am
glad the boss ultimately agreed. God damn it. These flowers are starting to make
my eyes water.

I look up and see Grey standing there. He is exhausted. "The doctors can't tell me
why she won't wake up. I am going to lose my mind if she doesn't wake up soon
Jason. I have fucked up in so many ways but I want her to know I am sorry and
the baby.well it will be interesting won't it?"

I smile. "Interesting is one word. Yes, it sure will. Actually, I think it will be great.
A little girl running around, it will be fun." I smile as he looks at me like I have
lost my mind. Actually I am not a religious man, but I am praying for a boy. The
boss will be a nightmare if he has a daughter. "I will leave you sir. I will be
outside if you need me, but before I go, is it just me or are these flowers a bit
over bearing. I can send some back to Escala if you would like. "

"Yes, they are fucking nauseating. Why don't you take a few out and I will keep
the attached cards here and tell Ana about them when she wakes up." He says
this as though he is feeling a bit nervous and unsure.

"She will wake up soon sir. I think I heard her moan while you were out. But she
didn't move." He nods and walks over and sits in the chair next to the bed. He
has so much pain in his face and this is the first time since I have known him he
looks like he is scared. The "I'm twentyeight and a billionaire CEO, so kiss my
ass face" is nowhere to be seen. It is just the face of a man in love and scared. I
stand at the door and watch him for a few minutes and he has his head on his
arms which are on the bed. I see his eyes slowly close. He has to be exhausted.
Maybe he will sleep a bit. I step out and silently shut the door. Please Ana, wake
up soon.

Christians POV

I feel hands rubbing my hair and I jump up. Oh god those gorgeous eyes. My
heart races.

"Hi," she says. Oh thank god. Thank god.

"Oh Ana." I take her hand and hold it against my face. I close my eyes. I can't
believe she is back. I am not a religious man but I silently thank god for giving
me my wife back.

Of all the things I thought she would say to me when she finally opened her eyes
it wasn't "I need to use the bathroom."

"Okay." I know she has a catheter, but she probably doesn't realize this. She
struggles to get up and I can tell she is in a lot of pain and I feel myself get angry
again. I want to find Hyde and finish him off. I wonder if I will have regrets for
the rest of my life that I didn't just kill him. Elliot told me this morning that he
didn't really want to stop me from killing him, but he knew he had to. I didn't
realize that he dropped him on his head. And hearing that made me feel better.

Two hours hour later Ana has been taken to the bathroom, seen by the staff
doctor and Taylor had soup delivered to her. She has questioned me non-stop
and I smile thinking that she seems completely like herself with her non-stop
chatter. She tells me what happened from her phone call with Hyde and I tell her
what happened and how we figured out where she was. I don't tell her what I did
to Hyde as I don't know that want her to know what I am capable of. I don't want
her to be scared of my temper although she knows it is there. I let her know that
she was foolish and she knows we will be talking about this again. I put off telling
her about Elena, but its time I finally come clean with her about everything.
When we get home, I will talk to her. I have been given icy stares and dirty looks
by Nurse Ratchet. Nora I think is her name. Christ she is a bitch and she may be
the first women besides Kate who is immune to my charm. But at the moment I
have been invited into my wife's bed and I am holding her in my arms. Thank
god, my babies are okay.

I woke up around six am and Ana was still asleep. I rushed home, changed and
took a shower. God, I didn't realize how crappy I looked. Sawyer drove me back
to the hospital and Ana was in the bathroom when I arrived. She scared the shit
out of me when I saw the bed empty. I brought her breakfast and man for a little
thing she packed it away this morning. I had planned on sharing it with her, but
damn she hate like a lumberjack. She reminded me she was eating for two.
Christ at this rate she will be as big as a house. But I am happy to see her eat.

"If I knew getting you knocked up was going to make you eat, I would have done
it earlier." She tries to get me to talk about her pregnancy, but I don't know what
to say yet and I feel we have a few other issues on the table to review first. We
have eight more months to talk about this. It is what it is.

"You're scared." She whispers. "I get it." Fuck yes I am scared. She tells me she
is scared too.
"What kind of father could I possibly be?" I didn't intend to bring this up now. She
tells me that all I can do is try my best. She has more faith in me than I have in
myself. She thinks I am fun, strong and will set boundaries. She has no idea.
Boundaries. Hell I even feel sorry for my child. I won't ever be able to rest again
once it is born. She reminds me that our child will want for nothing. This is true
and all in the loving comfort of our new home with his mommy staying at home
to watch over him. Yea, baby we will be having that conversation as well very
soon.

I confide in her how scared I was when I found her and apologize. I tell her I will
try my best to be a good father and I smile when she tells me she has nicknamed
the baby Blip. I am pretty clear with her that I want a healthy baby, but what I
don't share with her that if there is a god, it will be a healthy baby boy.

I read her the newspaper article that covers the kidnapping and stand by her
when Clarke comes in to talk to her. He won't tell us who posted bail but Welch is
working on hacking the police department server to see if we can find out. I need
to know who would cover for that asshole. I need to know who my enemies are
and clearly anyone that bailed out Hyde was trying to fuck me over.

A Dr. Singh declares Ana fit to go home and I am so happy to hear this news that
I follow the doctor out for a private word. We step outside.

"When will my wife be okay to resume sexual relations?" I need to know these
things. I've seen her bruises and with the concussion I don't want to make her
feel worse. But, I have no will power when it comes to my wife.

"Gentle sex is fine now, but she has a lot of bruising and you just need to be
careful. " I nod. Yes I don't even know if I can touch her until the bruises are
gone. It will be like having that fucker Hyde right in my face, and I don't think I
can deal with that right now. I walk into the bedroom and tell Ana we can have
sex but let her know we won't until I think she is really ready. She smiles at this
news and I can tell by the way she is biting that sexy lip of hers that she would
fuck as soon as we arrived home if I wanted to. She has no self discipline.

I take Ana to see Ray and almost smile when she gets slapped down by her dad.
I listen to him from the hallway ripping her a new one. Taylor looks at me with a
huge grin and shakes his head in agreement. Good! We are both pleased to hear
him set her straight. Ray was pretty shook up about the whole thing and dealing
with Carla has been about as fun as a root canal. I offered to send the jet to pick
her up so she could be here for her daughter but as usual she made every excuse
in the book. She used the fact that she was just here for her birthday as the
reason for not coming back. I don't get her. My mom would have been glued to
my hip.

Ana and I decide to keep her pregnancy quiet for awhile. My parents know as
does Elliot but we want to get past the twelve week mark before telling anyone
else. I need to tell her that Elliot knows, but when I tell her what happened with
Elena I will tell her. I smile thinking about how I owe my grandfather a box of
cigars. He pretty much bet me that I would have Ana pregnant before his 88th
birthday and it looks like he is right as he turns 87 on November 1. Looks like my
pocket watch will be passed on.

We get past the media by going out back of the hospital and on the way home I
hear from Welch. He said he found something out about Hyde and needs to tell
me in person. I arrange to talk to him after I get Ana in the apartment and
settled in. However, before we can even get into the elevators Ana has a
breakdown and I feel so many emotions. It breaks my heart to see her so fragile
and emotional. I feel so fucking angry with Hyde and Ana for letting this happen.
What the fuck was she thinking? She is remembering everything that happened
and I cringe when I recall some of the things she told Clarke that Hyde said to
her. That fucker has her in this state and I am furious. I end up carrying her into
the apartment and she sobs hysterically for the longest time. We are both going
to need Flynn to get past this shit. Taking a shower with her was emotional for
both of us. She is so fragile right now and she has bruises everywhere and I
almost fell to my knees seeing how battered she is up close. How could that
fucker do this to her? All sorts of scenarios are playing in my head right now. I
want Taylor to take him out. I want to sit down with Taylor and figure out how to
fucking get rid of Hyde's ass once and for all. Seeing Ana's battered body is too
much for me. I will never forget it and knowing my child is inside of her bruised
and battered body makes me feel such rage I have to hold my breath so that Ana
never senses the true rage I am feeling. I did confess to her in the shower that I
almost killed Hyde but she doesn't ask me for more information. Thank god. She
actually wants to have sex and I think I understand why. She needs that
connection with me and I want it with her so much, but I am so physically ill right
now at the sight of her body and the damage that Hyde caused I just can't. I am
afraid of hurting her and I just can't touch her yet until she is doing better or the
bruises are faded. I am too angry. God, I need to call John soon.

Ana falls asleep and I meet with Welch and Taylor in my office. I am
overwhelmed with the information he has brought me.

"I don't remember this at all but that is definitely me," I say out loud. I look at a
picture of a family with a bunch of kids and amongst those in the photo are Jack
Hyde and me. I was a small little guy with mismatched clothing holding a dirty
blanket. While I don't recognize anything else my haunted face and scared eyes is
the face I see in my nightmares. I lived with that fucker Hyde in foster care. I
close my eyes and try to remember something but it isn't really there. This has
shaken me to the core and I don't know why. Let it go Grey. It doesn't matter. I
keep trying to tell myself this but I am so profoundly impacted by this because I
blanked it out. My mind doesn't work that way and I find it unsettling as hell that
I have this gap in my history.

When Ana wakes I share this with her and she convinces me to call my parents. I
am really surprised that they were actually home on a Saturday night. I would
have never expected that but maybe with the recent events they decided to stay
home and not have to deal with nosy friends and questions. Either way, I feel
immense gratitude when they agree to come over right away.

My mom and dad arrive along with Mia who gives Ana a big hug making Ana
flinch. Christ sometimes she is so dense. But she is grateful as she should be for
her life that my crazy wife saved. I am anxious to talk to Mia about what
happened and how she is feeling but right now I just want to talk to my parents.
I roll my eyes when I find out that Elliot, Kate and Ethan are on their way up as
well. I guess we Grey's need to be together right now. This has shaken us all up
and if we are together then Elliot should be here too. I could do without the
Kavenagh's but Kate will be a Grey soon enough so I guess she should be here
too. I lead my parents to my study and smile as my amazing wife heads to the
kitchen to play hostess.

Carrick's POV
When Christian called I could tell he needed us and he has never reached out to
us as long as I can remember. I didn't hesitate. Poor kid has been through hell
and back the last few days and now to find out that Hyde was in the same foster
care. I am not sure what he knows yet, but if Grace and I can fill in the blanks,
we will. I went to my safe and pulled out his adoption records. I will answer
whatever he wants to know. He has never asked us anything. Elliot came to us
when he was about eight years old and demanded information, but he didn't have
unpleasant memories or nightmares. His story was less traumatic. His story was
simple. Un-wed teenagers who couldn't keep him and decided to let him go. Mia
was given up by a single mother and we had an open adoption with her. She
stayed in and out of Mia's life until she was six years old and then we just
stopped hearing from her. She wrote Mia when she was twelve and told her that
she had married and it was best that they stop communication. Mia didn't seem
to care a bit. But Christian never asked. I tried to bring it up a few times but he
would wave me off. We knew when we adopted him in that he would have issues.
My God the circumstances with his mother's death and the abuse were just heart
wrenching and we took him in knowing that we may have issues with him as he
grew up. But, we have loved him unconditionally none the less and we are so
proud of the man he has become. I am prepared to tell him what I can about his
mother and his father. I have the information in this folder and for his sake, he
needs to know now that he is about to be a father as well. I want him to know.

"Oh Carrick do you think that you should take that with you right now? Ana and
Christian have been through so much the past few days." Grace is worried. But I
don't think it is about sharing what we know. I think that part of the bond she has
had over the years with Christian is that he has always preferred to believe we
were his parent's; period. I know that his birth mother has haunted his dreams
for years but there is only one mother in his heart. Grace is close with all the kids
but, let there be no doubt, its Christian that has always had her heart. Over the
years we have had our words over her protective streak over him, but, I read
once that the middle child always seems to own their mothers. And that he did.
One smile from that kid and she would melt.

"Yes Grace. He's a grown man with his own child on the way. It's time we dealt
with this matter and let him move on. He knows about Ella, not much, but we can
tell him what we know. He has never asked either of us about his biological
father, he needs to know. It isn't nearly as bad as he probably has imagined. It's
time."

We drive to Escala in silence. Even my chatter box daughter hasn't said a word.
We only told her that Christian needs to see us and somehow for once Mia knows
not to ask a hundred questions. I hold Grace's hand as we drive over. My
wonderful loving wife. I know she doesn't want this conversation. I note that Mia
has those damn earplugs in her ear listening to music so I whisper to Grace. "His
knowledge will never break your bond, you know that right? Christian is your soul
mate and nothing will ever change the strong love he has for you Grace.
Knowledge will only make him love you more for giving him the life you gave him.
This conversation should have happened years ago."

"I know Carrick. He loves you too. I know you have always felt there was a
barrier between you two but he loves us both. I just can't explain why I don't
want him to know everything. Will he want to dig deeper? Will we lose him if he
finds out about his father? I mean I know we won't lose him, but will he want to
get to know him? I just dread this Cary. But, you're right. It's time."
We arrive at Escala and Sawyer is waiting for us in the garage. He parks our car
for us and gives us the new codes to the penthouse. Christ they change those
codes so much I can't keep them straight. Easy for the thirty year old mind, but
these ten digit codes are testing my recall and make me feel like a forgetful old
man.

When we get off the elevator I am pleased to see Ana looks good for what she
has been through. She is pale and tinier than ever, but overall she looks to be
healing. I kiss her forehead. Thank god Christian married this one. To think I
challenged him about her motives. She is perfect and cute as a bug. Actually she
is a beautiful woman but her personality is so infectious and we all just adore her.

Christian leads us to his study and pours me a scotch and gets his mom a glass of
wine. I look up at the large photo of Ana in his study. "What a beautiful photo."
Christian turns around and smirks.

"Yes, I love it too. Jose snapped it of her last year. Think he didn't have the hots
on her?" I laugh. Jealous Christian will never change.

Christian tells us what Welch has shared with him and we fill him in for the next
hour about the Collier family and why we had to place him in foster care while we
waited to bring him home to our family.

"Honey, when I first saw you I wanted to bring you home but the state wouldn't
let me. They insisted that we had to run through the paperwork and to make sure
that your father didn't want you." Grace tells him this and I can see he is
stunned. I guess he never thought that his mother knew who the father actually
was.

"My father?" Christian looks at me for confirmation that he heard his mother
correctly.

"Let's step back. This file has all the information we have on your adoption and
biological family. Do you want to read it?" I ask him.

"Later, just tell me. I have never wanted to know, because you're my family and I
remember enough that I never wanted to know much more. But, now that I have
a child on the way, I guess I need to man up. So this is only for my family, Ana
and the baby that I am hearing this. Please don't ever think Momand Dad that I
don't think of you as my parents."

"We know Christian." I take a deep breath. "We don't know a lot but this is what
we know. Your records were never sealed. So we have information on your birth
family. Your mother Ella was raised in Grosse Pointe, a wealthy suburb of Detroit.
Her father, your biological grandfather was a banker and her mother a socialite.
She had an older brother who died when he was 18 in a motorcycle accident.
That same year, she became pregnant with you. She was a gifted musician and
they had big hopes for her. She was 16 and when she got pregnant they were
devastated and sent her away to have you and give you up for adoption but she
couldn't do it. They told her she couldn't come home if she brought her baby with
her, and she put herself on the streets rather than give you up. In hindsight, she
should have given you up, but she was a kid and she made a decision from the
heart. You shouldn't spend your life hating her." I look up and Christian is just
staring.
"Yes, instead she chose to keep me and let me watch her whore herself out and
let me get abused. Am suppose to think she did me a favor?"

"Christian she was so young and then out of desperation she did what she needed
to do. If you are angry, be angry with your grandparents or your father." Grace
tries to get through to Christian and he cuts her off.

"You mean my biological grandparents and the sperm donor. I have grandparents
and they love me and my father is sitting across from me. Please don't refer to
them any other way." Christian is standing up and slamming his fist on the table.
My heart races as I hear what he has said. I am the only father he wants to
recognize and selfishly this means more than I can say. "Is there more?"

"Yes" I tell him. "I investigated your background years ago and I wanted to know
who the 'sperm donor' was and I have been in touch with him over the years." I
wait for this to sink in but Christian doesn't say anything he just stares at me.

"His name is Charles "Rusty" McTiernan. He also grew up in Grosse Pointe. He

was a star athlete and two years older than Ella. His family was very wealthy. He
was nicknamed Rusty because he had red hair. He was attending the University
of Michigan on a baseball scholarship, and outfielder, known for his speed. He
could have played football as well. No doubt this is where you get your
athleticism. At any rate, a child was simply not in his cards and he denied his
parentage and walked away, but if you Google him, you will recognize his face as
there is a similarity and he is your 'sperm donor.' He is a successful businessman.
He owns about 50 franchise restaurants and another 30 or so other businesses.
He has a family.."

"Stop, I don't want to know if I have blood siblings. I don't give a fuck. I have a
brother and sister and I DON'T want anyone else." Christian is imploring me to
stop so I do.

"Do you want the folder?" I hand it to him.

'No, I don't. Take it. I know enough. No fucking desire. Sorry Mom. But I have no
desire to see or know anymore. Honestly. He didn't love her. Sorry, I get sex and
I could be that bastard. I could have gotten a number of women pregnant. It only
matters when you love someone, in my mind. I know that sounds cruel, but I
understand why he didn't want me. I am not bitter. I don't care about him. But
when you start talking about siblings and other connections, no I can't deal with
that. So please Dad, stop. I have heard enough."

Grace looks upset. "You don't mean that Christian."

"Yes Mom I do. I know it sounds heartless. I am not saying had someone came to
me and said that I had gotten them pregnant that I would have completely
walked away. But, I would have been a dick about it. Look I didn't even take the
news that well with my own wife. Don't worry I am slowly coming around and
actually getting a bit excited about it, but had I gotten someone pregnant that I
didn't love, not so sure I would have been more than a cash donor from that
point on. With Ana, I already feel protective about the baby and I know I will
bond as the months go by and when the baby is born I will be ready. Because I
love her so much and we created this baby out of love. But, I get that I was a not
wanted by the sperm donor and I can live with it. Honestly. As I said, I have
parents. I love you both and I am grateful. So I think I have had enough of this
conversation. I am okay. Really. I actually remember something."
I sit up in my seat. I hope it is a pleasant memory. For god's sake give the kid a
good memory.

"I sort of remember that Mrs. Collier was a good cook and I was surprised that
they actually had food." Christian stares into space as he must be recalling this
memory. "She also read me this book Are You My Mother? God where the hell did
that memory come from. But, yes, I remember that now. I think she was a nice
lady. Dad do you have anything in your information about the Colliers?"

"Yes" I smile. I know my son wants to find a way to thank them. "They took in
foster children until ten years ago. They are retired and their own children are
successful. A teacher, a fireman and you'll appreciate this, a kickboxing coach
and champion. They were good people."

"Yes they wrote to us for years and I sent them pictures but after awhile we lost
touch. But in the few months they had you they fattened you up and took good
care of you." Christian nods. I know him well enough to know he will find a way
to repay them, even if they don't know it is coming from him.

We end our conversation and walk towards the closed door. Christian hugs his
mom and I sit back admiring the love they have for each other. She strokes his
face and asks if he is okay.

"Mom, please believe me. I don't need anything else. You were and you are the
best mom. I love you and I'm good. I am just shell shocked that I lived with
Hyde. But I am fine. My focus is on my wife and the baby now." Grace smiles at
him.

We start to leave and Christian grabs my shoulder. I turn to look at him and he
pulls me in to him and hugs me. "I love you Dad. You're the father I choose.
You're the father I know and love. I can't even imagine anyone being a better
father than you. I hope my child is as fortunate." I really don't have words. I am
stunned. I know he is hurting far more than he is letting on. But his words heal
me in some way. I pat his shoulder and nod. I know I will replay these words
over and over again.

I walk into the kitchen to put a plate together of snacks that Ana has put out. She
is standing there looking nervous. I put my arm around Ana and Grace.

"How is he?' She whispers. Clearly she is worried about him.

"Shaken. He remembers so much of his life with his birth mother; many things I
wish he didn't. But thiswell I hope we helped. I'm glad he called us. He said you
told him to." Ana shrugs. "You're very good for him. He doesn't listen to anyone
else." I kiss her head and walk into the family room.

I watch as Ana comes in and sits down next to Christian and he puts his arm
around her. He takes the champagne from her and whispers something in her
ear. He is ready to be a father. He is already protecting the baby. I look at my
wife. We have done well with our children. They are thick as thieves and our
family unit is the most important thing to all three. I feel guilty that I have been
in contact with McTiernan over the years and he would like a relationship with
Christian if and when he is ready. I will call him this week and let him know to let
it go. Christian is content and a happy man now and there is no need. I am his
father and finally, my son knows that. The folder will go back into my safety
deposit box and it will remain there hopefully until long after I am here on this
earth.

I sit in the family room next to Grace looking at my family. I have been so
absorbed over the happenings the last few days that I have not stopped to
appreciate the fact that I am going to be a grandfather. "Damn a Grandfather." I
say this out loud without thinking about it and see Mia and Kate stare at me.
Elliot starts laughing and Christian shakes his head. Ana starts giggling.

"Well Gandfather, I guess that cats out of the bag eh?" Christian reaches over
and shakes my hand.

"Damn right. I earned every gray hair on this head Christian, thank you! And I
have earned the title of Grandfather fair and square." We all get up and hug each
other while Kate and Mia scream all excited and demand answers. God I love my
family.

Chapter 6 Confessions

Ana's POV

We spent yesterday at the new house and finally Christian and I had sex right out
in the meadow. Jeez I was practically begging him and when we finally had sex it
was so amazing and such a release for both of us. I am worried about Christian
with the stress of what happened with Hyde, learning about the baby and then
the news he found out from his parents about his biological father. It's just too
much to deal with. He has been quieter than usual. He has been at my beck and
call and pampering me but he seems pre-occupied if not distant. I am glad we
are meeting with John Flynn this afternoon.

Christian went to work out several hours ago and then for a run. When I told him
I wanted to work out he just laughed at me.

"So I couldn't get you to work out for the past four months but now that you are
not even cleared to go to work from your injuries and that you're pregnant, you
decide you want to work out?" He raises his eyebrow at me like he doesn't
believe me.

"Well maybe not today but I want to take a spinning class or start on a program
with Claude. I don't want to get fat Christian. I want to keep my weight gain to a
minimal." Boy as soon as I said that, the shit hit the fan.

"What the fuck does that mean, a minimal? Anastasia you couldn't get fat if you
wanted to but I don't even want to hear this shit. You need to gain the
appropriate amount of weight that is good for the baby and your vanity can take
a fucking hike. Based on your size you should gain between twenty five and thirty
five pounds and up to forty is okay since you are under weight. I will be making
sure you eat plenty, don't even talk about this again." He stares at me for at least
a minute. "I'm going to work out." He slammed the bedroom. What the hell was
that about?

I think he is scared about the baby and he has started reading about pregnancy
online and he ordered a bunch of books yesterday. I will be glad when we have
my next appointment with Dr. Greene. He has already started a list of questions
and our appointment isn't for another three weeks. I am pissed off right now that
he was so snippy with me but I know he has been through so much the last week
thanks to me. I still regret that I went to rescue Mia on my own. I didn't think it
through and I could have lost the baby and god knows what else. Christian has
been staying home with me and being so sweet, but boy I lit a fuse this morning.

I suddenly feel ill and run to the bathroom. Oh god, this morning sickness shit
can stop anytime. I had it yesterday too and I am dreading that I could have this
for several more months. Ugh. I am lying on the bathroom floor against the cold
tile when Christian walks in.

"Baby, you okay? Is it your head?" I roll my eyes. My head? Seriously men are so
slow sometimes.

"No, it's Blip."

"Why are you on the floor?"

"Because I was sick and the floor feels nice and cool. I think I am done now."
Christian comes over and picks me up. "I am okay to walk. I was just lying there.
You don't have to carry me Mr. Grumpy." He places me on the bed and sits next
to me and leans over.

"Mr. Grumpy?" He kicks his running shoes off and takes off his socks.

"Yes, you left here this morning rather grumpy and I was thinking you might
want to say you're sorry." I play with his fingers. "And we only had sex one time
yesterday and last night you wouldn't do it again, and I know you wanted to but
you seem to think I am too fragile. But meanwhile it is making you horny and
grumpy."

"Is that right Mrs. Grey? Well first of all you're right I was a bit short with you this
morning and I apologize." He rolls his eyes at me. I raise my eyebrows and when
he sees that I have caught him rolling his eyes he gives me that sexy smile.
"Okay, I am sorry, really baby. I am grumpy. I have a zillion questions about the
pregnancy, what you can do, what you can't do. I am worried you won't eat
enough and I am worried you are throwing up too much. I worry that if we have
sex my big dick will hurt the baby and shit Ana, I am a fucking wreck right now.
But I am so fucking horny that I can't get rid of the constant hard on I have and
shit, shit, shit, I have no fucking control right now." He lies down on the bed and
pulls me over to him.

"You stink. I mean you're sweaty and you stink." He laughs at me and plays with
my hair. "Christian, I am fine. The morning sickness is normal. I am eating more
than I have ever eaten in my life. At this rate I am going to gain more than I am
supposed to. The baby is so tiny right now that even your old big thing isn't a
problem." I start laughing and reach up and kiss him. "I can't believe you. The
doctor told you clearly that we can have sex. I read that we can have sex right up
to our due date." He is rubbing my shoulder and playing with my fingers with his
other hand. "Please Christian we need each other. You need me and I need you,
don't be this way. Nothing happened yesterday when we had sex. Did you enjoy
yourself in the meadow?"

"Of course I did. You know that. I just felt guilty afterwards. Your bruises and
then like I said, what about the baby. I am a complete idiot when it comes to
this. As much as I pride myself in knowing the female anatomy, I admittedly
know nothing about what happens to your body when you're pregnant. You can
bet that I will be reading everything I can get my hands on over the next few
weeks."

"What is your biggest worry right now? Is it my bruising or having sex, or the
overall pregnancy? Talk to me Christian."

"Ana, I almost lost you. It was just a few days ago and you were unconscious in
my arms. I am still not over that and yes the fucking bruises, while they are
getting slightly better they are still there and baby, I can't stand looking at them.
I am sure when they are healed I will feel a lot better. But seeing your beautiful
body all bruised makes me want to kill him. I want to make sure he dies and I am
consumed with this right now. I am being honest okay?" I nod my head and I can
see his eyes are watery. "I want you, but I can't stand that if I touch your ribs or
hip or your knee that it will hurt. I would rather wait than hurt you anymore than
you have already been hurt." He flips over and looks at me and strokes my lips
with his thumb.

"Christian, I understand but I need to know you still want me. It scares me that
you don't need me right now."

"Ana, I need you, more than ever. Please don't think that. I am just scared to
hurt you. I am okay with the pregnancy. I am getting use to it and really anxious
to go with you to see Dr. Greene. I just need you to heal okay?"

"No, it's not okay." I feel my lip quiver. I feel like he is rejecting me and a tear
comes falling down my cheek.

"Baby don't cry. Come here." He gets up and leads me to the mirror in the
bathroom. He pulls my nightgown over my head and turns my back towards the
long mirror. He gets on his knees and kisses my knee. I have a bruise from the
front of my knee that circles around to the back of my knee. "If I ask you to get
on all fours, I can't stop thinking about how uncomfortable it will be on your
bruised knee." He walks around to my hip and kneels again and kisses my left
hipbone and my ass cheek. The bruise on my hip goes around to my ass and is
about the size of a softball. It is really ugly. "If I take you from behind, I see this
and I won't stop thinking about how that prick pushed you down and how you fell
on the hard cement and you could have broken your hip or god the baby" his
voice gets softer. He softly places his hand on my waist and kisses above it on
the right side where I have a large bruise on my rib which is still quite tender.
"And here baby." Christian stops and kisses my ribs several times and I feel him
catch his breath. "If you sit on me like you did yesterday, I see this fucking bruise
where I can't stop thinking that this is where he kicked you Ana. He fucking
kicked you and hurt you and as long as I see that I can't think about how good it
feels to be inside of you. All I can think about is how he kicked my wife, my little
tough as hell sweet wife and I want to kill him." I feel his tear against my
stomach and I rub his hair softly. "Baby, I want you so bad, but I see him when I
see those bruises, those bruises" He pushes his mouth against my stomach and
I pull him up.

"Christian, look at me." He stands up. "I love you and I am sorry you have to look
at me and be reminded of this. But I won't let you do this anymore." I pull his
shirt off of him. He is wearing a t-shirt that he has cut the sleeves out of for when
he works out.
"Ana," he whispers. I reach up and kiss him and lick his lip and force my tongue
in his mouth. I take his hand and place it in between my legs and he takes a deep
breath. I know I am wet and I can feel the heat between my legs.

"Feel me Christian. I need you." I rub my hand against his growing length and
pull his sweats down and off of him. I reach up and put both my arms around his
neck. "Lift me Christian" He reaches underneath me and lifts me and I wrap my
legs around his waist. "Lift me a little higher." He lifts me so that we are eye to
eye. "Look at me. Just look into my eyes, and nowhere else." He bends down and
kisses me softly and I run my tongue across his lower lip softly and our tongues
touch slowly and then he walks with me into the shower and reaches over and
turns it on. He kisses me harder and places his leg on the bench in the shower
and shifts me staring into my eyes."That's right Christian. Don't look anywhere
but in my eyes. What do you see?" The water feels great against my back and he
is holding me up and I am rubbing my clit against his leg that is resting on the
bench and I gently stroke him and feel that he is hard and more than ready.
"What do you see Christian? Look in my eyes."

"Just you baby. God I love you. I need you so much." I kiss him hard and keep
rubbing against his leg.

"Take me Christian. Just keep your eyes open and look at me." Our noses are
touching and our eyes are less than an inch apart. He shifts me and I yell out,
"oh god, thank you" when I feel him lunge inside of me.

"Don't close your eyes baby, I have this now. Oh yes, this is what I needed.
Thank you Ana. Thank you for showing me a way. You are so beautiful. Wrap
your legs around me tight baby. Are you ready for this? I am going to fuck you
like we both need to be fucked. Keep your eyes open." Christian lowers his leg
and lifts me a little higher and slams into me hard. He is kissing my neck and
then sucking on my breast. They are tender, but it feels so good to have him
sucking on me. He must look up and my head is back against the shower wall.
"Look at me baby." Our tongues are all over each other and I hold onto his flexed
biceps and he is back in control, fucking me. I am building and relish him going in
and out and he is so, so hard. Oh my god I missed this. He is taking me now
without the gentleness that he showed yesterday. It is us at our best. His dark
eye lashes are dripping with water from the shower and we are so close I can feel
his breath as we both find our release.

I drop my head against his strong shoulder and kiss him over and over again. His
head is leaning forward against the shower wall. "Wow. Fuck that was incredible.
Thank you Ana. That was the best Stand and Slam I have ever had."

I start giggling "I'm glad you approved." I look up and look in his eyes. "I love
you so much Mr. Grey." He lowers me gently and my feet touch the shower floor.
He pulls my chin up and looks at me.

"You are beautiful Ana. I don't even know if it's possible to tell you how deep my
love is. Promise me something though ok?"

I shake my head. "Yes of course. What is it?"

"No matter what I say at Flynn's office today when we talk about this past fucked
up week, you won't walk out of there mad at me. Please baby, I can't deal with it,
and would rather not go if it means we end up in another fight. But I will be
telling you some things that I don't know how you will take. So, promise me
okay?"

He is scaring me. What don't I know? I guess I need to promise or he won't tell
me so I just kiss him and tell him I promise. We finish our shower and get ready
to go see Dr. Flynn. We are going to stop by SIP on our way so I can pick up
some more reading material and then GEH so Christian can sign some paperwork.
It is a chilly day, the first day of fall, so I decide to dress up for him in something
I know he will like and covers my bruised knee. I look through my closet and find
my brown leather jacket that Christian bought for me in Paris on our honeymoon,
my Michael Kors Fulton Harness boots, and a pair of Karl Lagerfield velvet skinny
jeans in gold. Ha, I won't be able to wear these suckers much longer. We bought
these in Paris and they are a size two. I rummage through my closet and find a
low cut cream v neck silk tank and with the right lacy bra I will be getting some
more Stand and Slam soon. I giggle as I get dressed. Except shit! The pants
won't zip. How can that be? I am barely pregnant. Have I gained this much since
we were in Paris? I tug away, lay flat on the bed and finally the pants zip up but
that sure burst my bubble. Oh well, I blow out my hair and straighten it, apply
some light make-up with some clear lip gloss. I add a pair of large loop earrings
and my charm bracelet that Christian gave me for my birthday. I look in the
mirror and twirl around to see if my ass looks big.

"Are you ever going to be ready?" Christian walks into the bedroom and stops.
"Oh baby you look hot." He walks over to me. "You are one hot little mama!" I
giggle and turn around.

"How does my ass look in these pants? Man they barely fit."

"You fucking kidding me. They look like they are painted on you but they look
good. You won't wear these without me around Mrs. Grey." He grabs by butt and
gently caresses me.

I smile at him. "You look pretty hot yourself Mr. Grey." Christian is wearing an
olive v neck cashmere sweater with his diesel jeans and boots. He walks over to
his dresser and puts on his watch and places his wallet in the back pocket.
"Yummy," I smile at him and he walks like a predator over to me.

"We will definitely be fucking again tonight Ana. Now that you snapped me out of
my funk, I would like some more of that." Christian has pulled me close to him
and is whispering in my ear. My eyes pop open as I see his neck.

"Yes!" I start laughing.

"What?"

"I gave you a hickey! I gave you a hickey. My first hickey!" I am laughing and
jumping up and down.

Christian walks over to the mirror and pushes his sweater away and sure enough
he sees the small love bite that I must have given him in the shower. "Well, well,
well Mrs. Grey. I see you have been naughty at my expense. Shit is it noticeable?
I don't do hickeys! You know you will pay for that later right?"

"How?" I squeak as he comes towards me and I back up towards the bedroom

door looking for my escape."It isn't that noticeable. Wear a scarf?" I giggle when
I say this as I know he is not the kind of guy that would ever wrap a scarf around
his neck. He rolls his eyes at me. He walks back in his closet and grabs a shirt
with a collar and puts it on and then grabs his leather coat. "Better."

"Oh, I am thinking a hickey right on your neck about the size of a grapefruit
should do. But it won't be this week. Nope, I think I will plant one on your first
day back to work next week." He spanks my ass as we walk out the door.

Andrea's POV

Mr. and Mrs. Grey are on their way over. He wants to take home some proposals
to read and he needs to sign a bunch of documents. I haven't seen Mrs. Grey
since they returned from their honeymoon and then everyone was so freaked out
when she was kidnapped and injured last week. I am anxious to see how she is
doing. I know she was unconscious for a few days, so I can't believe they are on
their way up. I know Mr. Grey is out for the rest of the week. Drew was just here.
We went to lunch and I know that Mr. Grey knows we have been dating but
Taylor told me that we just have to keep it cool. So when he heard the boss was
on his way up he left pretty quick. I really like him a lot. We started dating the
day after the wedding so almost two months. He told me today that he has really
fallen for me. We are very careful not to talk about Mr. Grey as we both know
things that neither should know about our mutual employer. He was pretty shook
up last week though. He was there when Mrs. Grey was found and he told me he
found Mia, but he didn't tell me much other than it was terrible to see Mrs. Grey
hurt and how Mr. Grey was so distraught.

I hear the elevator and stand up to greet the Grey's.

"Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Grey. It's good to see you up and looking so well."
Fuck she looks amazing like she just came from a spa and not been beaten and
knocked out and whatever else happened to her. She looks gorgeous as ever but
there is something else. She just looks radiant.

"Thank you Andrea. How are you?" I am surprised when she comes over and
gives me a hug. She is tiny as ever. I am small but she makes me feel like a
beast. Mr. Grey walks into his office leaving us to talk. She has a big smile on her
face. "Are you still seeing Reynolds? I mean Drew. Christian won't give me any of
the scoop." She is so cute and excited to get the news.

I talk softly. "Yes, but Mr. Grey isn't too fired up about it so we don't talk about it
around here. But it is going great." I giggle.

"Why does he care? That is ridiculous." I raise my eyebrow. Surely she knows her
husband better than that."Oh he is so ridiculous sometimes. I think it is so cool. I
like Drew."

"So seriously how are you feeling Mrs. Grey? We have had so many calls and
inquiries about you from all over the world. You sure look amazing."

"I feel better each day. Still a little woozy and the bruises underneath all this
clothing aren't too pretty, but I am coming along. Please tell everyone I
appreciate their positive thoughts."
"Andrea, please come here." Mr. Grey is beckoning me. I walk into his office and
turn around when I see Taylor come up in the elevator carrying some mail and
folders. He nods and mouths Mrs. Reynolds making me laugh.

"Yes Sir."

"What is my travel schedule for the remainder of the year?" I walk back out and
get my diary.

"You are in New York City, October 5-8. Then you are supposed to be in Taiwan
with Ros for the opening of the new facility October 16-22. You have been invited
to be the key note speaker in Sydney November 10; Montreal November 29-30
and back in New York December 13-15th. You have a few day trips to Portland
and tentative for LA and San Francisco the first week in December."

"Good. Please contact Hannah, and tell her my to put these dates on my wife's
schedule as she will be accompanying me." I don't say anything but can't help
wonder if she knows about this. "Is there a problem?"

'No sir, I will take care of it. Anything else?" He dismisses me and when I walk
out I am surprised that Mrs. Grey is not in the sitting area. Mr. Grey comes out
with the paperwork.

"Where's Ana?" He looks at me almost panicked. I bet he is having a hard time

after last week. We hear voices and I see Mrs. Grey walking down the hall with
Ros. They are laughing.

"Christian, Ros and Gwen have invited us for dinner this weekend and I think we
are free. We don't have other plans do we?"

"What night? We actually have to stop by and see Gramps and Grams sometime
this weekend and I thought we would pick up Arthur on the way so he could play
with Riley." Mr. Grey looks like he would like to get out of this but I think his wife
is making him be more social.

Ros steps forward. "Come on Christian, I want to show you what we did to the
backyard. How is Saturday night?" Ros doesn't take any shit from him that's for
sure. He smiles and agrees.

"Fine, I can see it was already decided anyway. Thanks, we will bring the wine
since you have shitty taste. I signed the paperwork on the stock transfers for the
Singapore property. Look over the installment schedule one more time with legal.
I have the spreadsheets on the Taiwan payroll proposal and I am going to slice
and dice that tomorrow and then I will send it over to you. Tell your product
management team to get off their ass and get me something by Friday or I will
start looking for a new team that can do their jobs the right way." Mr. Grey looks
agitated.

"My product management team? Don't even go there." Ros gives it right back to
him. He looks at his watch.

"Whatever, we have to go Ana. Okay see you Saturday and I will call you later or
first thing tomorrow. He takes his wife's hand and they walk to the elevator.
Taylor waves to me and softly whispers. "Bye bye Mrs. Reynolds." Mr. Grey looks
at him and frowns.
"Bye Andrea. Keep me posted and Ros please let me make something. You know
I love to cook, so I will call you once you decide on a menu." Mrs. Grey is so
sweet.

"Ana, no way, you rest up and let us worry about that. Keep feeling better." Ros
tells her as the elevator door closes.

Dr. Flynn's POV

"How are you feeling Ana?" I shake her hand and look into her eyes to see if
there is any indication of lingering trauma, and I find her to be relatively calm
considering what she has been through. She is an amazingly strong and
attractive young woman and I haven't been able to figure out why she has such
low self esteem. The few times we have talked she has shared she doesn't see
how Christian finds her attractive. She is breathtaking so I don't get it.

"Better every second John thank you." She smiles that million dollar smile and I
believe she is probably on her way back from the horrible events of last week.

"John," Christian reaches out and gives me a firm handshake and I look into his
eyes and wish I saw the same level of acceptance in his eyes but he stares at me
in his brooding way and with a tight lipped smile. He is reeling and I am glad that
we have blocked two hours for today's session.

"First, let me say to you Ana, that I am glad you are recovering and you look
wonderful. Secondly, let me congratulate you on the pregnancy. I know we have
some discussion around that matter today, but none the less, I would like to
extend my best wishes."

Ana blushes and takes a seat on the couch. Christian sits next to her and takes
her hand. She looks up and smiles at him and he reaches over and kisses her
temple. Is he sending her a message and trying to reassure her or just in need of
touching her?

"I would like you each to identify the two or three issues that you want to talk
about today. If you don't have three, that's fine, but I would like to set an agenda
for today's discussion. However, as elementary as it might seem, to keep you
both focused, why don't you each write down the topics in order and hand them
to me and then I can control the agenda." I hand them each an index card and
Christian takes out his Mont Blanc pen out of his pant pocket while Ana scrambles
in her purse for a pen. I get up and get her a pen and she giggles while Christian
rolls his eyes at her.

"She can never find anything in her purse. It drives me crazy."

"John I think I only have two issues, but they are both equally important." I tell
her to try and prioritize.

"Good can I have one of hers as I have four things on my mind?" Christian tells
us not really asking permission. I can see this bothers Ana as she looks at him
with a bit of fear in her eyes. I take their index cards and look at them. Oh dear.
We may need more than two hours for this session.

"Let's begin with Ana. You have mentioned that what weighs most heavily on
your mind is that you are afraid that you have lost Christian's trust from your
actions last week and security will get worse. You are worried that he is angry
with you over your actions last week. Would you like to talk about that?" Ana
looks down and plays with her wedding ring and Christian reaches around and
puts his arm up on the couch and leans back and looks at her.

"I know I messed up. I don't know what I was thinking to go on my own to
rescue Mia. I was nervous with Hyde's timeline. I was scared that Christian would
interfere and somehow get hurt and look no matter what I was thinking at the
time, I now know I was stupid. It was wrong to take this up on my own,
especially since Christian has a paid and highly trained security team that could
have handled this." Christian leans forward and puts his hands through his hair
and shakes his head. "But, I won't do anything like this again and I don't want
added security and made to feel like a prisoner. I messed up and I won't do it
again. I want to say I am sorry again and again, but I don't think you are
accepting my apology deep inside. I can feel your anger over this." Ana reaches
over as she says this and rubs Christian's leg.

"Yes I am fucking furious Ana. On so many levels and yet I am so relieved you
are going to be okay. I now can add a new nightmare to my fucking list of
nightmares. When I close my eyes I see you lying on the cold pavement,
unconscious, not sure if you are even alive. I can't get that fucking photo out of
my head. And it's not just a bad dream, It happened all because you completely
defied me and the security I have in place to protect you. So no I don't trust you
won't do it again, and yes I am going to make security tighter and I will
eventually get over it but right now it is so raw and I am so fucking pissed. I am
trying; really, really trying to get past this but Ana, it's not easy, at least not
yet." Christian has stood up and is pacing.

"So what do I need to do Christian to convince you I won't disregard my safety

ever again?" She looks up at him and he stops and crosses his arms.

"Just don't give me any shit about taking security with you everyplace you go. I
don't care if you are walking outside of SIP for a breath of fresh air, you don't go
alone. I have Taylor interviewing for a female security and you will have two with
you going forward. You won't go into a rest room in public on your own. Your
days of doing what you want are over Ana. I am not fucking around here."

"I don't want another person Christian. Sawyer is plenty, I won't disregard his
instructions ever again I promise." Ana looks over at Christian all but pleading.

"God damn it Ana, NO. You are getting a female along with Sawyer. I don't want
you in a store dressing room alone, a public restroom, or even getting your nails
done. If you fight me on this I swear to god Ana I will hire a third person. Why
can't you understand that this is to protect you?" Christian is furious. I can
understand his frustration if I were to be honest. But my job is to stay neutral.

"Ana, what is it that bothers you the most about having a female security added
to the mix?" I ask her this as I need to bring this to an acceptable conclusion.

"Who wants to have an employee with them when they are in a restroom, or
changing room? It's intrusive. You don't take Taylor with you when you go into a
public restroom."

"Are you fucking kidding me with this shit again?" Christian comes across the
room bends down and picks up his wife with one arm and throws her over his
shoulder in about five seconds."
"Christian stop! What are you doing, put me down. You're embarrassing me." He
walks around the room and while holding his wife with one arm across her thighs
he uses the other to take his cell phone and look at his messages and then closes
his eyes as though counting to ten." I would laugh if I could.

"Enough said?" He puts her down. "You are a small defenseless woman. Sure you
kicked Hyde in the nuts once and defended yourself. And you shot the fucker
which probably saved your life. But don't think that makes you forever
unapproachable. You are a kidnapper's dream Ana. You're nave, defenseless,
light and small enough that it takes absolutely no effort to pick you up and walk
away with you. A ten year old male would be more of a challenge than you. I can
take a piss by myself because frankly I can defend myself. DON'T fucking bring
this stupid question up again." Christian is pointing at her and they are standing
face to face. "Can we move on John, this subject as far as I am concerned is
closed."

"Ana, will you be able to work with the new parameters that Christian is putting
forth." I ask her ignoring his edict. "Do you understand his frustration and
concern?"

"Is this to punish me, make you feel better or keep me safe?" Ana looks at
Christian and takes a deep breath.

"Look if I wanted to punish you we all know what I would do and I still might." He
holds his hand up. "This is one hundred per cent about your safety and yes it will
make me feel better. Do you want to put me through that hell again baby?"

"No of course not."

"Then, please let's try this. Right now there are hundreds of depraved individuals
out there that are licking their chops because someone breached our security and
they are thinking they might try as well. Once the word gets out that you are
pregnant you become twice as valuable. Please baby, please I am begging you to
go along with this right now. In time, we can re-evaluate." Christian pulls Ana
over to him and is gently stroking her face. She puts her arms around him and
nods.

"Okay, but can I interview the final candidates? If I am going to be stuck with a
new best friend, I would like to make sure it is someone I am comfortable with."

"Of course." Christian kisses her forehead. "Okay John what's next?" I smile, as
he tries to take control of my agenda.

"Christian, you want to address the pregnancy. You want to make sure that Ana
understands why you reacted the way that you did and talk through what the
pregnancy means."

"Yes, first of all, although I have said I am sorry, I want to make sure that Ana,
you really do forgive me for how I reacted when you told me about the baby. But
before you respond I want you to know why and how I really feel. Okay?" She
nods. "As I told you, I thought someday we would have a child, but I didn't think
about it in any other way than the abstract. I thought it would be so far away and
we had time to do things together. I wanted to show you the world and I wanted
to be number one to you. I admit I am jealous. You know that. I don't like it
when you give even a minute to anyone else but me. Now, a baby will take your
time. And mine too which will take our time from each other. Look I am not
saying this very well, but that was and is my initial reaction. But with that said,
since the incident last week, I have never felt more protective of anything in my
life- including you. This baby, my baby is completely dependent on us and needs
me more than anyone else in the world and that does something to me right
here." He points to his heart. "I don't know how to explain this, but Ana, I love
the baby already and I will be okay by the time he arrives. I know that. Do you
believe me?"

Ana is crying. "He?" Christian smiles.

"God willing." They both laugh and he kisses her gently. "But there is something
else I need to tell you and I know this will be a fight, but I don't want to argue
about this. I want you to think about it before you go off on me okay?" She looks
at me.

"Do I have to promise before I know what he is about to say?"

"Why don't you agree that you will hear him out before you respond?" I know
what he is about to tell her and I am not sure how this will go over. I nod for him
to continue.

"I have quite a bit of travel coming up between now and the end of the year.
Australia, Taiwan, Canada and New York several times. I have asked Andrea to
call Hannah and put these trips on your schedule. You won't be able to travel that
much after the New Year, although I would like to take a trip to Hawaii with you
in February. I want to show you these places before the baby comes so we can
relax and have fun. I can't imagine that I will be able to make these trips without
you and get anything done. I will miss you too much and be worried. Please Ana,
don't fight me about this, just say you'll go and let's have this time together
before the baby comes. I won't ask you to leave the baby once it comes and I will
man up and go on my trips without you unless it's someplace we feel we can take
the baby as well, but please Ana, say yes."

Ana sighs. "I guess you will tell me my job is secure so I can't argue about that. I
just wish you would have told me before having Andrea talk to Hannah. But yes, I
will go with you. I want time alone with you as well and I want to see some of
those places as with you. So, yes."

"Thank you baby. That was easier than I thought. Okay John let's move it along.
Can I get a cup of coffee real fast?" Christian walks out to the reception area and
brings a cup of coffee back and a bottle of water from my refrigerator for Ana.
"Okay let's go."

I smile as once again, I am moving at his pace. I know when we get to the last
two items I will be needed to step in."

"Ana, you have sex, baby and Christian's intimacy issues as your last concern.
Would you like to explain further?"

"I know we made love this morning Christian, but I had to really work you over
so to speak. Ever since the incident last week, you have been distant. I want to
make sure it's not me or being pregnant that has turned you off. We usually have
sex three times a day and since I have been home from the hospital we have only
had sex twice. It makes me feel like you don't want me anymore." Ana starts to
cry and Christian sits down again next to her. He pulls her into his arms.

"Ana, I thought we addressed this issue this morning. I love you and always want
you. Being pregnant is not a factor at all. In fact I kind of like how your breasts
have filled out." He winks at her and kisses her nose. "But I can't stand looking at
those bruises all over your body. John, that fucker hurt my wife. When I see
those bruises on her I think of him and I want to kill him all over. I see his face
when he smiled at me before I started in on him. I will be fine once her body is
healed. But Ana, why can't you understand it's more than I can stand seeing
those bruises."

"Christian, maybe this is the right time to talk about what happened last week
when you found Ana unconscious. You have it on your list and Ana will hear about
it at some point in your life, so why don't you tell her what happened." I only
know about this because Taylor called me to tell me about it with Christian's
blessing. What Christian doesn't know is that Taylor asked for his own session
regarding the beating. He was very shook up and felt that Christian was moments
away from killing Hyde. He didn't question why, it just was a very traumatic
scene to witness and he felt he should have stopped it. He questioned his decision
to step back and let it happen.

Christian looks at Ana and then looks down. "First I want you to know I am not
proud of what happened, but I would do it again. In fact, John, maybe this is a
private session as well because the only regret I still have is I didn't finish it." I
nod and take note.

"Yes, Christian I would agree that is something we should discuss, but I think you
should give Ana some context or share what you can with her."

"What happened Christian, you're scaring me." Ana reaches over and takes his
hand. "Tell me."

"When we arrived and I found you on the ground unconscious I went out of my
mind. I held you and tried and tried to get you to wake up. Taylor told me you
weren't dead but I didn't know if you were dying or what your situation was. I
was so scared. I was holding you and crying. Taylor had punched Hyde in the
face knocking him out cold. It felt like hours but it was only minutes and when
Reynolds came out of the warehouse holding Mia, limp in his arms, I lost it. I
thought I had lost both of you and I snapped. I completely snapped. I stood up
with you in my arms and handed you to Taylor. He tried to stop me but I told him
to keep you warm and I made him take you." Christian shakes his head. "I told
you I almost killed him. Baby, I did. I almost killed him. He was moaning and was
coming out of his knock down from Taylor. He saw me and the fucker smiled and
I picked him up and beat him over and over again. I beat him unconscious and I
still didn't stop. I felt the bones in his face cracking and his eye came out and I
had blood everywhere and I couldn't stop. Sawyer and Ryan both tried to stop me
but they couldn't. I was so out of control and it felt so good. I wanted him dead.
Finally Elliot showed up and he pulled me off of him and got through to me at
some level. But when he arrived at the hospital he was almost dead. He has
permanent injuries, he lost his sight in one eye, he will have years of therapy
from prison to recover from the brain trauma. Right now he doesn't even know
what planet he is on. His gunshot wound was the least of his injuries."

"Are you in trouble for this?" Ana says this in a whisper and looks like she might
faint.
"Are you okay Ana? Do you need some air?" I stand up and reach over and feel
her pulse. Christian jumps up.

"Are you okay baby?" Christian kneels on the floor in front on Ana.

"Yes, yes I am okay I am just scared that you will be in trouble. I don't care
about Hyde. I mean I am not a violent person but what he did. I understand why
you felt you needed to do what you did. I don't think you're a savage for doing it.
You're my husband and you did what I think a lot of men would do."

Christian's shoulders drop. "Thank you. I was worried you would be afraid of me
or think I am an animal. It was bad baby, but thank you for understanding. I am
not in trouble. I can't say anything else but just please believe me that the police
are not pressing this further. It seems that Taylor, Sawyer, Ryan, Reynolds and
Elliot also took responsibility for the beating and let's be honest. The police let a
violent criminal out on bail and the DA doesn't want to deal with that during his
next election. I still want him dead though."

Christian puts his head on Ana's lap and she gently strokes his hair. I didn't know
how she would respond to his confession of ultimate violence. I plan to dig much
deeper into this in private sessions but he has her understanding and it is clear
he needed to confess his actions to his wife. She leans down and whispers
something in his ear while his head remains on her lap. I think she thanked him,
but I let it go. I stand up and walk to my desk giving them a private moment. I
know what Christian is about to tell her may make our little Ana not quite so
understanding. They are whispering to each other and kissing softly. I look at my
watch and see we have about forty five minutes to take on the elephant about to
march in the room. Christian sits up on the couch

"Okay Christian the last item on your card is Ana's future employment with SIP.
Would you like to explain your position?" I have learned to see many faces and
sides of the very mercurial Christian Grey. Watching him transition from the
remorseful, sorrowful man resting his head on his wife's lap instantly to a man
that has stepped back in time as a stubborn caveman is quite humorous,
although I can't point that out.

"I don't think this should be a big surprise Ana, I was clear with you when we met
with Reverend Walsh before the wedding, but I don't want you working when the
baby is born. I had hoped that you would have five or six years to build SIP as
the CEO and then we would sell it for a nice profit when you got pregnant. That
didn't happen to plan, and I will not, be clear Ana, I will not change my position
on this. You can work up until you go on maternity leave, but then that's it. I
have feelers out to sell SIP and I am looking for a replacement for Roach. You
were supposed to be his replacement, but I can't do that now. I need someone to
build it so we can sell it or I would be willing to sell it at a loss. I could use the tax
break anyway. So that is my position. Not budging. I want my baby raised by its
mother not a fucking nanny. So, that's it, and unless you have something to say
about that, I think we're done John."

Ana is dumbfounded to say the least. She is just sitting there with her mouth
hanging open. She looks at me and then Christian and stands up. She takes her
leather jacket off and throws it on the couch. Yes, little Mrs. Grey is about to
explode.

"Is this my punishment for getting pregnant Christian?"

"No. How can you even say that? Did I not make my position clear on this issue
before we were even married? I told you that I did not want you working when
you got pregnant We discussed this in front of Reverend Walsh. I put it on my
fucking paperwork that I was made to fill out. This is not a punishment. This is
how we will raise our children. We. Not a paid employee. WE, Ana."

"Oh really. WE? I didn't hear you say you are selling GEH and staying home to
join me."

"Don't be fucking ridiculous."

"Are you firing me?"

Christian laughs. "I wasn't planning on it but if I need to I will."

"For getting pregnant? I will sue you for wrongful termination." That makes
Christian laugh.

"Oh baby, don't make me laugh. I really know it's not funny and I get that your
career was important to you, but I would hope that our child's well being far
surpasses that." He looks at Ana as though he has trumped her. She walks away
and looks out the window. I can tell she is really angry as her fists are clinched
and she is breathing hard. Christian is sitting on the couch with his ankles resting
on his leg and frankly looking a bit smug. "Ana, come back so we can discuss this
please, unless you are agreeing to hang up the shingle before the baby is born." I
wish he had worded that differently. This is his wife not one of his employees.

Ana turns around and walks over to Christian. "Absolutely not! I do not accept
your demand. Are you crazy!? This is 2011 Christian. Women work and raise
families. I am not quitting my career. If you want to sell SIP and find a
replacement for Roach, have had it. I will just apply somewhere else where I
won't have the flexibility to come and go as I please or take days off to follow my
husband around the world, or have my husband in my closed office door for an
afternoon tryst. So do what you want, but I am NOT quitting." Ana literally
stomps her feet and Christian jumps up.

"Ana, why are you being so stubborn? We don't need the money and you knew
before you even got pregnant how I felt about this."

"You made your edict known yes, but I never agreed to your terms. I don't plan
on not being there for the baby Christian. I just want to keep working. Who
knows once blip is born, I might change my mind."

Christian smirks. "Talk about nepotism Ana. I can't build and manage my
business on I might be there, I might not. Just because I own it doesn't mean
you get to tell me in advance that you might be around in eight months to run
my company, or maybe not. If you were not my wife I would tell you problem
solved I will get someone else. As it happens you are my wife, and I am wearing
a different hat now and I am telling you the same thing. I will get someone else."

"Christian and Ana is there any room for compromise in either of your positions?"
I ask them. They both look at me.

"Yes of course." Ana says slowly.

"No," Christian is quick to respond. When he hears Ana's response he looks over
at her. "Well maybe within reason. I thought that if Ana couldn't be reasoned with
that I might consider something where Ana would work from home and maybe go
into SIP once a week for a day the first year. Then, maybe after the baby is older,
a couple days a week. But I still feel that I need to hire someone else to run SIP
as I don't see how it is possible that Ana be the CEO and be home with the baby
even if it isn't full time." He says this with almost distain and I can tell he is very
clear how he feels about this issue.

"Christian, I don't really care about being the CEO. That is what you wanted, not
me." I just want to read books, find excellent authors and help SIP build
credibility. I would be willing to meet you in the middle on this, but something
tells me you won't really be happy with that either. You want me locked up in our
ivory tower to service your needs and be your wife but not be exposed to anyone
or anything else. I am not your possession Christian; you don't get to make my
decisions for me without my input."

"What the fuck are you talking about Ana?" What does service my needs mean
and what the fuck is this ivory tower shit? Stick to the topic baby. We are talking
about our child being raised by its mother and not some stranger. Try and be a
big girl and stay focused sweetheart." I need to get them back on track. Ana is
getting off track and Christian has pulled out his verbal sparring which can be
cruel.

"Ana lets step back, I think you are bringing in the security issues again and you
both agreed earlier to a solution for the time being. You said you would be willing
to meet Christian in the middle. Let's focus on what that would be. Christian,
please let's remember that you are asking Ana to adapt her plans without any
warning, so let's keep this civil." Christian nods but not without getting the last
word.

"Fine but my position is not without warning. She knew where I stood on this
matter."

"Yes, Ana you were about to tell us what you would consider your compromise to
be."

"I don't want to be held to this and we haven't even talked about this really, but I
would like to work as long as I physically can before the baby is born. Then of
course take three or four months off after the baby is born and then maybe start
working from home for several months and go into SIP once a week and by the
time the baby is six or nine months go back to work. I understand that is much
more generous of a maternity leave than most companies offer, but yes fine, call
it nepotism, but that is what I would like to propose for now."

"How do you feel about that Christian?" He sighs and stands up.

"Like we are putting off round two for another year. I can appreciate Ana's
willingness to step back to one day a week for awhile, but then what happens
when she wants to go back full time. That doesn't set well with me. Maybe when
our child starts school, but no, I don't want Ana leaving our one year old with a
stranger. Why is this so hard to understand? We don't need the money and I
don't want my child raised by someone else."

"Fifty please quit being so unreasonable." What? Did she just call him Fifty? Ana
blushes and shakes her head. "Sorry I didn't mean to say that." Then she giggles.
Christian smiles he seems to know what the term Fifty means.

"Look this is exhausting. I don't want to spend the next eight months arguing
about this. I f we can agree that you won't go back to work full time the first
year, I can think about this." Christian seems to be trying to compromise.

"Six months at the earliest and I will think about a year." Ana seems to want to
negotiate.

"No. A year is a huge concession for me. I didn't say you couldn't go part time,
but I don't want you back full time before the baby is a year. Please."

"What then you will get me pregnant again and we will be right back at this?" Ana
raises an eyebrow.

"I doubt that but you might be on to something." Christian walks over to the
window. God it's like pregnant woman are everywhere now. I didn't even know
we had special parking at GEH for our pregnant employees and evidently we have
had them for several years. When we are in the car driving I see more pregnant
women walking than I have ever seen. They are everywhere. I know that they all
face these issues as well and they may not have the luxury to be supported by
their husbands. But I can take care of my family. I almost feel greedy asking my
pregnant wife to work or work after the baby is born. How much fucking money
do we need?"

Ana seems to register with this comment. "So, don't pay me. I like doing what I
do Christian. I would do it for free unless I needed the money and I don't. I
understand that you feel like you are responsible for our welfare, and honestly I
am okay with that part. I have a hard time with all the wealth but I just want to
read, pick great books for others to enjoy and be part of the team that makes SIP
successful and then someday if you want to sell it you can be proud of my part in
turning it around."

"We have time to decide this, but I don't want to spend the next eight months
arguing about it. What if we put it on hold and not discuss it for several more
months. But, you need to understand I am going forward with a replacement for
Roach."

"That's fine. I'm not nearly ready anyway. I want to learn more about the
business side before stepping in that role, if I ever do. Right now my priority is
delivering a healthy baby and getting back to work next week to contribute to the
growth of SIP." Well done Mrs. Grey. She really knows how to work him.

Christian walks over to Ana and pulls her closer. "Are we done here Mrs. Grey? I
would like to go home and forget about this shit for awhile and maybe Stand and
Slam some more."

"Oh my god Christian! I can't believe you just said that in front of John." Christian
looks over at me and winks. He has always told me that sex is the only thing that
cures his stress.

"He's heard worse. Can we go home please baby? John I will be in Thursday for
my regular appointment. Ana, do you need some time with John without me
here? You can make an appointment to come back so you can talk about what a
pain in the ass I am."
"Ana blushes. Yes, actually, I think that would be good." Christian looks surprised
but doesn't say anything.

I watch from my window as Christian opens the car door for his wife. I am
surprised that he has driven his R8 but see Taylor waiting in the SUV a few cars
over. Before Ana can get in the car Christian pulls her into a passionate kiss that
goes on for quite some time. She is touching his hair softly and I smile thinking
how she has such control over him and she will no doubt win this argument. Ha,
she bloody owns him and he couldn't be happier.

I know this was a long chapter, the next few will be much shorter. Thank
you all for following and your feedback. Time for some fun with Elliot,
Gramps, Arthur who hasn't been introduced formally yet, Amigo and
Riley!

Chapter 7 - Traits

Ana's POV

We just left a quiet lunch. After the intense meeting with Flynn I wasn't very
hungry but Christian wouldn't let me leave the restaurant until I hate half of the
pasta dish I ordered. He never loses his appetite and he managed to eat a salad
and massive club sandwich. I want to bring up the staying at home debate again
but we promised we wouldn't talk about it for a few months.

We are headed over to see Ray to check on him and tell him about the baby.
Since all the Grey's know, we felt we should tell my parents too. I think Christian
wants to tell his grandparents this weekend or maybe when he takes Gramps out
for his monthly lunch on Monday. Friday we have the annual GEH company picnic
and this will be the first one Christian has attended in two years.

"How come you never went to your own company picnic?" I am curious although I
am pretty sure he will tell me he hates that shit.

"You know I don't like to talk to people that suck up to me. And watch; this
Friday I will be inundated with people sucking up, but this year I want to go so I
can show off my best acquisition." He smiles at me. "Taylor is not happy, like our
wedding he has had to hire a full team of added security. The park is not secure,
but with Hyde taken care of I think we should be okay plus it will be closed to the
public." Christian tells me that there will be well over three thousand people
because families are invited.

We are headed to the mall to pick up some clean clothes for my Dad. He needs
more than what he has at the rehab center. I want to go to Montesano tomorrow
to check on the house and pick up the mail. It's been several weeks since anyone
has been there but Christian tells me if I can wait an extra day he will take me on
Thursday.

We pull into the mall parking lot and I see Taylor and Sawyer pull up next to us.

"Christian, is it necessary to have security with us just to go on an unannounced

mall visit?" I just want to be a normal couple and go into a store without an army
of our security team.
"Ana, you're so recognized right now that yes, I want to make sure we can get in
and out of the mall without any hassle. If I don't take Sawyer and Taylor with us
and someone says something to you that pisses me off, then what? If my wife
wasn't such a celebrity we could probably go more places." He smiles at me as he
pulls into the mall and parks. I read a text from Jose.

"Christian, Jose said our wedding pictures are ready. He wants to know if I want
to go to Portland to pick them up."

"Does he now? Tell him sure, you will drive down on Friday and spend the night
with him." I look over at him and he looks mad. "Tell him to fucking send them.
He won't give up will he? God damn it, how am I not suppose to be pissed off by
that? Did he invite both of us or just you?" I put my phone in my purse. "Show
me the text."

"No, it doesn't matter, I will tell him to send the photos and we will pay for the
shipping of course. I can't even believe you are still jealous of him."

"Ana, I am not trying to be a dick but how would you feel if the situation was
reversed?"

Taylor pulls up and we walk into the mall. Christian is pissed off and I take his
hand. "Don't be mad. I understand how you feel but I don't think he meant to
exclude you."

"Ana I don't give a fuck about being excluded. It's not like I fucking miss him. It
just pisses me off that he thinks it would be okay for you to go to Portland to see
him by yourself. First he knows you were hurt last week, tell him to get his ass to
Seattle and bring us the photos. We paid him enough and he made a nice payoff
from the sales of the photo. It's called customer service."

"Okay I got it. Chill out." I pull my hand from his and walk ahead of him.
Sometimes he makes me so mad. Taylor jumps ahead to open my door.

"Where we headed Ana?" Christian says all put out.

"Eddie Bauer should have what I need." As I say this Mr. Mogul frowns.

"Christian, my dad just needs some clean sweats, t-shirts, socks and underwear.
We don't need Louis Vuitton for him to lie around rehab."

"You and that smart mouth. Fine lead the way." We walk to Eddie Bauer and I
pick up some sweats, shirts, socks, underwear and slippers for my Dad while
Christian stands by the entrance looking bored. He is making me nervous when
he checks his watch about five times. He looks at me and motions to wind it up. I
pay for the purchase with my credit card which I rarely use and when the clerk
sees my black Amex she comments. "Oh my gosh, Ana Grey. How are you
feeling?" Does everyone read the newspapers?

"I'm great thank you." Wow, I am starting to become aloof like Christian. While I
appreciate the clerks concern, I don't like the invasion of my privacy. I hope I
don't become one of those rich people that come across as snobby.

I walk out to where Christian is standing and I ask if we can walk over to
Nordstrom's so I can pick up a few make up items I need. He drops his head like
I have just asked him to eat a rotten egg. "It will take ten minutes, relax." I start
walking ahead of him and he catches up to me and puts his arm around my
shoulder and pulls me closer."

"Hey, I'm sorry. I am jealous where Jose is concerned and he just needs to think
about the fact that we are married. You just don't invite a married woman to
come see you out of town. But I didn't mean to be a dick about it." We stop
walking and he pulls me to look up at him.

"Okay, just don't get mad at me, I didn't contact him, he contacted me." He
thinks about this and I know him well enough to know what he is planning.
"Christian, no, I will call or text him. Don't contact him."

"Ana, set him straight, or I will ok?" Oh fifty. I reach up and kiss him. He takes
the bag from my hands and we walk to Nordstrom's.

"Sawyer, go with Ana to the make-up department I have something I want to

pick up." I look at him. What does he need? "I will be right back, just go get your
make up." Taylor and Christian go towards the escalator.

I look at Sawyer and he looks miserable. "Come on Luke. Let's get some make-
up." He has joined the eye rolling club.

Twenty minutes later Sawyer and I are waiting at the entrance for Christian.
People are pointing at us and he quickly spins around when he sees someone he
recognizes. He takes his phone out and before he can make a call Christian and
Taylor show up. Christian tells me to close my eyes and when I open them he has
an adorable large plush stuffed lamb he is holding up in front of me. He has his
shy smile.

"Baby Grey's first gift." He seems proud that he has purchased Blips first item. I
touch the soft little lamb.

"It's so soft."

"Yes there are no parts that can come off, so it's safe." Of course he would pay
attention to that important detail.

I hug the lamb and then put my arms around Christian. "I love it, this is so sweet
Christian. Baby's first gift and it's from his or her Daddy. I kiss Christian. "I love
you!"

"Sir, let's move pap's are here." As Taylor says this we hear camera's clicking.

"Mrs. Grey how are you feeling? Is that a get well gift from Mr. Grey or is that a
baby gift?" Christian puts his arm around me and leads me back towards the car
which unfortunately is quite a ways from where we are parked. "Mrs. Grey were
you having an affair with Jack Hyde." What? Christian stops and starts to turn
around, but Sawyer puts his arm out to stop him and Taylor goes nuclear.

"You dumb motherfucker. Hyde was in jail for breaking into the Grey home. Do
your homework before opening your dumb fucking mouth or I will shove my fist
down your throat. Now back the fuck off. Have you no respect for what these
people have been through." He is standing about one foot away from the reporter
and Christian nudges me forward to keep walking towards the SUV.
Taylor catches up to us mumbling under his breath. We get to the car and shut
the doors. "Now you know why we take security with us." Christian squeals out of
the parking lot.

"Calm down Christian. Please. We know the truth." He shakes his head and takes
a deep breath.

"I don't want you to have to put up with this bullshit Ana. I am used to it, but it
makes me fucking nuts when I hear them come after you." I take his hand.

"I can handle it Christian." I take his hand and pull it up to my mouth and kiss
him tenderly. "I love the baby's gift." I start crying and try to hide it by looking
out the window. Christian pulls into a parking space on the far end of the lot.

"Hey, what's the matter baby?"

"I honestly don't know. Maybe it has been a long day and I am tired. Maybe it's
the baby hormones starting to kick in, or the horrible question that reporter
asked but I think it's because you bought our baby its first gift and it means so
much to me." Christian bends down and kisses me softly and wipes my tears.

"You should be tired baby. Just a few days ago you were unconscious and in the
hospital. I am sorry that you had to hear that shit from the reporter. I can't really
comment on the baby hormones, totally new to me and I am researching this shit
when we get home. I am glad you like Blips first present. I am getting revved up
to buy the baby lots of things actually. I can't wait. Can I ask you something?"

"Yes. Of course."

"Do you want to find out the sex of the baby?" I am surprised by his question. For
a week it was let's not talk about the baby and suddenly today he is all about the
baby.

"I don't know, sort of but I will let you decide." I think he wants to know. In fact I
would be shocked if he didn't. Mr. Control Freak will need to know.

"I want to know the second they can tell us." He states this emphatically. "Good,
then we will find out."

We pull into the hospital parking lot to see my dad and as I get out of the car I
grab the stuffed lamb and bag of clothes for my dad.

"Why are you taking the lamb inside baby?"

I smile at him. "My prop for our news."

"You know I am kind of nervous about telling your dad you're pregnant."

"Why we told your parents and you didn't get nervous."

"Well we didn't really tell my parents, it was in your charts and my mom found
out but I wouldn't have been nervous. But telling the ultimate daddy's little girl
that I knocked up his daughter, I don't know it just feels awkward. He will
probably want my balls."
"Christian, we're married and I think he knows we have sex. But yes now that
you mentioned it, it is a bit awkward. Maybe we should just wait until I start
showing."

"No, come on we need to do this Mrs. Grey." Christian takes my hand as we walk
towards my dad's room.

"How should we tell him?" Now Christian has me nervous. He stops me in the
hall, pushes me against the wall and whispers in my ear.

"I think I will tell him, Ray I have news for you. When Ana and I were on our
honeymoon we fucked about one hundred times. And one of those times when I
had my big dick in your daughter's hot, luscious pussy some of my baby batter
broke loose and I knocked up your daughter." Christian smiles at me and winks.
"How does that work for you?"

"Baby batter?" I laugh at this terminology that I have never heard before.

"Yea that is what Elliot calls it. The other day he said he thought you were on
birth control. When I told him you were he said, 'Fuck bro that is some potent
baby batter there." Christian does a perfect impression of Elliot making me laugh
again. "Okay let's get this visit in so we can go home and play with more of my
baby batter. Damn I'm horny."

Ray's POV

If I have to stay in this place another month like they are saying I will be
bankrupt and out of my mind. I am self employed and I can't afford this. The
physical therapy was grueling today and I am tired. Annie said she was coming
by but if she doesn't get here soon, I will fall asleep.

"Hey daddy," I look up to see Ana and Christian with Taylor standing in the
hallway.

"Hey there." Just seeing my daughter makes me feel better. She gives me a big
kiss. She looks much better than the other day. "You're looking good kid." I reach
over and shake Christian's hand. They both take off their jackets and Ana
straightens up the stack of magazines I have on my night stand and starts
plumping up my pillows. These rooms are small with two chairs, one nightstand
and a narrow cupboard for my personal belongings.

"Dad, have you been to therapy today." I tell her I have. "Do you want to get out
of the room and maybe go sit in the music room or somewhere besides this
room?"

"No, I am actually tired. Maybe on your next visit." She looks disappointed.
"What's in the bag?"

"Oh we stopped by and picked you up some clean clothes. I'll hang them up and
put them away for you." I would offer to pay them back but I know it's a waste of
my time.

"Thank you I appreciate it."

"Ray, Ana suggested we go to Montesano Thursday and check on the house and
get your mail. Is there anything else you will need?" Christian says this sincerely
but I hate for them to have to do that although I do need my client book. As a
carpenter, I am dependent on jobs that I can bid on and its physical work. This
will be hard to recover from financially as I am going to have to call my
customers and tell them I can't finish their jobs until I recover. This may mean
returning some deposits.

"Sure, find me a carpenter to finish my jobs and who will work for free." I smirk,
hoping he knows I am being facetious.

Ana takes a stuffed lamb from her large purse and is holding it. She looks at
Christian.

"Please tell me you didn't bring that for me?" I smile at her.

"No dad, Christian bought this today for your grandbaby."

"Oh that's nice." I smile at her and she giggles and looks at Christian who is
looking a bit sheepish, no pun intended. Wait, what did she just say? "Say that
again."

"I said, Christian just bought this for the baby your grandbaby. I'm going to have
a baby dad."

"Whoa, what? Wow, that's not what I was expecting, but that's great! Wow, a
baby!" My dad laughs and shakes his head. "Come here pumpernickel and give
me a hug." Ana leans in and I give her a kiss. I reach over with my hand
extended for Christian. "Congratulations young man. I have to hand it to you, you
work fast. But this is the most exciting news I have had in a long time. A
grandson. Won't that be great!"

"Dad not you too!" I wink at Christian who laughs and nods his head.

"Yea I am with you there Ray. Healthy first but a healthy baby boy would be
awesome!" Christian doesn't look like he is joking. Yes, he probably does want a
son to pass his dynasty too.

"Honey after last week, is the baby okay? How far along are you?" Damn it, I
hope that the baby is okay after the incident with that Hyde character.

'The baby's fine. We weren't going to tell anyone yet but Grace and Carrick found
out last week when I was in the hospital, it was in my charts. But now since the
Grey's know we wanted to tell you as well. I am only about six weeks." Ana is
holding my hand and she looks really happy.

"Planned?"

"Oh god no." Both Ana and Christian tell me at the same time. "A honeymoon
baby." Christian tells me. I think this over. Didn't those kids use birth control?
None of my business but, you would think two smart kids would know how babies
are made and how to prevent that.

"Dad! I know what you are thinking. I was on the Depo shots and they apparently
didn't work."
"Oh not my business but them are some strong swimmers you got there son." We
all laugh at this. It is what it is and it's not like they can't afford it. "So is your
mom over the moon?" Ana looks at Christian. God now what did Carla do.

"I haven't told her yet. Actually I haven't even talked to her since I came home
from the hospital. I called her on my way home, but I haven't heard from her
since and we have been busy. I will call her soon."

"What? She hasn't called you to see how you are recovering?" I see Christian's
eyes and I can tell this rubs him the wrong way too.

"Oh you know mom. She gets distracted. Now that she knows I am okay she
moves on. It's okay. I will tell her soon enough." That's bullshit. I can see in
Ana's eyes she is hurt. That Damn Carla. She never puts Ana first. I drop it
because I don't want to upset her.

"Ana, can you bring my check book when you go to the house? I am going to get
behind on my bills. It should be in the top drawer in my desk. Do you think I
should have the water and electricity shut off since I will be here for another
month?" I can't see paying for something I am not using.

"Ray, I will take care of it." Christian tells me. "Don't worry about your bills. You
probably won't be able to work for awhile. Let me help you."

"No absolutely not. I have some savings and a social worker was here yesterday
who is helping me to file for disability." I don't want to be a burden on anyone. I
can tell Christian wants to say more but he doesn't want to embarrass me
especially in front of my daughter. We talk for a bit longer and then they head out
to go home around 5:00. Ana is about to fall asleep, between the pregnancy and
still recovering from her injuries, she looks pale to me. They promise to stop by
on their way back from Montesano and I thank them again for the new clothes. I
laugh at my daughter because after she took the tags off of everything and put
the clothes away she decided to gather everything and launder it and have
Sawyer bring it back in the morning.

Gail's POV

"Good evening Mrs. Grey. Dinner can be ready in thirty minutes." Ana looks tired.
"What is that little lamb you're holding?"

"Christian bought this for the baby. Isn't it the sweetest thing?" She holds it close
to her and hugs it. She looks so happy and it seems Mr. Grey is trying hard to
make it up to her for the way he originally behaved. He comes in the kitchen and
joins us.

"Ana why don't you lay down for an hour, you fell asleep in the car on the way
home. I have some work to do in my office for about an hour." Mr. Grey kisses
Ana on the head and heads into his office. I see Ana scrambling in her purse and
she pulls out her vibrating phone.

"Hi Mom." She is seated at the kitchen counter and puts the phone on speaker so
she can look at the mail.

"Ana, can you ask Gail her recipe for the artichoke dip that she made when I was
there?"
Goodness, I am surprised her mother hasn't asked her how she is feeling after
what that poor girl has been through. "Sure, she is right here, I can email it to
you in a few minutes. So, um mom, I am feeling better."

"Oh yes, of course, I should have asked. Glad to hear. Are you back working?"

"No, the doctor hasn't cleared me to work yet. I will probably go back on
Monday."

"Really, a whole week off just for some bruised ribs?" I guess Carla doesn't
realize how seriously Ana was injured.

"Well I think they want me to take it easy because of the skull fracture." Ana
sounds hurt. Of course she is as her mom seems indifferent. "Actually mom,
there is something else I need to tell you." Ana pauses and she is pushing her
hair back. "I'm pregnant." There is a long pause. "Mom, are you there?"

"Yes, I heard you."

"Well, are you going to say something?"

"Well I don't know what you want me to say, the deed is done Ana. I would have
thought you would have waited several years at least before jumping into
parenthood."

"Well it wasn't really planned, but we are getting excited now. We just found out
last week." I am trying not to eavesdrop but, goodness sometimes Ana's mother
is not very nice to her.

"Well Ana, I would have thought you would have been on reliable birth control. I
hope you didn't do this to trap Christian. You're so young and forgive me for
saying this but right now he seems all about his toys, boats, planes and business.
I don't see him as a family man yet and you, well you sure won't get that big
career you wanted going now will you?" There is another pause. "Can't say I ever
imagined being a grandmother at forty-three, but like I said, the damage is done.

Ana looks stunned. "The damage? You know mom, I need to go. I'm sorry my
news has disappointed you." Ana hangs up, and grabs her stuffed lamb and holds
it to her face and starts shaking with tears. Poor thing. I don't know what the
proper thing to do is but I know the right thing is to comfort her. First her
husband gives her a cold reception when he found out, and now her own mother.
Poor, sweet girl.

"Ana, can I give you a hug?" I walk over to where she is sitting and wipe my
hands on my apron. She looks at me and slowly places her head against my
shoulder and just cries her eyes out. "I am sure she will come around."

After a few minutes she tells me she is going to go lay down and takes her little
lamb with her. I start getting angrier by the minute and march down the hallway
to Mr. Grey's office and knock. He calls me in.

"Gail." He looks up at me. "You okay?"

"Mr. Grey I apologize if this isn't my place, but Mrs. Grey is back in your bedroom
and she had a very upsetting phone call with her mother a few minutes ago. She
is quite upset. I thought you should know." He stands up.

"What happened, do you know?" I can tell he looks angry already. I tell him
everything and he rubs his hands through his hair.

"Bad enough I was a jerk when I found out and then to have her mom act that
way too. But Christ, how does a mother/grandmother act that way. My mom
probably will want to move in with us and Carla acts this way?" Mr. Grey looks
completely lost. "Thanks Gail. Let me check on Ana and then I am going to call
that bitch and give her a piece of my mind."

I nod and as I walk away I stop to tell him one more thing. "Mr. Grey, Ana loves
the little lamb. She was so happy when she showed it to me." I smile at him.
Hopefully he will get my message.

Christian's POV

I am so pissed off right now, but I need to count to ten. Once again, Carla has
hurt Ana and I think I was pretty clear with her at the wedding that I will not
tolerate her hurting her again. I know I was an asshole initially about the baby,
so now I even feel worse for Ana.

I walk in our bedroom and she is lying on the bed hugging the stuffed animal I
bought the baby. She isn't crying, she is sniffling, rubbing the lamb and just
staring.

"Baby, are you okay?" Ana shrugs.

"Am I going to be the only person on this earth that loves this baby?" Ana looks
at me like she is scared or confused.

"No, no Ana don't think that way. I will never forgive myself for how I reacted at
first, but I am totally on board and not just on board, I am excited." I stroke her
face. "My whole family can't wait for blip. You are giving us the best gift ever. I
am so sorry that your mom didn't give you the support and reaction you were
expecting." I stop because I don't know if I should say what I want to say next.

"Christian. Do you feel trapped?"

"Trapped? What do you mean trapped?"

"Like you know that you have to stay married to me now that we are having a
baby. If you don't want to do this, I will find a way to do this on my own. I know
you love me but I never thought this would happen so soon. You know that
right?"

I don't want to raise my voice but I am so fucking pissed right now so I speak
softly to Ana, "Baby, I am furious right now. You and my baby are not going
anywhere. I love you more than I can even say in words. I don't have to stay
married to you, I want to. I can't live without you. What your mother said to you
tonightwell she has crossed the line. Everything she said to you was wrong and
you know it and so do I. Did we plan on having a baby this early? No. But this is
OUR baby. OUR baby and how dare she speak for me. Toys, boats, cars, planes.
Fuck her. This baby isn't an acquisition. It is my flesh and blood and frankly, it is
her flesh and blood too and for her to put these thoughts in your head, I don't
know if I can ever be in the same room with her." I stop. This isn't about me.

"Christian, don't say that." Ana is pleading with me not to be so dogmatic.

I take a deep breath. "Ana, I am sorry. I am just angry that she hurt you once
again. Look, forget what your mom said. You need to know that I love you and I
love this baby and he isn't even born." I want to lighten this up. I will deal with
Carla later. "With our looks, this will be the most perfect baby ever." This makes
Ana giggle.

"You are so vain Christian! I have flaws. If the baby looks like you, she will be
perfect." I laugh.

"No, if he looks like you, the baby will be one handsome little shit."

We are lying on the bed next to each other. I think Ana is feeling slightly better.
"Christian, you have perfect feet, I hope the baby has your feet."

I take off my shoes and socks and lift my feet up in the air. "Yea, they are pretty
fucking good huh?" She laughs. She pulls off her boots and socks and holds up
her feet.

I sit up and grab her foot. I inspect every toe, rub her heel, her arch and suck on
her big toe.

"No baby. Your feet are perfect. I want the baby to have your feet." She giggles
when I keep sucking on her toes. We both have arches, so I doubt blip will be flat
footed.

"Okay Christian, these are the things of mine that I don't want the baby to have:
my feet, my nose, my eyes, my height. I want the baby to have your eyes, lips,
hair, height, smile, teeth and wow just everything. You're perfect." Ana smiles
and I roll over and wrap my legs in between hers.

"Ana, your eyes are amazing. I want the baby to have your eyes. Yes, you're a
bit on the short side but I had braces and you didn't so I hope Blip has your
teeth. And I am not perfect. I have flaws, although not many." I wink at her so
she knows I am teasing.

I stand up take my jeans and boxers off. I get on the bed on my knees and lift
my balls. "Look under there." I laugh when Ana looks at me like I am crazy.
"Seriously look." She gently lifts my balls and after a few seconds she looks up at
me.

"Oh, interesting." I laugh as she has obviously never noticed the large dark brown
birth mark that I have under my balls.

"How come I never noticed it before? But seriously Christian, if you were going to
have a flaw, what better place to have one then where no one would ever see it.
Wait, how did you know it was there?"

"Shit." I say sheepishly. "It was pointed out to me at some point in my life." She
rolls her eyes at me.
"Okay, fine look at this." Ana takes off her shirt and points to her armpit where
she has a mole right in the middle of her armpit.

"That. I know I have seen it. You will have to do better than that." She shows me
her thumbs and they are double jointed and practically bend backwards. Oh man
that is freaky. "Okay, I will give you that one."

She looks at my ears."Hey you have attached ears too." Huh? I stand up and pull
her with me and we stand in front of the mirror. We both have attached earlobes.

"What the fuck does that mean? Isn't that a recessive thing? So the baby's
earlobes will be attached right?" I am standing there with just a shirt on and Ana
has her shirt off. "Actually I hope the baby has your sweetness." She looks at me.

"Yes me too. Not your temper, but your brains and my compassion." She
whispers this and touches my fingertips. I turn towards her and reach around her
and unclasp her bra. I lean down and kiss her neck and work my way down to her
firm breast, pull them up and lick and suck on her nipples.

"I seriously hope that if Baby Grey is a girl that her tits are nowhere as nice as
her mommies and that she is as flat as a pancake. I want guys to look at her and
say 'hmm is that a chick or a dude?" She giggles.

"Oh no surprise there! I know if we have a girl you will be so overly protective.
But I bet if it's a boy you want him to be hung like a horse."

I laugh. "Of course." Ana touches my dick softly.

"Like you." She smiles at me.

"Well Mrs. Grey, you flatter me. Stick your tongue out. Can you roll it?" We both
stick our tongues out in the mirror. I can roll my tongue but she can't.

"What does that mean?" I laugh as she keeps trying to roll her tongue.

"I think it means I can roll it and you can't." We both start laughing.

"Here let me roll my tongue against yours." She giggles and I lean down and stick
my tongue out and close my eyes. "Come on baby, don't be shy. Touch my
tongue with yours." I close my eyes and stick my tongue out again rolled up. She
is still giggling. God, I love that sound and will continue to act like a ten year old
if I can get her mind off her mother. I feel the tip of her tongue against mine. We
both laugh some more and then I pull her closer with my hand behind her neck.
No more playing. We kiss passionately for a few minutes. I step back and take off
my shirt so that I am now naked. She is still wearing her tight little gold jeans. "I
love feeling you naked against my chest." I hold her tight and run my hands
against her narrow back and shoulder blades. I love the curves of her waist and
place my hands on each side. Moving my hand against the waist band of her
pants I try to reach down so that I can caress her perfect ass, but I can't get my
hands down to the goal as her pants are so tight. I unbutton her pants and lower
her zipper and then reach down and grab her ass sliding my thumbs along the
sexy crevasses of her perfect derriere.
"I think Gail probably has dinner ready for us." Ana whispers this as she
shimmies down to the floor and takes my now very hard dick in her mouth kissing
and licking the moisture off the end.

"Oh baby, if you start this, I will be happy to finish." She looks up at me and licks
the length of my shaft while cupping my balls. She lifts my balls and giggles.
"Eww, your one imperfection is a doozy." This makes me laugh.

I pull her up and back her up to the bed and then lean down with my mouth on
her stomach. "Baby Grey, I am sorry I was a bad daddy when your beautiful
mommy told me about you. But I love you now and you are going to be such a
handsome little guy."

I smile against Ana's stomach as she clears her throat. "Ahemor girl."

I smile again. I kiss her stomach and put my tongue in her naval. She squirms
underneath me. I struggle to pull her skintight pants down and we laugh when I
finally get them pulled off and fall of the bed in the effort. I still see her bruises
but close my eyes, take a breath and think about healing my wife from the pain I
know she was feeling when I came in the bedroom. I kiss her softly. "I love you
Mrs. Grey. We are starting our own family now, and we have each other. You, me
and blip."

I run my hands softly over her body, even gracing the spots on her body that
have suffered at the hands of Jack Hyde. I softly kiss her stomach, breast,
collarbone, neck, arms and ears until she is squirming needing me as much as I
need her. Holding her chin, staring into her beautiful eyes and nudging her knees
apart, I enter her very slowly. I lean on my hip and push into my wife's hot,
moist core pushing against her deepest walls. "Feel me Ana. Feel me and squeeze
me tight baby. I feel Ana's muscles contract and I take a deep breath as she
clinches around me. Neither of us moves for a few seconds. We push against
each other and without any hard thrusting or any extra stimulation I feel Ana
quiver and I have helped her to reach her orgasm by just holding her and loving
her with all that I have. Her body quakes and I continue to push against her using
my feet to push against the mattress and drive myself so far into her that I too
feel the buildup coming from this beautiful emotional connection. She squeezes
my ass and pushes me further into her if that is possible.

"Christian, you are my everything and I love you." Ana is crying into my
shoulders and I know this is pure emotion and from our connection. I hate that
she is crying, but somehow I think this more of a cathartic cry.

"I know baby, I know. I love you so much." I move so far and deeply into her
that her head is now below my chest. This is the deepest I have ever been inside
of her and we have barely moved. I continue to climb inside of my wife and
knowing how closely we are aligned and connected brings my intense release. As
I empty everything I have into her I pledge to myself that no one, not fucking
Jack Hyde, me or her selfish mother will hurt her again. My love, my more has
gone through enough.

We had a late dinner and then Ana went to bed. I walked outside onto the
balcony looking out at the Seattle skyline drinking a glass of bourbon. I hope I
made Ana feel better and that she was able to take her mind off the shit with her
mom. I plan to call Carla tomorrow deciding that tonight would not be the time. I
am so angry at her that I have to think about what I want to say. Anyone else
would have heard my wrath by now, but I don't want to say or do anything that
will make Ana even more upset.

I have made it twenty eight years without knowing a single thing about my
biological father. I have not mentioned it since my parents told me his name the
other day. But talking about the genetic traits and attributes we want the baby to
have has made me curious and I wonder what McTiernan may have passed on to
me. I haven't looked him up. I don't want to meet him or get to know him. I have
no use or need other than now I want some genetic history for my own child's
benefit. So McTiernan, I assume is Irish. I guess the copper hair comes from my
Irish heritage. I always assumed I was of some British Isle ancestry.

I know in my heart that if McTiernan called me right now and said he wanted to
meet, I would politely decline. There is no reason. I really understand why he
denied me, as I told my parents, I might have done the same thing ten years ago
had I knocked up someone I didn't care about. It is not something I am proud of,
but it is my reality. But, my child growing inside of Ana, my sweet innocent baby,
no I owe it to him to let him know who he is. I decide I will ask Bryce, my
personal attorney to write McTiernan a letter asking him to disclose my heritage
and genetic information that may be of interest. I do not want to know about
siblings, grandparents or any other shit. Blip has all he needs with my parents,
brother, sister and Ray. It will be up to Ana what she wants to do about Carla. I
have my thoughts.

I walk into the kitchen and see Ana's phone lit up. There are six missed messages
from Carla. Typical, she opens her big fucking mouth and then feels bad. I wish
Ana could have had a mom like Grace. As I think this I feel my phone vibrate and
I see a text from my mom. I laugh before I even read it as these always make
my day.

Hi

Hi Mom

Ana ok?

Tired, but coming along.

Reinder, Elliot buttday week from someday, familiar day?

Sure. Good thing I am good at this. You mean: Reminder, Elliot's birthday, week
from Sunday. Family day?

I smile as I text my smart ass comment back to her.

Be nice give Ana a hug

Ok, night mom, I love you

I walk towards the bedroom turning off the lights and my phone vibrates a few
minutes later. I laugh when I read Elliot's message.

Guess what? Someday it's by buttday and the familiar is getting together to
celebration.
I text back: Yes I received a reinder for week from someday

I wonder if she knows we send each other her messages for good laughs.

I need to come by and talk to you about the house want to discuss your
upstairs deck. Dinner tomorrow night to discuss?

Sure. We'll come to your house, sick of feeding your ugly ass and it will be good
to get Ana out

Fine 6:00 but you bring food and drink

No you cheap lazy fucker you can cook

Fuck you too fine but when is the last time you cooked anything. Yea right
that's what I thought dickhead

Just grill even you can't fuck that up do you know any carpenters in
Montesano?

Let me think about that. Laters

I smile I have my family, I love them and I don't need fucking Rusty McTiernan.
So why am I thinking about this?

Thanks everyone for your comments. Pretty much a consensus that you
wanted Christian to deal with Carla- me too! So hope this satisfies your
wishes. Thanks to Blondegirl3 for making me laugh! All of your
comments are fantastic and appreciated! Thank you! Lilly

Chapter 8 Family Matters

Christian's POV

"Good morning Carla. I will skip the formalities; you know why I am calling don't
you?"

"Good Morning Christian. I am sure you are going to lecture me. Before you say
anything, I have tried to call Ana at least six or seven times to apologize and she
won't take my calls."

"I am aware of that Carla. If and when Ana wants to talk to you she will pick up.
I'm calling you because I am trying to figure you out. I pride myself in being a
good judge of character, and right now my judgment of you not good."

"Christian, I am sorry if I am not all excited about Ana having a baby but she is
22 years old and just starting her dream career and then in your typical
controlling style you get her pregnant so you can keep her at home and take her
dreams away from her. I just knew you would do something like this."

I can't help but laugh. "Seriously Carla that is what you think? So obviously my
sweet wife didn't share with you that I didn't take the news so well. I am not
going to go into that with you, but bottom line, this baby was not planned and I
was not trying to deliberately sabotage Ana's career. But, it doesn't matter
because we are having a baby and we are excited and moving forward. If you
aren't happy about being a grandmother that is on you. You provide absolutely
nothing in terms of moral support and assistance for Ana. In fact based on the
way you raised your own daughter, you aren't exactly the nurturing type are you?
So, I am not calling you to ask you to get on board."

"Well then what are you calling me for Christian? And you don't know my
relationship with my daughter. I have always been there for her."

"God damn it Carla, I said I wasn't going to raise my voice or swear out of
respect for you and Ana, but what the fuck are you talking about? Been there for
Ana? Let's see, you broke up your home and marriage when Ana was sixteen to
marry Morton. Then when your daughter felt so uncomfortable around your new
husband, you didn't straighten him out or send him packing, you sent your own
minor aged daughter away instead." I stop, I still don't know what the hell
happened with Morton and Ana but I have my suspicions. Let's see if she shows
her hand.

"I sent her to Ray. Do you think that was easy? I knew Steve was about to be
inappropriate with her. I did the right thing."

"Did the right thing? Instead of leaving Morton you left your daughter. When did
you do the right thing? Was that before your affair and cheating on Ray or before
the asshole you married could molest your daughter? "

"You don't know that I cheated on Ray. Who told you that? That isn't true."

"Okay so you divorced Ray on July 12, 2006 and met Morton and married him on
August 16, 2006. And you said Ana and I got married fast. Come on Carla, you
can sell that bullshit to your daughter and whoever else, but I am not buying it."

"How do you know that? Never mind, snooping on your own wife's family! That is
so typical of you Christian." Carla thinks that she insulted me. She doesn't realize
how smug I feel being able to stop her bullshit.

"But let's continue. High school and college graduations, were you there? How
about financially helping her with college or coming to see her? No, didn't think
so? The bachelorette party you made that about you. The wedding; you showed
up but didn't do a fucking thing to help her. You did cause her aggravation
though causing her to have a complete meltdown at her old apartment. And,
when I called you to come to her birthday party, I had to practically pay you to
come. You initially said no as you will recall."

"I explained we had a previous engagement "

"I am not finished. Because I can almost forget about the other bullshit but last
week when I called you to tell you your own daughter was seriously hurt and in
the hospital you didn't jump on the first plane or take my offer to get on my jet
and get here as soon as possible. You didn't even call me once. I had to call you.
Sorry Carla, but there isn't a god damn excuse in the world for not being here for
her last week. She should have come out of unconsciousness to see her mother
next to me, and you didn't even fucking call her." I am so mad now that I am
yelling. "Now she tells you that you are going to be a grandmother and you reject
her once again. Will she ever be a priority to you? Have you ever approved of
anything she has done?"
"Christian, I love Ana and you are only seeing this from your perspective. I have
to tell you I take great exception to your tone." Carla has got to be delusional if
she thinks I give a shit about her feelings.

"Carla I am a strong believer in environment versus heredity and you're the proof
of that. Ana is the sweetest most thoughtful person I have ever met. Clearly
being raised by Ray influenced her personality because if she had your traits, fuck
I wouldn't be with her. You're selfish, jealous of your own beautiful daughter, self
absorbed and frankly, I don't like you. And you know what you don't like me
because I represent everything you wished you had found in a husband. I take
care of my wife; I worship her and will always make her number one in my life.
You have and never will find a man to do that for you with your bitter and hostile
personality."

"How dare you speak to me this way! I just want Ana happy and your controlling
obsessive ways over my daughter are absolutely going to destroy the essence of
who she is. You tell her how to dress, how to behave, what she can do, who she
can be with, and you have her trapped inside your castle in the sky. Don't talk to
me about how I treat my daughter when you treat her like a possession instead
of a strong independent woman. It makes me sick how you won't give her a
minute of freedom."

"Really Carla? She had freedom last week and was almost killed. Yes I protect
her, and I will continue to protect her because you're right, I am obsessed with
her. She is everything to me. If you ever hope to be welcome in my home again,
you will continue to call her twenty times a day if necessary. And if she doesn't
pick up the phone, keep trying because you need to make her think you care.
And if it takes all year for her to forgive you, you need to keep trying. That is all I
care about and that you quit hurting her. We can agree that we don't like each
other. I hope someday that can change. I told you at the wedding, if you treat
your daughter right, you and I won't have a problem. I will be polite, tolerate you
and welcome you in our home. But if you fuck up, I won't let you near her. And
don't think I won't do that."

"Oh I am sure you will have your goons keep me from my own daughter."

"Carla the only one keeping you from your daughter is you. See, when Ana tells
me the shit you say and do, I never say what I want to say to her which is she
should just forget about her mother, as you have never been there for her. But,
so far I have kept my mouth shut because I don't want to hurt her anymore than
you already have. But listen to me Carla, this is your last warning. You don't need
a lot of help from me to convince your daughter to cut you off but I am done
keeping my mouth shut. If you don't change your ways, I am telling you right
now, you won't see or talk to Ana for a very long time. Might I suggest you see a
therapist to find out why you can't support your daughter and why you seem to
compete and resent her rather than just love her? Don't call Ana until you figure
out how to treat her right." I hang up. I am livid. Did I go too far?

"Christian." I look up and see Ana standing at the doorway. Shit how long has she
been there? She comes over and crawls on my lap. Good she isn't mad at me.

"How much did you hear? I didn't mean for you to hear that baby. I am really
sorry if I went too far, but your mom is just, just well I can't stand how your
mom treats you."
"I heard a lot. But it's okay. I know everything you said is true. I just forgive her
over and over again. I love her but I don't understand why she is never there for
me. I think she has always resented me, from the time I was a little girl she has
never really been there for me. When I was in grade school it was always Ray
that came to my school events alone and you know I was thinking the other day
about all the nights my dad and I were alone. I think my mom was always
unfaithful to him, but I can't say for sure. But with all that I love her Christian. I
just think I will give this some time and not talk to her for awhile. We went a
whole year without speaking my first year of college." This is news to me. I don't
say anything. "Thank you for trying to protect me." She kisses my cheek.

"Ana, will you ever tell me what happened between you and husband number
three?"

She looks at me and takes my hand. "No. I know you too well. It's the past and I
don't want to think about it. You won't let it go, so you're better off not knowing."

"Ana."

"No Christian. Now, I am going to go lay down. Morning sickness big time." Ana
gets up and walks away. I take a deep breath. I will find out what the fuck
happened. Maybe I should call Maggie.

Carrick's POV

I come back into my office and see I have a missed call from Christian.

"Good morning son, did you call?"

"Yes dad, how's it going?"

"Good, how's Ana?"

"Better, now just dealing with morning sickness more than anything. Any word on
Hyde's condition?"

"Yes, he should be well enough to be transferred to the prison medical center by

the end of the week. His court appointed attorney is saying that he has a
complete memory loss from his injuries, but it's not going to keep him from being
transferred. I don't anticipate a trial though until sometime next year."

"Okay, well keep me posted. Hey listen, you mentioned that you have been in
touch with McTiernan over the years."

My heart skips a beat. I hope Christian doesn't want to connect with him. I know
this is selfish of me, but I just don't see any good coming out of that. "Yes, I still
haven't called him to tell him you don't want a relationship, have you changed
your mind?"

"No not at all. But I was going to ask Bryce to contact him and ask for a genetic
history and nationality summary. You know with the baby I would like to know if
there is any medical history that we need to know. But, no dad, I am not
interested in knowing anything personal or getting to know him. I just wondered
if you think I should have Bryce ask him or if you might just mention it to him.
What do you think?"
I feel relieved. No sense in getting his attorney on this, I will ask. "No, I can do
that for you Christian."

"Good, thanks. Ask him to send it to you. I don't want him sending that
information to the house or GEH. So how's Arthur doing?" Christian clearly wants
to change the subject.

I laugh. "The greatest dog and present I have ever had is just fantastic. I think
between Riley, Amigo and Arthur, I got the winner." I love that damn dog. "In
fact he is here at work today. Just sitting here right by my desk. Arthur Grey
Esquire."

"You might be right. Amigo is starting to act like Elliot so he is sure to lose his
title as best behaved dog." Christian tells me chuckling. "I can't wait until we
move and then I plan to get a dog too. So you and Mom want to come to the GEH
picnic Friday?"

"You're going this year?" Must be the Ana effect. He never attends his company
picnic. I have told him he needs to be there and he always ignored me.
"Depends, what are you giving away this year?" I joke with him as every year
they give all the employees nice gifts.

"I think large coolers filled with local microbrews and round trip airline tickets for
two anywhere in the United States. Plus we have drawings for a bunch of shit
including an Audi A4."

"Well, then, we might make it. Let me talk to Mom. When we going fishing
again?"

"Not sure, maybe Sunday? Let me check with Ana and I will get back to you.
Gotta go, thanks Dad."

I hang up. I hope he really is okay with knowing only the basics. I just need to
reach McTiernan and get this over with. It's been over a year since he reached
out to me about getting to know Christian. I am sure he read about his wedding
in the news. He knows of Christian's success and I am relieved he is successful in
his own right so not in need of anything from him. I pull out my file on McTiernan
and call the cell number he gave me the last time we talked.

"This is Rusty"

"Mr. McTiernan, Carrick Grey."

"Mr. Grey, it's been awhile."

"Yes, well life has been busy. I hope this finds you well. I will get to the point. A
recent incident brought Christian and I to have a discussion and he now knows
that you are his biological father. He only knows your name, nothing about your
businesses, your family, other children or how to contact you and he is adamant
that he doesn't want a relationship. Now that he knows your name he has
everything at his disposal and the resources to know whatever he wants to know
about you, but he chooses not to know more at this time."

"I am sorry to hear that but I will respect his wishes. I saw that he recently
married and she looks like a beautiful young lady. I wish him only happiness."
"Yes, he is quite happy and very much in love. We are thrilled with our daughter-
in-law."

"Yes, I did read the disturbing news about the kidnapping and wanted to reach
out, but of course as promised I won't do that and my information is that all is
now well. Is that still accurate?"

I want to tell him not that my families' welfare is of no concern to him but I prefer
to make this a civil call. "Yes, everything is fine. The one thing Christian did ask is
that if you would consider giving him a brief on his heritage and any medical
issues that might run in your genealogical pool. You know in case he decides to
have children." I don't tell him that we have a grandbaby on the way. At this
point, I don't see that is his business.

"Of course, I would be happy to provide that information. Fortunately, we have

good genes. My parents are both alive and we have all had good health. My
youngest son has diabetes but I believe that it is inherited from his mother's side,
which would not impact Christian. I can't provide much on Ella, I didn't know her
all that well. I know her mother was from Scandinavia somewhere, Norway I
believe. But I believe both her parents have passed away."

"Thank you, I will pass that along. Please just send the information to me
directly. I will get it to my son."

"Yes of course." McTiernan pauses. "You know Mr. Grey I was watching
Entertainment Tonight or some show like that with my sixteen year old daughter
and the story of Christian's wedding came on. My daughter commented that
Christian looks like a younger version of me. I didn't say anything as my wife is
the only one that knows. But, it made me want to reach out even more. I will
respect his wishes, but please tell him the door is always open should he change
his mind. I have no desire to disrupt his life or interfere with your relationship. I
just want to tell him I am sorry I was a selfish young man and didn't rescue him.
But I don't regret that he was raised by you and your wife. You clearly did an
amazing job with him. He is brilliant and so very successful. You must be very
proud."

"Yes, we are. Thank you. I will let him know but usually when he makes up his
mind on something, he rarely changes it. I wouldn't expect that you will hear
from him, but I will indeed give him your message."

"Thank you Mr. Grey, I will have the information sent to you immediately." He
sounds like he wants to say more but then thanks me for the call and hangs up.

I feel selfish in that I don't want my children to connect with their biological
families. Grace and I have created a tight knit family unit. We don't need outside
influences coming to take that strong bond away. But, I am an honest man and I
will pass the message on to Christian when the paperwork arrives. I know in my
heart he is a Grey and not a McTiernan and I need to keep that in mind when my
insecurities rear their ugly head.

Mia's POV

I am pacing the floor. I need to call Christian and he is going to go bat shit crazy
on me. I know after the kidnapping he is going to want to add security, but I
don't want it and I am going to beg on my knees to get him to back off and not
replace Southerton. I haven't gone anywhere since the incident last week. It
scared the shit out of me and what Ana did for me was amazing. I truly love her
so much and owe her my life. But this was a once in life time occurrence. I don't
want more security or any at all. I am so nervous to call him. So, time to recruit
some help on this issue and call my backup support.

"Hey little girl, how you doing sweetheart? Are you feeling back like your old pain
in the ass self?" I roll my eyes.

"Hey Elliot. Yes, I feel good. I am ready to hit the world again."

"Good, you scared the shit out of me. I am standing on Christian's roof, what's
up?"

"Well you know how we both think Christian over does it with security following
him everywhere?"

"Yes"

"Well I know he is going to replace that Southerton and I don't want any security.
You don't have it and I don't want it either. Will you help me convince him?
Please Smelly Elli? Please." I try my charm on my big bro. Ever since I was dating
this guy my brothers didn't like when Ethan and I had a little break Elliot has
been mad at me. He thought I was acting like a skank and drinking too much.
This terrible event seems to have made us close again. So I am hoping he feels
guilty and will help me convince Christian.

"I am sorry these guys are hammering up here and I can't hear real good. Did
you say you want Christian to drop your security?"

"Yes. You think it is overkill too. You are always saying that you think he is over
the top about security."

"Hey Mia, hold on a second I need to get these guys to quiet down for a second
so I can hear you. Can you hold on for just a second?"

"Yep." He puts me on hold and I smile thinking Elliot can get Christian to do just
about anything. I don't want security and I will throw a complete hissy fit if I
have to have another full time security on my tail all the time. Jack Hyde is in jail.
Risk over.

"Okay I'm back. Mia, you there?"

"Yep, I am here."

"Good. Christian, you there?"

What? Why is Christian on the phone? Damn it. Elliot three way conference called
him. This can't be good.

"Yes, I am here. What's going on?" Why does he already sound pissed, Elliot
didn't have time to tell him what I wanted did he?

"So bro, first of all you sound pissed. So before I bring up Mia's request is this a
good time?"
I hear Christian sigh and know my brother well enough to know that he is running
his hands through his hair. But I don't say anything.

"I'm fine just a little run in with the mother-in-law has me a bit pissed. That by
the way is a sibling secret. But, I can move on. What's up?"

"Well your little sister has come to me with a request. She seems to think she
doesn't need a replacement for Southerton and she doesn't need security
anymore." Elliot pauses and I smile. Exactly! Thanks big bro! "So she called me to
get me to back her on this. So, Mia, I am on the phone to say that Christian if
you decide that Mia doesn't need any more security I will kick your ass. There. I
am on the record. What the fuck are you thinking Mia?"

"What! What! Are you fucking kidding me Mia? Are you deliberately trying to piss
me off? No! No! God damn it no." Christian is screaming so loud I hold the phone
away from my ear.

"Elliot you trader! Why Christian? You don't make Elliot have security!"

"OH MY GOD!" Elliot and Christian just said the exact same thing at the same
time?

"Mia what the fuck are you smoking? You couldn't even get away from another
woman last week. You don't even know how to pinch someone let alone punch
someone. You pretty much proved that last week. I can defend myself and you
clearly can't or your ass wouldn't have been kidnapped last week. You make me
fucking nuts." I think that was Elliot screaming but when my brothers get pissed
it is hard to tell.

"Mia, I plan to place two team members on you so don't even go there. Are you
serious? After what our family went through last week, seeing Reynolds carry you
out unconscious, seeing poor Mom and Dad hysterical. NO! NO! NO! What the
fuck is your problem." Okay that was definitely Christian.

"Why doesn't Elliot have to have someone follow him around all day?"

"He does."

"I do?"

"Yes, but very covert. Mia you need to have someone with you shopping, working
out, in a public restroom, out to dinner just like Ana, you are getting a female
team member as is Mom and once Kate is married to Elliot, I am adding someone
on her as well. I never want to go through what we went through last week again
and I can't even believe you are bringing this up. Elliot can knock the fuck out of
someone if he is assaulted at least give it a good fight. Mia, Elliot is right. You
can't defend yourself. So NO,NO, NO!"

"Jeez relax. Okay fine, then how about just one person. That is a compromise and
by the way, thanks a lot Elliot."

"No. I am not comfortable with that Mia. Why do you think Hyde recruited a
female to kidnap you? He got to you that way. Therefore you are not safe in the
restrooms or anywhere so you need to have someone at all times." Christian is
trying to reason with me.
"Then why not just some really strong big female- and skip the second person." I
don't understand why I need two people.

"Elliot will you help me out here and talk to her." Back to frustrated Christian.

"Mia, I am with Christian on this. And honestly, unless the female security
member is right out of the WWF, I would feel better if you had a male back up as
well, so sorry sweetheart, I am not supporting you on this one. I don't ever want
to ride in an ambulance with you again and I don't want to ever have to call mom
and dad again and tell them their little princess has been injured. So, sorry kid."

I am stomping my feet and so mad I am crying. I hate my brothers sometimes.

They treat me like I am a little girl not a grown woman.

"Mia, you there?" Christian asks me. I hate when I am crying in front of them.
They used to sing this stupid song "Big Girls Don't Cry" whenever they made me
cry when I was little. "Look I will let you interview your own team if that will
make you feel better."

"Whatever!" I hang up and throw my phone. I know they mean well but I want to
have a normal life. I know I am a spoiled brat but I throw myself on my bed and
cry my eyes out. I have been angry about what happened but this is the first time
I have cried. So maybe this is what I need. I can't believe this happened to me
and now for the rest of my fucking life I am going to be followed around
everywhere I go. I hate this!

Elliot's POV

"So that didn't go too well." I tell Christian who is still on the phone. I know I
ratted Mia out but she is such a spoiled little princess and I never want to go
through that shit we went through last week again.

"Nope, and I don't give a shit. God, she is such a little bitch sometimes."

"What do you mean sometimes?"

Christian laughs. "Okay now that issue is taken care of are you going to give me
any shit about having covert security?"

"Nope. That shit scared the fuck out of me last week. So we are all good. As long
as they don't follow me around within five feet like those fuckers follow you. And
as long as they are nowhere around when I am taking a dump or fucking and
they don't sneak up on me like Jason is always fucking sneaking up on you, I am
good. They all walk so quietly. Can we put bells on them?"

Christian laughs again. I have work to do, I will see you tonight. Do you want me
to bring dinner with us? I know neither you nor Kate cook. I can ask Gail to put
something together."

"Oh no ye of little faith. I have steaks marinating and Mom text me and told me
to bake the potatoes at 3500 for hourly and to just stem the veterinarians."

Christian laughs really loud. "Okay- that is an easy one. Bake the potatoes at 350
for an hour and steam the vegetables. Am I right?"
"Ha that is fucking hilarious. You got it."

I hang up from Christian and I have a text from Mia.

I am so mad at you!

I know little girl, but you'll get over it. Love you.

I know. Love you too. Can I come to dinner with you guys tonight?

Don't love you that much. Laters

Chapter 9 Dinner at Elliot's

Ana's POV

I am so excited that Christian is letting me drive my R8 to Elliot's. I have hardly

driven it.

"Fuck, Ana, slow down. Sawyer can't keep up and if you don't slow down I am
going to take this car away from you." He looks at the speedometer. Oops, I am
going 87. It is so hard not to speed in this car.

"Relax. We got a late start due to my morning sickness that seems to be morning
noon and night. I am trying to make up for lost time." I tell him."Besides it's your
fault we are late."

"How is it my fault?" Christian turns in the passenger seat and looks at me. I
can't help but giggle as he looks so uncomfortable with me driving. "I waited
fifteen minutes for you to get ready."

"It is your fault because you got me pregnant and I have morning sickness all day
and I am always tired. This is because of you and your thing."

"My thing? What thing would that be?" He is smirking. "Jesus Ana, slow down.
You need to look before you just jump out in front of cars." He is looking through
the passenger side view mirror. "Tell me what thing."

"You know, your thingy."

"Ana you always call my cock my thingy. Just say it. Call it a dick, cock, one-eyed
monster, anything but thingy." He rolls his eyes at me.

"Okay your weenie." Christian laughs.

"No, not my weenie, for god's sake." He reaches over and plays with my hair and
strokes my cheek. I feel him staring at me which makes me nervous while I am
driving.

"God I thought I could be more patient about the sex. When I see your bruises I
don't want to touch you and hurt you, so I am trying to be patient until you are
healed. But Ana, I am fucking dying here." He touches my ear and I get goose
bumps.
"I'm sorry. I miss you too. I know we had sex yesterday and Monday, but it's not
enough. I want you too but I have been feeling too nauseous in the morning and
too tired at night and when I am feeling good we are in the car or around other
people."

"I know and baby I am not trying to be insensitive to how you are feeling right
now, but maybe you could let me know whenever you have a moment that you
are feeling good and then we can get some quickie's in and excuse ourselves
from whatever we are doing. You know how much I need you. I have a serious
case of DSBS."

"Of what?" I look over and Christian has his shy smile playing with his wedding
band. I love his hands. Wow, I could pull over and have sex with him right now.
"What is DSBS?"

"DSBS. Deadly semen back-up syndrome. Baby I am use to getting off at least
three times a day and in the last two weeks I have been laid twice. We need to
capitalize on every good moment you have." He pouts.

I can't help but laugh. DSBS. It must be an Elliot term. "Are you saying this is a
deadly condition? Christian do you think this is mental?"

"It feels like it could be fatal. My balls are killing me." Again, Christian is pouting.

"As soon as I am feeling better I will take care of you more frequently. But, yes
we should capitalize on it when I am feeling good. So, should I pull over because
I am feeling good right now?"

"You are? Seriously? So we can fuck like right now?" Fifty is practically drooling.

"Well we are close to Elliot's so maybe we should go down the road on his street
and park like teenagers."

"No, no pull into his driveway." Christian tells me all excited and I notice that he
is texting a message really fast.

We pull into Elliot's. Christian jumps out of the car and runs to my side, opens my
car door, lifts me out and practically runs to the front door with me in his arms.

"Christian what are you doing?" I am trying to get out of his arms.

"We are knocking one off real quick while you feel good."

"Here? At your brothers?" I am mortified.

"Yes, why not?"

"This is embarrassing!" I look up and Elliot has the front door open."

"Guest room, stand and slam, no sheets. Hi Ana, glad you're feeling better. See
you guys in what thirty seconds." Elliot laughs.

"Christian what the hell? Did you text Elliot?" He smiles at me. "What the hell did
you tell him?"
"Honestly?" He grabs his phone and reads his text. "Ana finally feels up to
fucking. I am suffering from DSBS big time. I will owe you - need to fuck ASAP,
can we use your guest room real quick?" I just stare at him. He is unreal!

"What Ana? We're brothers we talk. He knows I haven't been getting fucked. He
doesn't care if we need each other right now, he gets it. And right now I don't
care who knows. You're my wife, you are feeling okay right now, I am desperate
to be inside of you and hopefully you feel the same way." He puts me down in the
guest room. "Do you feel the same way baby? You want me right?" Oh Fifty. He is
still feeling insecure from when he thought I was leaving him. In addition, I
always knew it was almost a full time job to keep Christian sated. And I do feel
pretty good right now. I reach up and kiss him softly.

"Bring the big boy out Christian." I murmur against Christian's lips as I reach
down for his zipper on his jeans. He is so hard I can barely get the zipper down
past his erection.

"I will be giving you all I got baby." He pulls my leggings and panties down and
looks for permission to turn me around. "I really want to take you from behind.
Are you okay with that?"

I nod and he tells me to lean against the dresser reaching in to feel between my
legs. He growls. I whisper "I am ready, go ahead Christian." Christian slams into
me and moans. "Oh god baby, thank you. I needed this." I feel him roll his hips
slowly and he is squeezing my waist as he pulls me towards him. He moans again
really loud. Since when did he get so loud?

"Shhh. Christian." I don't want Kate and Elliot to hear us although they know
what we are doing. Christian starts moving really fast. He is moaning and I am
hanging on for dear life. God it feels good but I don't think I will come before he
does. I look up into the mirror and see his beautiful face. His eyes are closed, his
head is back and he is murmuring. Watching his body slam into me turns me on
but I am so enthralled watching him that I am not thinking about my own
pleasure. I push back hard against him.

"Oh baby don't do that, I want to make this last."

I decide to play Christian's game. "Come for me Christian." I whisper this and he
pulls me hard against him with two more hard thrust. I watch his eyes roll back
and he moans loudly yelling my name like it is an anthem. I can feel him
unloading in me and it feels amazing. I missed this too.

Oh good lord how will I look at Kate again. Before I know what is happening he
turns me around and inserts several fingers inside of me with his thumb on my
clit and he whispers in my ear. "You will come Ana. I won't let you walk out of
here not having your own release. That felt so good baby. You were so wet, hot
and tight for me. Oh thank you, I feel so much better. I need you all the time.
Thank you for loving me so much. Thank you baby." He is stroking me and
moving faster. Christian is devouring my neck, ears, shoulders and I feel my own
build up. "That's right baby, let it go. Let it go." My legs start shaking and I try to
whisper his name as I come but it can only say a combination of yes, coming and
Christian.

I look up into Christian's eyes and he has a huge grin on his face. I lean my face
into his shoulder. "Oh my god, I am so embarrassed."
"Don't be baby. Please. Trust me Elliot is the biggest horn dog out there. If
anyone understands needing to get laid, it's my brother. We love each other,
you're my wife, its fine. There is a bathroom in there, lets clean up." He points to
a door next to an armoire.

A few minutes later we come down the stairs and Christian is holding my hand
walking me through the kitchen where Elliot is leaning against the kitchen counter
drinking a beer and Kate is sitting at the breakfast bar drinking a glass of wine.

"Fuck little bro, you shame the Grey name. That wasn't even three minutes. Now
does everyone feel better? Since you have already had dessert, let's wait on
dinner. We can go outside and have some appetizers. Did you work up a thirst
Christian? Need a beer." Elliot has such a smirk on his face. I am dying of
embarrassment.

Christian smiles at Elliot, takes a beer out of the refrigerator, clinks bottles with
Elliot, leans back against the counter. "Ahhh, much better." Kate has her eyebrow
raised. I am sure she will give me grief when we are alone.

Kate hasn't officially moved into Elliot's house yet even though she is there most
nights. It is a really nice house and he has put so much into it. This is the first
time I have ever been to Elliot's which seems to surprise Elliot, Christian and
Kate.

"I am telling you I have never been here in my life. I was never invited." I smile
at Elliot who thinks this over. He seems sure I was there with Kate once.
"Anyway, I really like your house Elliot." It is warm and very masculine. Unlike
Christian's taste which tend to be austere, crisp and personally I think rather
bland with all white walls and very modern art. Elliot has deep browns, warm
greens and large Ralph Lauren leather couches. He has blankets, lots of pillows,
throws and mission style furniture. He has several beautiful paintings and I love
his dining room table which is a large mission style antique farm table.

"You like Elliot's style and taste don't you?" Christian whispers in my ear as he
sips on a beer and hands me a glass of club soda with a lime.

"Yes I do, how did you know?" I look at him and then walk outside to his
backyard which has a pool, Jacuzzi, fire pit, volleyball net and a basketball court
along with an amazing outdoor kitchen.

"I can tell. I have noticed you perk up around this type of dcor. We can do this
or anything you want at our new house. I thought we would leave all the furniture
and paintings that we currently have at Escala. So, if you like my brother's taste,
then we can talk to his decorator." I think Christian is being sincere. "He bought
this house relatively cheap right out of college and has really done a good job
remodeling and making it a great home. It's not huge but it has been good for
him. Great backyard isn't it?"

Elliot and Kate walk outside with an appetizer tray. Wow, who knew they could do
this and of course Christian teases Elliot. "Did you make this?" It is hummus,
crackers and French bread sliced up. Elliot laughs. "Fuck no, I bought it. So, I am
thinking of putting the house up for sale."

"Why?" Christian puts his arm around me but looks up at Elliot surprised.
"Kate wants something less bachelor-like and with more space." Elliot tells us.
Jeez it is about 5000 square feet. I can tell Christian thinks this is a bad idea but
doesn't say anything. "We will probably build. I guess I could rent this and hang
onto it. Not sure."

"How much do you want for it?" Christian asks.

Elliot laughs, "Why you want to buy it?"

"I might. How much?"

I need to talk to some of my realtor buddies but I think I can get $950,000. What
do you think?"

"I'll give you $950,000 cash tomorrow." What, why does Christian want to buy
Elliot's house. Again Elliot laughs.

"Well fuck that. I know you well enough to know that if you are going to give me
$950,000 cash tomorrow, that means I can get a lot more. You're too eager to
pounce on this."

Christian laughs. "I wouldn't fuck you over but if you're serious about selling, I
will buy it. I am serious."

"Christian, we don't need another house. Why are you interested in buying this?"
I ask him.

"Just an investment, we need the write offs and maybe you know I was thinking
maybe Ray might want to move closer so you can have him here when Blip is
born."

"What? You are crazy! My dad would never want a fancy schmancy house like
this. Wait until you see our house tomorrow in Montesano. Dad would never
expect you to do that!" Christian gives me that look like we will discuss this later.

"Think about it Elliot. Let me know."

Elliot suggest that he and Christian play a game of one on one on the basketball
court for a little exercise before dinner and Kate and I sit in some chaise lounges
by the pool.

"So how is it being preggers?" Kate asks me. 'Clearly you have not been feeling
well enough to fuck the mogul. I can't believe he dragged you in here like a cave
man to have his way with you. You don't look good Ana, are you still recovering
from the injuries?"

"Thanks Kate. Jeez what do you mean I don't look good?" I thought I looked kind
of cute tonight when we left. I am wearing leggings, flats and a cute crop shirt. I
have make up on and my hair is in a long single braid. "I have been either too
tired or nauseous to be in the mood. Christian has been really sweet about not
pressing me for sex, but when I mentioned I was feeling good on the way over
here he pretty much turned into a man possessed. Sorry about that. I am so
embarrassed."
"God, don't be. I am kidding you. We fucked in your bathroom next to Christian's
study the night last week when we came over after you got out of the hospital.
Grace, Carrick and Christian were like ten feet away talking and we were in the
bathroom banging."

"I didn't even know you two were missing." I am trying to remember when they
would have done this and then remember being stuck in the kitchen with Mia.

"You are pale and super skinny. Too skinny. Are you eating anything?" Kate lifts
my shirt and frowns when she sees my bruises. "Oh sweetie, I hate what you
went through."

"I am trying to eat, but I have the worst morning sickness and the smell of
certain food makes me gag. I love eggs but this morning when Christian was
eating an egg I almost puked right in the kitchen. Ugh. I will be glad when this
passes. I know I have lost weight, but it's only because I have this morning
sickness shit. And my god, my boobs feel like they are going to blow up they are
so sore. I seriously feel like they are going to split open." Kate reaches over and
pokes my boob. What the hell?

"They look so hard. I can tell they must hurt. Your boobs have never looked
bigger. She laughs. "Damn, maybe I should get pregnant." We both look up when
we hear our men yelling.

"You were standing out of bounds when you took that shot Christian. I call
bullshit." Both Elliot and Christian have taken off their shirts and in their typical
competitive fashion they are playing basketball for blood. They are shoving each
other all over the court and elbowing each other.

"Should we do something? They look like they are going to kill each other?" Kate
asks.

"I think this is normal." I hear Christian laugh at something Elliot says. "See they
are fine."

"Elliot, should we start the grill?" Kate stands up and yells out as she looks at her
watch. "I'm hungry baby."

"Then start it." Elliot yells out as he makes a perfect shot and Christian swears.

"I don't know how." I look up at Kate. How can she not know how to start a grill?

"I'll do it. Jeez Kate." I walk over to the grill and look for the switch. This is a
major gas grill so it takes me a few minutes but then I get it going.

"Ana, I need to check on the potatoes. I will be right back. Do you want
anything? It sucks that you can't drink." I nod. I would love a little sip of wine but
Christian would go nuts and I know it would be bad for Blip. I watch Elliot and
Christian. Oh my. How did Kate and I end up with the two sexiest guys in
Seattle? They have such amazing bodies and they are so hot.

"They are hotties' aren't they?" I look over at Kate and smile. "Your baby is going
to be amazing between the two of you."

"Thanks Kate. I am glad you're not mad at me too for being pregnant?"
Kate asks me what I mean and I end up telling her about my mom. "I am not
calling her back for awhile. I am done with her bullshit Kate. Christian really let
her have it today. You know I told her off big time at the apartment before the
wedding. I thought she would start behaving. I have tried and tried with her and
Christian has bit his tongue each time she has come at me, but he has had
enough and you know what Kate? I am glad he told her off. She needs to know
that Christian and the baby are my priority now and if she doesn't want to be part
of our lives, than she is on her own." I watch Christian and Elliot and feel good as
I am not crying for a change. "These baby hormones and everything have had me
in tears non-stop but I am done crying over my mom."

"I don't know what to say Ana. You know how your mom can be. But I'm sorry."
She puts her arm through mine and I put my head on her shoulder. "But you're
lucky, Grace is the best mother-in-law we could ever ask for and she will go nuts
when that baby is born." I smile and she's right. I don't think I can make my
mom want to be happy about this. I am still hurt, but I am simply not talking to
her right now. I look over and guess that Christian and Elliot are talking about the
same thing because they have stopped taking shots and Christian is holding the
basketball and being quite animated. I hear Elliot say, "She is such a fucking
bitch. I wouldn't let her talk to her anymore either. She doesn't need any more
stress. You did the right thing. For fucks sake how can she treat her that way?"
So I pretty much know that Christian is confiding in his brother. A few minutes
later they walk up the yard to where we are sitting. They are both sweaty.

"Bro you want to take a shower, go ahead. I am going to take a quick one and
then throw the steaks on. Can I get anyone anything?"

Elliot's POV

As I am getting dressed I feel bad for Christian. He is upset that he went off on
Ana's mom and he is worried that Ana will be upset later that he told her off. But,
fuck, Carla is a selfish bitch. Knowing my brother the way I do, I am surprised he
didn't rip Carla a new one sooner.

After a shower we sit down for dinner. I am thinking about Christian's offer to buy
the house. I don't really want to move but now that Kate heard his offer, I will
probably get nagged about it until I accept his offer or get another one.

We sit down for dinner, which I think turned out pretty good. I rarely cook and
Kate is worthless in the kitchen. Figures Christian has Gail to cook and he married
fucking Rachel Ray. Ana can really cook and I wish Kate would take some lessons
from her. Kate gets jealous when I mention how Ana is the perfect little wife. But
she is and especially for Christian who is basically right out of the mid-evil times.
I don't know why anyone is surprised Ana is pregnant. He claims that he wanted
to wait and see the world with her, but I think Ana being pregnant probably fits
better in his desires to have his little wifey comfortably close to home where he
can control her every move.

"Did you hear from Mia after our call today?" I ask Christian. "She text me and I
know she is pissed at me. She asked if she could come over but I told her no. I
just wasn't in the mood for her tonight. She needs to get a job. Her laziness and
spoiled little attitude are wearing on me. I can't believe after what happened last
week she actually asks for more freedom."

"No, I didn't hear from her. I am tightening up security for everyone." Christian
looks over at Ana. "I have a proposal for her."
I can see this is news to Ana as she looks up. "What is your proposal?" She asks.

"The woman that has been running our foundation is retiring. I thought this might
be good for Mia."

"Awkward." I look up and I can tell Ana and Kate agree with me. "Bad idea bro."

"Why?" Christian tends to be nave and puts his head in the sand when it comes
to Mia. "She needs to do something besides sleep all day and party all night. I
don't see why employing my sister is awkward. I would hold her responsible."

"Christian you will regret it within a week. She will use her little sister role to be
late everyday and think she can get away with it. She will want to leave early,
she has never managed and she is not reliable. You will end up fighting with her
and it will get ugly. Don't do it." I am positive this is a bad idea and I don't want
to be caught in the middle of this when it becomes an issue and it will.

"But you know she is good at planning and putting events together, so I think this
would be a good match for her." Christian seems to have actually thought about
it, but I am going to talk him out of this.

"Why don't you help her start her own party planning business?" Kate offers. I
like that idea better than having her work for Christian. He will end up wanting to
kill her.

I am rubbing Amigos' back and he rolls over so I can rub his stomach. "Maybe
Mia can be a doggie sitter huh boy? No, I am just kidding. I wouldn't leave you
with her. Where I go, you go." God, I love my dog.

"Maybe she should start her own business. I don't know, but we have to get her
to start doing something. I worry about her not doing anything all day. Either
way, I am letting her come in on Monday to interview her new security team. So I
will talk to her then." Christian looks like he is still thinking about this.

"She needs to do this on her own, but mom and dad should make her move out,
so she starts feeling some pressure. Right now she lives like a queen. Someone
whose initials are CTG should take her car away that he bought her." I look up at
Christian. He spoils her more than anyone. "Are you still freezing her out on
spending money?" He looks over at Ana. Shit I wonder if she knew he was giving
her ten grand a month.

"Yes, I haven't since you know the little problem before the wedding. She
probably is starting to run low."

We talk about his company picnic and he tries to recruit me to be on his softball
team at the picnic. Each of the executives is putting together a team and he still
needs a few more people.

"I wasn't planning on coming. I need to get some shit done at your house. Who is
on your team? I don't want to come if the team sucks."

"Taylor and Reynolds and that dick in my accounting department, some people
you probably don't know and Andrea. I wanted Ros, she is tough as nails, but she
has her own team and I will be fucking pissed if my team loses to hers." He works
me over and finally I agree to show up.
"Hey next week for my birthday, should we give the ladies a rematch at Catch
Phrase?"

"That will be hilarious with mom and dad. Is Ethan coming with Mia?" Christian
asks. I look at Kate and she looks at me.

"What?" Both Ana and Christian are asking us.

"He is going to tell her they shouldn't see each other anymore." Kate says
apologetically. "He just doesn't feel like there is anything there."

"Poor Mia," Ana states but I have to hide a grin when Christian shrugs and says
"She'll live." I know he has never been a fan of Ethan's. I think Mia will take it
hard though, so I might try and fix her up with this new project manager,
architect I hired. His name is Brady, just graduated from college and he is new in
town. He seems like a nice kid. He is about 23 and quite ambitious. I will play it
by ear.

"So, I am thinking of taking Mom's phone away. And I am fucking serious. It used
to be funny but it is getting worse. Today she sent me a text and I honest to god
had no idea what she was saying. So I just called her and said, "Hi" like she does.
She said "Hi" back. I said "hi" again about five times. Finally she said, "Elliot,
what do you want?" I said "fla ya taquit texes." I start laughing and can barely
finish telling what happened. "She said, 'Elliot Grey what are you saying? This is
frustrating.' I said exactly mom. This is what it is like when you text. You don't
need to say hi and if you can't learn to text correctly just pick up the damn phone
and call. We all spend too much time trying to figure out what the hell you are
saying." Christian's eyes get big.

"No you didn't. You told her that?" He can't believe I confronted her. "Fuck, was
she pissed?"

"Hell yes she was pissed, but seriously I was sitting up on your roof fixing your
god damn chimney and she is texting me jibberish and keeps typing 'Hi' over and
over again until I respond. I lost it." I start laughing again. "God I love her but
she needs to just pick up the god damn phone and call and quit with the texting.
She said 'Elliot Grey if hearing from your mother is such a problem maybe I just
won't bother you anymore." I imitate her voice.

"You're fucked. She can hold a grudge." Christian tells me something I already
know. "But thank you, thank you! " Christian holds up his beer bottle and we
clink glasses.

We are finished with dinner and Ana ask Kate out of the blue what she calls my
"thingy." I laugh and Kate tells her she calls it the beast and Christian laughs but
rolls his eyes.

"Hey Christian do you have a minute hand on your watch?" He smiles as he

knows exactly why I am asking. When we were kids we use to play this game
where we would say alternative names for words and whoever said the last word
at the minute point won. If we run out of words before the minute was up we
each have to do 50 push-ups. He takes his watch and gives it to Ana.

"Tell us when to go. Time us for one minute baby." Christian says this as he sits
on the edge of his seat. We have done this hundreds of times over the years.
Sports teams, bands, instruments, presidents, and all sorts of lists. I don't think
we have ever done this for the word penis. Before Ana, he would have been all
snooty about this. She has made him human again.

"Why am I timing you?" Ana looks confused as does Kate.

"Just do it. The game is other words for Penis. You're first Elliot." Christian
announces. Ana tells us to go.

Me: Gristle Missle

Christian: Pumping Pole of Penile Power

Me: Granite Ediface

Christian: One-Eyed Fred

Me: Dip Stick

Christian: Piss Pump

Me: Meat Wrench

Christian: Night crawler

Me: Blue-veined Junket Pumper. Christian starts laughing really hard. That one
got him.

Christian: Love Pump

Me: Richard and the Twins

Christian: One Eyed Wonder Weasel

Me: The Cheeky Monkey

Christian: Johnson

Me: Trouser Snake

Christian: Tool

Me: Thrill Drill

Christian: Sex Pistol

Me: Pocket Rocket

Christian: One Hole Friction Whistle.

"What? That is hilarious." I start laughing too.

Me: The Pink Oboe

Christian: Purple-Helmeted Warrior

Me: Purple-Helmeted Yogurt Thrower. "Oh you're fucking whacked Elliot."

Christian says and cracks up. Kate and Ana are sitting there with their mouths
hanging open.

Christian: Trouser Trout

"TIME!" Ana announces. Christian stands up holding his hands up in victory.

"Yes, I win. Oh my god Elliot. Purple Helmeted Yogurt Thrower?" Christian is

almost crying he is laughing so hard and I am right with him. The ladies aren't
even smiling. They don't get our sense of humor.

"Shit I had a bunch more," I tell him. I am laughing so hard I am coughing. "One
eyed wonder weasel. Ha, god we are idiots."

"You guys act like ten year olds." Kate tells us.

I let Christian know that I am against him having any outside stairs on his
upstairs deck. "Listen after last week I realize how vulnerable you are. People
want your money and will do crazy things to get to you. With the baby, I don't
think you should have stairs off the outside upstairs deck. It makes it way too
easy for someone to break into your house with easy access to the deck and god
knows what they could do. I think the decks off the bedroom should be contained
without exit access."

"Well then how would guest sit on the deck, would they have to go through one
of the bedrooms?" Ana ask a good question.

"I am proposing that, yes or that you have the room off the family room to build
a large two story deck, like 72 x 48." I feel this is an obvious decision but they
have designed a large upper level deck with stairs off the master bedroom and
then on the other end. Christian runs out to the car as he brought his blueprints
with him and I show them what I was thinking. I draw what the alternative deck
would look like. Christian understands exactly where I am coming from and
agrees with me but Ana has her heart set on an access deck.

"Let's look at this and talk about it in the morning baby." Which means Christian
will work her over until she agrees with him. Now that I have pointed out the
security issue, there is no way Ana will win this.

"So, we have some news too." Kate announces. "We are moving the wedding
back until after the baby is born."

"Why? You don't have to do that?" Christian looks at Ana and me.

"Yes Christian. I want Ana as my matron of honor and the wedding is the same
weekend your baby is due from what it sounds like. How can we get married if
our matron of honor and best man are busy counting and pushing a baby out? So
we are moving it until the first weekend in August. This way Ana, you can be part
of the bachelorette party and be your tiny little self walking down the aisle." I
watch my brother bristle. I knew he would react this way.
"Well Kate, I doubt that Ana will be going to a bachelorette party when we will
have a newborn at home." He looks at Ana and she plays with her rings. "Right,
Ana?"

"I don't know, I haven't really thought about it, but I will need to make it work. I
will just have to take the baby with me."

"Or get a nanny." Kate looks up like the problem is solved but I told her this
won't be that black and white. "Or hey Mogul, maybe you can stay home with
your kid while Ana comes to my bachelorette party and then she can stay home
when you have Elliot's bachelor party." God damn Kate loves to rile Christian. I
told her we have plenty of time to figure this out but she is right in that we need
to pick a date for the wedding.

"Ana will be nursing. I don't think she can just dump the baby off for a weekend
so she can go out drinking with you Kate." Ana looks pissed. "You are nursing
right baby."

"I don't know, I guess. We haven't talked about any of this yet. But I think you
should plan your wedding for the date you want and we will do the best we can.
We are both so honored to be part of it, and if you want to move your wedding to
insure we are there to have a major role, we will make it work. Right, Christian?"
Ana gives Christian a cold stare.

"Yes, if you want to guarantee our participation in the wedding you should
definitely move the date from early May. But, I am not fucking promising that
Ana will be off running around drinking and partying for a bachelorette party and
leaving the baby with god knows who yet." Christian stares at Kate.

"Christian, let's not go crazy about this yet. I plan to pump so we can have some
flexibility."

"Pump?" Both Christian and I say this at the same time. That sounds
unattractive. Fuck this is going to be such a battle between Kate and my brother.
"What does pumping exactly entail?" I ask. I have some strange visions in my
head.

"Pretty much how it sounds. I will explain it later," Ana tells us rolling her eyes. "I
am tired. Can we talk about this after Dr. Green gives us a firm due date please?"
I look up and Kate and Christian are having a stare down.

Christian looks at me. "Yes, we better go. We have to get up in the morning and
drive to Montesano. I will send you pictures of Ray's projects Elliot and then you'll
let me know if you can help him out, right?"

"Yes of course. I think I can come up with something. Ray's a great guy, so
anything I can do." I stand up. "Since you two have had dessert, I don't suppose
you're interested in any cupcakes from Pinkabella's?" Ana perks up.

"You hardly hate dinner Mrs. Grey, should you be eating cupcakes." Christian
lectures her and she puts on a full-fledged pout.

"Yes, bring them in here please! Yum I love cupcakes." I laugh when Ana's eyes
get as big as saucers. She is so torn between one called Banana Split and another
called Carmel Apple. She gives her puppy eyes to Christian. He smiles and nods,
takes a knife and cuts them in half and puts a half of each on Ana's plate and the
other halves on his plate. Ana claps and is ridiculously excited.

"Oh my gosh these look so good. You know what would go great with these?" She
pauses and we are all thinking she is going to say milk but instead she says,
"Strawberry jelly and peanut butter." What the hell?

Christian looks at her like she's nuts. "And so it begins."

Next chapter I will start fast forwarding things a bit, as I don't want to
do every week or day of the pregnancy!

To the guest that was upset that I didn't have Ana get in her Mom's face
and said my Ana has no backbone, please go back to After the Boathouse
and read Chapter 43.

A lot of questions and request to bring Rusty in the picture to meet

Christian. Not sure yet if I will do that. This is a mostly happy story with
as much real daily life issues as I can come up with. Not sure how to
bring him in without going against my own desire to make this drama
free. I will be dealing with real life newlywed issues, Gramps and Grams
aging problems, Mia finding a job, Kate and Elliot wedding planning, sex
and pregnancy and Christian's control issues. Maybe even a little more
Maggie and Ray. Also we will be doing lots of traveling in the upcoming
chapters. ButRusty? Do you want them to meet?

Thanks as always for your feedback. Lilly

<

Chapter 10 Gramps Advice

Monday Morning

Christian POV

I have just dropped Ana off at work, although I am not happy about it. It seems
she has morning sickness almost all of the time. I hate that she is having such a
hard time and that she is so fucking stubborn. We argued about her going back to
work last night until I snapped, pulled her over my knee, spanked her and then
fucked her. Ironically, she got so turned on that she wanted me to fuck her again
and we fell asleep both forgetting why we were arguing, until this morning when
she woke up and was dressed for work before I was even out of bed. I was
pissed. I am making Sawyer bring her home by three o'clock and told him he can
carry her ass out of there if she gives him a hard time.

Yesterday I went fishing with my dad and Arthur. We had a good time relaxing
and talking about GEH, my plans for the rest of the year and what projects I am
looking at for 2012. My dad talked to me about slowing down, making the valid
argument that I don't need any more money, but that is not the way I am
programmed. I feel that I have taken my eye off the ball this pass five months
and I need to get re-focused. We also talked about what Ana will be expected to
do at Hyde's trial and if we need legal representation. My dad and I agreed that
Ana and I should work with his partner Barton at some point.
Arthur is probably the most disciplined of the three dogs and my dad is flipping
crazy about him. I am really glad I bought him this dog as they seem to be glued
at the hip. I was pretty amazed when Arthur carried my dad's fishing poles
perfectly and laid them into the boat for him. He is a great dog.

When we left last night, my dad handed me an envelope that came from
McTiernan. It has his medical history and I guess other information. I haven't
opened it yet, I will get around to, but right now I can't even bring myself to open
the fucking thing. If it wasn't for Blip I wouldn't give a fuck what it said. My dad
said he told McTiernan I wasn't interested in a relationship and that he
understood. Good. I don't want to have to mentally deal with this guy. I wish I
thought the crack whore never knew who she fucked- and that I was the bastard
child I believed myself to be. I don't like thinking about having a connection to
anyone else out there than the family I know and to my own child. This has
fucked with my mind so much and I need to talk to John about this tomorrow.

Ana hung out with my mom and Mia yesterday while I was with my dad. She said
my sister cried all day after being dumped by Ethan. Ana said they hung out in
her room and Mia wanted to know what was wrong with her that she couldn't
keep a guys interest. Ana suggested that Mia needs to have some interest, a job
and maybe get out on her own. As it is now, she doesn't have any outside
interest or a job and she tends to be too consumed in her relationships. It was a
perfect set up for the conversation I plan to have with her today when she comes
by GEH to interview her new security team.

Saturday evening we had dinner with Ros and Gwen and while we had a good
time we left early because Ana was about to fall asleep in her dessert. The day
before we had the company picnic and I have to admit it was a good time. Elliot
and my parents came and I think my employees were all surprised I showed up
this year. My softball team won after beating six other teams that were made up
of the various departments. It was clear everyone wanted to take my team out
and destroy us. Something about kicking the boss's ass appeals to the more
competitive types. But, they should know I hate losing and I don't. So, we played
for the championship against Ros and her handpicked team. We won 9-8 when
Elliot hit a homerun and I was on second base allowing us to having the winning
run. It was awesome. Ros protested that Elliot wasn't an employee of GEH so he
shouldn't have been on our team. But I told her my company, my rules. We
jumped up and down like it was the fucking World Series. There were about 1500
employees watching the game.

We held the picnic at a local park, closing it to the public. We had barbeque pit
beef, a hamburger/ hot dog/sausage station, ribs and chicken, open bar and an
ice cream station. There were two bands that played throughout the day and all
sorts of competitions from a tug of war to sack races. I was badgered into doing
the tug of war and again my employees were pretty shocked to see me having
fun and participating. Ana egged me on. She was a huge hit. Every time I turned
around different employees were seeking her out to talk to her and meet her. I
was happy that one of the guys from product development won the Audi. His wife
just had twins and he's a good guy. He was really pumped up. Ana drew his name
out and I announced it. He ran up on the stage and hugged us both over and
over again. If I had known this picnic was so much fun I might have gone in the
past, but I don't know if I would have enjoyed it as much without Ana. Everything
is so much better with her in my life. My parents had a good time and I know
Taylor enjoyed himself as he put Sawyer in charge of security for the day and
participated in all the events. He brought Gail and she was officially introduced as
his girlfriend instead of Mr. Grey's housekeeper.
I wanted to bring Gramps to the picnic, but Grams has been really out of sorts
lately so he bowed out. That worried me so on Saturday around lunchtime Ana
and I went over to check on them. We pulled into the driveway and I was
surprised to see Gramps out in front with a huge stack of firewood.

"What's going on Gramps?" Ana and I got out of the car. I could tell he was
agitated. I didn't tell him we were stopping by. It was sort of a last minute
decision. Ryan followed us in the SUV, but I drove my R8 because I have figured
out that Ana likes it when we are alone in the car when possible.

"Christian and Ana, what a surprise. Everything okay?" Gramps shakes my hand
and gives Ana a kiss.

"Yes, we are fine; I just thought we would come by and say hi. What's with all the
wood in the driveway?"

"I ordered a cord of firewood for the fall and winter and the stupid son of a bitch
dumped the entire load in the driveway. I told them to stack it in the back yard,
but they just dumped it here and now I have to get it all back there." He points to
the backyard. He has a pair of gloves on and a wheelbarrow is next to the wood.
There is no way I am letting my 86 year old grandfather do this.

"Who did you order it from?" I am pissed off. Who does that? Dumps a stack of
firewood off in the middle of the driveway? He tells me he already left a message
and complained but he wants it moved and doesn't want to wait until they can
come back in a few days. I can tell he is really irritated by this and probably feels
it looks trashy just sitting in his driveway.

"Go on in the house Gramps. I got this."

"I will help you Christian," Ana puts her purse down.

"Ana, go inside and visit with Grams, you are not doing this." I turn around and
whistle getting Ryan's attention as he is parked out in the street. After Ryan
joined me, I insist that Gramps sit down and supervise from a folded up chair
that I brought him from the garage. This was way too much work for a man his
age, shit I was pretty tired and that was with Ryan's help. Thank fuck I just
happened to stop by. It took Ryan and I about an hour to get all the wood out
back and stacked neatly. When we finished I swept the driveway and hosed it
down. Gramps is pretty picky about that sort of thing. I yelled at him for not
calling me or Elliot in the first place but he just waved me off.

When we went inside I could tell by Ana's expression that Grams was not having
a good day. The kitchen was a mess and Ana was cleaning it while she talked to
Grams who was taking things out of the cupboard as fast as Ana could put stuff
away. When we were on our honeymoon Gail came over to help them quite a bit,
but since we have been back, she hasn't been there much. Adele, their
housekeeper is still coming in each day so I was surprised to see how much
clutter was lying around.

"She has been like this all week. Taking stuff out and leaving messes everywhere.
I don't know what to do with her." Gramps whispered to me. He looked tired and
worried.
"Grandma Trevelyan, would you do me a favor?" I heard Ana asking Grams. I
looked over to see what was going on. Ana shrugs at me but puts her finger up
telling me to just go with her on this. "I think this silverware drawer is missing
some forks or something. Can you help me reorganize it to see what I am
missing?" Ana took the drawer out and put it on the kitchen table. She took all
the silverware out of their compartments and then placed one knife, fork and
spoon in each compartment and then asked Grams to finish. It was exactly what
was needed. It kept her busy for the next hour while Ana straightened up the
kitchen and made us all lunch. She made us grilled ham and cheese sandwiches,
cut up fruit, chips and lemonade and after lunch somehow convinced Grams to
get dressed and cleaned up as she was still in her robe. Shit, is it like this all the
time now? While Grams and Ana were in the back bedroom I confronted Gramps.

"Gramps, you can't do this on your own anymore. Please let me get you some
live in help. How long has she been like this?" I haven't seen Grams since we got
back from our honeymoon except at my parents house when we first got back,
and she seemed fine then.

"The last two weeks have been hell Christian. She gets up at night all confused.
She is losing everything and then accusing me or Adele of stealing it from her.
Last night she told me that the little man took her purse. This morning she was
good when she first woke up, we had coffee and cereal and then out of the blue
she told me she had to get dressed to pick up Mike and Grace from school. Thank
god we have Riley or I wouldn't even be able to go outside. I think your right. I
hate to admit it, but I think we need some help over here. What should I do?"
Gramps is looking at me for help. I tell him I will look into our options and have a
solution in place by mid week.

"Are you still coming for our Monday lunch?" I am worried he will cancel and I
thought I would tell him about the baby during our monthly luncheon.

"Well, if Adele is here and Grams is manageable, I will be there, but it's getting
harder to leave her here." I nod letting him know I understand. I am pretty upset
at the moment but try to hide it. I ask him what the doctors are saying and he
sadly tells me that her dementia is progressing and there isn't much we can do.

I felt better when Ana brought Grams out a while later cleaned up and dressed.
She looked more like herself. Ana had helped her fix her hair and actually got her
to take a bath. Gramps was happy about this because she hasn't been bathing or
taking care of herself.

"Ana, honey how did you get her to do that?" Gramps ask Ana. Clearly he has not
been able to get through to her.

Ana said she found an outfit that looked almost new and told Grams how pretty
the outfit was. "I told her I wish I could see it on her and that I bet it would look
great with her hair coloring. When I told her that she said she would put it on for
me but I told her she couldn't wear a pretty outfit like that without having a bath
first. So she agreed to take a bath. She let me fill the tub and asked me to help
her get in so she wouldn't fall and I stayed with her." Ana paused and took
Gramps hand. "Gramps, I don't think she can do this by herself anymore and she
might be embarrassed to have you help her. She seemed so grateful that I was
there."

Grams came over to me as were talking quietly. She knew we were talking about
her. "Carrick, what are you talking about?"
I didn't correct her. I wanted to yell that I am her grandson not her son-in-law
but I just played along. "I was just telling Ana how nice you look in that outfit. Is
it new?"

"Adelaide. that's Christian not Carrick." I could tell Gramps was frustrated with
her. She looked up at me and then Ana.

"I know that. Ana is married to Christian. I know that Theo. How are you sweet
boy? When are you going to make me a great grandmother? Are you giving my
grandson lots of sex Ana?" Oh Christ. I can see Grams has completely lost her
filter. Ana's face is bright red, but god I love her. She looked right at Grams and
told her she was sure doing her best. "Good, because it would mean everything
to me to still be here on this earth to hold my first great grandchild."

Ana looked at me and this wasn't how I planned to tell my grandparents. But she
seemed to be with us in that moment and I didn't want to wait until it was too
late for her to hear the news. Ana nodded at me, letting me know it was okay to
tell her.

I took my Grandmother's hand and leaned down as though I was going to tell her
a secret. "Okay Grams, I am going to tell you something but you can't tell anyone
okay?" I am speaking loud enough so Gramps can hear but cupping my hand so
Grams thinks she is the only one about to hear this message. "Do you promise
not to tell anyone Grams?"

"I promise. Are you about to tell me a secret Christian?"

"I sure am. Ready?" She nodded and smiled. "You are going to be a great
grandmother. Ana is going to have a baby."

"A baby? Oh isn't that something. A baby?" Grams burst into tears and then put
her arms around me and cried.

"Why are you crying Grams?" I don't know what to do. I look over at Gramps and
he is wiping his eyes too and reaches over and hugs Ana to congratulate her.

"I am crying because I want to remember you told me this great news and I am
scared I will forget. I want to be here to hold my great grandchild. I am happy
that I am still here to experience this great news." She reaches up and pulls my
face down and gives me a tender kiss on the cheek. "Theo, Christian told me a
secret, but I can't tell you." Gramps smiles and pretends he didn't hear what we
discussed.

Gramps walked us out to the car and congratulated me. "It seems you owe me on
a bet young man. We will talk more about this on Monday if I can still make our
lunch." He winked at me and thanked me for putting his firewood away.

We drove back to Escala and we were both really quiet. Ana reached over in the
car while I was driving and gently massaged my neck and played with my hair.
"Christian, I would like to go over to your grandparents more often. I think the
house is getting to be too much for them, but I know how you feel about them
moving. So if they are going to stay there, we all need to do more." I nod.

Ana was amazing with Grams. I get sick to my stomach thinking about what lies
ahead with my grandparents.
I am interrupted from my recollection of the weekend by Andrea who has
knocked on the door with information in her hands. I motion for her to come in.

"Mr. Grey, I have the names of three companies that can provide live-in
caregivers. There are two types of companies that do this sort of thing from my
research. The first will introduce you to people that do this but they do not insure,
bond or pay them, you would pay them direct and they are your employee. The
other type of company bonds, insure and trains the caregivers and the caregivers
work for the agency but they are more money. It is quite expensive. A live in
caregiver, depending on the company can range from $300 to $500 a day."
Andrea hands me the information she has gathered.

"Let's set up appointments for tomorrow at my grandparent's house. Pick two of

the agencies that have the caregivers working for them. I don't care about the
cost. Gramps won't care either. I will meet with them along with my grandfather.
Thanks."

I call my mom and let her know what I have come up with and she arranges to
clear her schedule as well. I take a deep breath and pray that this is the right
thing to do.

Mia' POV

I am not happy that Christian has arranged for me to meet with him and
interview my new security team at such a ridiculous hour. It is nine in the
morning for Christ sake. He did this on purpose, so I would have to get up. I am
in a hideous mood. Getting dumped by Ethan was the worst thing that has ever
happened to me. I thought we were heading in the right direction. I should have
never slept with him. We dated most of the summer and we never had sex. He
was always making excuses but last week right before the kidnapping he finally
told me that he wanted to be with me, so we had sex and to be honest it was
pretty boring. I don't think either of us enjoyed it that much and I thought
afterwards that maybe we just didn't have a connection. But, I couldn't believe
that he dumped me so soon after. It made me feel used. He tried to explain that
he realized that we just didn't seem to be compatible and I deserved someone
better bla bla bla. How awkward. We will have to still see each other because of
Kate and Elliot, and he said he wanted to remain friends and all that shit. I don't
care if I ever speak to him again. That bastard.

"Hi Andrea. Am I supposed to go into Christian's office or Taylors to interview?"

"Hi Mia, Mr. Grey is expecting you, go on in."

I walk in and Christian stands to greet me, ever the gentleman. He comes around
his desk and gives me a hug. I just saw him yesterday. I am not in the mood to
be all sunshine and chipper like usual.

"Hi. Are you interviewing with me. Why don't you just tell me who you want me
to pick and get this over with?" I tell Christian. I know I sound bitchy but what
does he expect. Maybe I should just move into a convent.

Christian sighs like he is frustrated with me. "No, I am not interviewing with you.
Taylor has lined up the interviews and you will be using the conference room on
the third floor. I told you, the selection is your call. The candidates have been
vetted and now it's up to you. I know you don't want this, neither does Ana, but
it is not an option." He stares at me and sits down at his desk. He leans back and
I swear his eyes are penetrating right through me. This usually means he is about
to lecture me. "Mia, its time you get serious about your life." Oh here we go
again. My dad was on me yesterday about this, my mom last week, and now
Christian.

"What Christian? What am I suppose to do to get serious? I dropped out of

college. I don't have any idea what I want to do, I don't want to start my own
business and I don't think you want to hire me, so what, what the hell does
everyone think I should do?"

"It's not too late to go to back to college. You could enroll anywhere. But I think it
would probably be a waste of time at this point. What interest you the most?"
See he knows I wouldn't do well back at college. What is wrong with me? Why
couldn't I just find a billionaire to support me? If I was Ana I wouldn't get out of
bed until noon. I don't get why she works. I must be the laziest person in the
world.

"Nothing interests me Christian. I don't want to be a slave to a kitchen and do

catering or work at a restaurant. I don't want to work in some stupid retail job. I
don't know what I want. I was listening to the radio on the way over here and the
stupid female co-host on 107 FM is so lame. I thought I could do that. I could be
a radio personality. But how would I even get started on something like that?"

Christian thinks about this for a few minutes. "Do you have an interest in radio
broadcasting or are you just saying that to throw an idea out there."

"No I am interested. God knows I can talk and I am the social butterfly of the
year. Look I almost have a full time job being on about five organizations and
committees putting on events. I am connected with so many people in town and I
know I should capitalize on my connections, but I just don't have any energy or
desire to do much. My life is so boring right now even your security guys are
going to feel bad for me." I cross my arms and Christian doesn't say anything for
a few minutes.

"Look, Mia, I am not a job counselor or a shrink, but I think you should talk to
one or the other or both." Christian stands up and comes around to stand in front
of me. "I think you're depressed and honestly I bit in a rut. Why don't you talk to
John Flynn or someone and see if you can get some direction. I have a job here
that I think you might be a good match for, but I don't want to bring you in if you
are going to fuck around and not take it seriously."

"Well first of all, I don't need a shrink, so drop that idea. But, do you think
working for you would be a good idea? What is the job anyway?"

I tell her about the job opening for the director of my foundation. Mia would be
great at the job it's just as Elliot pointed out, she is so unreliable.

"Hmmm, interesting. But, sounds a little boring. I think it would be better if you
hired someone else." Christian doesn't say anything but just nods. "But, let's say
I wanted to get a spot on a radio station, how would I go about that?"

"Well, you don't have any experience so you probably would have to sell yourself
cheap and come up with an angle. Like Seattle's social connection or something.
Why don't you think about it, come up with a proposal and I will have Chaz or
Sam make some calls for you. But you have to come up with your own sell sheet
on this Mia and show me you're serious before I am getting my guys here to
make any calls on your behalf."

"I will think about it. Thanks. Anything else or can I go and meet my new
babysitters." I stand up and walk towards the door.

"Did you drive your car today?" I nod. "Who followed you?" I tell Christian that
Wilson has been on babysitting duty. "Okay, when you leave here can you take
this paperwork to Elliot? He is working at my new place and he has to have this
today." I roll my eyes because I don't want to have to drive all the way out to his
new place. "You know Mia, how would you like to fucking walk wherever you need
to go? I bought you the fucking car, the least you can do is a favor for me once in
awhile. I fucking take up for you all the time when everyone else constantly tells
me I spoil you. The one fucking time I ask for favor, you cop an attitude. I am
one step away from showing you what it is like to have to do shit on your own."
Shit, I have pissed Christian off and now he probably won't talk to me for a
month. "We're done here Mia. I have work to do." He stares at me and I walk
over and take the paperwork from his hands. He doesn't say anything and I leave
without saying goodbye.

Gramps POV

I sure hope that I can enjoy my lunch with Christian today without worrying
about Adelaide. She has really gotten worse. I was more than happy when Grace
called me this morning to offer to sit with her mother so I could enjoy my time
with Christian. He must have mentioned I was thinking of cancelling and she
adjusted her schedule. So, Taylor has just picked me up and we are headed over
to GEH.

"So Taylor, how is Christian doing since the Hyde episode? You think he has let it
go?" I talk pretty freely with Taylor. He is always quite cautious with what he tells
me, but he was pretty shook up with what he saw Christian do to Hyde, and we
talked that night at the hospital about the whole damn mess.

"I think now that Mrs. Grey is doing better, he is okay. I don't think he ever felt
bad about Hyde. In fact, I think he wishes he could have killed him and would
have if he could have gotten away with it, or Elliot hadn't stopped him. No man
should have to see their wife physically injured from another man's fist. You know
he is out of his mind in love with her Mr. Trevelyan, so seeing her on the ground
that day, well, it was hard on all of us." Taylor looks at me. I can only imagine.

"Yes well, it appears that it has all worked out okay. The trial for Hyde should be
routine enough. Plenty of evidence. So, what has this meant for other risk and
security? I imagine every nut job in the country now will be trying to get past you
guys. Any threats?" I am trying to get a true handle on the situation. Mia called
me crying this weekend and asked me to get Christian to back off on her security.
Every damn one of them calls me when they want to get a message to Christian.
It appears I am the only one he ever listens to.

"Yes, actually there have been, but I am sure he can fill you in on that. You know
he doesn't want his family to worry about that stuff." Taylor tells me and I can
tell he won't tell me more.

We arrive at GEH and I do my usual rounds. I talk to Sam to see how he is

handling not being in charge anymore and chat with the new guy Chaz. He is top
notch. I mosey around the merger department and learn that Christian is looking
at buying another company dealing with metal and aluminum scraps. He has
been trying to pick up one of those for the past two years. This company is
located in Russia. I will have to ask him about that at lunch. I also discover that
he is looking at an independent power company. Not sure what the hell that is
about. After mergers I knock on Ros door and she gets up immediately to give
me a hug and kiss. I like her. She is one tough cookie and smart as hell. She
doesn't take any of Christian's nonsense. She fills me in on the deal in Taiwan
and tells me she has been having a few problems with their government. I give
her the name of law firm I know in Taiwan who might be able to help her out. I
spent my career in acquisitions and mergers so I know who to call.

"Mr. Trevelyan, if we could get you out of retirement, we would all sleep better at
night. You are amazing." I smile and actually blush I think. I wave her off and get
up to find Christian. Of course I have to stop by Andrea's desk and flirt a bit. She
is my favorite.

"There you are Mr. Trevelyan. Theo. I was just wondering where you were. How
are you?" She comes over to give me a hug.

"Well, to be honest, I am broken hearted!" I wink at her and look over to see
Christian putting his suit coat on.

"Why, what happened?" Andrea looks concerned.

"I heard you got yourself a fella now and I was hoping you were waiting on me."
She looks over at my grandson like this is information I am not suppose to know,
or perhap/s he isn't suppose to know. "I hear that a member on Christian's
security team, Reynolds isn't it, has staked a claim on you." I smile and she looks
embarrassed. "Well, is it true?"

"Gramps, maybe Andrea doesn't want to break your heart and answer that."
Christian probably feels I am getting too personal with his employee. He looks at
his pocket watch that I gave him. "Ready Gramps?" He has a box in his hands
and we head down to the car.

We arrive at the Harbor Club and Gregory Phelan the general manager greets us
and takes us to our usual table. We both stop along the way shaking hands with
the people we know. Christian is inundated with inquiries about Ana as her attack
and rescue of Mia was all over the news. I can see him bristle every time anyone
asks. He hates sharing his personal life. We sit down and I order my scotch and
to my surprise he orders one with me.

"What no pussy drink? What about your standard wine Christian?" He smiles.

"No, I thought I would join you for something stiffer Gramps." Ah, he has
something on his mind.

"What's the matter son?" He grimaces and rubs his hands through his hair.

"Gramps, I have so much going on in my head right now I don't know what to do.
I am so glad you could make our lunch today." I nod, giving him permission to
talk.
For the next thirty minutes Christian tells me how he initially reacted to Ana's
pregnancy and how he can't forgive himself. We talk it over. I want to break his
neck, but I can see he really is remorseful and seems to be genuinely excited
now. "So, what is the problem if she has forgiven you, forgive yourself and move
on. Christian, make it up to her and move on. You screwed up, she has forgiven
you and you can't make this right if you can't get past this."

"I know Gramps, I just feel like such a prick. I didn't want a child so soon, but
now that I have accepted it, well, I am excited. But now, I am like secretly
obsessed with wanting the baby to be a boy. I can't imagine how I will react if we
find out the baby is a girl. Oh by the way, these are for you." He hands me a box
and it is full of my favorite illegal Cuban cigars. "That is for predicting I would be
a father before you turned 88. He smiles at me and I thank him.

"Christian, quit worrying about things you can't control. Sure you want a son, but
guess what. Not a damn thing you can do about it now. "

He smiles and shakes his head. "Gramps, I need to talk to you about something
else. You're the only person I can have this conversation with." I nod and tell him
to go ahead. He tells me that his parents told him about his biological father
being alive and well.

"What do you want to know Christian? How can I help?" He looks confused, an
emotion he rarely shows.

"Not a damn thing. That's just it. I think Ana wants me to learn more or look into
this. I can barely stand to think about it. Yes, I want to open the folder and know
about my medical background and my heritage. But I don't want to meet this
guy, know anything about him personally or ever talk to him. I know I don't. I am
not bitter or anything, I just don't know where to put him in my life. I have
parents and I don't have room for him. So why can't I sleep? Why is it on my
mind? Why am I even telling you this?"

"Have you talked to your wife about this?"

"No. I don't want to burden her with this. Just you Gramps because I feel like if I
talked to anyone else, they would be bothered by it. I almost talked to Elliot
about it, but I thought, how would he feel if he thought I wanted to know if I had
another brother. I wouldn't want to hurt him. Same with Dad and Mom. I guess I
will talk to Dr. Flynn about it tomorrow, but I don't know, you know me better
than anyone. So, what the hell is wrong with me?"

Poor kid, I can see that his knowing about this McTiernan's existence was not a
good thing. God damn Carrick. I told him to burn that file years ago. "Let me ask
you something. What's changed since finding out that you have a biological
connection out there?" Christian looks at me like he isn't sure what I mean. "Do
you feel more connected? Like you will be a better businessman, better husband,
better son, father? What about knowing this person you have never met would
make your life different. Do you love the dad you know?"

"Yes. I haven't always loved my dad. In fact there were times I wanted to walk
away and never come back. But not because of him, because of me. It could have
been any father in the world. I was just a miserable teenager and young adult.
But, the older I get I realize my dad is a great guy. He put up with me when
some men would have walked away. He loved me because he wanted to, not
because he had to. He taught me right from wrong, still loved me when frankly
Gramps, I didn't deserve his love. He is there for me no matter what." Christian
looks down and wipes a tear from his eye. I don't say anything. He needs to work
this out himself. "Yes, Gramps. I love my dad a lot. I think we are finely in a good
place and I don't want to hurt him. And you know how close my mom and I are.
In fact, my whole family, I can't stand the thought that somewhere out there
others might want a piece of me. Do you understand what I am saying?"

"Yes I do. Your mom worships you Christian. I have never seen two brothers as
close as you and Elliot, and everyone knows your little sister owns you. Actually
we need to discuss her. But, most importantly, your dad respects you. There is
nothing better than earning another man's respect. Is there something you need
from McTiernan that Carrick can't provide for you?"

"No, god no." He says this with conviction.

"Then will you take some advice from an old man?" Christian nods. "Let it go son.
You are one of the most successful men in the world. McTiernan knows that. He
has to sleep at night knowing another man mentored you, guided you and loved
you to be the man you are. Instead of being angry with him for letting you go,
thank him in your prayers every night. You are who you are because you are
Christian Grey. Not Christian McTiernan. Christian McTiernan doesn't exist. The
best gift you can give your wife and that baby is being proud of who you are. I
know I sure am proud of you son. You're everything a grandfather could ask for.
Let it go son. Let it go."

Ana's POV

I look at my watch at it is 1:30 already. Wow, being away from work for a week
has made the day fly by. I felt miserable this morning, but now I feel really good.
Too bad I am at work. I can't help but giggle out loud. Feeling good means sex!
And damn it I am at work. We so need some playroom time. Christian has not
been sleeping at night. I am so tired that I can't move, but I have woken up
every night for the past week to an empty bed. I have heard him play the piano
and found him in his office. I think finding out he has a father has messed with
his head. I have not said much. He needs to decide on his own what he wants to
do. He has been amazing though with me. Now that he is getting use to Blip, he
couldn't be sweeter. I love him so much.

Hey, don't know if we can do anything about it right now, but Mr. Grey, I am
feeling really good right now.

I press send and feel just slightly guilty for seducing my husband in the middle of
the day. He probably is still with Gramps, but I just want to get him thinking.

I place several manuscripts in the decline pile and dig in my purse for something
sweet. All of a sudden I am dying for a candy bar. A snickers. What? I don't even
like snickers. I walk to the kitchen and find cookies and oh yum, Milky Way bars.
This makes me smile thinking of Christian. He loves frozen Milky Way bars. I have
a mouthful of cookies and two mini Milky Way bars in my hand and walk back to
my office. I sit down and scream when I see Christian leaning against the wall
smiling.

"What are you doing here? You scared me to pieces!"

"You said you were feeling good and you know what that means?" He has
loosened his tie and has that whole sexy I am so going to fuck you look in his
eye."

"I thought you were with Gramps?"

"I was. We were leaving the club when my wife sent me a text telling me she was
feeling good, so I asked Taylor to drop me off here and take Gramps home."

"You didn't!" What did Gramps think?" I feel my face flush bright red. Christian
tells his grandfather everything. Surely he didn't share this though. Oh my god I
am dying here.

Christian smiles. "I told him my wife needed me. He asked me if you were okay
and I said, yes better than okay as you haven't felt real good but today you were
feeling good and that you needed me. He reached over shook my hand, winked at
me and said it appeared I had a job to do and he would talk to me later. Taylor
dropped me off and here I am baby." Christian shuts my door, walks over to my
desk where I am sitting and whispers in my ear. "So, now that I am here, what
do you need Mrs. Grey?" He strokes my collar bone and reaches down my dress
and caresses my breast. Oh my god, if someone opens that door, I will die! But
oh, his massaging my breast which feel really full, feels amazing.

I roll my head back giving him better access to my neck. "Christian, how was
lunch with Gramps. And should you be here fondling my breast?"

I feel him smile against my neck. "Lunch with Gramps was great, I will fill you in
later, just know, if Blip is a boy, he is Theodore Grey named after my hero. And
yes, you are my wife, those tits belong to me, nice and full I might add and I can
think of nothing better than taking you right now. So baby, you can bend over,
you can sit on my lap or we can stand and slam, but I'm here, you feel good and
I want inside of you." Christian is kissing my neck, and nibbles on my ear while
caressing my nipples. He has now managed to get one of his hands underneath
my bra and work his way down my belly with his other hand rubbing my stomach
making me all gushy.

"What if someone walks in?" I can't believe I am going to cave in on this. Sex in
my office. How unprofessional and I don't care one bit as he moves his way down
my pants and into my panties.

"I told Hannah to hold your calls and that no one was to disturb us even if the
building was on fire." He continues to kiss my neck and play with my breast and
stomach finally making his way inside of my panties.

"Stand up Ana." I do as I am told. My back to his front. I feel his tongue in my

ear, under my lobe and then he quickly turns me around to face him. He looks at
me with those gorgeous grey eyes. "I am glad you're feeling good baby. Can I
feel how good your feeling?" He has me seduced and all I can do is nod my
head." He softly kisses my bottom lip and murmurs against my lip. "Let's remove
your pants and panties shall we." Again, I can only nod. He keeps kissing me and
our tongues are entwined in a mating dance. Slow and seductive. I reach down
and feel that he has an enormous erection.

"Goodness, your one whole friction whistle is quite happy to see me." I murmur
against his lips. He smiles.
"You remember the names from the game I see. Yes my pocket rocket wants
your muff of love."

I giggle. "My what?"

"Oh baby, next time we see my brother we will play the same game only yelling
out names for your wonder lips." We both giggle when he says this. "Now take
your damn pants off so we can have lustful, fulfilling quick no hearts or flowers
pure raw sex. I am going to take you on your desk baby."

I look over at the door and make sure it is locked and then remove my pants and
panties. Christian helps me sit on the desk and then takes my hands and leans
me back after he removes a few items that would be in our way.

"I can see how wet you are baby." He takes in index finger and runs it along my
fold, brings his finger back up to my lips. "Taste yourself. You are so hot and wet
right now. The dilemma is do I lick your hot pussy until you can't take it anymore
or fuck you senseless or both." I hear him unzip his pants. "I think I will fuck you
senseless and then tonight when we get home taste you for dessert. How does
that sound Mrs. Grey?" He says this while he plays with my slit making me shiver.

"Please Christian. Do something. I need to come." My sex is swollen with need

and I can tell that I will come the minute he enters me. He pulls me down so that
I am on the edge of the desk. He stands between my legs and gently places my
one leg over his shoulder and he pulls up the other and places it flat against the
desk. I am completely open for him.

"I want to be inside of you so deep baby. Ohhh, look at the wet, glistening set of
luscious lips. Now you can't scream, or moan because people might here. So I am
going to fuck you slow but oh so hard. Ready Mrs. Grey?" I squeak that I am. He
leans over the desk and puts his hands under my ass and lifts me up. Is there a
trick he doesn't know? I feel him slam into me. Oh my god, I can feel myself
throb against him.

"Christian. Oh my god this feels sooo good."

"Shhh baby I know." He moves slowly and lifts me a little higher and pushes me
towards him. I knew it! I knew I would come instantly! I am a quivering mess
and I shudder against him but don't announce that I am coming.

"Oh baby you were so ready, I feel you coming and squeezing me tight. That's
right, you keep coming baby and I will keep fucking. He continues to move at a
slow hard pace and I feel myself build again. "Do you want to come again baby?
You can, and this time I will come with you. Hold the side of your desk tight
baby." I grab each side and Christian slams me hard three more times before
whispering, "Oh fuck me Ana. This feels so fucking good."

"Shhhh, Christian. Shh." I am dying as I am sure half of SIP as heard us." He

jerks hard into me several times and then slowly pulls out. He reaches over and
pulls me up. I know I am a mess."What if Roach finds out?" Christian laughs.

"So who the fuck cares, he is on his last legs anyway. Ana, stop. Enjoy the
moment. That was fucking awesome. It was just the right amount of kink, smut
and hot sex to keep me satisfied until tonight. I am one happy son of a bitch right
now and I think you had two pretty good moments there. Can you just enjoy it
baby and let me worry about Roach?"

I smile at him. He seems more relaxed then he has in days. "What happened?
You seem so relaxed and I don't know, just better than you have in a few days,
actually weeks."

Christian helps me get dress and pull myself together. He grabs my chin and
looks in my eyes. "A wise old man reminded me today that I have everything a
man could possibly want. Two parents that love me. One crazy son of a bitch
brother that I couldn't live without, a pain in the ass little sister that I worry
about non-stop, grandparents that love me unconditionally and the sexiest, most
amazing wife in the world that is carrying my child. I am the luckiest man alive.
What better way to celebrate that revelation than to come and make love or call
it what it is, fuck my wife senseless on her desk. Ahhh, life is good Mrs. Grey." He
kisses me and walks to the door. "Laters baby." He winks at me and leaves me
smiling. He isn't the only lucky one.

Chapter 11 - Grey Family Day

Mia's POV

I don't even know how to get down this damn driveway to take Elliot the
paperwork. Christian hasn't given me the code and I think he is too mad at me to
respond if I call him. So, I send a text to Elliot.

Elliot, I have paperwork from CTG how do I get down driveway

Drive

Not funny. Code please

728910

Those numbers must mean something. Okay. Bingo I am in. Damn this driveway
must be a mile long.

I pull up in front of the trailer that says Grey Construction. There are about thirty
people here working on this house. It is ridiculously huge. Well now that Ana is
pregnant, I guess they will fill it up eventually. I still can't believe they are going
to be parents. Ana is barely older than me. If I were to be a parent now, it would
be a disaster. I can barely take care of myself. Ana is much more cut out for
motherhood than I am. Anyone that can be married to Christian has to be calm
and have their head together.

I am thinking about what Christian and I talked about. I will surprise him and put
together an updated resume and start getting serious about a job. Maybe I
should talk to Dr. Flynn. I am in a rut and I have no direction. I just don't want to
fall into that pattern of thinking I can't get by in life without talking to a shrink. I
know Christian has had issues over the years, but I have been relatively normal
other than I am a flake and chatter box. I know what people say about me. I am
going to change and surprise everyone.

I walk inside the trailer expecting to find Elliot but instead I find this major hottie
is sitting behind a drafting table designing something. It looks like a new
boathouse. He is so preoccupied he doesn't look up, but I am sure looking at him.
He must be new because if he was working for Elliot, I would have known. Wholly
Moley he is hot. He has brown wavy hair and is built like a Greek god. I can't see
his eyes or his face that well, but what I can see, yummy.

"Hi, I am Mia Grey is Elliot around?" He looks up and I melt. He is tan, perfect
nose, perfect teeth. What a smile! He has gorgeous green eyes with long
eyelashes. Like really green. I have never seen eyes like his. Who is this guy?

"Hi Mia, you're the little sister right? Elliot made me think you were about ten, but
your clearly not. Hi I'm Brady Beeson. It's nice to meet you." He reaches out to
shake my hand and I am such an idiot I just stare. Finally I put my hand out.

"It's nice to meet you too Brady. Are you new with Grey Construction?"

"Yes I moved here two weeks ago from Indiana. I graduated from Purdue this
past summer in Architect and Design and Elliot hired me I am really excited to be
here."

"Oh so your new to Washington then?"

"Yes, so far I haven't seen much, but I am looking forward to hiking, and learning
more about Seattle."

I turn around when I hear Elliot and Amigo walk in.

"Hi Amigo you handsome dog. Hi Elliot. Here you go." I hand him the paperwork
from Christian.

"Thanks Mia. Did you meet Brady?" I nod. "So little girl, what you up to? Want to
go pick up lunch for your good looking big brother."

"I just left Christian, he didn't say he wanted lunch plus I think today is his day
with Gramps." I smile smugly at him. Oh please Elliot don't embarrass me in front
of this guy.

"Funny Mia. Seriously if I give you some money would you go up and pick me up
something." If I say no, I will look like a bitch in front of the new guy. If I say
yes, ughh, I will never get home. "Bring us lunch and then we can sit out and
chat. Please baby girl." Ughhh quit calling me that. This guy will think I am in
high school.

"Sure, this will be your early birthday present."

"That's right, another flipping birthday this Sunday. They ain't so fun anymore."
Elliot sits down at his desk throwing papers away that are laying everywhere.

"Is it your birthday this Sunday Elliot? It's mine too." Brady looks over and
smiles. Oh my god he is so flipping hot!

"Really? Well your younger than me dude. So since your new here and don't have
anyone to celebrate your birthday with, why don't you come over to my parents
house this Sunday. We are having the family over, but my mom loves new
company."
"No, I couldn't impose. I planned to go hiking or walk around downtown Seattle
and get familiar with the area."

"Oh no, my mom wouldn't mind at all." Oh shit. I just blurted that out. I look over
at Elliot and he has his eye brow raised and a smug grin on his face.

"Are you sure?" Brady looks at Elliot. No look at me hottie.

"I am positive. I will give you the address Friday. Come around one. We hang out
all day. Play football. Watch the Seahawks on TV and we might take one of the
boats out, not sure. You can meet my fiance Kate and my brother and his wife
will be there, so you can go over the plans your drafting with him. We have a
good time together.'

"So Elliot what do you want for lunch, if I am going to do this, I better go. I
promised Mom I would stop and pick up Grams new prescription." Elliot tells me
to run to the nearby Subway. "Do you want anything Brady?" I say with my best
smile. I see Elliot roll his eyes. He tells me he is good as he brought his lunch
because he doesn't know where anything is around here.

"Why don't you drive with Mia so you can learn where some things are?" Oh my
god Elliot I am going to die. My face must turn ten shades of red.

"Are you sure you wouldn't mind." Elliot tells Brady to go with me and suggest he
drive as driving with me is too scary. Thanks again Elliot.

I follow Brady out to the newest white truck. "So Elliot gave you a truck as a
perk?" I am curious.

"Yes. This is really my dream job. I am the only and first architect that Elliot has
added to his team. Prior to that he subcontracted out to various designers in
town. He has plans to really grow the business. To be able to start in a
management position at the early stages, well that just really excites me. His
company has such a good reputation I would have accepted the job without the
truck, but it made moving here that much easier." I almost giggle with glee when
he opens the truck door for me and holds his hand out so I can jump up. That is
such a Christian move. Ethan never opened my door. I give him directions and
we talk all the way to Subway and I point out the exits and streets for the best
grocery stores and other shops. Brady is so easy to talk to. He is really smart and
so nice. I want to crawl under the seat though when he asks me what I do.

"Well that is the question of the day. I was in Paris studying under a famous chef
until mid May. When I came home I was going to get a job but then I got all
wrapped up in planning my brother's wedding which was like a full time job since
he did the whole thing in six weeks. Then, I don't know, I seem to have lost focus
and don't know what I want to do. But I plan to go home today and clean up my
resume and get refocused." I smile at him.

"What about cooking, have you decided to go in a new direction?" Another good
question.

"Yes I don't think a career in the culinary field is for me. I love to cook and I am
really good at it, but I think I enjoy it on a personal level more than a
professional level."
"Really? Well maybe you can cook for me sometime. I have been eating
sandwiches pretty much since I arrived here. I am not the best cook."

Oh my god. Did he just sort of ask me out or am I reading more into this. "Yes, I
would love to. Just let me know."

We talk all the way back to the house and I bring Elliot his sub sandwich. I didn't
get anything for myself. I was too nervous. I have a crush. I really huge crush
and I haven't felt this way in forever. I start to get out of the truck but Brady
insist on getting my door since I have heels on and helps me out. I catch his eye
and he smiles again.

"Thanks Mia for letting me drive you and showing me around. I enjoyed your
company. Will you be at your parents Sunday? Oh wait you already said you
would be there. So, well I guess I will see you then. I need to check on
something at the back of the house that I am working on. We are changing the
deck completely since that situation happened with you and your sister-in-law. I
hope I am not being noisy, but are you doing okay after what happened?" He
looks at me with the sweetest concern in his eye. I need to breathe. Oh my god I
can't wait to call Ana and tell her about him.

"Um, yes I am doing good thanks. It was pretty crazy but, I just try not to think
about it. My brother just added more security for me." I roll my eyes. "You may
have noticed the goon in the SUV followed us the whole way." I point to Wilson.

"Yes I noticed. But you know, after what happened I can understand. You're one
beautiful lady and I am sure your brothers just worry about your safety." He
smiles that gorgeous smile at me again. Oh my god. Did he just say I was
beautiful?

"Hey little girl, you got my sub or did you eat it?" Elliot yells out to me from the
ramp of the trailer door. I roll my eyes again and giggle.

"Well Mia I have to run. See you Sunday." I wave to Brady as he walks away.
What a yummy set of buns.

"Mia. Mia. Fuck Mia, come here." Oh shut up Elliot. I am in a trance.

"What?" I walk over with his sub and drink.

"Jesus, Mia want to borrow a napkin so you can wipe the drool off your chin."
Elliot grabs his sandwich from me.

"He is so nice and oh my god hot, hot, hot. If you have a problem with me
hooking up with him let me know now before I fall in love, if I'm not already."

"Well aren't you being a bit presumptuous? Maybe he thinks you're ugly." Elliot
says as he is biting into his sandwich.

"I hope not. I am so excited that you asked him to come over Sunday. We can
add his name to the cake. Oh my god he is really sweet." I am smiling from ear
to ear. "Tell me if he says anything about me. I have to go. Bye." I practically
skip to my car.
"Mia, guys don't talk about shit like that." Elliot yells out to me. I must look
disappointed. "But I could tell he was into you." He winks at me again and I clap
my hands like a stupid cheerleader. I feel better than I have in days.

Christian's POV

Sunday October 2- Elliot's Birthday

What the fuck is that noise? I am woken up from a deep sleep, sit up and realize
Ana isn't in bed. What time is it? Christ it is 5:30 am. Ana is in the bathroom
throwing up again. God I feel terrible for her.

I get out of bed and find my pajama bottoms. We had some amazing sex last
night. We started out in the playroom and ended up in the bath tub. Ana let me
claim her gorgeous ass again. And then we did a bit on the swing, fell asleep in
the playroom and then fucked hard in the tub before getting in bed. Ana hate
junk food again yesterday. Ice cream and candy and then she didn't eat her
dinner. I am anxious to see Dr. Greene to see if this is all normal. I had four
books arrive yesterday about what to expect when you're expecting or some shit
like that and I read all day yesterday. I am now my wife's worst nightmare. I
read all the sections on sex and pregnancy, expected weight gain, exercise and
travel. We have our first trip next week to New York and I want to make sure that
she can handle the trip. The way she has been having morning sickness, I am
worried about her not getting enough nourishment.

"Baby, are you okay?" I walk into the bathroom and she is hanging over the
toilet. She is pale and she looks so fucking thin to me. She isn't really throwing
up anymore, just resting. "Are you awake?"

"Yes, I am just so tired. Ugh. I will be glad when this goes away. About another
four weeks to go. Go back to bed, I'll be okay." I walk over to the sink and run a
washcloth under some water, kneel down and wipe her face which is all sweaty.
"That feels good, thank you." I throw the towel in the sink.

"Are you good enough to come back to bed? You need to rest Ana." She nods and
I reach down and scoop her up. Christ she has to have lost weight. She is so
light. I lay her down and get back in bed and put my arms around her. I feel
terrible that she is the only one that has to deal with this. The least I can do is
get up with her when she is feeling so poorly. I feel my eyes get heavy and we
both nod off.

I am shaving when the door is pushed open scaring the shit out of me and I see
Ana running past me for the toilet, yet again. This can't be normal. I don't know
what to fucking do. She looks weak and tired and she is not complaining, but I
am getting worried that this much vomiting is out of the norm. I reach over and
pull her hair back. I don't know what to say. She can't have much in her to even
throw up. I give her a few minutes. "Can I get you something baby? Sprite,
crackers, toast?"

"Sprite please." I leave and see Gail in the kitchen. "I thought you were off
today."

"Good morning Mr. Grey. I am off but I came down to borrow some cream, I am
out upstairs. Is everything okay?" Gail knows when I am upset. I look around in
the cupboards for some Sprite as there isn't any in the refrigerator.
"Ana has such bad morning sickness. I am worried about it Gail. I don't think this
is normal." She gets a glass out of the cupboard and fills it with crushed ice. I
hand her the sprite and she puts a mint leave in it. "Does she like mint leaves in
her sodas?" This is new to me.

"I think it helps settle her stomach. I know the poor thing really has it bad. Have
you spoken to your mother about it? Please forgive me for saying this, but she
looks so pale and thin. I have to tell you I am a bit worried about her too." Well
fuck. That didn't make me feel any better. I take the soda from her and look for
some crackers. Ana has been eating saltines by the hundreds. Gail hands me a
sleeve from the box.

Two hours later, Ana is getting out of the shower looking pale and tired. "Baby,
we don't have to go today. Elliot will understand." I want to wrap her up and put
her back to bed. But I also want to have my mom check her out.

"No, we are going. I feel better. Really and besides; I want to check out this
Brady guy."

"Who?"

"Brady. He works for Elliot and Mia is in love. She met him the other day and I
have never heard her like this before. He sounds perfect." I watch Ana get
dressed.

"Baby, how much do you weight? I swear most of her weight is in her massive
tits right now. Christ they are awesome. They have definitely gotten bigger. But
the rest of her looks really tiny.

"Christian, you are not supposed to ask me that?" She rolls her eyes at me.

"Ana, you can tell me or we can do this the hard way. I will be happy to pick your
ass up and put it on a scale. You're supposed to be gaining weight right? But you
have clearly lost weight."

"I don't know what I weigh Christian. Probably around 120."

That's bullshit. Fine when we get to my parents I am weighing her. I don't have a
scale here. I make a mental note to get one.

Ana's POV

We pull up to the Grey's house and see Grams and Gramps getting out of
Carrick's car. I am glad they are joining us. Christian grabs the present from the
back seat that he bought for Elliot. He bought him box seats at Safeco field for
the Mariners baseball games next season and the box will have GREY
CONSTRUCTION on it. It only cost $150,000. Jeez.

We walk inside and say hello to everyone. Mia looks really great and I know she
is anxious for this hot guy that works for Elliot to arrive. I am talking to Grace
when my husband picks me up and tells his mom we will be right back.

"Christian, you're being rude? What are you doing?" I can't believe he picked me
up in front of his family.
"I am weighing your skinny ass. You have lost too much weight." He carries me
upstairs into his parent's bathroom.

"Christian, stop I don't want to weigh myself." He gives me that look telling me it
isn't an option, and he throws my chucks off onto the floor.

"Get on it Ana." I stubbornly cross my arms and tell him no. "Get on it Ana or so
help me god I will spank you here and now."

Fine jeez. I am wearing long jeans and a sweater. That probably weighs a pound
or two. But holy smokes, the scale can't be right.

"120 my ass. Try 112 pounds Ana and that is with clothes on. God damn it that is
too fucking thin." Christian walks over to the stairway and like a twelve year old
yells, "Mom. MOM." A few seconds later I hear Grace rushing up the steps.

"What's wrong Christian? Is Ana okay?" I hear the worry in Grace's voice. I walk
out of the bedroom carrying my chucks.

"I'm fine Grace, but my husband has a screw loose."

"Mom do you remember what Ana's chart said she weighed when she was in the
hospital?" Grace thinks for a minute.

"Yes, I believe 118. Why?"

"She weighs 112, well probably 110 without clothes. All she does is throw up.
This can't be normal."

I roll my eyes again and Grace comes over and touches my skin. She lowers my
bottom eye lids and feels my pulse. "Hmmm. Ana, we need to make sure you get
plenty of fluids today sweetie. You need to stay hydrated and eat what you can. I
know you are having a tough time of it, but it is important to eat and drink. Now
Christian, quit stressing her out, go downstairs and let me talk to Ana." Christian
leans against the door with his arms crossed.

"No, I'm not going anywhere." He looks at his mom and she shakes her head.

"Young man, I don't give a rats' ass who you are in your world, but in this
universe, in this house, you are my twenty-eight year old son, and I told you to
get downstairs so I can talk to Ana. Now!" Whoa! Grace just schooled my hubby
and I can hardly hold my giggle in. He looks at me with pursed lips.

"Why Mom? I am worried." Christian is practically begging his mom to let him
stay.

"Honey, I want to talk to Ana without you breathing down her neck. If I thought it
was vital for you to be here, I would of course tell you to stay. You're her
husband and I am not excluding you. But.I want to talk to her without you here.
Now go on."

Christian looks pathetic as he mopes out of the bedroom and down the stairs.

"Ana, just how much are you throwing up? Don't downplay it. Your borderline
dehydrated and I have half a mind to check you in the hospital right now. I asked
Christian to step out because I know if he heard this conversation he would drive
you to the hospital right now." Oh man I am going to have to level with Grace.
But I don't want to go to the hospital.

"I have been throwing up non- stop Grace. I seem to manage to keep little bits of
food down but I can't eat heavy meals. Mornings are terrible and if I eat dinner
past four or five, I throw it up. So I am trying to just eat small bites here and
there. Certain food smells do me in. But you know Christian, he is sticking food in
front of me non-stop and it just makes it worse." I feel my lip quivering. "Do you
think the baby is okay?"

"Well, honey I am just worried about you being dehydrated and you have lost too
much weight on your tiny little frame. So I won't call Dr. Greene right now if you
will work with me today to eat little bits of food and drink some fluids. Now what
can you manage? We won't give you anything heavy." Grace walks over to the
desk in her sitting room and comes back with her medical bag. "You're not
spotting or anything are you?"

"No, I am good." She takes her stethoscope out.

"Ana, Grace, can I come in?" I hear Kate. Grace looks at me and I nod that it is
okay for Kate to enter. "Are you okay Ana Banana? Christian is downstairs pacing
like a lion. I told him I would check on you. What is going on?"

We fill her in and after Grace checks my vitals Kate runs downstairs and then
comes back up with a glass of crushed ice, club soda and chopped mint leaves.
"We are wasting time here talking, drink Ana." I can tell Kate is really nervous.

"I am okay Kate, really. Everyone needs to relax." Kate takes my hand. She pulls
on my ring. "Ana, your wedding rings are ready to fall off. You look tired and so
thin. Let us take care of you today. Please. I'm scared."

"Kate, Ana will be okay, let's not worry her. Let's just make sure she has fluids all
day and little bits of food. Now Ana, we are having grilled Salmon for dinner.
What do you think you can eat that you will keep down? I will deal with my son;
you just need to tell me what sounds good."

Oh I am thrilled that Grace will deal with Christian. He keeps forcing me to eat
like a lumberjack and I just can't manage it right now. "I think I can manage
yogurt, milk shakes, ice cream and maybe plain pasta. No beef, fish or chicken. I
can't do it. Nothing spicy either. Oh and if you have cupcakes or birthday cake,
that I can manage." I smile and Grace laughs.

"Oh baby Grey you are already starting out like your daddy, giving us lots to
manage." She kisses me on the cheek. "Okay sweet girl, let's get back down to
your husband before he drives everyone crazy."

Christian's POV

My wife is shrinking before my eyes and I am fucking stressed out. Finally Ana
comes down with my Mom and Kate.

"Are you okay baby? Mom? Is Ana okay?"

"Christian I am pregnant. I am fine. Let's enjoy your brothers birthday and I
promise that I will drink plenty of fluids and eat what your mom gives me today.
But you have to let her manage me today while you have fun."

"But"

"Christian, Ana is right. Leave her be and let me get some fluids and food in her
that she can tolerate. Now go on your getting underfoot." I am so scared but I
trust my mom so I grab Ana and hold her close.

"Are you sure baby, your okay? I'm scared." I whisper this in Ana's ear.

"Christian, I love you and Blip more than anything. Please, trust us. Make me
happy and let's enjoy our family day." I kiss Ana and nod. I don't want to stress
her anymore than she probably already is. I walk in the kitchen and see Mia
looking at her reflection in the chrome on the oven.

"What the hell are you doing Mia?" She jumps and I laugh. I suddenly recall Ana
telling me about this guy that works for Elliot who is coming over.

"I am checking my makeup. Do I have black under my eye?" She hands me an

envelope.

"What's this?" I look inside and I am pleasantly surprised to see her updated and
revised resume and a sell sheet. Hmm. Maybe I got through to her the other day.

I walk over to the refrigerator and see if my mom is looking. She isn't in the
kitchen so I quickly chug some orange juice out of the carton. That will get me in
trouble, so I sort of hide behind the door, but when I realize I can finish it off I
step out and slam the rest down. I peek around the corner when I hear Taylor
and Gail's voices. I look at Mia. She tells me that Elliot invited them since he and
Jason have gotten pretty close. Not sure how I feel about that and surprised I
didn't know, but I guess I can deal with it as long as we don't make a habit of
having my staff over for dinner.

The doorbell rings and Mia jumps.

"Oh my god, oh my god. Someone get the door."

"What's wrong with you? Go get it Mia." I tell her. Christ she is acting strange.

"No, no Christian go get it. Please." Fuck. I walk to the door and open it to see a
decent well built size guy holding a large bag full of stuff and flowers. Ahh, a
smooth one.

"You must be Christian. I'm Brady Beeson. It's nice to meet you." He puts the
bag down and extends his hand. Good firm handshake. Good eye contact and
posture. About my size, honest eyes. Hmmm. We'll see how he handles himself
outside playing football.

"Yes, I am. Nice to meet you Brady. Come on in." I lead him in and Elliot comes
from the family room.

"Happy Birthday dude. Come on in. I see you met my brother." Elliot shakes his
hand.
"Happy Birthday to you too Elliot. Thanks for having me." I watch with some
curiosity. I know this is the guy that Elliot brought in at a higher level and has a
lot of confidence in him. Elliot brings him in and introduces him to Kate, my
grandparents, Taylor, Gail and finally my parents.

"Thank you for having me Mr. and Mrs. Grey. I really appreciate it." Brady gives
my parents a decent bottle of wine and then hands Elliot a six pack of microbrews
for his birthday. The beer is called Triton which is brewed in Indianapolis where
he grew up. Elliot is stoked to try something new. I am curious as well and Elliot
takes a bottle out for each of us. Mia comes in like she wasn't waiting anxiously. I
so want to bust her but decide not to embarrass her. He hands her the flowers
and she is beaming.

"For me? It's not my birthday." He looks embarrassed and tells her it is a thank
you gift for showing him where to grocery shop. Sure whatever dude. Smooth, I
will give him that. I look at Elliot and we both grin. Fucker wants to get down our
sisters pants. But I like him. My dad quizzes him and he tells us his parents live in
Logansport, Indiana where he actually grew up. His dad is an engineer, his mom
is a dentist and his sister is an attorney. So he has good family background and
he seems smart. He even plays along with Grams when she asks him if he is a
member of the Brady Bunch. So far I like him a lot more than Ethan, but then I
would probably like anyone better than him. Ethan always seemed like he had the
hot's' on my wife and I never did take to him.

Ana comes in from the bathroom. Shit was she throwing up again. As shitty as
she feels, she looks beautiful. I can't help but be in awe of her. She has her
gorgeous smile, with newly glossed lips and walks in with her hand out. "You
must be Brady. Happy Birthday."

"It's great to meet you Mrs. Grey." Good move dude. Now I really like you.

"Oh my gosh, call me Ana." No, I like that he called her Mrs. Grey. Makes it clear
who she belongs to.

"Okay Ana, and is it okay that I call you Christian." I nod. "I hope you don't think
I am being a suck up, but I have been working on the new plans for your nursery,
so I obviously know, and I wanted to bring you something for the baby." He
hands Ana a little baby t-shirt that says Purdue Boilermakers. Everyone ohhs and
awes and again Elliot and I look at each other trying not to laugh. The kids smart.
He has the women eating out of his hands and even has my dad and Gramps are
impressed. That's all good and well but the true test has yet to come. Time for
some football.

Brady's POV

I am so flipping nervous. I hope I didn't over do it with the gifts. Shit I am at my

boss's parent's house and man, his sister is hot. I am excited to be invited
somewhere on my birthday. I don't know anyone here in Seattle and I knew the
Grey's are rich as shit but when I pull into the driveway I am more than
impressed. Of course, I know Elliot's brother is like one of the richest people in
the United States, so I am already intimidated. Oh well, I just need to be who I
am and hope that I don't embarrass myself.

I wasn't expecting the Christian Grey to open the door, but he was actually pretty
nice. I could tell he was sizing me up, but hey, that's okay. I don't have anything
to hide. I was relieved with Elliot came out. I met his fiance and she is attractive
and nice. His grandparents are great and remind me of my own. I meet some
friends of Elliot's named Taylor and Gail. That dude is huge and looks like a CIA
agent or something. I am not sure, but he looks like a bad ass. I enjoy talking to
his parents and then Mia finally comes out. Damn she is gorgeous and she seems
sweet. Elliot told me not to be fooled by his sister as she is high maintenance, but
I figure that is a big brother trying to scare me off. I think she was surprised I
brought her flowers. I saw her brothers look at each other and I know they were
thinking what a pussy. But, hey, I was brought up to be a gentleman, so I can
deal with it. Wow, when Ana Grey comes out I had to keep my cool. She is
maybe one of the prettiest women I have ever met. I don't think she is even as
old as I am. But I am no fool. I keep my thoughts to myself. Her husband has his
ownership all over her. Starting with the massive rock on her finger, to the way
he hovers over her. But wow, she is attractive. They seem really into each other
which is cool.

We watch the Seahawks play the Atlanta Falcons and everyone in the Grey family
is very nice. Halftime comes and Elliot grabs his football and Taylor and Christian
stand up. Elliot politely asks his wife and sister if they want to play and when they
decline I hear Christian say, "Thank god." We go outside where I am paired up
with the big dude Taylor. He warns me that Christian and Elliot play dirty and that
I should feel free to throw an elbow and do what I need to do.

"Are you sure?" I don't want to mess up but I played football in college before
breaking my leg my sophomore year. I don't talk about it, or brag that I was a D-
I college football player. I'm just not that kind of guy, but hey, I can hold my
own. I notice that Mia has come outside and I ask her if she would mind holding
my watch and she smiles at me. She is really pretty. I would love to ask her out,
but I feel like I should make sure it is okay with my boss. If he feels
uncomfortable with it, I will certainly back off.

Forty five minutes later we head back inside and both Elliot and Christian are
shaking my hand. Taylor is beaming as we beat the Grey brothers. He was right
they play hard and rough. These bad boys are no sissy's but it felt great to run
around and play.

"You're a good player. We will have to make sure you come to our annual July
Fourth game." Christian shakes my hand and pats me on the back. We walk back
inside and watch the last quarter of the game before sitting down to an amazing
dinner. I sat next to Mia and I was pretty surprised that they had two cakes one
for Elliot and one for me. I wasn't expecting that.

"Mia this cake is so good." Ana tells her.

"No way, you made this? I thought this was from a bakery." Mia blushes. She is
really cute when she is embarrassed.

"Yes, I made it last night. I didn't know your favorite flavor so I am glad you like
it. I will make sure you take some home." She smiles at me.

After dinner some security guy shows up to take the grandparents home and talk
to Taylor. Mia told me that he is actually head of Christian's security. Ah, now I
get it. He is a bad ass. We played some game called Catch Phrase and it was a
blast. I noticed Kate looking at me a lot and at one point she smiled at Mia and
winked. I think it had something to do with me but I don't want to be
presumptuous. The guys beat the girls but that was only because Dr. Grey was
pretty bad at the game. She had everyone laughing hysterically when she said
"something I am not good at." And even though it was the girl's clue, everyone
yelled out texting at once. She started laughing too hard to finish the round. They
are a close family and I really had a good time.

After the game we talked about the boathouse I am redesigning for Christian and
Ana. Evidently they fired their other architect who Kate called Gia the biatch.
Must be more there. Any rate I showed them some of the suggested changes I
thought they should consider and they liked my ideas. I think they see this
boathouse as a place they will also entertain from as well. The house is flipping
huge and they don't really need more space for entertaining, but they like the
idea of having a boathouse with a bar. I am still trying to figure out why when
Mia suggested I see their boathouse both Elliot and Christian jumped up.

"No, you know Mia, Brady isn't here to work. Maybe I can show him another time
if he is interested." Elliot practically jumps up when he says this. He looks over at
Christian who is trying not to laugh and I notice both Kate and Ana looking at
each other. Hmmm, maybe the boathouse has other purposes. But one thing for
sure, for whatever reason, Mia Grey's big brothers do not want me to take her
out to see their boathouse.

I have some travel coming up again for work, so be patient everyone if I

don't post for a few days. Coming up, Christian and Ana head to New
York then their first doctor appointment together with Dr. Greene.
Thanks again for all of your great feedback.

Chapter 12 Introducing Gummy Bear Grey

Ana POV

Everyone is leaving and I am lying on the couch exhausted. I only threw up a few
times this afternoon here at the Grey's.. I ate little tiny amounts of light food and
Grace wouldn't let Christian give me any extra food. I did eat a few bites of cake,
but it was light. So, maybe I just need to eat really light foods and small
amounts. But I feel so weak. And I am so cold.

"Hey hot little Mama. Thanks for showing up for my birthday party. I hate that
you have been feeling so miserable itty bitty." Elliot leans down and kisses my
forehead. "If you feel better I want you to come out to the house this week. I
know you want to see what the second floor looks like without an exit stairway
and I should have that ready by Tuesday morning." I nod.

"Happy Birthday Elliot." I smile faintly. "We are supposed to go to New York this
week, and I have to work late because I am taking some time off. So I will have
to come out after work. Is that okay?" Elliot sits on the coffee table in front of the
couch and takes my hand.

"Look Ana, can we talk candidly?" I nod. I wonder what is on his mind. "Why the
hell are you working? You don't look good sweetheart. We are all worried sick
about you and my brother is out of his mind. You need to take care of yourself
and this wonderful little baby that we all can't wait to have in the family. You are
wearing yourself out trying to work, deal with Christian and his crazy shit and
your little body is obviously having a hard time with this pregnancy." He stops
and rubs his hand through his cute curls. That Grey rubbing the hair thing is a
sure sign this is bothering him. "Why don't you take a leave, or work from home?
I am asking you for me to quit being so stubborn about this. If something
happens to you or this baby, well Ana, I don't know if Christian would ever
recover. He is scared. There is not a man anywhere that has loved a woman like
he loves you. For once, his control freak ways are not that crazy. Please Ana. You
need to rest."

Wow. What is this all about? "Elliot, did Christian ask you to talk to me?" He
smiles."No. My mom did, but I would have anyway. Kate saw you go into the
bathroom a little while ago and we huddled in the kitchen. I drew the short straw,
so I am the one talking to you. We are all worried."

I don't like where this is going. I feel like there is a conspiracy building against
me. As I am getting ready to build my defense the all too familiar wave hits me
again and I sit up quickly rushing past Elliot, past Christian who is coming in
through the front door and straight to the bathroom. Shit, shit, shit caught red
handed. What the hell is growing in me that is making me this sick? I throw up
what little I ate and lean back against the bathroom cabinet. I start crying. I am
just so tired, but I don't want Christian to see me like this. He is just starting to
get into little Blip and I don't want him to get grumpy about this. I feel the dry
heaves coming and just sit and gag for the next five minutes.

"Baby, open the door," Christian says quietly. I reach up and unlock the door. I
look up and see his face and I don't think I have ever seen him look so worried or
upset. He is running his hands through his hair and he squats down balancing on
the front of his feet. "Ana, I am worried. Don't be mad at me but I have a call
into Dr. Greene. My Mom suggested we talk to her. She is worried that you are
getting dehydrated and that we might need to go to the hospital."

"No Christian, I don't want to go the hospital. Please!" I reach over and pull his
head over to me head. He kisses my forehead and shakes his head.

"Baby you are all clammy. You need to think about not only you but Blip. How
much nutrition do you think he is getting when you keep throwing up?"

"Or she." I say petulantly.

"Or she." Christian says in concession.

"Ana, honey can I come in?" Grace stands behind Christian. "Honey slide over I
want to check Ana's blood pressure and heart rate. Grace kneels down and puts a
blood pressure cuff on me and lowers my eye lids again. She pinches the skin on
my arm softly and then shakes her head. After she takes my blood pressure she
takes my hand. "Honey, I've seen enough. I am not your doctor, nor should I be
as the grandmother of this baby, but, you need to let Christian and I take you
over to the hospital and administer an IV. I am not asking your permission, do
you understand me Ana? I am not trying to me mean, I am telling you this is
what you need to do. Christian help her up." Grace looks really worried and this
gets my attention. Christian is always worried, but for Grace to look concerned, I
know I probably need to listen.

Grace is taking charge. I don't want to go but right now I feel so weak. I try to
stand and I can barely pull myself up.

"Fuck this." Christian picks me up and carries me out of the bathroom. I lay my
head on his shoulder and close my eyes. I feel almost sick again.
"Christian, I think we should get a bag or something. I don't know if I will make it
the whole way." Christian yells out for someone to get a grocery bag and I open
my eyes to see Elliot holding the door. He tells Christian that he will drive us in
his dad's Benz, rather than us taking the R8. I see that Taylor and Gail are in the
driveway and Taylor tells Christian he will follow us. I feel ridiculous that
everyone is coming with us. I am a pregnant lady for god's sake that just
happens to have really bad morning sickness. I am not dying. I want to argue but
I am just too weak and nauseous to say anything. Grace jumps in the front seat
with Elliot. "Kate. Where is Kate?" I whisper.

"She's is with Gail and Taylor." Elliot tells me.

"K." I say before starting with the damn dry heaves again. This is so
embarrassing. I am lying in the back seat with my head on Christian's lap and he
is holding the bag for me to vomit in, but nothing is coming out. Oh god, can I
handle this for the next month or whenever this morning sickness goes away. I
know it doesn't for some women. Oh please, please Blip, stop doing this to me.
Daddy is freaking out. I can handle this, but Christian is a mess. I close my eyes
and wake up when we arrive to the hospital emergency.

Christian carries me straight back to an emergency room and I feel like I have
been in this room before.

"Well fuck, I had never hoped to see this room again." Christian mumbles. He
sees me look up at him. "This is the same spot they brought you in after Hyde."
He kisses my forehead. I am lying down on the small emergency room bed. "Dr.
Greene is on her way in baby." I nod. I just want to sleep so I close my eyes and
wake up to when I feel the needle being inserted into my hand. Ouch- an IV. I
look over and see Christian talking to Dr. Greene. How long as she been here?

"Dr. Greene. Dr. Greene is my baby okay?" I say this softly. I am scared.

"Mrs. Grey" She walks over to me and rests her hand on my arm. Christian walks
over to my other side. "You are having a rough time of it, so I am glad to see you
and that your family brought you here." She smiles at me and moves down to the
end of the bed and takes my chart. "Mrs. Grey you are not dealing with just
morning sickness. I am afraid you are experiencing something called
Hyperemesis Gravidarum, which is morning sickness in its worst form. When we
see a pregnant woman with a loss of more than 5% body weight, we get nervous,
especially since you are already quite petite. Then you might recall that your
mother-in-law has looked at your eyelids off and on today and into your eyes.
What she was looking for is retinal hemorrhaging, which you have and of course
intractable vomiting along with the fact you are indeed dehydrated. This affects
about 1 in 300 woman and it can't go untreated as it is not healthy for the baby
but Ana it can cause damage to your kidneys and liver if we just let you continue
this way. I am a bit suspicious that you might be further along than we thought,
but we will get you up in a room and then check on baby Grey. The IV is to get
you hydrated but we have added some Vitamin B6 that has been known to help.
Now I will check on you after you are settled upstairs. Any questions?"

I am overwhelmed and like a blubbering idiot my lip starts quivering. I want to

ask if this will go away but all I can get out is, "How long?" She looks at me with
some confusion.

"Will Ana have to deal with this the entire pregnancy, because if she does I am
not sure" Christian is really upset and he takes my hand in his and squeezes it.
Poor Fifty doesn't know out to deal with something he can't control and he can't
control this. Damn it the one thing he can't fix would have to be this.

"Mr. Grey most women are over this after 17 weeks, but many are over this
much sooner, say at twelve weeks. But our priority is if to get her hydrated for
now." Dr. Greene says this in a firm voice and stares down my husband. Where is
Grace? I think Christian needs his Mom in here to help him. I just want to go to
sleep, and then I will be fine.

"Grace," I ask in a week voice. Christian nods towards the door. "Tell her it's okay
to come in." Christian steps back a few feet.

"Mom," Christian never takes his eyes off of me.

Grace enters and walks over to my side of the bed. She smiles at me.

"You have a bit more color in that gorgeous face of yours. That makes me
happy," Grace reaches down and takes my hand. I can't help but think of my own
mother who doesn't even know anything about what has been going on because
we are not speaking and then there is Grace who loves me like I am her own
daughter. I burst into tears when she takes my hand and she reaches down and
kisses my head pulling me towards her shoulder. She rubs my back and lets me
be the little girl I feel like right now. "You're going to be such a great little
mommy dear girl. You are doing everything you can do, this isn't your fault. This
too shall pass. We won't let anything happen to you or Blip." She kisses me
several times.

"Blip, you know we call the baby Blip?" I say weakly in between sobs.

"Yes, sweet girl. Your husband shared that with me. I hope you don't mind. I am
so proud of you. So much has been thrown at you in such a short time. And now
this. I just adore you Ana. Just adore you and love you with all my heart. You are
doing so much for your baby." She smoothes my hair and tenderly kisses my
head again. I can't help but think that my own mom would chastise me if she was
here and I am thankful Grace is here for me. I look over at Christian and he
smiles and takes a deep breath in awe of his mother. He knows well enough that
this is something I need that he can't give me and lets his mother heal me in a
way that only another woman can.

I don't want to be in the hospital, but if it means that Blip will do better, then I
decide here and now that I won't complain. This is about our baby too, so I can't
think about just me.

"Christian will you call Roach tomorrow and tell him I won't be in this week?" I
know I should call myself, but my nurturing gene has just kicked in and suddenly
I will use all my power and resources to protect my child and if that includes
using my rich, control freak billionaire husband that is Roach's boss, my bosses
boss, then so be it. Christian lets out a huge sigh of relief.

"Of course baby."

Christian's POV

Ana fell asleep for almost an hour downstairs and we have just come upstairs to
the maternity ward where they have given Ana a private room. I expressed
surprise that they were bringing her on this floor but the nurse explained that Dr.
Greene was coming up in a few minutes to do an ultra sound on the baby and
that this floor was the best for expectant mothers. Wow. This will be my first
glimpse of the little invader and I have to say I am a bit excited. Ana has more
color in her face and looks a lot better. Thank god. They have come up to take
some blood work and Ana has provided them with a urine sample. Elliot, Kate,
Taylor and Gail are all outside and my Mom went to check on something.

"Will you stay with me tonight?" Ana reaches over and takes my hand. "I don't
want to be without you."

I smirk. "I'm not going anywhere baby."

"Sir." Taylor is standing at the door. I feel bad, He and Gail have the day off and
he is stuck here now. I should send him home. He motions for me to come out to
the hallway.

"What's up?" I shut the door so whatever he has to say will be out of Ana's
hearing. I don't want her stressed about anything.

"Pap's are outside. I have Luke on his way over, but they are aware Mrs. Grey
has been admitted."

"How the fuck did that happen? Didn't everyone in the ER sign NDA's when we
arrived?" We have managed to keep Ana's pregnancy away from the press but
they were bound to figure it out sooner or later.

"Evidently we missed someone. Bottom line they are all buzzing down there with
speculation. What do you want me to do?" Taylor won't leave us with this shit
going on so I know I can count on him to take care of security tonight, but it's not
his job to deal with the press.

I pull out my phone and call Chaz. It's a Sunday night, and I hate to bother him,
but he is paid well to handle all PR matters and if I can't get him, I will call Sam.
He picks up and I tell him to get over to the hospital. He can handle this problem
as I want to be here with Ana.

A nurse wheels in an ultrasound machine and tells Ana to lift up her hospital
gown, and then she lowers the blanket so that Ana is tastefully covered. I can't
help but look at my wife's beautiful flat stomach. She has such an amazing body
and I wonder how this pregnancy will change her.

"Christian where is Grace?" Ana is holding my hand. "We should ask her to come
in so she can see this too?" This is so new to me that I am not sure what I will
even be seeing. I start to stand to go and get my mom but Ana tells me to wait.
"If they put that large thingy in me again, maybe I don't want her here. Let's wait
to see what Dr. Greene is using.

"What large thingy?" I laugh and point to my dick and Ana giggles. "There's my
favorite sound." I bend down and kiss her soft sweet lips. Ana points to this
phallic looking wand and explains that Dr. Greene put a condom on it the last
time she checked her and inserted it in her to confirm the pregnancy. I look at it
and it and shrug. It isn't that big. "Baby, that thing doesn't have anything on me.
You can handle that little thing." I wink at her and again Ana giggles. I bend
down and hold her chin and kiss her at first softly but then she probes my lips
with her tongue and pulls my head closer. "Ah baby, please tell me this isn't one
of your feel good moments?" Would be just my luck Ana is feeling good right now
and wants to fuck with my entire family outside the door and Dr. Greene on her
way in.

"Well, yes it is actually. But, I mostly wanted to just taste your sexy mouth."
Christ she is going to get me all fucking excited talking like that. Down boy. Not
now. I reach into my jeans and adjust and tell Ana to behave. Dr. Greene walks
in just as I have shifted myself around.

"Okay, Mrs. Grey are you feeling a bit better?" Ana smiles and nods. I can tell by
her smile alone that she is doing better. "Good. Now let's make sure baby Grey is
feeling okay too shall we? When were you in my office last Mrs. Grey?" Dr.
Greene is entering data into the ultrasound server.

"September 13th." Ana is playing with her rings which always indicates to me
that she is nervous.

"And did we determine the due date at that time? I apologize but I don't have
your records with me. I came straight from home to meet you here." She moves
the monitor over and grabs a bottle.

"No. You thought from the examination that I was about five weeks at that time.
You said we would get a due date at my next visit which is next week."

"Okay, your last period was when?"

"July 30." I say.

"No it wasn't Christian. I didn't have my period on our honeymoon. I had it the
weekend before the wedding. It was July 23rd." I am surprised I have that
wrong. I don't mess up stuff like that up.

Dr. Greene enters the data into the ultrasound machine. I see the names Baby
Grey and Anastasia Grey come up on the monitor. I am fascinated by whatever
she is about to do.

"Dr. Green will you be checking me vaginally again?" Ana asks her so quietly. My
shy little wife makes me laugh.

"No, that shouldn't be necessary. We should be able to hear the heartbeat with
the external ultrasound." She enters more information.

"Would it be okay if Christian invites his mom in?"

"Of course. I think Grandma should be here. She is pacing out in the hall. It is
difficult for medical staff to step back. Let's bring her in, if you are good with that
as well Mr. Grey."

I jump up and open the door. "Mom, come on in for a second." My mom quickly
hands her purse to Mia. When did she get here? I see my Dad sitting next to
Elliot. My family is so supportive and I can't help but feel guilty for all the years of
my selfish ostracizing of my family. My mom comes into the room and takes my
arm when she sees what is about to take place. The nurse dims the lights and Dr.
Greene places gel on Ana's abdomen.
"If our dates are correct Ana, you are over ten weeks and Baby Grey should be
making an appearance around April 28th. I would say that you were more like
seven weeks when you came to see me and this little baby is the results of a
malfunction Depo shot. We should discuss that later. Clearly this is a honeymoon
baby. So are you ready? Mr. Grey, you may want to come over and see from this
angle." Dr. Greene is smiling at Ana.

I have been holding Ana's hand on the other side of the bed and my mom has
moved to the foot of the bed. "I think I can see from here." I don't want to let go
of Ana's hand but I stand up when Dr. Grey starts moving the probe over Ana's
stomach and I watch the monitor carefully. This shit fascinates me. Even if this
wasn't my wife I would be intrigued by this process. I lean in and I hear my mom
gasp. She obviously knows what she is looking at because I can't distinguish
anything at this point.

"There we are. There is little Grey." Dr. Green stops and points to the monitor,
freezes the frame and I can see my baby. She then turns up a button and then I
hear it. Pa pump, pa pump. Oh my god! My knees become weak.

"Is that, is that, is that" what the fuck is wrong with me I can't even speak. I
know I am smiling ear to ear but I also feel huge crocodile tears fall down my
face. "The heartbeat the heartbeat. Is that my baby's heartbeat?" I look down
and Ana is crying and laughing at the same time.

"Yes Mr. Grey. Your baby is doing well. Nice strong heartbeat." She looks up at
me and she is smiling. "Well Mr. Grey, it is great to see that smile on your face."

I guess every time Dr. Greene has seen me I was rather a dick. I lean down and
kiss Ana. "Oh my god baby, look can you see him?" I keep kissing Ana and she
wipes my eyes. I can't fucking believe it. This is the coolest thing I have ever
seen. I am suddenly so in love with this little baby I can't believe I ever didn't'
want him. Oh my god this is amazing.

"I see her yes." Ana smiles at me.

"When will we be able to tell what the baby is?" I ask anxiously. She tells me we
could have an idea next month but probably not for another six weeks. Up until
this moment I have just thought of Ana as pregnant. Hearing the baby and seeing
it now I am bonded like I didn't think possible. I look at my mom and she is
wiping tears away and I go over to her and give her a huge hug. "How cool is this
mom? I want to buy one of these and look at my baby every day." She hugs me
back tight and laughs. She doesn't know how serious I am.

Dr. Greene tells the nurse to give us a few pictures to keep and starts to grab
some tissues to wipe Ana.

"Wait I want to see it some more." Did Dr. Greene just roll her eyes at me? "Ana,
would you mind if we asked Elliot, Kate my dad and Mia to come in. This is so
cool." I want to share this with my family.

"No, but I draw the line for the delivery Christian. The Grey's won't get a bird's
eye view of that! Is that okay Dr. Greene if my father-in-law, brother-in-law and
sister-in-law come in real quick? I know we have taken you away long enough."
Ana is worried about her time. Screw that. I have paid her a fortune for her
private visits and I will keep sending money her way to take excellent care of my
wife and baby. I get up and tell my Dad Elliot, Kate and Mia to come in. I see Gail
sitting by herself. What the hell. Ana loves her, I tell her to come in as well.

"Come in and see this, it is fucking amazing. I tell them in the hallway."

"Whoa bro, what exactly are we seeing?" Elliot looks nervous. I laugh out loud.

"Come on it's the coolest thing ever. Just follow me. We all enter the room and
everyone is quiet. "Dr. Greene; can you pull that up again?" I look at Elliot and he
is looking up, like he doesn't dare look at Ana. "Elliot, just look at the monitor.
You aren't getting a view of my wife's privates just look at the monitor." And
there it is. "Shhh, listen."

Pa pump Pa Pump Pa Pump

"Holy fuck is that little Grey?"

"Elliot, language." My mom hits Elliot on the shoulder.

"Oh my god, that is amazing." Mia grabs my arm and jumps up and down.

"Steele, that is crazy." Kate comes over to take Ana's hand. My dad has come
around and has his arm around my mom and they are kissing. I see Gail standing
back behind Elliot, and I know she can't see anything over his height. I walk over
and take her hand. "Look Gail. Look at my baby." I look down and smile at her.
She smiles and puts her hand over her mouth.

"Oh Mr. Grey isn't that something?" Gail wipes her eye. I know she has never
seen anything like this as she doesn't have children so she is as in awe as the
rest of us. I am holding my phone up and taking pictures. This is seriously yar!

I see Elliot reach in his pocket and he pulls out a bag of Haribo Gummy Bears, his
favorite candy. He eats them by the bag full. "Wow, it looks like a Gummy Bear."
He holds a green Gummy Bear up and looks at the monitor and we all start
laughing. He's right. "My new official name for baby Grey.Gummy Bear."

My family has left and Dr. Greene informs us that she wants to keep Ana in the
hospital at least until tomorrow evening. I am still on cloud nine. I don't think I
have stopped smiling or have sat still.

"Christian, come lay down with me." I look over at the IV and know I shouldn't
but I did it before when she was in the hospital. I kick off my shoes and she
scoots over. I get on the bed and put my arm around her and lay on my side
looking at Ana's beautiful face.

"Thank you Ana. I can't even express the emotions I am having right now. Seeing
Blip, aka Gummy Bear, I can't even put into words what I am feeling. It made it
so real. And knowing what you have been going through for our baby. I wish I
could make you feel better." I kiss her forehead and rest my hand on her
stomach.

"Christian, seeing how excited you are now, I can't even tell you how happy that
makes me. You just have to be patient and understand that I will have good days
and bad days and I am okay."
"No baby, you were not okay and I am so mad at myself for letting it go as long
as it did. You could have caused permanent damage to yourself and the baby. So,
I have a newsflash Mrs. Grey. I am taking over from here. We are not messing
around with your health or Gummy's health anymore. If I tell you that you can't
do something, no more arguing. I need to have control on this baby or I will go
crazy. You're doing the hard part so let me take care of you and the baby. Please.
I need this and you have to let me take care of you." I have pulled her face to
look at me. I am staring in her eyes and pleading with her. I am so connected
now to this baby that I have to be in control. Seeing it and hearing its heartbeat,
girl or boy, it doesn't matter now. I just want to make sure my baby arrives
safely and that Ana will be okay.

Ana smiles at me. "This is going to be the longest six and a half months of my life
isn't it Mr. Grey?" She kisses me so I know she isn't mad, she is just letting me
know she understands that she has a tiger by its tail called Christian.

"Yes, baby, but only if you don't cooperate. How are you feeling right now?" I am
rubbing her belly and smile at her. What the hell. We are stuck her for the night,
might as well make could use of our time.

"I feel good." She smiles and takes my hand under the blanket and places it down
her panties. I get up and shut the door, but tell Sawyer who is sitting outside not
to let any nurses or anyone in for the next hour. He looks up at me like I am a
pervert.

"Hey, my wife just told me that she feels good and who am I to deny the mother
of my child. Read a book and quit looking at me like that Sawyer." I laugh at him
as he shakes his head.

I walk in the room and feel my phone vibrate. A Google alert. Must be the release
I gave to Chaz an hour ago. I glance at it and sit back on the bed and show Ana.

"Christian Grey has confirmed that his wife, Anastasia Grey is indeed pregnant
with their first baby. Mrs. Grey was admitted into the hospital with extreme
morning sickness called Hyperemesis Gravidarum, however both Mrs. Grey and
the baby are doing well and should be released sometime tomorrow. The baby is
due in the spring. No other information is available at this time.

"Well it's official now, since the Seattle Nooz has said so." Ana says shaking her
head.

'You know baby, I will have more security on you than ever right? I can't let
anything happen." I am already thinking of adding several more people to her
detail. Her new female security is supposed to start tomorrow. She can't start
soon enough as far as I am concerned. Her name is Jill Bellinger and she will
report to Sawyer. She is a former Marine and probably gay, but I don't give a
shit. She is a beast of a woman and that is who I want protecting my wife.

"Yea, yea I know. Are you going to come over and make me feel better or stress
me out about the security?" Ana has her eyebrow raised.

"Well I am not going to fuck you baby. You have an IV and honestly I don't think
that is a good idea. But, I am going to make you feel good. I reach down under
the covers and pull her panties down while I nibble on her neck and kiss her
softly. "I think you need to have a few good orgasms as your reward today for
making me so happy." I am rubbing her thighs and kissing her in between words.
I reach in between her sexy legs and find my target and smile against her lips.
"You naughty little mama. You have been thinking about this for awhile haven't
you? You are smoking hot and steamy." I insert my two fingers inside of her and
shit, feel my dick getting bigger and smashed inside of my pants. Something
about this whole thing is really wrong, but god, it feels so right too.

"Christian, can't you softly make love to me? Can't I sit on you, and we can move
slowly. I feel good right now and after what we shared earlier, I just want you
inside of me. Please." Ana is whispering in my ear. "Please Christian, I want you
so bad, don't deny me." Shit. Three hours ago she was practically unconscious
and now she wants me to make love to her. I stand up, and pull my dick out of
my pants. I sit against the bed and play with the remote control on the bed so
that I can lean back and give Ana plenty of room to hop on. She carefully turns
around and I lift her easing her on top of me.

"Fuck Ana, this feels so good. If you need to stop, just tell me. We are going to
go really slow okay baby." I pull her head down and kiss her deeply. God, I never
thought it was possible to love someone this much. She moves ever so slowly and
we make sweet, slow love. What my baby wants, my baby gets. I smile in
ecstasy thinking about my amazing wife and my little Gummy Bear.

So with what Kate Middleton was going through, I thought we could add
it to our story. Thank you everyone for all the feedback on Brady! You
like him, so he will be back. Look for a first date for Mia and Brady
coming up. Lilly

Sorry it took me so long to get this chapter done. I have been traveling a
lot for work. The good news is I have chapter 14 almost done!

Thank you Jasmine Garden- for all of your feedback and support. You are
great!

This Chapter is really about tying up some lose ends and trying to figure
out where to take this story next. I think we need to skip ahead a bit. So
won't be doing much day by day after Mia and Brady's date- moving
forward a month.

Thanks everyone for your continued support.

Chapter 13 What's Normal?

Christian's POV

"Roach, it's Grey."

"Yes Mr. Grey. I heard the news this morning that your wife is pregnant and in
the hospital again." I don't like the way he says again.

"Yes, Mrs. Grey is in the hospital with some minor complications due to the
pregnancy, she will be released tonight, but I doubt she will be back to work for a
few weeks, and she will be doing some travel with me." I know this fucker has a
problem with this, and it's time we address it.
"I see, well not much I can say or do about that can I? I hope she is feeling
better, pass on my best wishes."

"I will do that. Ana would like some manuscripts to review over the next week,
and will work remotely. Do you have a problem with that?" I can see I am going
to have to get him to say what is on his mind.

"Mr. Grey, if you had a key employee that started their job with you in May, left
in July for a week before their wedding, three weeks for their honeymoon, then
took a week off due to an unfortunate accident, returned for just a week and then
left yet again for pregnancy complications how would you react?" Christ, tell me
he didn't just go there.

"Is that how you see Mrs. Grey; as an employee Roach? Because she is not an
employee. She is my wife and that makes her an owner of SIP and I will be
turning the company over to her at some point. The pregnancy will delay that
process, but in the future SIP will belong entirely to my wife. If you have not
figured that out by now, then I would suggest you get your head out of your ass
real soon. Bottom line, she is not up to coming in the office and I expect you to
make that process easy and stress free for her." Fucker just pissed me off. "Any
questions?"

"No, I think you have made your position quite clear." Roach doesn't sound
sincere. I need to talk to Ana about this issue again. I had planned to turn SIP
over to her and call it Grey Publishing. But now I am pretty sure I don't want her
working once the baby is born. I would like her to have input on who I hire to
replace Roach, as I want him gone now more than ever. If I understood this
business better, I could embrace a way for Ana to work from home. In the
meanwhile, I think I will see how she might feel about Hannah working with her
from Escala until she feels better. I was determined to keep her from working,
but I think she needs to read and keep busy. I just don't want her over doing it.

"Roach, I will send Sawyer over today to pick up Ana's work. She will be in
contact with Hannah about what she needs. You need to make sure that
happens." I hang up on him and walk back into Ana's room. We are waiting for
Dr. Greene to come in and check on her and hopefully release her early. She is
much better and I am hoping that the IV's were enough to get her back on track.
I spent the night with her and I am exhausted as I didn't sleep much last night
with excitement about the baby. Ana is sound asleep. Christ she sleeps so much
lately. I don't want to wake her so I step back out into the hallway to make some
calls.

"Good morning Andrea," I look at my watch and it is 8:30 am.

"Good Morning Mr. Grey. Wow, congratulations on the baby. I was very excited to
hear your news on TV last night. How is Mrs. Grey?"

"She is better thank you. Yes, this was a very unexpected surprise, but we are
excited. If Ana is released and I can get her settled at home I will come in to pick
up the third quarter financials and get some work done. Do I have any messages
that I need to return?"

"Yes Mr. Grey. Your mother-in-law, Mrs. Adams called at 8:00 am and left a
message. She said that she had tried to call you and Mrs. Grey's and you were
not returning her calls. She is desperate to speak to one of you." I sigh and roll
my eyes.
"Any other messages?" Carla has been calling since last night. Ana asked me not
to call her. Fuck, I am feeling guilty. It is her mom and she should be informed
about what is going on. But, the last thing Ana needs right now is any of Carla's
bullshit.

"Yes, Mr. Grey, Elena Lincoln called, but she didn't get past the switchboard. I
understand she called again and left a message in Taylors' office. You also have a
message from Bryce that he has the paperwork ready for you and is sending it up
for your review and you received numerous get well wishes for Mrs. Grey and
congratulatory calls and emails. I have them printed out on your desk. Finally,
Jian-hong Chen ask that you be on a webinar at five o'clock. He would like you to
review your vision for the shipyard with the Taiwan counsel. He feels it is very
important that the counsel hear from you directly. Would you like me to let him
know you will be unavailable?"

Shit. I need to get on that webinar. We have millions sunk into this acquisition
and I need to see this through. "No, I will be on the webinar. Thanks Andrea, I
will call you in a few hours." God damn it what did Elena want.

Taylor is sitting next to where I am standing. "Elena called looking for me then
left you a message at GEH. Call your voice mail please and see what the fuck she
wants."

"I don't need to Mr. Grey she called me on my cell thirty minutes ago and left a
message. She said it was urgent that she speak to you. Do you want me to call
her back?"

"Yes, tell her there is nothing that she needs to tell me that I could give a fuck
about. Use those words." He nods. My phone vibrates and it is Elliot. Christ, I am
going to get thrown out of here if I keep talking in the hallway. I peek in the
room and see if Ana is still asleep. She is awake so I walk back into the room,
where I can make some calls after I attend to Ana.

"Good morning gorgeous. How are you this morning?" I walk over to the bed and
kiss her several times. She reaches up and puts her arms around my shoulders
and gives me one of her million dollar smiles. "You look so much better. Thank
god. What is that big smiles about?"

"I woke up feeling really good hubby. You know what that means?" She moves
her hands through my hair. But you look tired Christian. And, you need a shower
and to shave." She rubs my face and frowns when she feels my whiskers. "Any
word of when Dr. Greene will be checking in with us?" She moves her hands
towards my crotch and I crab her hand.

"Baby, Dr. Greene will be in here any minute and I don't want to have her walk in
with me balls deep inside of my wife. Behave." Ana pouts, stands up and walks
into the bathroom. I push her IV behind her and she takes it with her into the
bathroom shutting the door. I can't believe she is still too shy to pee in front of
me. I piss in front of her all the time, I don't care. They bring in a tray of toast,
tea, Jello and yogurt. Christ, I thought they wanted her to gain weight. I guess
they want her to keep eating light. She comes out of the bathroom and crawls
back onto the bed.

"I haven't thrown up yet! Isn't that great?" I raise my eyebrows at her. Only Ana
could get excited about something like this. "Did you call the office and SIP?" I fill
her in. I also tell her Elliot and Kate stopped by last night to see Ray and we will
stop by to see him before we leave.

"Ana, your Dad told Elliot that he thinks that he might be getting released at the
end of the week. He can't go home without help. He will need to have someone
take him to rehab, physical therapy and he can't walk yet. He needs to move in
with us. So when we see him, you need to make him agree to move in for awhile.
" Elliot has almost all of his carpentry work finished and I have paid his bills off.
He doesn't know that part yet, but Ana can tell him when she is ready. "Also,
your mom called and talked to Andrea. Baby, do you think you should call her
and at least let her know how you are. She is probably pretty upset over
whatever she has read or heard."

"Let's talk about Ray first. I agree he can't go home alone. I don't know how we
will get him upstairs to one of the guest room." She says this biting her delicious
lip.

"I thought about that too. He will have to take our room, and we will have to go
upstairs or I could just have one of those lifts put on the stairs." Ana reaches over
and hugs me thanking me. I like Ray and we can't leave him on his own. Our
other option is to hire a private nurse for him at home. We decide to talk to him
and let him know that he is welcome to stay with us.

"What about your mom?" Ana is avoiding this topic but I don't feel like dealing
with her calls all week.

"I'm not calling her Christian. She stresses me out and Gummy Bear Grey means
too much to me. I don't want to deal with her right now. If you want to, you can
call her and tell her I am fine and that there isn't anything else to tell her right
now. But if you don't want to call her, don't. I almost don't care anymore."

I stare at her for a minute. "Are you sure baby?" She nods and takes her phone
and starts reading her messages. She is ignoring me as a way to avoid talking
about Carla. I recognize the technique. I perfected it. I take my phone and scroll
down and find Carla's number. She picks up on the first ring.

"Christian, thank god. I had to hear on the news that my own daughter was in
the hospital. You had a moral obligation to call me and tell me."

"Don't start that shit with me Carla. I am calling you back per Ana's request. She
is doing much better and we expect her to go home shortly."

"Well can I talk to her?" She still has the bitchy tone in her voice. I am tired and
not in the mood. She hasn't even asked how Ana is doing or about the baby.

"No you may not talk to her. You will stress her out and she doesn't want to talk
to you right now. She said her priority is our baby, not that you seem that
interested. Ana will call you when she is ready to talk. She is fine, that is all you
need to know. Is there anything else?"

"Yes tell her I love her, miss her and I don't know why she insist on hurting me
like this."

"Good bye Carla." I hang up. "She loves you and misses you." I tell Ana leaving
out the last part.
"Did she even ask about Gummy Bear?" I shrug. She knows her mom well
enough to know I would be lying if I said she had. My phone vibrates and I see its
Elliot again.

Elliot's POV

"Hey, how's Ana this morning?" I am out at Christian's house checking on the
crews. I privately call it the palace. Christ, this place is so big and yesterday he
told me he wants to add an indoor basketball court next to the huge gym he
added last week. I will never finish this place at this rate. I am busier than ever
and now I have a great opportunity to bid on a Seattle redevelopment project but
have been tipped off that the fucker DA, Mike Bowdry is going to send the
housing board to fine me for some stupid building code violations since I haven't
written him a check yet. If I get fined for anything I will be blocked from bidding
on the project.

"Better. Thanks what's up?" Christian sounds like he is in a shitty mood.

"Did you write Bowdry a check yet? I think he is blocking me on bidding on the
Seattle redevelopment project." I tell him what I found out. It sticks in my crawl
that I have to write him a check because he assumes that I had something to do
with Hyde being roughed up. I don't want to see him re-elected. Plus Christian
was the one that beat the fuck out of him, not me.

"Shit, no I forgot. Don't worry about it, I have it. You shouldn't have to write him
anything."

"I don't expect you to cover me, I am just wondering if and why we have to?
What if we don't?"

"Let me double check with Gramps and see what this dick had in mind and I will
get back to you, but I can make this from GEH so don't worry about it." I should
cover this myself, but screw it. Christian makes six figures an hour. He can figure
this out. Christ I am in a bad mood too.

"Sure, just let me know how to handle this?"

"Elliot, you okay?"

"Yes, just a lot of shit going on. Can you come by tomorrow? If you are still going
away to New York, then I really need to make sure you are okay with the deck
layout. I may stop by tonight to drop off some sample hardware for the kitchen
cupboards. Ana needs to pick out what she wants in there." I look up and see
Brady walk in. I nod.

"I will try, can you send some pictures just in case. I don't know if we will even
go to New York. We need to see Dr. Greene again and get her okay on that."

"Okay, well if you do come by can you do me a favor bro?" I hate asking him this,
but I just need to be honest with him. "Can you make sure Ana doesn't wear
another short skirt with those sexy stockings again when she comes over here?
Those fucking animals that work for me couldn't stop talking about how hot she
was the other day, and I almost knocked the shit out of one of the guys. I can't
afford to fire guys right now, I 'm short staffed and you know what they are like."
"They better not let me hear them saying anything or catch them staring. I don't
give a fuck if they work for you or not." He pauses, but I don't say anything.
"Sure I will mention it but you better seriously head that off Elliot."

Yep he is pissed. I knew he would be but Christ they are normal red blooded
horny guys. She showed up the last time with a hot short skirt, stockings that
were below her skirt showing some thigh, and a sexy tight white shirt. She looked
hotter than hell. I laid into my guys but, it would help if she was a bit more
covered up. Kate dresses a bit more provocatively than I would like her too as
well, but the guys know better than to talk about my girlfriend.

"Okay, chill. I will take care of it but just make sure she is covered up a bit more.
Listen on another note; are we still doing our annual rafting trip? Uncle Mike
emailed me this morning and said Scott and Daniel were planning on it, and I
know Dad is counting on it. I was thinking I would suggest Mom have Kate and
Ana to the house while we are gone or go somewhere for a chick's weekend, that
way you won't worry about Ana."

"I haven't mentioned it to Ana. I forgot about it, but it is on my calendar. Let me
talk to her and get back to you."

Every fall, Christian, my dad and I meet up with my uncle and cousins to go
rafting on the Rogue River in Oregon for two days. We stay at a really nice cabin,
play cards at night, eat well, drink and have a good time. I hope Christian will still
go, but I know he will have a hard time leaving Ana. We talk for a few minutes
and then he tells me that Dr. Greene has arrived and he has to go.

It was great to see how happy he was last night seeing the baby and its
heartbeat. I hope Ana can start feeling better. She looks pretty weak and you can
tell she feels miserable right now. She has lost too much weight. We are all pretty
worried about her. I see Brady looking at me.

"Good Morning Elliot, thanks again for inviting me to your family's home
yesterday, I had a great time." I nod at Brady. "Is your sister-in-law okay? I
heard on the news that she ended up going to the hospital after I left last night."

"Yes she is better thanks." I really don't talk about my brother and his wife to
people outside of the family. It's just our rule, we don't give out information on
Christian. "Do you have those plans done for the house in Kirkland? I thought you
might run them over to the clients today to see if they will approve them and
then we can get the permits going so we can move on that property?" I am not in
the mood to chit chat this morning. I was up late and into work at 5:30 am to
check in at my main office, review payroll and then I drove over here to
Christian's house to check on the six projects that I have going on over here. It's
still early and I feel like I have put in a full day already.

"Good, glad to hear that. Hey can I talk to you about something?" Here we go. He
is going to ask me if I mind if he asks my sister out. If I was in a better mood, I
would fuck with him, but I don't have time for that today.

"Sure, but make it quick I have a million things going on." Christ, I am starting to
act like Christian.
"I don't want to make this awkward, and if you're uncomfortable with it, please
tell me because I really value my job, but I was wondering if you would be okay if
I asked Mia out."

I look up at him, lean back in my chair and put my feet up on the desk drinking
my coffee. Maybe I will actually fuck with him a bit. "So, let's say I am cool with it
and you mess up and go out with my sister, and then something happens and
you hurt her or make her cry or do something stupid. You know I will either fire
you or kick your ass or both, so can you confidently say that you won't end up
fucking this up?" I drink my coffee and look at him. I stare him down Christian
style. "You know I am not nearly as protective of my sister as Christian. He has
been known to beat the shit out of guys that have screwed up where Mia is
concerned. He has put Taylor on a few too, and you know what a beast he is?" I
am impressed. He doesn't even blink when I say this. It's actually true.

"I can understand how you both feel. I have a sister too. I would never do
anything to disrespect her or jeopardize my position here." He looks so fucking
serious. Christ he is a hell of a lot more mature than I was at that age.

"I'm fucking with you. Sure, I don't care, but just so you know and this I am
serious about- when we are working, you're my employee and you don't have
anything over anyone else. If we are in a social situation together, than your
Mia's date and not my employee. Just don't let the two mix and I am cool." He
nods and comes over to shake my hand.

"I appreciate that Elliot. Okay, I am heading out to Kirkland. But uh.do you
have Mia's phone number." He grins at me. I give him her number and walk out
with him to inspect the progress at the palace.

Mia's POV

I have just hung up the phone from talking to the station manager at one of the
local radio stations. Good old Christian works fast. He had Sawyer drop off my
resume to Chaz and I have received a call for an interview tomorrow. I text
Christian and tell him thank you for the set up. I am so excited. I am walking
around the kitchen waiting for my coffee to finish brewing.

"Good morning Arthur. Didn't daddy take you to work today? He must be in court.
We can go for a walk here in a bit." I love the way he cocks his head when I talk
to him like he completely gets everything I am saying. I love this dog. He is so
sweet. He sits next to me while I read the paper and drink my coffee. I can't
believe there is a picture of Ana and Christian at the mall from several weeks ago
I think. He is handing her little lamb and the story talks about there was
speculation then that Ana might be pregnant. The story suggests she was
pregnant when they got married. I roll my eyes. Poor Ana, will have to deal with
that now. I rub my foot against Arthurs back and giggle when I realize I was
reading the article to him out loud.

"Hello, this is Mia," I pick up my phone not recognizing the number or area code.

"Mia, hi it's Brady."

Oh my god! I almost spill my coffee. I stand up, sit down and then stand up again
walking towards the sliding door in the kitchen. I glance at myself in the mirror.
Chill Mia he can't see you.
"Hi Brady, how are you today?" My voice sounds shaky.

"I'm good thanks. I am just driving out to Kirkland to drop off some plans.
Thanks again for the great birthday cake. I ate the rest last night when I got
home."

"You're welcome. So" this is awkward I don't know what to say. Imagine that,
me speechless. "Guess what, I have an interview with a radio station. I am so
excited!"

"That is awesome. When is your interview?" I love his voice. It is soft, sexy and
he has this cute Midwestern accent.

"Tomorrow. I don't even know what the job is for but, I can't wait." God, I am so
dumb I should have asked what the position will be. I could be interviewing for a
job as the janitor.

"So, Mia are you doing anything tonight? I was wondering if I could take you to
dinner and maybe you could show me around Pike Place Market."

I am jumping up and down. Chill out Mia. Don't be too excited. "Um, yes I would
like that. I just don't want to be out too late because of my interview."

"Would tomorrow night be better? Then you could tell me about your interview."

Shoot, I really want to see him, but this will make me look less desperate if I say
yes to tomorrow. "You know that might be better. Should I meet you
somewhere?"

"If your more comfortable meeting me, I understand but I don't mind picking you
up." Brady tells me. I tell him I will meet him at Radiator Whiskey in the market.
We hang up and I am so excited I call Ana.

"Hi Ana, first how do you feel?"

"Hi Mia. I feel so much better thank you. Dr. Greene just left and I can go home.
She wants me to start on some drug called metro something or other. Christian is
researching it to make sure it is safe and calling for a second opinion. You know
your brother."

"Well, I think you should look at your options but you poor thing, I hope you are
your old self soon."

"I have agreed to work from home until I get past this. She said I can go to New
York with Christian tomorrow and I plan to sleep on the plane and then just chill
at his apartment unless I feel better. He wants me to be with him and I want to
go too."

"Well, be careful. Guess what? I am so excited. Brady just called me and asked
me out." I am giggling.

"Oh that is so cool Mia. He is so cute and really nice. I liked him." Ana tells me.
We talk for a few minutes and I hear her telling Christian to stop.

"What is he doing Ana?"

"Oh you know. He is getting frisky. We are waiting for the nurse to discharge me
and he is bored so he is playing with my toes." I hear her laughing. "Stop it
Christian. Mia I need to hang up. What Christian? I am not telling her that."

"What? What did Christian say?" Ana tells me it's not important. "What, just tell
me Ana."

"He said if Brady tries to get in your panties he will kick his ass." I roll my eyes.
We hang up and I call my Mom.

"Mommy, guess what! Brady asked me out. I am so excited."

"He did? Well that is great Mia. He seems like such a nice young man. Dad and I
both liked him. He is so handsome too. Where are you going?" I tell her and I
also tell her about my interview. Before we hang up she tells me to make
something for dinner. I take out some chicken breast from the freezer and think
about what I will do with them. I find myself smiling thinking about Brady. Ethan.
Ethan who?

I run upstairs and look for something to wear on my date and for my interview.

Ana's POV

It is so good to be home. We took a shower as soon as we walked in the door. Of

course that led to sex. Christian didn't want to have me over exert myself so he
just lifted me up like I was weightless and gently entered me while leaning me
against the wall. He sucked on my breast and neck the whole time he was inside
of me and once again I have hickeys. He laughed hysterically when he saw them.
I don't think it is funny at all. "Did you give your sub's hickeys? Seriously, this is
ridiculous."

"No baby, I rarely kissed them, just fucked them." He says this so matter of fact
that I am standing there naked looking at him." What? I didn't give a shit about
them. Those bites on you are because I can't keep my lips off of you. I love you,
it just happened. I will be more careful in the future it's just that your skin is so
soft, besides its pay pack from the one you planted on me last week." He turns
around and smiles at me.

He walks into the bathroom and starts shaving. It is close to eleven and he tells
me he needs to go into GEH for the afternoon and he wants me to rest and take it
easy. He informs me that Sawyer is on his way to GEH to pick up some
manuscripts for me to read.

"Christian, I think we need to go into the playroom soon." I know my husband

and he has had so much vanilla lately I worry that it is not enough. "I know we
are leaving Wednesday for New York, but I would like to get in the playroom with
you before we leave. If I am feeling okay tomorrow, can we do that?"

Christian finishes shaving. He is so flipping hot. He walks out of the bathroom and
has not responded. I see him pull some pants out of his side of the closet and I
watch him get dressed. After he tucks his shirt in his suit pants, puts his socks
and Louis Vuitton shoes on he gets up from the corner chair in our bedroom, sits
down next to me and takes my hand. "Baby, I don't know if I want to go in there
right now. You are going to have a baby. We play rough in there and I don't want
to hurt you or Gummy Bear. "He smirks, shakes his head and laughs. "Gummy
Bear, Christ what the fuck world am I in?"

"What does that mean? Are you not happy?" It scares me that he has said this.

"God, Ana, I am so happy. I just can't believe my life a year ago and my life now.
It's crazy when I think about it, but I am so happy and I just don't need the
playroom. Our sex life is amazing, you completely satisfy me. I will be honest; I
am definitely not getting fucked enough, and I need more. But with that said, I
can be patient until you feel up to it. But the playroom, I just don't know. When
we were in their last week, I just couldn't relax. Let's just stick with vanilla and
more of it for awhile." He kisses me softly and sweetly. "I need to go Baby. Will
you behave and be okay?"

I nod. My phone vibrates and I pick it up. It is Roach. "This is Ana."

"Mrs. Grey, I just sent some manuscripts back with Sawyer. One of them is the
sequel by Mari Colby. You rejected it on your first read, and I insist you
reconsider and just review the chapters for miner change."

'Mr. Roach, I respectfully disagree." I look up and see Christian putting his wallet
in breast pocket. He turns around from his dresser and listens to me talking to
Roach. "Just because her first book was a huge success doesn't mean the sequel
as written will be a success. She has completely changed the characters by
having the main couple that readers fell in love with cheating on each other, full
of drama, and taken the characters and turned them into a farce. No one will like
what she has done with the characters and unless she keeps the characters true
to the first sequel, we will have a bust on our hands."

"Mrs. Grey, with all due respect, you're a bit new at this to be so adamant on this
topic." Roach says this to me in a condescending voice.

"While I may be new at this Mr. Roach, I know romance novels and I have
studied sequels. I can site numerous examples of sequels that have failed or had
lower sales when the main characters went in a different direction than what the
reader fell in love with. If Ms. Colby wants us to represent her sequel, she needs
to go back and take out some of the ridiculous drama and cheating and bring the
characters back to the ones that the readers love."

"I think you are taking quite the risk Mrs. Grey. We might lose this author." He
huffs at me. "We should have given her a contract by now, but you have been
away so much, I guess it slipped your mind.

Oh that pisses me off." First, I purposely didn't give her a contract for a second
book. And I beg to differ Mr. Roach. I am not taking a risk. I am looking out for
SIP and I feel it is more important to stay true to the integrity of our other line of
books than to sell out because we are afraid of losing one mediocre author. Is
there anything else?"

"Well I could insist that you do as I say." Yes I suppose he could.

"If you feel like compromising SIP's reputation Mr. Roach, than I guess you can
insist. But, I won't just make edit changes. I will do almost a complete re-write.
And, I won't make it a priority as I have many more favorable projects to read
through."
There is a long pause. Finally Roach hisses at me. "Mrs. Grey, we both know that
at the end of the day, you can do what you want as co-owner of SIP. So I guess
this argument or discussion is over."

"Mr. Roach, I am sorry you are confusing my relationship as co-owner of SIP for
my passion to bring only the best books possible to SIP. Perhaps we can discuss
this in more detail when I come back to work hopefully next week. Is that all?"
We say good bye and I hang up. I am angry and frustrated. He doesn't take me
seriously. I shake my head and stand up and see Christian still standing there
watching me. "What?"

"Nothing, I am just rather impressed by the way you handled Roach. Don't worry
about him. I am shopping for his replacement. I have to go, but I would really
like to hear more about your conversation with Roach when I get home tonight. I
need a workout with Claude tonight before dinner but I should be home about
7:00." He kisses me and I walk out with him to the elevator. I watch the doors
shut, walk into the kitchen and get a cup of tea and lay down on the couch to
wait for Sawyer to bring my manuscripts.

Christian's POV

Wow, Ana was impressive with Roach. I am so torn. On one hand I want her to
stay home, safe, barefoot and pregnant. It is such a rush to my male ego to know
that I can take care of my wife and that she is home waiting for me. It is almost
embarrassing to have her work. People look at me like I am crazy when they hear
my wife works. They can't understand why, and frankly I don't have a good
response other than she wants to work. We sure as fuck don't need the money
and her salary is half of what I pay most PA's at GEH. But on the other hand, I
don't know if I trust anyone as much as Ana to run SIP. I bought it so I could
keep her safe and I was thinking about buying a publishing house. Then when we
got married, I decided to change the name to Grey Publishing and let her run it.
She told me she would love for SIP to dig into e-Books and Roach has blocked
her. I did some research on this topic and she is onto something. So I do want to
sit down with her tonight and talk about it.

"Grey," I pick up my phone without thinking. I don't recognize the number.

"You fucking son-of a bitch. You have ruined me. I am not done with you Grey."

It takes me a minute to think about who I am talking to. Then it hits me. "Ah,
good afternoon Linc. I see that you have discovered that I have bought you out. I
believe your board has been fired, but you are still the CEO, so what is your
problem?" I put him on speaker so Taylor can hear him. Yet another person that
has accessed my very private cell number. What the hell?

"Knock it off Grey, what is your next move? You didn't keep me as CEO for any
other reason than to destroy me."

"Linc, go fuck yourself. You bailed a man out of jail that tried to kill me,
kidnapped my sister and fractured my wife's skull. You're the fucker that brought
this on and made this personal by going after my family. I have unlimited
resources you mother fucker, so I suggest you disappear with your tail between
your legs or stick around to see what else I can do to make your fucking life more
miserable. I don't have any need for a shit home on Lake Union, but I will be
happy to own that to, so don't fucking push me Linc." I wait to see if he has
anything else to say. Taylor looks at me from the mirror.
"Well, you better keep extra goons on that little wife of yours. I might want to try
her out like you tried my wife out. Fair exchange don't you think?" I can't even
see straight this pisses me off so much.

"You better believe Linc that I will make sure you are locked away or worse if you
even think about coming near my wife." Taylor motions for me to hang up. Shit,
never threaten anyone over the phone. I know, but god damn it. I hang up and
lean back on the car seat. "Fuck! God damn it, son of a bitch."

"Sir, do we need to put someone on him. I don't think I like the way that
conversation sounded." No shit.

"Sure. And keep Reynolds with Sawyer and Ana until her new team is up and
running. Fucker, I don't trust him. Now that we are alone, what did you find out
from Elena?" We pull into my GEH parking spot. I hear Taylor sigh.

"She wants you to know that she has been diagnosed with breast cancer and she
needs your help."

"What the fuck does she want me to do? I mean it's unfortunate and I don't wish
her ill will, but I am not her god damn support system." Shit. I don't want to hear
this.

"She wants to get in to see a Dr. Carlton Baker but he isn't taking any new
patients and she is hoping that you can get your mother to get an appointment
for her. I told her I would pass on the message but that she needed to quit calling
you."

I run my hands through my hair. I wonder if I should call my mom and even tell
her and let her decide. I don't know who this Dr. Baker is but I could probably
make it happen although I don't want to do her any favors. But fuck, this is her
life. "Did she say anything else like how bad it is or anything?"

"She said she wants a second opinion and that is why she wants to see Dr. Baker
who is supposed to be the best. She has stage 2 or something like that. She also
said to tell you and Mrs. Grey congratulations." I grab my satchel and we walk
into GEH.

"Good afternoon Mr. Grey." I nod to Andrea and tell her to give me five minutes
before coming into my office. I call Gramps.

"Hey Gramps, how is the caregiver working out?"

"Oh you know, Grams isn't adjusting too well. I had the agency send a new
caregiver over this morning and so far this one seems to be a better match for
her. How's Ana?"

I tell her about Ana and then I ask him about the contribution to Bowdry. "I don't
think fifty grand is going to keep you and your brother off his radar. I think you
better double that."

"Shit Gramps, I might as well piss my money out the window. I hate that bastard.
A hundred grand! Will that cover Elliot too? I don't want to make him pay for my
out of control temper." Gramps tells me he will call Bowdry and see how much he
wants and call me back."
I sit behind my desk and rotate my head and neck. I am feeling stressed. Other
than getting to bring Ana home and fucking her in the shower, this has turned out
to be a shit day so far. Andrea comes in to review my messages and my
schedule. I ask her to have Ros and Chaz come in. She tells me that the owner of
the Seahawks called to complain that I haven't been in my club seats this year
and it looks bad. He wants me to support the team more. I will look at my
calendar and see if Kate and Elliot want to go to the next home came with us
along with some GEH employees the next time they have a home game. I then
ask Andrea to look into ultra sound machines and she looks at me like I am crazy.
I then show her the picture of Gummy Bear and she laughs when I tell her how
Elliot deemed my child AKA Gummy Bear.

"It does look like a little Gummy Bear. That is hilarious! Only your brother would
come up with that!" Andrea offers to have the ultra sound photo framed for me.

Ros and I review my upcoming trip to New York and I ask her to go after a
company I read about when I was sitting around at the hospital. It is a high tech
company located in San Jose. I tell her about it and she says she will look into it.
We talk about what else has been happening, and she asks about Ana. I have so
much to do that I keep our conversation short. I spend the rest of the afternoon
getting caught up and ready for the webinar with the Taiwan team. I need to talk
to Ana before calling my mom about Elena. There will be no more secrets where
Elena is concerned.

Sawyer's POV

I reluctantly agreed to take Mrs. Grey to the grocery store. She gave Gail the
night off so she could make Mr. Grey a surprise dinner. She should be resting,
but she did take a two hour nap. We walk into the lobby of Escala and call up the
elevator.

"Ana Grey." I look up and instinctively step in front of Ana. Shit, Linc. I was just
put on alert about him.

Ana looks at him and knows not to say anything. I have my arm reached into my
jacket just in case.

"Your fucking husband ruined me and I want you to pass him on a message."
Before he can say anything else I see Elliot walk in the door carrying a box.

"Linc, what are you doing here?" Elliot pushes Ana behind him as well.

"This doesn't concern you Grey. I am here to get a message to your brother."

"Ana get in the elevator and go on up." Elliot tells her. He hands her the box he is
carrying. Shit, my job is to protect Mr. Grey's wife and family, that includs his
brother, but he won't back off and go up.

"Go with her Elliot, Linc here is leaving." I take his arm and guide him towards
the door.

Ana is still standing there. "Ana get the fuck upstairs right now." Elliot is yelling at
Ana. She frowns but calls the elevator down.
"Cunt, tell your husband" Before Linc can finish his sentence Elliot has punched
him in the face. I pull him off of Elliot and then physically pick up Mrs. Grey and
place her in the open elevator.

"Get in the damn elevator now Ana." I have never raised my voice at her, but she
needs to just listen. No wonder the boss wants to choke her sometimes. I watch
the elevator door shut and Linc is in la la land. Elliot has delivered quite the blow.

"You have a message for my brother you mother fucker, give it to me. You stay
the hell away from his wife." I pull Elliot back and place some cuffs on Linc.

"What the hell are you doing?" Linc can't quite pull himself together to resist the
cuffs, but is nervous about what we are going to do with him.

"I am calling my boss and he will let me know if you are going on a ride to see
the police for trespassing, or if you are staying here so Mr. Grey can handle you.
Now sit there and shut the fuck up.

The elevator doors open and Reynolds comes down. He was upstairs. I will
probably get reamed out for not taking him with us to the grocery store. This is
exactly what Taylor didn't want to happen when he called me earlier about this.

"What happened Luke? Mrs. Grey came in and told me to come down here right
away."

"You never leave her alone. God damn it. Get back up there."

"I will go Luke. You guys do your bad ass thing. Linc, I mean it stay the hell away
from our family." Elliot goes up in the elevator. I call Taylor and he lets me know
that Mr. Grey is on a call with Taiwan and he prefers not to interrupt him. He will
have Ryan bring Grey home and he is on his way to deal with Linc.

Christ, it seems like it is always something around here. Taylor doesn't want me
to call the police because Linc never made it past the lobby elevator, so it's not
trespassing. I am sure we will file yet one more restraining order. I push on Linc's
boot and he looks up at me.

"What the hell is your problem? What did you want with Mrs. Grey?"

God damn Grey ruined me. My company is gone, I have nothing. I want to make
his life miserable."

"It seems to me when you bailed out Hyde you brought this on yourself. So, now
you keep it going by coming here. You can't win this you know that right?"

Linc shakes his head and then starts crying. I mean all out crying .Reynolds and I
look at each other. He is sobbing and rather loud. People are walking past us and
looking at him cuffed, sitting on the floor and crying. It's embarrassing.

"Stop crying dude. Man up. What the fuck?" I can't even stand to see kids cry let
alone grown men. Shit. He cries even harder. "Why are you crying you pussy?"

He shakes his head. "My life is over, I have nothing left. I have no money, no
wife, public humiliation. Nothing. I just want Grey to show me some mercy."
"So you come here and harass his wife? When he finds that out dude, he will
probably want to fuck you up worse." Christ, what a dumb ass. I walk a few feet
away and wait for Taylor to arrive. Life is never predictable with this job? And
that is the way I like it.

All my dear fans have spoken- you don't want me to skip ahead without
following up on the Linc issue and Elena. Also, you want me to cover New
York, so I will take you there. Thanks everyone for your ideas and
suggestions! You're the best. I am still traveling for work and apologize
that I haven't responded to each of your reviews but please know they
mean so much to me! Lilly

Chapter 14 A Spanking and a First Kiss!

Elliot's POV

I am so fucking pissed at Ana. We are going to have it out right now. I get off the
elevator and she is sitting in the kitchen playing with her rings.

"Ana Grey, what the fuck is wrong with you sweetheart. I told you twice to get
your ass upstairs so tell me why, why, why you didn't listen?" I am running my
hands through my hair and I want to pull it out I am so pissed. If something
would have happened to her I would never forgive myself and Christian would
have to be committed after he killed me.

"I'm sorry Elliot. I was just frozen in place. I don't know why I didn't move. I
thought maybe I could help." I slap my forehead. No wonder Christian wants to
lock her up half the time and throw away the key.

"Itty Bitty listen to me. I am 6'3 and almost 190 pounds, Sawyer is at least 6'4
and probably 210, you are what 110 pounds and you're pregnant. What pray
tell," I am barely able to talk I am so pissed, "what the living fuck fuck fuck were
you going to do? Pinch him? For god's sake Ana, you have got to quit being so
fucking stubborn. You have to stop this."

"I know. Are you going to tell Christian? He will be so mad and I don't want him
mad, please Elliot." I walk over to the refrigerator and grab a beer. I lean against
it and look at her, she looks nervous and I don't want to stress her out.

"I won't tell him that you didn't listen but he probably already knows from his
security team. Ana, promise me you won't do that shit again." She nods. "Okay
then feed me tonight and I won't say anything." She looks disappointed."What-
you don't want to feed me?"

She smiles and shrugs. "I was going to seduce your brother but I doubt he will be
in the mood anyway. Sure you can stay for dinner. Where is Kate tonight?"

Shit. I don't want to go there, but what the hell. "We had a huge fight so she is at
her apartment tonight. She doesn't feed me anyway, never cooks a thing you
know that."

"I want to hear about it, but um I need my groceries. Do you think Sawyer is
bringing them up?"
"No probably not right now, he was waiting for Taylor." I smile when Ana
grimaces. She knows she is in trouble. "I will go down and get them."

I go downstairs and see Taylor talking in the back of his SUV with Linc. Sawyer is
in the front seat and Reynolds is standing outside of the car.

"Shit Elliot, is Ana upstairs." Reynolds is worried about her being alone and starts
to head towards the elevators.

"Chill dude. Yes, I just need the groceries. What are they negotiating?" I motion
towards the SUV and Reynolds shrugs. Sawyer steps out of the car and tosses me
the keys to the SUV parked next to us.

I bring the groceries up and Ana is talking to Christian on the phone. She is
smiling and when she sees me she walks into the other room. He must be telling
her what he is going to do to her later. She walks in with a big grin and a look of
relief.

"He doesn't know I was bad, no one told him. He was just worried about me and
said he was on his way home. I told him you were staying for dinner."

""You did. Ha, I bet he was hoping I would say no."

"Actually, he said he really needs to work out tonight to unload the stress and
asked if you had your gear with you. He said he likes working out with you
because you push him harder. So it's all good. What did you want me to look at
by the way?" She unloads her groceries.

I show her the hardware choices for the cabinets and she narrows it down to two
hoping Christian will have an opinion. When has Christian not had an opinion?
Ana starts to fix dinner and explains what she is making. She has cut red, yellow
and green peppers and placed them in olive oil and places the dish in the oven.
She is removing the leaves from stalks of fresh thyme and adding it to a bowl
with fresh garlic, pepper, salt, basil, oregano and parsley. She then takes turkey
sausage and browns it and adds it to the herb ingredients and then sauts
mushrooms. I am fascinated. In the end she tells me it will all be added to penne
pasta.

"You two in my office." We both jump as we see Taylor come storming through.
What the fuck. I don't answer to him. Ana looks at me and shrugs. She moves
the pan off the stove and giggles.

"I think we are getting called into the Assistant Principals office." I motion for her
to lead the way and we walk down to Taylor's office. He looks pissed.

"Nice punch Elliot, it only cost your brother twenty five grand to keep the police
out of this." He pauses. "I understand why you punched him, your brother
wouldn't have stopped at one punch but Elliot, he pays for security, and you
shouldn't have stepped in. He pays to protect you and in the last year you and
your brother have been in eleven incidences costing him over $200,000. Elliot, for
fucks sake, let us do our jobs. But again, I get why you did it."

"Yea and I will do it again if someone calls my sister-in-law an inappropriate

name or puts her in jeopardy. Come on Jason, we are good friends, but don't
even think you can control me. I get the drill, but I won't be a fucking pussy if
someone comes near anyone in my family." He nods like he understands.

"Now Ana, I understand that not only did you ignore Elliot's request that you get
upstairs but you ignored Sawyer. Ana, I am going to yell now," I hide my grin
behind my hand. "I know you are technically my employer but if you ever pull
this shit again I will tell the boss. Right now he doesn't know that you didn't
follow security or listen to his brother. But Mrs. Grey- Ana- know that I am so
fucking pissed at you right now." Taylor glares at Ana. He is steaming.

"Taylor, I am sorry. I was completely wrong. I apologize. I know you have

security there to protect me and I just froze and well I thought I could help."

We both jump about five feet when Taylor slams his hand down on his desk.
"Ana, god damn it. You are never, ever to interfere again or disobey your
security. Do you understand me? I have a job to do and now I have added
responsibility with you carrying baby Grey. Elliot please tell her what her husband
was like when he thought she was dead several weeks ago." Taylor's face is beet
red.

"Jason I have already ripped her a new one. We don't need to drag this out."
Taylor promises Ana that because Christian is stressed to the nines, he won't add
to his stress and tell him that his wife is completely defiant. Ana hugs him and he
grins, shakes his head and hugs her back. Seems she has him wrapped around
her itty bitty finger too.

Ana and I go out to the kitchen. "So what happened with Kate?" She goes back to
her cooking.

"We fought about Ethan. She is demanding that he is part of our wedding and I
don't want him in it. I never liked him and where is it written that I have to have
my fiancs brother in the wedding. I have Christian, four of my college friends
and I might even ask Jason. But I don't like that prick and I don't want him in my
wedding."

"Wow. Why don't you like him? Is this about Mia?" Ana leans over the kitchen
counter top. She hands me a bottle of water since Christian and I are working
out. I should have never had the beer earlier, now he will have the advantage.

"Well, I didn't like how he treated Mia, but I didn't like him anyway. He is a status
seeker, pretentious and kind of a pussy. And if you think I don't like him, you
should talk to your husband. He can't stand him."

"Who you talking about? Ethan?" We look up and see Christian walk in. He puts
his jacket on the sofa in the great room and places his satchel down on the floor.
He comes towards me swings his arm out and gives me a firm handshake. "Nice
one bro. I heard you broke the fucker's nose. I appreciate you looking after my
interest." He grins and nods looking at Ana. He walks around to the other side of
the kitchen counter and pulls Ana around and kisses her with abandon. "You okay
baby? Yet another one of my past problems coming to rear its ugly head. I hate
that you had to see that." He kisses Ana about ten times on her nose, both
cheeks, eyes and has lifted her so that her feet are off the grown. I hope Kate
and I can become this connected. We just don't have what they have. I feel like I
am intruding.
I cough. "Yes we were talking about Ethan." Christian puts Ana down and loosens
his tie. "I don't feel obligated to have him in the wedding, but when I told this to
Kate she promptly told me she was kicking Mia out of the wedding. That pissed
me off royally and we had a massive fight about it. So I grabbed her purse and
keys, picked her bitchy ass up, pressed the fob with her keys on it, unlocked her
car, placed her spoiled bitchy ass in her car and told her to go home. That was
last night when we got home."

I look up and Ana's jaw has dropped and Christian is grinning. No he is actually
laughing.

"Elliot, you shouldn't fight that vehemently over this. But, I agree that Mia will be
devastated if she isn't in the wedding." Ana is really concerned. I know she and
Kate are best friends but where Ana is a sweetheart, Kate can be a royal bitch.
Yet somehow I am in love with her.

"Yes, nothing against your fiance but that is just plain fucking bitchy Elliot. You
can't exclude Mia." Christian tells me this like I haven't already thought about it."

"I know that is why we fought. She feels that if Ethan is excluded than Mia should
be out of the wedding. But, the difference is first, dudes don't give a fuck about
this. We can be in the wedding, go to the wedding or not even be invited. Rarely
do we give a shit. Secondly, if Kate leaves Mia out, she can kiss having a
relationship with Mom, Dad or Mia ever again. Probably should add you to that
mix right Christian? Third, Mia is sweet, annoying, but sweet, Ethan is a dick who
is still carrying the torch for you dear sister-in-law and I don't like him."

"He is not carrying the torch for me. That is not true."

"Bullshit." Both Christian and I say at the same time.

"Well I think you will have to give in on this Elliot. I think she wants to include her
only sibling in this wedding just like you want to include your sister. So you
probably should get past whatever your issues are." Ana looks at me sternly.

"I'm done with this conversation. I am going to go get my gear out of the truck
and change bro, let's go work out some of this shit shall we?"

Christian's POV

This has been the longest day. I didn't sleep last night and then getting Ana
home from the hospital, coming home, going to work and dealing with one issue
after another has been stressful. Than the whole Linc shit. Taylor handled it as I
was in a meeting and frankly just too wired to deal with one more thing. Taylor
had Linc sign and NDA. We gave him a check for his supposed broken nose and
then told him we are signing a restraining order against him. He can't fight the
order and if he stays away, all is well. I already got what I wanted out of him
which was to destroy him. Now I just want to move on. Yes I was furious that he
approached Ana. But when I heard that he was crying like a little girl, I decided to
play nice one more time and let him off the hook. Taylor said he was so grateful
he practically hugged him. He is just messed up right now. I already have most of
his company parceled out and sold. Today, I made several million just on the
equipment he had. We sold it to another lumber company in Spokane at a nice
profit. So, I am good with it. I loved that Elliot punched him a good one though.
Elliot and I worked out for an hour and it felt great. Then Ana made an amazing
dinner that was better than anything I have ever had. It was a penne pasta dish
with peppers, Italian sausage, mushrooms and all these herbs. She topped it with
grated cheese and Elliot and I had a glass of Barolo. He has just left and I don't
know where Ana has disappeared too. I finally find her upstairs coming out of the
playroom. She has the spreader bar in her hands.

"It's getting late and I think I am too tired for the playroom Mr. Grey. But would
you mind using this on me." Oh baby, you don't have to ask twice.

I take her hand and we walk straight to our bedroom.

"Take your clothes off Ana and lay on the bed face down." I am in need of control
tonight and she seems to need to give this to me.

I strip down and get naked. I am tired and I need a quick hard fuck. I wonder
how strong she is right now. I look at her delectable ass and see the remnants of
the bruise from Hyde. I lean over her and start kissing her calves and run my
tongue behind her knee. She giggles as I hit one of her ticklish spots. I work my
way up her beautiful thighs. The back of her thighs can give me a hard on in an
instant. They are flawless. As I work my way up her back and neck I find her ear.

"So, Mrs. Grey, Do you know why I asked you to lay on your stomach?"

She giggles again. "Because you want to claim my ass or do it from behind?"

"No baby. I am going to have you raise that delectable ass and then spank you
ten times for each infraction. Do you know why?"

"Umm, not sure why don't you tell me." She starts breathing heavier but she is
not surprised that she has a spanking coming.

I know she gets turned on when I whisper in her ear, so I move her hair to one
side and continue with my soft, murmuring assault in her ear. My finger is
running around the outside of her ear. "I think you know Ana but I will go ahead
and tell you. I don't think you listened to my brother or Sawyer today, and just
because I didn't go bat shit on you and yell at you when I walked in the door
doesn't mean I am happy. Plus you didn't tell me so right now I think you
deserve a spanking. What do you think?"

"Ummm, oops. Did Sawyer tell you?"

"Yep. And what do you mean oops?"

"I mean I know I was bad and I apologized to Elliot who yelled at me and I told
Taylor I would never do it again. So I think I have rectified the situation." She
squirms under me as I rub my erection against her ass.

"Well unfortunately I don't see it that way. I'm your husband and you failed to
even discuss it with me. See, I think you didn't want me to know. So, you failed
to listen to Elliot twice, and Sawyer once, that makes three infractions times ten-
you're getting your gorgeous ass spanked thirty times for that Mrs. Grey and I
am tempted to add one big spank for not telling me. When I get done making
your ass nice and rosy and your pussy is dripping with need, I am going to fuck
you so hard you will need to hold on tight. Am I clear Mrs. Grey?" I end my
whisper assault and I stand up. I clasp Ana into the ankle cuffs and check that
they aren't too tight. I press the expander and it spreads her legs three feet
apart.

"Head and chest on the bed Ana. I am not cuffing your wrists, I don't want you
uncomfortable."

"Is that joke Christian. You are about to smack my ass thirty-one times and you
are worried about my comfort?"

"Make that thirty two smart mouth." She is gorgeous. He ass is ripe and up in the
air and I can see her core staring right at me. Oh fuck yes. I can also see her
rosebud, but I am not going there tonight. Just need some wet, tight pussy after
a round of spanking.

"Why am I spanking you Mrs. Smart Mouth?"

"Because I was bad today when there was a threat and I didn't listen to Sawyer. I
don't think I should have to listen to Elliot so I think I should only have twelve
spanks." She never can resist having the last word.

"Well, Mrs. Grey your wrong. If you are in harm's way, and my brother is with
you and didn't protect you I would have been furious with him. We are brothers
and we have each other's back. Your family and he was protecting you, so don't,
and I am serious Ana, don't use that argument again. We are up to thirty three
now for even saying such a stupid thing." Now I am pissed. I don't want to hurt
her so I walk away for a second.

"I am sorry sir, you are right. I just thought I would try to save my ass a few
extra strokes. Elliot loves his family and I know he was looking out for me." I
smile, I know what she is doing, but it calms me down anyway.

I rub her right ass cheek. "Okay baby, count with me."

She counts and when we get to ten I place two fingers inside of her and she
moans and tightens up around my fingers. I pull out before she can cum. When
we get to twenty I bend over and suck and lick on her core sticking my tongue
inside of her pussy. God she is so wet I feel my lips dripping with her juices. I am
throbbing hard and look down to see that my veins are bulging and I have pre-
cum dripping from my dick. When we hit thirty I slam into her but don't move
and she screams out. I move my hips a few inches and know I have hit her g-
spot but don't move. She is begging me to fuck her. I rub her right cheek and
spank it hard. I spread her cheeks as far as they can go without being
uncomfortable and move just a fraction and feel her quiver. I quickly pull out
stopping her orgasm.

"Not yet my naughty little wife. I look down and she is drenched. I spank her
hard on the left cheek hitting her core and she shakes a bit. I spank her right side
hitting the top of her thigh and the bottom of her pussy and then slam into her
hard again. This time I fuck her hard and fast and she screams out as she
tightens like a vise around my dick finding her release that goes on and on. I
keep a steady, hard relentless fucking on her and I have worked up a sweat. I
feel the perspiration over my eyes drip down my face and look down briefly to
see my chest and stomach dripping in sweat. I am going to make her remember
this and I fight my own release. I reach under her and pull her towards me closer
as I have pounded her almost into the head board. I spread her cheeks again and
know she is getting a major assault of my dick. She starts to quiver again and
that is all I need. I feel my balls tighten and then my own release is long, and I
shoot my cum deep inside of her screaming out her name. I am completely
paralyzed as I continue to unload in her. We are both panting and I feel amazing.

I unclasp her ankles and she turns over and smiles at me. "Well Mr. Grey I hope
you feel better. By the way that was 32 not 33. She winks at me and sits up."

"I laugh out loud. Oh baby, I feel light as a feather." I reach out and take her
hand and pull her up. She stands up to use the bathroom. A few minutes later
she is shaking her head at me as she hands me the cream for her ass.

"Jeez Christian, do you think you came enough? Good grief I filled the toilet with
your remnants."

I stretch and grin at her and after I rub the cream on her ass I put on my pajama
bottoms and throw her a t-shirt from my drawer.

"Hey something I need to talk to you about. Today, Taylor found out some
information about Mrs. Robinson. She has been trying to reach me and I haven't
taken her calls. It appears she has breast cancer and she wants me to talk to my
mom to help her see a well known specialist. What do you think about this? I
haven't talked to my mom yet, I wanted to talk to you first."

"I appreciate that you are telling me Christian. Wow, I hate to hear that anyone
has to go through this, but I don't see why she always has to run to you. She has
to stop that. But, I think you should tell your mom and let her decide."

"I don't have to tell my mom if you prefer I didn't." I mean this. I pretty much
don't care and I am sure she can figure this out on her own.

"No, it should be her decision. Once you pass on the information to Grace, you
can be out of it. How does it make you feel?"

"Surprisingly, I don't give a shit. I mean I don't want to sound heartless, but she
can see a number of good physicians, get treatment, and continue to wreck
havoc in people's lives. I hate to say this, but, maybe a little adversity will make
her understand what other people go through. Although she is very selfish, so I
doubt it. I will call my mom tomorrow and let her know."

"So New York. What are we going to do?"

"Is there anything you want to do? By the way I love how your breasts keep
changing. It is really sexy. I don't mean just bigger, but they are starting to get
darker and I like it." I smirk at her and reach over and nibble on her through her
t-shirt.

"Stay focused Christian. I would love to see the Lion King on Broadway. Go to the
Museum of Modern Art. Of course see the Empire State Building and have you re-
enact the Sleepless in Seattle scene. And maybe take a carriage ride through
central park. Oh and I want to yell for a cab but I don't suppose you will let me
do that since we will have our own transportation. I wouldn't mind looking at
some maternity shops for when I need some other clothes. Go to FAO Schwartz
and buy the baby some things, ummm let's see, Ellis Island would be really cool.
Visit Wall Street, see the garment district and not sure what else I haven't really
looked into it yet."

I start laughing and pull her over to me with my arm around her shoulder I have
her sweet lips about an inch from mine. "Well baby, I think we will have plenty to
do with that list. The Lion King? Seriously? You're going to make me go to that?"

"Yes, why not? I hear it's amazing. And you will go because you want to make me
happy." She bats her eyelashes at me." She is so right, whatever my baby wants,
my baby gets.

"I have never seen Sleepless in Seattle. What happens at the Empire State
Building?" Ana looks at me like I am crazy. "What? I don't see many movies and
sure as hell not some chick flick where the guy hands the chick his balls." I start
laughing again. "Like I do to you every day." Shit Ana owns me. I reach over and
turn off the light and pull Ana's head onto my chest. "Sleep baby. I probably wore
you out."

"No actually I was thinking how I would like to sit on you and have some more."

Like I said, what my baby wants, my baby gets.

Tuesday Evening

Brady's POV

I parked in the public parking lot and walk to the restaurant to meet Mia. She
isn't there yet. Elliot told me that she is always late. But less than a minute
behind me she walks in looking hot. She is wearing a short skirt, boots, a
turquoise leather jacket and a sexy top underneath. She is mighty fine. I give her
a big smile and kiss her on the cheek.

"Hi, you look gorgeous." She smiles at me and blushes a bit. She seems super
confident so this surprises me that she has this shy side.

"You look great too!" I am wearing a pair of jeans and black v-neck sweater with
a white t-shirt underneath. Nothing special.

"Brady, since you haven't really scene Pikes Place Market we should walk around
before some of the shops close. They close early during the week. Then if you're
okay with this, we can come back here or maybe over to Cutters for dinner." She
smiles at me. God she is cute.

"I am all yours. Lead the way."

We walk around the Market and stop by the various stalls and it's a really fun
place. Maybe a bit touristy but still quite entertaining. We watched the
fishmongers at the Pikes Place Fish Market throw fish at each other and all of
their tricks. We walked by a flower stand and Mia told me that Ana and Christian
had hundreds of Hydrangea's at their wedding and it was beautiful. So I stopped
and told her to pick out her favorite colors.

"No don't be silly Brady. You don't need to do that." She looks embarrassed.
"I don't need to. I want to. They are beautiful and you like them, so I would like
you to pick out enough so you have a nice arrangement and hopefully you will
think about me tomorrow." I tell her this and smile. God I want to kiss her so bad
but I think it is probably too soon. She gives in and picks several flowers. "No,
pick more. Here, put these in there." I throw some flowers that I like and before
you know it she has a large bouquet. I pay for them and as we walk away she
reaches over and kisses me on the cheek.

"Thank you Brady. I would have thought of you anyway, but this was really sweet
and I appreciate it." I smile at her and can't help myself I give her a soft chaste
kiss on her lips.

"Vanilla?" She looks at me funny. "Vanilla lip gloss. It tastes really nice."

"Yes," She blushes again.

After we are seated at a window seat at Cutters, we lookout at the harbor and
Mia points out various landmarks. She tells me about her families love for boating
and how they go all over the area in their yacht. I saw it when we were playing
football, I wouldn't call it a boat. It's huge!

"So Miss Grey, tell me about your interview." She sits up and sighs.

"I was there for two hours and they never told me what position they had in
mind. I think it went well, but I have no idea. I guess I should have asked but I
didn't want to be too pushy." We talk about a good follow up strategy and she
takes a small notepad out and starts writing down all of the things we talk about.
She seems serious about this so I repeat some of the things we talk about and
she adds them to the long list. I comment that her writing is unreal. It looks like
calligraphy.

"Yep, it's the creative side in me. Everyone says that." That leads to a discussion
on her artsy side and all the things she likes to do such as sewing and painting.
She loves to cook and she admits to being hideous at math which of course as an
architect I pretty much have am an expert with numbers. She asks about why I
studied to be an architect and I told her about my love for drawing and design.

"So, how is it that a hottie like you is still available?" I ask her because I really
don't get it. She is sweet, gorgeous, personable and pretty much everything I like
in a girl. She either is a one of those chicks that clings to guys making them run,
or has just been in a relationship and back on the market because I can't believe
she is available.

We talk about her past boyfriends and guys she dated. She tells me about dating
Ethan, Kate's brother and they just ended it like last week. That puts my
antennae up as I don't want to be the rebound guy. She assures me that she is
good with it as they only saw each other a few times outside of family gatherings.
They were forcing it because of her brother and his sister. She doesn't seem too
broken up over it, so that is cool.

We talk for at least another two hours. She is so easy to talk to. She asks a
thousand questions but she seems really interested and not at all self absorbed. I
get the check and she offers to help pay. I grab my chest.
"You wound me Mia. Jeez, My Grandma would beat me silly if she thought I took
out a beautiful girl like you and asked her to pay. I can't let you do that." I smile
at her and throw my credit card on the bill without really looking at it. While we
are waiting I reach across the table and take her hand. "Thank you Mia I had an
awesome time. I have to be on site a 4:30 tomorrow morning, so I should
probably call it a night. But if you're not busy Saturday would you be up for a
picnic and hiking. I really would like to see Mt. Rainier." Mia looks hesitant. "If
your busy I understand." I know I sound disappointed.

"No, it's not that. I want to be honest with you. This is my fresh start. But I am
spoiled, a ridiculous girly girl that barely breaks a sweat, I am use to being in
charge and I have a reputation of being too chatty. I don't want to chase you
away because I really think you're a nice guy. I decided before I met you to start
becoming more adventuresome, and start the process to get out on my own and
get my own apartment. You know time to get out from under my parents. They
are great, but its time I grow up and be more responsible. I just don't want you
to be disappointed if we go hiking and I can't keep up or I whine a lot. I promise
to try and not whine, but if you are okay with that, then I would love to go with
you Saturday." Again that smile and I notice her cute dimples.

I must have a huge smile on my face because I am relieved. "Mia, I like that
you're a girly girl. We aren't going repelling just hiking, find a nice spot, have a
picnic and get to know more about each other. Then I thought Saturday night we
can do something you would like to do."

"If you let me pack the picnic then yes, you're on!" She cocks her head to wait for
my decision.

"Yes, of course, you can pack it. I will pick up some wine." I sign the bill, and
take her hand. "Where are you parked?"

She tells me where the garage is and that she will be okay. "Mia, you really want
my Grandmother to beat me black and blue when she sees me next. Let alone
what your brothers would do to me if I let you walk to a dark garage to retrieve
your car alone.

We walk to her car and I take her keys from her hand and unlock her door.
Before she can open the door I pull her face up by her chin and kiss her softly.
"Thank you for a great evening Mia."

Her breath hitches a bit. Good, I think she is into me. "No, thank you, I can't
even tell you the last time I had such a great evening." She looks down shyly
then looks back up.

Fuck, I can't resist. I pull her closer and give a real kiss. I nudge her lips with my
tongue and she opens her mouth for me. We kiss softly for a few minutes and
before I lose my composure I gently pull away and we smile at each other. I open
her door, hand her the keys. She lays the flowers on the passenger seat and
thanks me again and I wait until I see her safely pull away.

I think I am going to like Seattle.

, rare that I would update so soon, but so many comments to the last
chapter that it had my head spinning with new good ideas. Thanks
everyone!
Most everyone wants more of Mia and Brady and I plan to do more. One
review didn't want to read about them, but I hope to make most of their
interaction around Ana and Christian.

Some of you were worried about the spanking while Ana was pregnant.
No worries, I have addressed that below. We will spend a few days in
New York and hopefully by this weekend I will have another chapter.
Everyone sure loves Elliot and Christian together, so let's start with a
little flashback from the dinner the other evening. Thank you everyone!
Lilly

Chapter 15 New York Bound

Ana's POV

We are sitting on the plane with almost our entire security team. Good grief.
There is Taylor and Wilson for Christian. Then there is Sawyer, Reynolds and my
new female security- the second one as the first didn't please my hubby for
some reason. Her name is Tamera Byerly. She is a former Marine aren't they
all, and she is single, about forty I guess and all business. Ugh. I know they are
not supposed to be my friend but if they have to go in the dressing room with me
at least she can tell me how something looks. I doubt this lady has ever had a
dress on in her life. I know, I know, stereotype but she is definitely not feminine.
She is as tall as Sawyer and a big girl as my mom would say. We'll see how this
works out.

Reynolds requested to work with me and Sawyer as the second security. Christian
liked that because he has had Reynolds with me on many occasions and trusts
him. The plans are that when the baby is born it will have its own security and
Reynolds wants that job. We are all surprised by that.

Yesterday I read manuscripts and slept most of the day. I had a little morning
sickness but not much. I am eating little quantities more often throughout the
day and that seems to help and keeps Fifty happy.

I look over and Christian is laughing. "What is so funny?"

"I was just thinking about our conversation with Elliot Monday night." He shakes
his head. I am trying to figure out which part was so funny as half of everything
Elliot says makes us laugh. "The part when we were talking about names for the
baby." I elbow Christian.

"That wouldn't be so funny if the tide was turned Mr. Grey."

"No, but then you wouldn't be here if that was the case Mrs. Grey." He bends
down and kisses my lips. Smug bastard. I replay that conversation in my head
and secretly admit it was kind of funny.

"So you guys talked names yet? If it's a boy what will little Elliot's middle name
be?" Elliot says this with a huge grin.

"I think we have agreed on a boy's name haven't we Christian?"

"Yes. But we are not saying what it is and no Elliot, there is no fucking way I am
naming any kid of mine after you." Christian smirked.
"For a girl, I want the list of all the girls you have been with Christian because I
don't want to name my daughter after any girl you have ever slept with."
Christian looks shocked by my comment. "And this applies to you as well Elliot. I
don't want that stigma on my daughter."

As soon as I said that, Elliot who was drinking water at the time, spit it out
choking.

"Well Ana, then you better pick a boy's name like George because between the
two of us I doubt there isn't a female name we haven't fucked!" Elliot barely
could say this he was laughing so hard. What is so funny about that?

"Christ Elliot, don't say that kind of shit to Ana. Are you purposely trying to get
my wife mad at me like your girlfriend is you? " Christian admonishes Elliot but
starts laughing too. "Baby, I can't remember all the names, you aren't serious are
you?"

"Yes I am serious. I can't believe you can't remember all the names!" I am
shocked.

"Ana, come on, I have to defend my brother on this one, if you are looking for
names from me, we are in trouble here. Let's just say it is safe to skip the names
Lindsey, Kristen, there were several of those, Sarah, Emily, Abby, Jackie,
Doralee" Elliot is naming his list.

"Doralee. You were with a Doralee?" Christian looks at Elliot rather nervous.

"Yes, why were you?"

Christian nods yes. "Not a common name. What did she look like?"

"She was hot. Tall as I recall. Good body and a ginger with brown eyes. Sexy as
hell."

"Oh shit, that's the same one." They both start laughing and clink glasses. Hello.
Did you man whores forget I am here!

"Hello, is something funny about that?" I can't believe them.

"Sorry baby, but you can definitely take that name off the list. Seriously, I am
sorry. But this is sort of a stupid exercise. To Elliot's point we will have to come
up with something unique if you are trying to make sure neither of us have you
know- been with someone by that name. Can we change the subject?" Christian
looks really uncomfortable while Elliot is practically on the floor he is laughing so
hard. Smug bastards, both of them.

I look at Christian sitting next to me on the plane. We have just taken off for New
York and been given the okay to move around. "I am going into the bedroom."

"Wait, are you mad at me?" I shrug. "Can I come with you?" Again I shrug. What
is wrong with me? I know he has a past, but he and Elliot were man whores and I
don't see anything funny about it. Then he has the nerve to say if it was the other
way around I wouldn't be sitting there. What a double standard. Christian follows
be in to the bedroom. There is some turbulence and I almost fall, he grabs me
and puts his arms around me. "You okay baby?"
"Yes. How would you feel if every boy's name we liked I would say to you; 'Oh, I
slept with a guy by that name?"

Christian sighs clearly tired of this conversation. "Ana, I understand that it is

tactless and probably hurtful. I can't change the past. And I was serious. I
wouldn't have married you if you had been that kind of a woman. I love that you
have only been with me. Your mine in all ways and call it a double standard but
most men don't want to marry the village whore."

"But it is okay that the man was the village whore." I am baffled by this double
standard.

"Pretty much yes. Not saying it is right but it is what it is. Now come here." He
pulls me onto the bed. "Can we not argue about this? I love you and this feels
like wasted energy. How's your butt?"

"My butt?"

"Yes, I haven't seen you since Monday night and I want to make sure I didn't get
carried away with my spanking."

Christian worked from 6:30am until 1:00am. He was so behind he needed to

prepare for this trip and review all the third quarter financials with his CFO. So we
didn't see each other at all yesterday which means we have some catching up to
do and he is probably horny.

"My butt is fine. You spanked me like I was made of glass. You were super
gentle."

"Was I? Well I can fix that if you are complaining." He raises an eyebrow at me.
"I wanted to make a point, but not hurt you. Besides it was mostly about
pleasure and from what I could tell, you were pleased." He grins at me. "I am not
going to play rough while you're pregnant Ana."

"But I like it rough sometimes. I think we should ask Dr. Greene what our limits
should be when we see her."

"I don't really feel like having that conversation with her, but maybe we should
without giving her too much detail." Christian thinks about this for a second. "I
will add it to my list. So how was it when you went over to the house yesterday?"

"Oh it was good. Elliot was right, the way he did the deck makes more sense and
I actually like the double deck that he did off to the family room. It sort of looks
like a little tree house the way he has it. So, I am happy with it." I am playing
with Christian's happy trail hair. I love the way the line of hair leads to the
treasure.

"So, did anyone bother you?"

"Bother me? What do you mean bother me?"

"You know stare at you or cat calls? By the way, did you tone it down when you
went over?"

So that is what this is about. He wants to make sure I didn't draw any attention.
"Well only a few guys whistled and one guy yelled out that he loved me. I wore
my white shorts and a halter top." I giggle as I say this.

"What? You did not. It was cold out. Your fucking with me aren't you Mrs. Grey?"

"Yep! Christian, I wore my snow suit okay. Jeez. I wore a pair of jeans and a
sweater. It was damp and cold yesterday. I had Sawyer, Reynolds and Elliot
hovering all around me. Any guy that made a gesture would have been seriously
stupid." I roll my eyes.

"Did you just roll your eyes?"

"Yep!" Christian starts tickling me and after I scream for mercy he covers my
mouth with a deep lingering kiss.

"I have more to tell you before you get all horny."

"Get?" Christian laughs. "That ship sailed baby. But what do you have to tell me?"
Now he is rubbing my stomach under my sweater. It feels good.

"First of all Elliot and Kate made up. Elliot told me yesterday he talked to your
Mom and she laid into him. She told him that Kate was right and he was wrong.
Ethan will be his brother-in-law and while they will never be as close as the two
of you, out of respect for Kate and her family, Ethan should be included. So he
said he was sorry to her and all is well." I look to see what Christian's reaction
will be and he doesn't give much away. Finally he acknowledges me.

"She is probably right. We just don't like him much but he needs to consider
Kate's feelings on this. Besides when we were working out I told him it couldn't
possibly be worth hearing about it for the rest of his life which you know Kate
would bring up every time they fought. So, I think he was reconsidering before he
called my mom. He just didn't like that Mia was the bait on this. He doesn't feel
like Kate treats her very nice."

"I don't agree with that. I think Kate and Mia have a lot of fun together. But
speaking of Mia, she called me last night after her date with Brady and her
interview."

"Do I want to hear this?" Christian frowns when I mention this.

"Yes. You know something is different about Mia. She is acting really mature
these days. She said her interview went well but she wasn't told what she was
interviewing for so she put together a list with Brady's help of follow-up questions
and a thank you note. Then she said her date was the best date she has ever
had. They just walked around Pikes Place Market, he bought her flowers, they
had dinner and he walked her to the car like a gentleman. They are going hiking
this weekend and having a picnic. Isn't that sweet?"

Christian starts laughing. "Hiking my ass. You can't call getting out of the car and
walking fifteen feet to the first picnic table hiking Ana. Mia will never survive
hiking." He shakes his head.

"Well she said she told Brady that she was a girlie girl but she wanted to start
being more adventuresome. He told her they would take their time and not do
anything crazy. They are going to Mt. Rainer as he has never seen it and
spending the day."

"Hmm, that's good. He seems like a nice guy. Good athlete. Elliot said he is really
talented. In fact he was the one that designed the deck. So, good, I hope that
this works out for her. I like him."

"Really?" I clap my hands not even trying to act like Mia. I want Christian and
Elliot to cut her some slack and not make every guy run as soon as they meet
them. I can't imagine having those two as big brothers. "I am glad because I
think he is super nice and cute too. I mean for her. Don't get your knickers all
twisted." He frowns at me. "Oh and she said he kissed her goodnight and it was
the best kiss she ever had. Nothing over the top, just sweet and ."'

"Okay okay I get it. Christ Ana, I don't want to hear that." He flips me over and
kisses me again. "I would rather we talk about our kisses."

"Nobody could kiss better than you Christian." I put my arms around his neck and
give him lots of butterfly kisses.

"I didn't get any yesterday and we have five more hours at least of flight time. So
while I would love to fuck you and I will before we land, I have a surprise for
you. Hang on."

Christian steps out and comes back a few minutes later with his iPad. He shuts
the shades on the windows, fluffs the bed pillows, sits down and then syncs his
iPad to the flat screen TV on the wall. I jump on his lap and attack him with
kisses and giggles when I see the trailer start for Sleepless in Seattle. My Fifty is
the best.

Taylor's POV

Oh for fucks sake. The boss and Ana have just gone in the bedroom. The last
time I flew with them they fucked so loud I wanted to parachute out of the plane.
I look over at Sawyer and we both grab our headsets. We start laughing because
we know that the boss is going to fuck her. They fuck all the time and when we
are sitting in the office because of all the technology and sensors we have around
the place, it is impossible not to hear something at some point. We figure he gets
laid more than any man in North America except male hookers. I like to fuck as
much as the next guy but I couldn't possible reload as quick as he does. Granted
I am older, but Sawyer is younger and he said he is not even in the same league
as the boss.

I need to get so much work done. All these distractions with Hyde, Ana in the
hospital, the boss staying home with her and me being out of GEH have me way
behind. HR is ready to rip my head off as there are about fifty new employees
that need my approval for background checks. That use to be Welch's job but
somehow this shit got put on me because Welch is doing all the international staff
now. So I am reading through the reports. Then I have to approve all the security
equipment for the new house and Elliot is waiting for me to meet with the
technician that is going to install the cameras and I haven't had any time to get
out there. We want sensor lights and an electric gate that will have both code and
finger print access. I am driving over to Bill Gates property next week and
meeting with his security to see his set up. They were very accommodating when
we called to see what their set up looked like.
I have to come up with an entire plan for baby Grey. Thank god we have six
months left. I am glad Elliot changed the deck. With upstairs access we would
have had to place security outside the babies' room the way it was set up before.
Now that Grey has embraced fatherhood he is going to be a fucking pain in the
ass when it comes to his kid. I get it, but nothing will be good enough.

Finally, I am bothered by some threatening letters we have received. We get

more of that shit in one week than anyone can count, but this one letter hits the
bosses Achilles Heel. His Grandfather. What fuck would threaten an 87 year old
man. But someone keeps sending threats on Gramps and I can't help feeling in
my gut that it is someone that knows how the boss feels about his grandfather.
So I have Reynolds and Sawyer reviewing past employee records to see if anyone
would fit the MO. Something is bugging me about it.

The New York apartment was swept and secured last night by Ryan. I sent him
out yesterday. We don't stay there often, but it is luxury personified. It has a
rooftop terrace that looks out over Manhattan, five bedrooms, a huge kitchen and
an adjoining apartment for security and staff with three bedrooms. So Reynolds,
Wilson and Sawyer will sleep over there and Byerly and I will each take a room in
the main penthouse. I was the one insisting on the added staff. Grey and the wife
are the personal guest of that asshole Donald Trump tonight at a huge society
event in Manhattan. A security detail's nightmare. Now that the damn world
knows about baby Grey, I am not taking the risk of having Ana attend an event in
fucking NYC with 2000 people. Not happening. So we told Trumps people that
either our entire security team goes or the boss is a no show. He hates Trump but
the PR department almost insisted he do this. Ana and the boss are the couple of
the year right now. The god damn world is fascinated with them and we have yet
to make an east coast trip. I have been forewarned by Chaz that the paps are
going to be a fucking nightmare.

Saturday afternoon the boss has agreed to do an interview with the news
show Sixty Minutes. They have been trying to get him for years and he finally
agreed hoping to keep the paps away from Ana. Personally I think this whole trip
will open the floodgates. That is why I insisted we fly into Teterboro Airport half
way between Manhattan and the Meadowlands in New Jersey. It is a small airport
for private and corporate jets and the paps are not a big problem there. No way
were we flying into LaGuardia.

Next week is Gail's birthday. I have a ring picked out and I am asking her, no
begging her to marry me. I think she will say yes. I told Grey yesterday and he
just smiled and told me it was about time. Of course he offered me his house in
Aspen, the new house, his parents house anything I wanted for our wedding. But
I think we will just make it a private affair at the courthouse. Depends on what
Gail wants. The boss can be a real dick, well he isn't half the dick he use to be,
but I will say he is generous to a fault and as many times that I have wanted to
fucking kill him, he is a great guy to work for at the end of the day.

I look up and see Reynolds and Wilson smirking .I lift my headset up a bit and
yepMr. and Mrs. Fucking Bunny are at it again.

Christian's POV

We have just landed in NYC. I had to wake Ana for the landing and tell her to get
dressed. We watched Sleepless in Seattle and it wasn't as bad as I thought it
would be. I enjoyed watching Ana cooing and smiling throughout as much as I did
watching the movie. It is definitely a chick flick though. We fucked somewhere
over the Mid-Atlantic and as usual Ana knows how to please me. Christ she was a
quick learner and I can't imagine another woman who could satisfy me more.
Today she sat on me and squeezed her pelvic muscles so hard it made me cum
way earlier than I wanted to. I told her she is wearing the Ben-Wa balls tonight to
this event we are going to. That always makes us both hot and horny.

I can't wait for her to see the apartment. I have a surprise waiting for her there.

We get off the plane and into one of the two cars Taylor has arranged for us. One
is an Escalade. He has been trying to get me to switch the Audi SUV to an
Escalade so I told him to arrange for one used for security purposes and I would
see how I liked it. It is easy in Manhattan to find a secured vehicle because a lot
of celebrities fly in and out and request what they call in the business as
"entourage cars." Whatever. I just want to get my wife safely to and from places.

"So we are in New Jersey and not New York?" Ana asks me. I forget she has
never been this far east and certainly not to New York. It is an ugly airport and
she looks disappointed when we pull out to see that it isn't the best area. I don't
tell her that this airport has more wildlife strikes and small plane accidents than
any other airport. It is all an odds game.

We drive into Manhattan and she is so excited to see the rush of traffic and the
craziness that makes up NYC. I explain how NYC is made up with the different
Boroughs; Brooklyn, Queens, the Bronx, Manhattan and Staten Island. Our place
is right in Manhattan.

We pull into the underground garage of 15 Central Park West. I paid a fortune for
this place. NYC is so fucking expensive. But, I actually like it and just wish I could
come here more often. We enter the elevator and Ana is holding my hand tight.

"What baby? Are you nervous?"

"I am excited to see this place. I can't believe I am in New York." She has a big
smile. I am glad she is feeling better. She is still tired but she just started her
eleventh week and I think she is starting to turn the corner. The elevator stops
and per protocol we let Sawyer and Reynolds out first with Taylor, Wilson and
whatever the new person's name is behind us. When we get a few feet from the
door, Sawyer opens the door and enters with Reynolds. Wilson is there waiting
and that means we are good to go. I pick up Ana.

"What are you doing?" Ana blushes.

"Threshold baby, you haven't been here before. I carry her through and in our
entry way I turn her around to see the surprise I have waiting for her.

"Oh my god, Christian! When did you have that put there?" She jumps back up in
my arms with her legs wrapped around my waist and starts kissing me. 'I love it.
Did you order one for the new house too?"

"Of course." I smile at her pleased she loves the eight foot canvas of Ana and I
after we walked down the aisle on our wedding day. Jose captured the golden
shot of us; forehead to forehead with big smiles wrapped in each other's arms. I
remember the song At Last was still being sung and the picture says it all. I
ordered the picture in black and white and it is a really special photo. Jose fucking
Rodriquez should say my name in his prayers every night for how much I paid for
these canvas collections. But who cares, Ana is thrilled and I am pretty happy
with them as well.

I show Ana around the penthouse and take her outside to the terrace. It is a nice
early autumn day in Manhattan and I take a seat on one of the chaise lounges
and pull her onto my lap where we are wrapped around each other looking out at
Central Park from this side of the penthouse.

"Do you like it baby?" I kiss her softly. I have never felt as excited to be here as I
am right now. Sitting here on the terrace holding my beautiful wife, who I love
more than life itself, is more than I ever imagined for myself. I am so fucking
happy I feel like crying.

"Oh yes Christian it is wonderful. I can't wait to come up here tonight when I can
see all the lights. But just being here with you is better than anything. I love you
so much."

That is all I need in life these days. Just to have Ana tell me how much she loves
me. I look down and see my baby has fallen asleep in the safety of my arms. I
hold her like that until Taylor tells us we should consider getting ready. I could
lay with her like this for the rest of the night and be truly satisfied.

We are getting ready for this event that Donald Trump puts on each year. I don't
like the guy but he has been trying to get me to come to it for years. I actually
need his help with some business dealings in Dubai. He has a hotel property over
there and I am trying to secure a copper mine in the area and I am getting road
blocked. He has offered to give me some tips on how to deal with the United Arab
Emirates. While we are getting dressed Ana asks me if I called my mom.

"Called her about what? I talk to her almost every day."

"About Elena." Oh.

"Yes, I told her. She was surprisingly rather callous about it. She told me that
Elena was perfectly capable of using her own resources to get to this doctor or
she should ask someone else. She felt uncomfortable calling in a chip with the
doctor when someone she actually cared for might need him someday. So, I told
her and she declined. I had Taylor call Elena this morning before we left and tell
her that the Grey family wishes her well, but other than that, we feel no
obligation to help her with her problem."

"Wow. I am surprised. It sounds cold but I can't imagine that Grace would help
her after what happened between them when your mom went to see her. I just
hope your mom doesn't end up feeling guilty."

"She will. I bet she ends up doing something for her. She is a doctor and it goes
against everything she believes in not to help someone. But I think she got some
satisfaction in saying no initially. I passed the message on and now I am done
with it."

I fasten Ana's dress in the back for her and turn her around. I look at the
gorgeous turquoise skin tight dress she is wearing. It has a slit from the ankle all
the way up her amazing leg; it is strapless and rather low cut showing her great
cleavage. The color makes her eyes look bluer than usual and she looks beyond
gorgeous. She is wearing her second chance earrings and a five carat diamond
necklace that I gave her a few minutes ago as a thank you for carrying my baby.
I feel so proud I can only gasp when I see her. But what catches my eye and I
can't help smiling is the tiniest little pouch in what is usually a very flat belly. I
am sure no one else would notice but I know her body quite well. I smile at her
and turn her sideways in the mirror and put my hands on her stomach. I whisper
in her ear. "Do you see it Ana? You look beautiful carrying my child. Thank you." I
kiss her softly and get ready to show her off to the city of New York!

Chapter 16 Behind Closed Doors

Ana's POV

We are in a long line of cars waiting to be let out at Capitale in New York City
where tonight's event will take place. I am a nervous wreck. Tonight's event is
hosted by Donald Trump and will be full of celebrities. Christian said this is my
coming out party for the east coast and that a lot of people will want to meet me.
I don't have any idea why but he won't leave my side. I am already holding his
hand so tight that he was teasing me a few minutes ago that I was cutting off his
circulation. The media will be out in full force as well. I did my own make-up and
hair and I think I look fine. I have left my hair wavy and long with a diamond
barrette holding the sides and clasp in the back. I used a bit more eyeliner than
usual and did the smoky look and Christian loved it. So I guess it looks okay. He
would sure tell me if he didn't like it. Not that he is rude but he usually says, "Is
that what you're going to wear?" when he doesn't like something.

I have the Ben-Wa balls in and I am not sure this is a good idea tonight. I am so
nervous I don't need any more distractions. I have been given the drill. If I need
to use the ladies room, Byerly will escort me, and Sawyer will take me to her.
Christian is wearing a mic in his sleeve so he can let security know. I feel like
there must be some added security threat for us to waltz into this event with our
own team, but Christian assures me it is just a foreign venue and it isn't safe for
people like us. I hate that term. People like us. It makes me feel like a snob.

"Ready baby? You look gorgeous. Just hold my hand, and don't answer any
questions other than who you are wearing. Whatever you do, don't tell them or
anyone tonight when the baby is due. That needs to stay confidential. Even if
Trump asks you, just say it's a spring time baby. He is a big mouth fuck and he
doesn't need to know that information. He loves to brag about who he knows.
Next week he will be on TV shows saying we are good friends." Christian is going
on and on.

"Christian, I get it." I smile at him. I think he is more nervous than I am. He is
beyond handsome in his tux. He looks at his pocket watch and frowns when he
sees the number of paparazzi out front. Unlike Seattle, they have no idea who is
in this car as every car is either a limo or Escalade like ours. The car stops and
the event security approach the driver's side window. Reynolds is driving and
informs them rather tersely that our security will handle our departure and not to
touch any car doors. Taylor is already out of the car and coming around and
Sawyer who was in the car behind us has met up with him. For Pete's sake this is
almost embarrassing.

After looking around, Taylor opens the door. Just the grandiose style in which we
have arrived with two cars tips the paparazzi off that it is someone important and
then someone recognizes Taylor. "It's the Grey's." All cameras point in our
direction. Christian gets out of the car and buttons his tux and reaches in for my
hand. As soon as my leg exits the car the flashes and camera's go wild. I can't
even see. I hear Sawyer tell them to back the fuck off, but of course they don't.

"Look down baby, the flashes won't be so bad." I do as Christian tells me and
pray my boob isn't hanging out. I have a wrap around my arm, but I don't need it
as the evening is unseasonably warm. I am carrying a Judith Lieber handbag that
Christian bought me for our one month anniversary. I had no idea who Judith
Lieber was before we married, and I almost fainted when I found out how much
her purses cost. But this bag is amazing and I love it.

"Mrs. Grey, Mrs. Grey, Ana, Ana over here," "Who are you wearing?" "When is
the baby due?" "Do you know what you're having?" I feel like everyone is staring
at my belly and I try to suck it in, but wow, how strange, I can't.

There are so many questions and no way to respond if I wanted to with everyone
shouting. I want to give a plug to Mrs. Kavanagh Christian loved the wedding
dress so much he told me to pay her to make me some more items. The dress I
am wearing is one of them and it is probably my favorite dress next to my
wedding gown of course. She really designed this to play my best features. Of
course, I won't be wearing this again for awhile. I barely fit into it.

"Christian how do I tell them what dress I am wearing if they are all shouting at
the same time. I want to give Dana a shout out."

He nods and leads me to the Entertainment Tonight reporter and simply tells
them, "Mrs. Grey is wearing a Dana Kavanagh Collection." He smirks when they
ask him who he is wearing. "Do you really give a fuck?" Oh Christian, play nice. I
gently nudge him. "Giorgio Armani." He murmurs and smiles at me shaking his
head.

Before they can ask anything else he leads me through the front door. Finally I
can see. Oh my god it is beautiful in this building. Capitale is a historical
landmark and it has been transformed into a magnificent splendor with the dim
lights, centerpieces, beautiful place settings and fabulous water fountains
everywhere. It is enchanting and it takes my breath away.

Christian whispers in my ear. "How are your balls?" I giggle.

"Good thank you, and yours?"

"Anxious to meet up with yours." He winks at me and it is just enough levity to

make me relax. We are escorted to our table and along the way we are stopped
and introduced to dozens of celebrities. We have been assigned an escort whose
job is to make sure that people who have requested to meet Christian are able to
do so. The escort pretentiously tells us that the list to meet us is longer than the
list to meet any other guest. I hear Christian mumble under his breath, "Big
fucking deal." He hates these types of events, but he sure looks good pretending
he does.

We meet Rudy Giuliani, Glenn Close, Alec Baldwin, Jimmy Fallon who I always
watch and like, Kathie Lee Gifford who zeroed in on Christian as soon as we
entered the building, Matt Lauer, Diane Sawyer and I can't even remember the
rest. Oh yes Bon Jovi and he is so cute I blush. Christian doesn't miss that I
swoon a bit when I meet him but I told him I noticed he wasn't exactly as stand
offish as usual when he met some female model whose name I couldn't even
pronounce . His eyes were practically glued to her boobs which were falling out of
her dress. He just shrugged when I nudged him and smiled at me. Busted!

We finally are led to our table where Donald Trump is holding court. He is with his
wife Melania and she isn't very friendly. She smiles a lot but without saying
much. Mr. Trump kisses me when we are introduced. How weird is that? I have
never met this man in my life. He shakes hands with Christian then whispers
something in his ear that I can't hear but I see Christian bristle a bit.

"I told your husband Anastasia that you are a gorgeous creature. He is a lucky
man." Oh that is what made Christian tense. He doesn't like when people tell him
that. He takes it to mean they are attracted to me rather than just a compliment.
I wait to see what Christian's response will be before thanking him.

"That I am. Thank you Donald." He puts his arm around my waist protectively
and smiles at me.

"So Anastasia when is the baby due? By the way, congratulations to you both.
You look fabulous for just being in the hospital." How does a busy man like
Donald Trump even know that I was in the hospital? I guess from all the media
stories announcing our pregnancy.

"Thank you. In the spring." I look up at Christian who doesn't say a word.

He laughs. "I see you have been coached well Ana. So sometime between March
21 and June 20 we can expect the announcement of the Grey heir. Well, I
understand the need to keep that information private." I smile at him. He doesn't
seem too bad. He is much bigger than I thought. I think his hair is the craziest
thing I have ever seen, and I swear he is wearing foundation. It kind of creeps
me out. Christian hands me a glass of sparkling water and sips on Champagne.
Man that looks good. He sees me eyeing his glass and squeezes my waist tighter.
I am not going to drink it; relax. He is in a heated conversation with Trump about
something in Dubai and Trump is cautioning him to back out of his plans.

"Why do you suggest that I pull out of this Donald? I have a comprehensive site
analysis and report from my acquisition team that tells me this is a solid move. Is
there some reason you're aware of that I should back away, other than I am
having a hell of a time dealing with their government on this issue." Christian
crosses his arms and tilts his head so he can hear Donald better. I love watching
him in his CEO mode.

"Yes Christian it's their god damn labor pool. It is getting harder and harder to
hire their citizens without a matching salary to the government per worker.
Unless you are set up as a company doing business in Dubai it is almost
impossible to be profitable over there right now. They have American companies
by the short hairs." Christian takes this in and comments he is surprised his team
didn't uncover this. He looks frustrated by this information and takes a small
notepad out of the inside of his tux jacket. He makes a note and thanks Trump
for the information. I can see his wheels turning. They talk a few more minutes
than someone walks by with a xylophone announcing that we should take our
seats.

I am seated next to Trump and Christian is seated next to the Governor's of New
Jersey's wife and next to her is her very big husband, Governor Christie. He is
rather loud, but very funny and friendly. Across the table are Trumps son, his
wife, his daughter and her husband. They are closer in our age and his daughter
is actually very nice. We can't really talk too much though as the large center
piece in the middle of the table makes it impossible to carry on a conversation.

We get through the dinner and a round of speeches which are boring. I don't
even know who the evening benefits. I whisper to Christian asking him how much
the tickets cost. He tells me he thinks accounting sent a check for one hundred
thousand as he is listed in the program book as a patron but that Trump told him
he expects him to pony up more money.

I let him know I am starting to get antsy with these damn balls in and ask what
the plan is since we can't very well get up during these speeches to go have a
tryst. Oh yes, and are we suppose to take security with us when we decide to do
our kinky fuckery somewhere in this building. I am starting to think these damn
balls are a really bad idea. He puts his arm around the back of my chair and
gently rubs my back. I feel like everyone in the place is watching us and when I
look around, they are looking at us.

I have heard whispers though out the evening. Christian is such an enigma to
everyone because he has been so private. Everyone wants to meet him. I hear
people talk about what a great looking couple we are, how handsome he is and
the usual; how petite I am. I hear two women talk about my jewelry and they
comment on my engagement ring probably needing its own security team. These
people are so materialistic. Someone commented to me that I must be wearing a
million dollars worth of jewelry and I thought that was an offensive comment so I
didn't smile or say anything. I just stared at her. I would never say something
like that. When she walked away, Christian whispered in my ear, "Closer to two
million." I am stunned.

"Really?" I gulp. "I am wearing almost two million in jewelry?" I whisper not
wanting to draw any more attention to my accessories.

"That is one of the reasons I love you Ana. You don't care about that shit. Yes,
that is another reason I can't have you walking around alone. That necklace could
easily be ripped off your neck and make someone's payday but more concerning
hurting you in the process." I reach up and rub my new necklace. Why even
tempt someone? I don't need this expensive jewelry.

As soon as the speeches are completed, Michael Buble comes on the stage as the
main performer and a dance floor is cleared. Of course before we can even get up
to go anywhere or have a dance, Christian is swarmed by people that want to
meet him. I have to go to the restroom. I don't want to interrupt him, but I need
security to go to the rest room and fast. I feel like a ten year old tugging on my
father's arm. These balls have to come out. This was such a stupid and bad idea!

"Christian can you get Byerly's attention." He leans down and tells me one
second. Easy for him to say.

"Excuse me gentleman. My wife and I need to catch up with someone before they
leave for the evening. We will be back momentarily."

Christian places his hand on the small of my back and leads me towards the
stairway of the old bank building. The main floor is a large ballroom, but I just
now notice a set of stairs. "Where are we going?"

"Upstairs. Taylor has secured a small private room for us."

"What! Now the staff will all know what we are doing?"

I feel Christian smile and I turn around to look at him and almost trip.

"Easy Mrs. Grey! Watch where you're walking." Shit I feel like everyone is
watching us. Christian takes my hand and we walk up the stairs.

I stop on the top stairs. "Christian, this feels wrong." I look into his eyes and bite
my bottom lip. I look down the long hallway that has a balcony overlooking the
main floor and see Sawyer standing outside of a door.

"Ana, no one knows or cares that we have stepped away for a few seconds. Okay,
maybe the Ben-Wa balls were not appropriate for tonight, although I don't feel
that way. We are a very happy and sexually active couple. We are married, and I
don't give a flying fuck what anyone thinks." Christian almost looks angry. He
takes a deep breath. "Look, baby, I want to always make our sex life fun and
exciting. This excites me. You are now in need of me and I am always in need of
you." Christian leans down and whispers in my ear. "Baby, let me love you." Oh
god, how can I resist him when he verbally seduces me.

Sawyer is standing outside of a large old oak door that could have been an office
or a number of things a hundred years ago but it is now a small room with a
couch, several chairs, coffee tables and a fireplace that is not lit. He opens the
door for us and I swear he is hiding a grin. Christian shuts it behind him and
gives me his panty dropping smile.

"I know I have told you several times tonight, but you have no idea how proud I
am to have you by my side. You are so beautiful baby."

I kiss Christian's hands and then place his hand against my sex. "Please take
these balls out of me now." I plead with him. The weight and pressure is too
much.

Christian is leaning against the door and pulls me hard and fast into his arms. He
kisses me like a savage. "Baby, every fucker in the place is drooling looking at
you. You are so fucking hot."

He kisses me deeply and then works his way to my shoulders and towards the
tops of my breast. He is gobbling me up and I am getting wetter and hotter by
the second. The ache is intense. "Christian, slow down baby you are a madman."
He is full out attacking me and it is not his usual mode of operation. He is gentle
yet all consuming.

"I can't help it. When I see all these men looking at what is mine it does
something to me. I just want to claim all of you and know that no one but me will
ever have you." He is caressing my ass and nibbling on my ears as he whispers in
my ear. I am breathing heavy and I am ready to reach down and pull these damn
balls out myself. Finally, Christian steps back and takes my hand leading me to
the couch. "Baby let's get the balls out."

"Yours or mine I murmur," and I hear him chuckle. He tells me to put my leg up
on the couch. He reaches under my dress which is very heavy because of the full
sequence layer. He moans when he realizes I have my crotch less panties on and
finds the Ben-Wa balls. He pulls them out and relief comes followed by an instant
ache.
"Baby how do you want me?" With abandon, Christian continues to kiss my face.
I don't think with this heavy dress he can comfortably lift me or the dress. It took
a long time to shimmy into it as it is so form fitting. We decide through kisses and
whispers that I will bend over the back of the big leather chair, grabbing the arms
and Christian carefully folds my dress up in half over my back.

"Please hurry Christian I am dying here." He chuckles and slowly enters me.
What? I want this hard and fast and he is going slowly in and out of me. I moan
begging him to go harder.

"Baby, sometimes it is good to just go slow and absorb how fucking great this is.
He moves slowly and I am tingling inside almost like my sex has been numbed
and with each slow thrust it tingles a little more. Christian moves to the side a bit
and ahhh I feel him against my g-spot and like a waterfall I slowly cum in a
tingling frenzy. Oh god it feels good. I am trying to be quiet knowing that Sawyer
is right out the door so I don't tell Christian that I have found my release. But he
knows. He repeatedly enters, withdraws, enters, withdraws and the friction takes
me there again.

"Oh baby you are squeezing the hell out of my dick and you are so hot and warm.
Oh yes Ana, you are like an inferno, Jesus Christ you are so hot, fuck Ana, god
baby yes!" I can see he wasn't worried about what Sawyer would hear. He jerks
then stills inside of me and we stand there for a few seconds with him caressing
my behind. Christian pulls out of me and lowers my dress.

"Wow baby that was sexy as hell. But we need to find a ladies room for you as I
am pretty sure you will be dripping out of those crotch less panties if we don't
and I don't want to shake hands with anyone with you still lingering all over me."
He smiles at me and I turn about twenty shades of red.

"Christian I am embarrassed to even see Sawyer."

"Why. Who cares? He gets paid to forget about it so don't worry about it? Ready."

Ready as I will ever be. We open the door and Sawyer is standing there with
Byerly and Taylor is leaning against the wall waiting for Christian. None of them
look at us in the eye but I see Christian wink at Taylor and they have
communicated silently. God knows what they were saying though. I decide to let
it go. I just had sex with my hot sexy husband. I suddenly realize, it they were
honest, there probably isn't a woman here tonight that doesn't wish she could be
me. I've done nothing wrong. I look up and tell Byerly to follow me.

Byerly escorts me into the nearest ladies room. "Can you wait outside the door
please?"

"After I check the stalls." Jeez she isn't even slightly friendly. She looks in each
stall and waits for a woman to come out.

"Aren't you Anastasia Grey?"

I have been taught to wait until the person gives their name before confirming
who I am. Byerly practically gets between us. For Pete's sake the woman is in her
fifties and dressed in an evening gown. I doubt she is going to attack me.
"I am Jane Williams. My husband is Brian Williams of NBC news. I have followed
your wedding and story. My daughter Allison who is an actress thinks you're just
the perfect role model for young woman and talks about you all the time."
Hmmm. Wonder what she would say if she saw me five minutes ago?

"Lovely to meet you. Thank you for your kind words." I smile. I really need to get
in that stall before I start leaking. I am clenching myself together so tight. Don't
people realize that it is uncomfortable talking to complete strangers in the
bathroom? I smile but I must look like I am in pain.

"Oh you poor thing. You're pregnant I forgot. Congratulations and don't let me
hold you up. I know how uncomfortable that can be." Thank god. It is so strange
to have complete strangers know everything about you. Who I am married too,
what I am worth, that I am pregnant, on and on.

"Yes, thank you." I smile and make my way into the stall. Byerly never leaves me
but at this point I don't care. I wash my hands and apply new lip gloss. I find a
mint in my purse and pop that in my mouth and decide I look relatively
unscathed for my recent tryst. When we exit the ladies room, Christian is waiting
for me with Brian Williams who must have been waiting for his wife. We talk to
them for a few minutes with Christian stroking my shoulders and back the whole
time we are talking. Brian Williams is disappointed that Christian has given CBS
and Sixty Minutes the shot at his first national television interview and tries to
talk him out of it. Christian doesn't say much, finally shakes his hand and leads
me back to our table.

We decide we are not going to stay much longer as I am so tired and suddenly
feeling a bit nauseous. It has been a very long day. We are about to leave when
we are approached by Bret Michaels, lead singer for Poison and who appeared on
Trumps reality show, Celebrity Apprentice. He completely ignores Christian who is
holding my hand and approaches me. He has a tux on but is wearing his trade
mark hat and has his hair down with a bandana on his forehead. I don't even
think he is remotely good looking and he is kind of old.

"My god, you are the most gorgeous chick in the place. Will you dance with me?"
Oh shit. I look around and our security is against the wall. I am afraid Christian is
going to punch him.

"That's a joke right?" Christian leans in and says to him while pushing me behind
him.

"No joke about it, this lady is fucking hot. Is she your girlfriend?" Michaels moves
around Christian so he can look right at me. Christian steps forward right in his
face.

"No you old fuck, she is my wife. And no, she isn't dancing with you. Now back
the fuck off."

"Bret, I see you have met the Grey's. Ana and Christian, this is Bret Michaels, he
was on my show last year. Michaels reaches over and kisses my hand and then
slyly looks at Christian extending his hand to shake. Oh shit, fifty keep your cool.
Not here. Not here. Please. Christian just glares at him and does not take his
hand.
"Bret, surely you were not making a play for Anastasia here were you? Beautiful
woman, but the wrong woman. She is happily married and you need to move
along." Trump leans in and tells Michaels.

"No harm done. Can't blame a man for trying." Christian looks like he wants to
kill him.

"What the fuck are you playing at? You better turn your ass around and walk
away right now or this will get ugly." Christian is about an inch from his ear and I
am dying. He doesn't move for a few seconds just staring Michaels down.

"Donald, we will meet for lunch tomorrow as planned. We flew in today and with
Ana just getting out of the hospital I want to get her back to our place now.
Thank you for the invitation. I will see you tomorrow." He turns to Trump and
shakes his hand. Michaels chuckles and walks away. Thank god. But not before I
see Taylor walking towards him. Shit, shit, shit.

"Now Christian, let it go. Your wife is a beautiful woman and she is going to be
approached and the desire of all the men in the room. Bret can be a bit
aggressive, but he is use to having his way with woman. Personally I don't get it.
Stay a little longer for the after dinner drinks."

I feel like I am watching a tennis match. Back and forth between Christian,
Trump and Taylor. I feel someone's hand on my arm and it is Sawyer. "Mrs.
Grey." He has my arm and tries to lead me towards the exit but Trump has my
other arm.

"I think it best I get my wife home." Oh fifty is really pissed. He needs to not let
stuff like this bother him. He shakes Trumps hand again. Trump kisses me on the
cheek and whispers in my ear. "You are exquisite." Ewww. I am not telling
Christian he said that. We walk out towards the exit and I see Taylor has Michaels
backed into a corner. He is a small guy and Taylor towers over him.

"How did Taylor know that was not a friendly conversation?"

"I put my mic on. Let's go before I end up in a fight and shocking the fucking
New York Society jetsetters. Fuckers." Christian is leading me out, with Sawyer
behind me and we catch up with Byerly. Reynolds and Wilson have gone to get
the cars. I am nervous until Taylor catches up with us as well. Once again he and
Christian nod at each other and have a silent conversation until Taylor breaks the
silence. "Fucker is wearing a wig under that stupid ass hat he has on. Who knew
you could make a wig look stringy and greasy." I don't even want to know how he
knew that but it is enough to make Christian smile and shake a few more hands
before we make our exit.

Sawyer's POV

Ana looks gorgeous tonight as usual and the boss is not going to be happy. Guys
are staring at her left and right. Taylor has told us to keep an extra eye out on
several in particular that have been gawking at her. As usual women are staring
at the boss, but he isn't our concern.

Taylor tells me to go upstairs and secure an empty room for Grey and Ana. You
have got to be fucking kidding me. The boss wants fifteen minutes without
interruption. I finally find a spot, let Taylor know and he gives Grey the word via
cell. What the fuck? Can't he wait until he gets his wife home to nail her yet
again? I get it, she is hot, but this is boarder line ridiculous. The guy is a sex
addict. Maybe it is the thrill of doing it where you might get caught. I don't know,
but Jesus H Christ.

"Are you fucking kidding me T. Can't you talk some sense into him?"

"Just do it Luke. If he wants to get his rocks off, then find him someplace discreet
for them to do that where Ana won't be subjected to any embarrassment." God
damn it.

Grey pulls her into the room and I stand outside the door. Christ this is irritating.
At least the door is about six inches deep and this means it will be quiet
hopefully. I am standing outside this door with my dick in my hands. People are
walking by and I look like an idiot. I start whistling, than talking to Reynolds on
the arm band which makes me look even nuttier.

"Where are you Luke?" Reynolds asks me. He must still be on the main floor.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you." I nod to a couple walking by. I am

practically nailed to the door worried someone might want to walk in.

"They aren't somewhere knocking one off are they?"

"You could say that."

"Jesus Christ. He is one horny bastard isn't he?"

"You think?" Oh shit now I hear them. Well I hear Grey, I don't hear Ana. "Talk to
me Drew. Sing in my ear, do something." He laughs that doesn't help.

Taylor comes up and leans against the wall. He looks at me and he has to walk
away so I can't see him laughing. He has his trade mark toothpick in his mouth
and he is used to this but come on- there is a place and time. Oh it's quiet. Thank
fuck, the boss has finished. Jesus.

Ana and Grey exit. At first she looks mortified and that fucker looks relaxed and
happy as hell. Then she smiles, holds her head up and walks out almost with a
swagger. They both go into the restrooms - the ones that belong to their own sex
thank god, and a few minutes later looking none to worse for the wear head back
to their table.

A few minutes later my ear piece goes off. It is Taylor.

"We have a problem." He pipes Grey's mic in. I spot them and see this rock dude
oh wait that is Bret Michaels walking right towards Ana. I am programmed to
protect her so I start walking over to her. Oh this is ugly. That fucker is hitting on
her right in front of Grey.

"I am on my way over there T. You might want to jump in and get Grey, his fist
are clenched." We listen in on the conversation and Trump has stepped in, but he
boss is pissed. I touch Ana's arm. "Mrs. Grey." She tried to leave with me but
Trumpthat fucker has her other arm. Don't piss me off rich fuck.
He reaches in and kisses her on the cheek. That fucker just told her she was
exquisite. I sure as hell hope Grey didn't hear that. I catch Trumps eye and give
him a really dirty look. I don't care, he can't fire me. I laugh when I think about
that. Isn't that his trade mark line?

We make it to the cars with the media calling out Ana's name and we get the hell
out of there. I have a feeling that we are going to be followed by the paps
everywhere we go. This should be an interesting few days.

After we arrive to the penthouse, Reynolds told me Grey was making out with
Ana all the way home telling her she belongs to him and no one else is allowed to
touch her. I know he loves her but sometimes he is obsessed with her. She is
probably getting nailed for the umpteenth time today as I sit here with a beer in
my hand. I am finally going off duty until 4 am when I will replace Reynolds.

Shit, I need to get laid. Being around the fuck bunnies is making me horny. I
dated Ana's friend for awhile, got bit by her god damn dog, and we had sex a few
times but she was way to nosy and chatty for me. So, I haven't called her which I
know is pretty shitty but, when I do finally get to be with a woman I don't want to
gossip all night. If I ever get a day off though, I might call her because she was a
pretty good lay. Okay I am an asshole, but she wouldn't be so bad if she would
just talk about seventy five percent less.

Christian's POV

"Let's take a bath." I unzip Ana's dress for her and note that she has been really
quiet since we left the Trump event. "What's on your mind, you are really quiet."

She turns around and takes my hand. "Christian you can't be so possessive of
me. You know I only love you and I don't even notice other men. It makes you
look crazy when you act like that."

"I don't give a fuck. I don't like other men staring at you and I sure as hell am
not apologizing because another man hit on my wife right in front of me and it
pissed me off. Come on Ana, the fucker was coming on to you right in front of
me. If we had been anywhere else I would have knocked him out. You can't be
mad at me for that. I am not nuts I am just not going to let some mother fucker
hit on my wife." Shit I am yelling. I take a deep breath. "Baby, come on, what did
you want me to do. Let you dance with him and have his hands all over you?"

"It's not that Christian. It's just I don't want to have you upset every time
another male looks my way. You need to let it go every once in awhile. Just
forget about it." She takes my hand and places it on her belly. "I couldn't belong
to you anymore if I tried. I am your wife, I am having your baby and I love you
so much. You need to trust me."

"Baby, I trust you, I don't trust them. It's my job to take care of you. I can't just
let some ;man touch you or come near you. Yes it makes me furious and yes I
don't like it. If that means I am jealous, then call me jealous. But Ana, I know
how men are and when they see a beautiful woman like you they want to stoke
their ego and have you. You. Are. Mine." I kiss her. "Can we please take a bath
now and get in bed. I have something to tell you."

Ana gets undressed and remains quiet. I don't mean to be such a control freak,
but she continues to prove how fucking nave she is and I am not sitting by and
letting her get manhandled by anyone. She will need to get over it. She is my
wife. Period.

We are in the tub. "So tomorrow, I need to get to my meeting at the GEH
subsidiary which is why we are here. I am having a noon lunch with Trump as
much as I don't want to. Then I have a meeting with the board of directors of the
stock exchange. They won't let up on me to go public. I am spelling out my
position once and for all. Then baby I will be back and we have tickets to go
see.The Lion King." Ana reaches behind me, pulls my head to her and kisses
me.

"That is exciting. Thank you." Shit she is so quiet.

"Baby, please understand I can't just let go where you are concerned. I know you
are thinking about this. I will try harder I promise. I have never loved anyone or
anything like I love you and I will admit I am obsessed.but that old fuck
Michaels hitting on you nope not apologizing for that one. He was a lecherous
fuck!"

Ana turns around in the tub and puts her legs over mine and scoots up. She has
the jasmine bath gel in her hands and goes right for my balls. Since she owns
them, it is appropriate.

"I am holding you to that Grey. Now speak. Tell me your secret." I can't help
myself. I reach over and rub her blossoming breast.

"Thank you baby. I am sorry. I am a jealous, possessive fuck. I will ask Flynn to
help me with this. I don't want you to be worried about this. Will you forgive
me?" I don't think I am wrong but having Ana disappointed in me or pulling back
is like a knife in my heart. If I need to work on this to make her feel more
comfortable, I will. I will do anything for her.

"Okay let's move on Christian. Other than your jealous tendencies tonight was
crazy for a girl like me. Wow. I had fun and I hope we can experience many more
as the years go by." She smiles and starts to lean down like she is going to suck
my dick then she pulls up. "Oh yes Mr. Grey what is your secret." I can't help but
laugh.

"Oh baby, you so fucking own me." I laugh again. "Guess who is getting engaged.
But wait you can't say a word about this."

She looks at me and seems confused. "Well your brother is already engaged. I
would say Andrea and Reynolds but they haven't been dating that long- of course
we were married in the same amount of oh my god Taylor?" She is splashing
water everywhere. I nod. "Has he proposed yet?"

"No next week for Gail's birthday." I can't help but smile over her enthusiasm.
"So this is a secret, only you, me and Taylor know." I wash her breast and scoot
her onto my lap so she is sitting with her legs behind me. She is smiling ear to
ear.

"What if she says no?" Ana looks worried.

"She won't. Let's talk about your day while I am working tomorrow. I would like
you to sleep in, but what else would you like to do." She smiles.
"What are we doing Friday so I can decide about tomorrow?"

"Oh we have a full day. A tour of Ellis Island, your carriage ride, and Wall Street
which is actually kind of a business call as well. VIP visit to Empire State Building
but waiting on the time to be confirmed. I thought if you are okay with it we
could hold off on FA Schwartz until December. We will confirm that the baby is a
boy by then and we can buy accordingly.

I wink at her but shit, I really want a son. I guess I should quit saying that. Of
course a healthy baby first, but I find myself actually fantasizing about a son.
Next one can be a girl. Shit what the fuck is happening to me that I am thinking
about number two when I haven't even adjusted totally to number one. I just
know in my heart that if I have a son first I will be a better father. What would a
guy like me be like with a little girl? Other than a complete insane whack job. I
can't even think about Mia being with guys, how would I handle having a
daughter go on a date. Doesn't matter, I know the baby is a boy. Don't know how
I know but I would bet a million dollars- hell make that two. I know my baby is a
boy.

"So, what if you go shopping for maternity clothes or to MOMA tomorrow? Or if

you just want to hang here and do some work. Whatever you want. I just would
like to let Sawyer know before I leave tomorrow."

I think I would like to sleep in and not overdo it and then go to Rosie Pope
Maternity. They have private personal shoppers and I thought I would call them
tomorrow and see if I can arrange for that."

"I can have Andrea do that."

"No Christian. I am capable of saying this is Mrs. Christian Grey, please arrange
for my shopping visit between one and three and I will be with my security." She
smiles at me, cocking her head. "Christian, how is Grams doing?" I love that she
has taken my grandmother on as her personal cause. "I thought we could go over
Sunday when we get back and visit. I told her I would give her a manicure the
next time we come over."

"She has been giving each caregiver a hard time. I think she knows she needs
help, but she also doesn't like having it so whoever the caregiver is, she is
uncharacteristically nasty to them. Grams has never been mean a day in her life,
and lately she has been short with everyone."

"Well can you imagine how hard it is to remember your life clearly one day and
then the next be in another world. Losing control, having everyone tell you how
life needs to be. For you, more importantly, how is Gramps doing with all of this?"
Ana rubs my arm tenderly. She knows how worried I have been. I shake my head
and take a deep breath.

"Baby I am worried. He has lost weight and walks like he is struggling. Elliot
picked him up the other day and drove them to the doctors and he said Gramps
could barely get out of the car. Once a week he would go to the grocery store
with my mom or Mia and the other day he just gave Mia his list and said he was
too tired." I look at Ana and she looks concerned. I can't help thinking her
concern is for me as much as Gramps.
"Christian I know how much you love your Grandparents. We just have to spend
more time with them okay."

God I love her for understanding this. My heart actually starts to ache when I
think about losing Gramps. I have to take better care of him. He can't leave me
yet. I am not ready to let him go.

"So should be interesting for Ray to hang with my brother." I smile thinking about
this. Ray didn't want to come live with us knowing he would be kicking us out of
our bedroom. Ana threw a fit that I have never seen the likes of when he
suggested going home. She was yelling at him and stomping her little foot. I had
to walk out of the room to hide my laughter. He rolled his eyes at her and looked
at me and said he was the parent and didn't need her approval and for five
minutes they went nose to nose. While they were fighting I called Elliot. He has
five bedrooms and a huge guest room on a main floor. He is hardly there and
lives close to the rehab and physical therapy. He has a great bachelor's home.
Large flats screens in just about every room, a pool and Jacuzzi that will help in
Ray's recovery and he likes Ray. I barely said two words when Elliot jumped right
in and offered to let Ray stay with him before I could ask. I hired a caregiver to
come twelve hours a day until he gets back on his feet. The only way Ray would
agree to this was for Elliot to come over and ask him personally. Elliot was really
impressed with Ray's carpentry work so he told him when he was better, as a
way of thanking him he would love for Ray to build him some bookcases for his
office. I don't know that he really needs them, but he was trying to make Ray
more agreeable. So now I owe Elliot. This is beyond the call of duty to keep my
father-in-law for at least a month.

"I hope it isn't too much for Elliot. So nice of your parents to pick him up Friday
for us and get him settled. I feel guilty being here and not at home to help him."

"Ana, your dad is pretty independent. He didn't want us to cancel this trip. Mom
and Dad wanted to help." She looks at her hand which is getting prunie. I stand
up and get out of the tub, and take her hand to help her out. We dry off and talk
about the evening a bit more. This room is actually bigger than my bedroom at
Escala and you can see the lights of Manhattan from three of the glassed in walls.
I come out from brushing my teeth and see Ana standing by the large glass
window. I put on a pair of pajama bottoms and because it is unseasonably warm,
skip wearing a t-shirt. She is wearing a super sexy peach color baby doll nightie.
With the lighting I can see the silhouette of her perfect body and my dick takes
notice. I come up behind her and put my arms around her and bend down and
kiss her neck.

"What are you thinking about baby?"

"How the lights make New York City look so innocent. It's a fantastic view." She
sighs and leans her head back against my chest. Sometimes she says the most
incredible and accurate statements.

"Christian, I want to sign up for a birthing class to take in February and I heard if
we don't sign up early we won't get in."

"Like with other people, other couples?" I hope she doesn't mean that.

"Yes, why not? I don't want private classes which I know you would probably
prefer. I want to be a normal couple and share this with couples just like us." I
know she feels me blowing the air I was holding in out on her neck. Fuck I don't
want to take a class around other couples.

"We aren't a normal couple baby. I would have to make everyone in our class
sign NDA's and run security checks on them. I don't want to invade their privacy
and ask them to do that. Can't we just take a private class? What do you do in
those classes anyway?" I can tell by the way her shoulders have slumped she is
disappointed with my response. I massage them. "I am not saying no. Just help
me understand this a little bit better okay." Shit, I want to say no. Fuck Ana can
get just about whatever she wants out of me, but fucking classes with strangers,
this is way out of my comfort zone.

"Well, I am not totally sure but they teach you breathing techniques and what to
expect during delivery and what your role will be and how to get through labor
with the least amount of discomfort. What happens if there are complications and
all that stuff." She looks up at me and then turns around. She has to know by my
frown I don't want to do this. "Please Christian. I don't want a private class. I
think it will be fun to be around other pregnant couples."

"Fun? I don't even want to think about the complications. But with that said, I
understand why we need the classes, but Ana, I don't like chatting with strangers
and then again the process of making sure everyone has an NDA and all that
don't you feel like that is imposing a lot on people?" I am hoping that she will
look at this from the other class member's point of view. "How would you feel if
you signed up for a class and were told you had to provide a background check
and sign and NDA? I would tell whoever it was to fuck off. I wouldn't do it."

"Christian, maybe that is true. But can we try? If no one wants to do cooperate
then we will have to take a class on our own. But please, please for me will you at
least consider it?" She kisses my chest and looks up at me with those gorgeous
blue eyes. My fingers have found her nipples that are quite erect and making the
clingy gown all that more enticing.

"Ana," I smirk. "You fucking own me. If this is something you really want, I will
think about it. I will need to talk to Taylor and Welch and see how difficult this
would be to pull off okay? I am not promising anything, but I will consider it." She
reaches up putting both arms around my neck and stands up on her toes to kiss
me.

"Thank you." She smiles at me and shimmies down pulling my cock out of my
pajamas. She looks up and she starts sucking. "Just think what I will do if you
say yes." I moan and smile. It hasn't escaped my attention that once again, she
is literally and figuratively holding my balls in her hand.

Chapter 17 The Bad Boy Billionaire

Ana's POV

We landed back in Seattle about 3:00 after a great trip to New York. We did
everything I wanted to do on my wish list. I am now really excited for Taiwan in
eight days.

Once I became familiar with the penthouse I made purchases for the kitchen and
I bought a new comforter for our bedroom. I hated the one that was on the bed,
it looked like it was right out of Bachelors R Us. Jeez. So I have softened the
place up a bit and went on my biggest shopping spree ever on the one day
Christian was in meetings.

I bought some maternity clothes. I can't believe I will actually get big enough to
wear any of the clothes. I bought bras, dresses for work and a few shirts. I didn't
buy that much but managed to spend $4500. I went to the Pottery Barn after
clothes shopping and poor Sawyer was carting a bunch of stuff to the car. I
bought so much stuff for the New York penthouse and the new house that Am EX
actually called GEH to make sure someone hadn't stolen my card. Christian was
shocked that I spent so much but happy since I don't usually go crazy with that
sort of thing. But boy, I went to town. Besides the new bedding for our New York
bedroom, I bought bedding for the new house, new dishes, ordered a bedroom
set for one of the guest rooms at the new house, and I saw a great patio set that
I fell in love with so I ordered it to be delivered as well. I was thinking I should
have shown Christian first, but he keeps telling me he wants me to decorate it
anyway I want as long as it isn't too "girly." It was the first time I had a blast
shopping. I felt a bit guilty but I don't think I will ever take advantage of our
wealth.

We went to Wall Street and Ellis Island which I really enjoyed since I love
anything to do with history. We saw The Lion King and Christian loved it. He had
never seen the movie which shocked me. He told me he wants to find a big rock
outside of Seattle and hold Baby Grey up from it and sing Circle of Life after it's
born. He was singing all the songs last night and jumped out of the shower
singing Hakuna Matata cracking me up. I have never seen such a playful side of
Christian. He even said he can't wait to bring the baby to New York to see the
Lion King. When I pointed out we could take the baby to Seattle when the show
appears there he said no, it had to be Broadway.

I love how excited he is getting about blip, AKA Gummy Bear. He is getting really
prepared for our visit with Dr. Greene next week with a mile long list of
questions. He has questions about oral and anal sex, rough sex, how far into the
pregnancy we can have sex, how much weight I should gain weekly, what
medications I can and can't have, birthing options, is it better for me to sleep on
my left side, on and on. He needs to quit reading on the intranet; he is starting to
drive me crazy. I love his new enthusiasm and interest but he might be over
stepping his allowed father to- be questions. He also has gone back to not
wanting me to work when the baby gets here. He goes back and forth from
wanting me to step it up at SIP to wanting me to be a full time stay at home
mom. I just let him talk as I really don't plan to quit working so no sense arguing
about it.

Last night we had a private midnight VIP tour of the Empire State Building. It was
a clear night and just amazing. It was really windy though so we didn't stay long
or re-enact the Sleepless with Seattle seen. It was a perfect weekend, including
the interview with 60 Minutes. I went with Christian to the CBS studio and I think
the interview went really well.

We have rushed home from the airport to get a few things, change our clothes as
it is cold and raining in Seattle and then we head right out to Grams and Gramps.
As we are heading down the elevator Christian asks me if I want to stop and pick
up my dad.

"No, he has company today. Jose and Mr. Rodriquez drove in today to visit with
him and watch some football on TV. He should be okay." As soon as I tell him this
he frowns.
"Really, you didn't mention that. Why is Jose there too?" Oh Fifty; are we going
to go through this again?

"I called my Dad yesterday to see how he was getting on with Elliot and he
mentioned then that Mr. Rodriquez called and that they were coming. I don't
know why Jose is there as well, maybe he was visiting his Dad and they arranged
to go together." I sigh and roll my eyes but Christian doesn't say anything.

"Mia text me and said that she is headed over to Gramps as well. She wants to
introduce Brady to Grams and Gramps so we should pick up enough steaks for
them. And I thought we could call my parents to see if they want to come over
and watch the 60 Minutes interview with us. Since you will be doing most of the
cooking, are you okay with me inviting them as well?"

"Of course. It will be fun. But do you think having so many of us over will be too
much for Grams?" Christian shrugs like he isn't sure.

Christian holds the elevator door for me and as we step out we run into Noah
Logan who lives below us. Christian is always rude to him, and lately I find him
somewhat creepy as he seems to always be in the garage when I am leaving or
coming home from work.

"Hi Ana! Mr. Grey. It's nice to see you. You look great Ana. You've been gone all
weekend haven't you? Now you're running out again." I want to reach up and
cover Christian's mouth because I know him all too well and know that he will be
pissed off that Noah seems to keep tabs on us. Yep, before I can distract him
Christian stops, looks at him and squints his eyes.

"What the fuck is it to you? Seriously, are you keeping track of when we come
and go?" Christian is staring him down and I want to crawl in a hole. No reason to
be rude I am sure he is just being friendly.

"Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to sound so nosy, I just notice when your cars are here
or gone. Accept my apology if I came across as rude." He is smiling but I can tell
he is embarrassed.

Christian takes my hand and pulls me out the door without saying goodbye or
anything.

"Christian, don't you think you were a bit rude." I look up at him as he opens my
car door waits for me to get in then slams it and goes around to the other side.
He calls Sawyer over who is getting in one of the SUV's waiting on us. I can't hear
what they are talking about because Christian is talking softly and whispering.
But I can guess. Christian gets into the car and pulls my chin so I am forced to
look at him.

"Something you want to tell me Ana."

"Huh? What are you talking about?" I have no idea where he is going with this.

"Sawyer informs me that this Noah fuck is always around when you either leave
or go to work and jumps in the elevator with you chatting the entire time. In your
defense, Sawyer said that you never really talk to him, but I don't like it and in
this case I am not alone. Sawyer doesn't like it either. The next time he is
hanging out waiting for you, Sawyer is going to have a chat with him. You should
have told me about this."

"There is nothing to tell Christian. He lives in the building too, what am I suppose
to do? You don't like him because Hyde used his delivery to get in the building
but that isn't his fault."

"No! We, Sawyer and I don't like him because he looks at you like he wants to
fuck you. Hi Ana! Mr. Grey. You look great! What the fuck was that? That really
pissed me off. He better quit being so familiar with you." I sigh. I feel like this is
an everyday issue about someone. It is getting exhausting. I shake my
head."Have something else to say Ana?"

"No Christian. I agree he is a bit creepy. Do what you need to do." I reach over
and turn up the volume. Christian turns it down and looks at me.

"Now you're pissed at me? Are you fucking kidding me Ana?" Whoops, I have
rattled the cage. Christian is yelling.

"I told you before it is exhausting having you think everyone wants in my panties.
Honestly Christian, no one does and people are friendly. You assume every man
that says hi to me wants to have sex with me and that is ridiculous. You promised
to work on the jealousy issue."

"God damn it Ana and you promised to quit being so fucking nave. I know the
difference between an innocent hello and someone eye fucking my wife." He sighs
and leans back running his hands through his hair before pulling out of the
garage- no screeching out of the garage. "I don't want to argue with you but will
you at least consider that this guy is coming on a bit strong and be careful around
him."

"Yes Christian. I will be careful, I am sure you have already told Sawyer to never
let him near me again, so isn't this a moot point?"

Christian smiles. "Yes as a matter of fact it is a moot point. Your right, he gets
near you again and his ass is going down. So, let's not fight." He leans over to
kiss me when we are sitting at the light. Sawyer honks at us when the light has
changed and Christian flips him off laughing. Crisis Noah averted.

I think it will be wonderful for Grace and Carrick to watch the interview with us.
Christian said so many nice things about his family and I would like to see their
reaction. CBS told us that they have been gathering footage for the past year of
Christian and it will be interspersed throughout the interview. I ended up being
interviewed with Christian for part of it which I was not too happy about. All of
the camera's and people staring at us made me break out in a sweat!

We went to the grocery store with Sawyer on the way to Grams and Gramps.
Going grocery shopping with Christian is beyond bizarre. It is like he has been in
a time capsule he is so unaware of the current items being sold. He kept putting
all sorts of items in the cart. He added nuts mixed with cranberries, about twenty
protein bars, Kashi cereal, enough oatmeal to feed a horse stable, five containers
of different types of hummus that he didn't know existed, enough apples to bake
ten pies, huge steaks, sweet potatoes, salad ingredients, and of course Milky Way
candy bars, his favorite. When he saw frozen Milky Way ice cream bars he bought
those too. He has now decided he wants to do the grocery shopping more often.
We managed to go mostly unrecognized which was nice and spent $430 in
groceries. I almost peed my pants laughing when we used the self checkout lane
and the computerized voice kept telling Christian to remove the items from the
scanner and bag them. As he had already done that he started arguing with the
computer, swearing and saying how inefficient it was. It was priceless seeing Fifty
deal with the common man issues. Sawyer was laughing so hard he was crying
and that just made Christian even more pissed. He complained that the plastic
bags were too thin and of course not ecologically friendly and on and on. By the
time we finished, I had a headache and told him he was forbidden to go grocery
shopping with me again.

We arrive to Grams and Gramps just as Mia and Brady were pulling up. She is
grinning ear to ear so I assume her date went well yesterday and I am dying to
find out the details. She hugs me and Brady helps Christian carry in the
groceries. Riley comes to the door to greet us along with Gramps who is so happy
to see us and as soon as the groceries have been brought in he drags Christian
out into the garage. Five minutes later Christian opens the garage door and yells
out for Brady to come out to the garage and help him with something.

Mia, practically came skipping after checking on Grams who is taking a nap and
begins putting the salad together.

"So, how was your date?" She places the lettuce in the colander in the sink and
turns the water on to rinse it.

"Ana, we had the best time. I can't believe how much fun hiking was, I didn't
even complain one time. We walked about five miles then we found this gorgeous
spot and had a picnic. We talked for at least two hours and he is so sweet and
easy to talk to. We laughed like crazy and had such a good time. Then last night I
made him dinner at his apartment and we had wine and watched some college
football games, you know just hung out and then he brought me home about
midnight. This morning he came over for breakfast and we took Arthur for a
really long walk and then we went to the gym together. Yes I know, I actually
worked out because he showed me how to use some of the equipment I have
never figured out how to use. Then we went back to my house, cleaned up and
came here." She smiles at me and looks totally smitten.

"Okay Mia, that is a nice breakdown of your date but spill the beans. Is he a good
kisser?"

"Oh my god yes." We both start laughing.

"Have you done anything else?" I am dying to know.

"Ana, I can't believe you are asking me this?" She is whispering and totally
blushing.

I giggle. "Quick tell me before your brother comes back in here."

"No kidding you can't tell your husband anything. And hey, you never gave me
details, but yuck, I wouldn't want to know about what you did with my brother.
Plus, it is pretty obvious what you two do all the time." She pats my belly. Now I
am blushing. She smiles and gets all shy.

"Oh my god, have you slept with him?"

"No, no, not yet. Yesterday we kissed a lot. I mean a whole lot and then last
night things got pretty hot and heavy, you know second base kind of stuff." She
giggles hysterically and is blushing big time. "But he was a gentleman and told
me since I didn't tell my parents that I was staying out all night, he didn't feel
right about asking me to spend the night even though he really wanted to be with
me. He said, he cared for me too much to not hold me in his arms all night the
first time we were together." Mia jumps up and down and hugs me. "Oh Ana, he
is so sweet to me and I really like him. But I am being really cool and not pushing
this. I promise. You would be proud of me."

I nod. "Wow, he does sound so considerate. Hmm. I can't say your brother would
have ever been that patient. Elliot either. They are both horn dogs!" We laugh
and straighten up when Gramps, Brady and Christian come back in the kitchen.
Christian and Brady both are carrying fire wood and take it in the family room
before joining us in the kitchen. Gramps offers everyone something to drink and
Brady and Christian open some beers.

"What have you been doing?" Mia smiles at Brady and he winks at her. Christian
notices and comes up to me and kisses my cheek putting his arm around my
shoulder.

"Gramps needed us to get into the attic. He has been hearing noises up there and
we found a family of raccoons. It was pretty funny actually. I crawled up there
with the flashlight and this raccoon went running past me and scared the shit out
of me. I jumped back and put my foot through the installation and drywall
knocking a hole in it. Brady had to climb up to help me but them the mother
raccoon came charging at him and we were both jumping like little girls up
there." Brady and Christian start laughing hysterically talking about it and clink
glasses.

"What did you do?" I ask noticing installation on Christian's jeans. I wet a dish
towel and wipe it off of him.

"We got the hell out of there." Brady tells us. "Animal Control will have to get
them out and then I can come back tomorrow and fix the hole. That will be easy,
but those raccoons were not going to let us anywhere up there without a fight."

Christian and Brady talk about their great raccoon adventure and the work that
was done on our house while we were gone. I can tell Christian likes him. He
would be rude if he didn't and they are having a great conversation. Gramps ask
Mia to go with him to get Grams up and I am left in the kitchen with Christian
while Brady excuses himself to start the fire.

"Hey, Gramps wants me to take Grams car home tonight. Do you mind driving it
or you can drive my car, and I will follow you?"

"Why does he want you to take her car?" I didn't even know she had a car of her
own. Neither of his grandparents drive anymore, but I know that they have a
brand new Mercedes in the garage that Gramps has the security drive them
around in.

"He bought her a new Volvo in 2010. It has less than 5000 miles on it and it just
sits in the garage. He wants Taylor to try and sell it for him, drop the insurance
on it and he wants to start clearing things out of the garage." Christian looks sad
when he says this.
"Did you try and talk him out of it?" I ask this knowing that Christian probably
tried as he doesn't want to see Gramps downsize in any way.

"Yes, but he has a point. They don't need one car let alone two. So, it will be
easier if it is at Escala. Plus, Grams has tried to find the keys and leave a few
times. She forgets she can't drive anymore and Gramps thinks it is best to just
get rid of it."

I reach over and put my arms around him. I know he hates this and I can see
from his expression he is really struggling with what to do. "Well, then it probably
is best Christian if Grams is trying to make a get away at some point." I smile up
at him. "It will give Gramps some piece of mind."

"Yes, I know. At any rate, he is fired up that we are here. He is excited to see 60
Minutes and watch the game with us. The caregiver has the day off, so this is
good that we are here. I called Elliot but he is at the Kavanagh's having dinner.
He is pissed off because he knows we are all together and he would rather be
here." Christian kisses me. "If you don't need help baby I am going to get the
football from the garage and see if Brady wants to throw it around before the
game comes back on and take Riley out with us to give him some exercise."

Mia walks out with Grams and she sits in the kitchen with us while we prepare the
salad and sweet potatoes. She is not having a good day. Mia has made her
presentable but she is going on and on about Mike, Graces brother's wedding that
is coming up. Of course he is already married and she is completely confused.
She gets up and starts walking in circles looking for his wedding invitation to
show us. And of course it doesn't exist. I can see I need to distract her so I pull
out my nail polish from my purse and a nail file, get a bowl, fill it with soap and
tell her it's time for her manicure. She lights up with this news and I sit with her
giving her a manicure while Mia finishes putting the salad together.

Grace's POV

It is so wonderful to walk in to my parent's house and see my son so in love and

happy with my wonderful daughter-in-law. We arrived and Christian was out back
throwing the football with Brady. He sure is a nice young man. Carrick and I
really like him and he seems really smitten with Mia. And she is over the moon.
This might be the one.

Ana looks so much better since her stay in the hospital and I think she has picked
up a few pounds which she needed. She is wearing leggings and a cute little
sweater, but she lifted it up and showed Mia and I her little belly and there is the
tiniest little bump. She is so thin that you can see it but only if you were looking.
Christian walked in a few minutes later and he didn't know we had already seen
the bump and called me over lifting Ana's sweater. He was just darling he was so
excited and he made me almost cry when he put his large hand on her tiny little
bump and kissed her. "See mom. Look At Ana's bump?" He was grinning ear to
ear. He told us all about their trip to New York and told his dad about his
conversation with Donald Trump. Oh my. Donald Trump. That must have been
interesting.

After talking to Carrick quietly in the kitchen for a few minutes Christian decides
to ask his grandfather a favor. My dad has been a bit down in the dumps lately. I
think it is hard on him being with my mom so much and with her memory being
what it is and I think it wears on him. We have all noticed he has lost weight and
he doesn't seem to be doing that well and we are worried. Christian has decided
to put him to work for a project he has and Carrick and I think it might be good
for him. I follow Christian into the family room where my dad is talking to Brady
enjoying a scotch.

"Gramps I am having a problem with that acquisition I have been working on in

Dubai. Do you have a few seconds to talk to me about it when you and Brady are
done talking?"

"No go ahead Christian. I was just about to go get some more wood for the fire."
Brady stands up and gives Christian some privacy with my dad.

Thirty minutes later, Christian has filled my dad in and asked him to sit in with
the staff overseeing some acquisition to see how they can get past the Dubai
government. My dad is delighted and it is agreed that Taylor will pick him up
tomorrow to come in and start reviewing with the team. While Christian is doing
this to get my dad out of the house, he also told Carrick he needs his
grandfather's help on this. It is the first time he has faced such road blocks and
he already has 20 million invested in this project. He seems worried about it and
said he trust Gramps more than anyone on his team. My dad looks better
already.

We are all anxiously sitting in the family room. Gramps has a smile on his face
and is drinking his scotch sitting in his lazy boy chair. Brady and Mia are sitting
on the love seat holding hands and they keep smiling at each other and it is clear
he is really into her. She looks happier than I have ever seen her. Ana is sitting
on Christian's lap on the couch next to me and Carrick and Grams is sitting in her
favorite chair drinking tea. Sixty minutes is running late because of the football
game and we are all chatting when we see the famous clock that represents the
long running TV show.

A few stories are introduced and then we all clap when we see Christian speaking
at some conference.

Announcer: He has been nick named the bad boy billionaire for his temper,
elusive personality and reputation as a former Seattle gigolo. At just 28 years
old, Christian Grey is the wealthiest man in the state of Washington and one of
the wealthiest men in the United States. He didn't earn his billions in the Silicon
Valley, internet or social networking markets. This Harvard drop out, did it the
old fashion way, he earned it. Join us tonight as America gets its first look at the
enigma of Christian Grey in his first televised interview. I'm Steve Kroft, I'm
Leslie Stahl, I'm Anderson Cooper and I am Morley Safer. This is 60 Minutes.

Oh this is exciting. I am so proud of Christian. I text my brother Mike and tell him
to turn his TV on so he can watch it. A few seconds later he calls my cell.

"Hi Mike did you get my message?" I look around and see my family staring at
me. "No I didn't say anything about Christmas fees for 69 minutes. I
said Christian is being featured on 60 Minutes." I see Christian shaking his head
and Mia laughing. Darn it I need to take texting lessons.

We wait through the two other stories that have been featured and then the story
about Christian comes on.

I'm Steve Kroft. For three years we have tried to interview the elusive and
successful Christian Grey, the 28 year old CEO and founder of Grey Enterprise
Holding. He has declined interviews from every major media outlet other than a
few printed articles ever since he emerged in the public eye at the age of 22
when he made his first five million dollars. The very private Grey agreed to meet
with me in our New York studio's declining to allow us into this large corporate
headquarters located in Seattle, or in one of his many homes.

The Camera shows pictures of GEH headquarters then Christian sitting in a chair
with his tailored suit and tie putting a glass of water down on the coffee table. He
looks so handsome and relaxed on the television but he seems a bit embarrassed
as we all watch anxiously.

"I like your tie Christian. You look so handsome honey." I smile at his
grandmothers comment. He would have bit the rest of our heads off for fawning
over him, but not with her.

"Thanks Grams." He reaches over and takes her hand.

Kroft: Forbes Magazine shows your 2010 earnings were over eight billion dollars.
Your second quarter tax filings show you have already surpassed that for 2011
and may earn as much as twenty billion dollars in 2011. You're quite young to
have such a fortune. We know so little about you other than what is public
record. We know you dropped out of Harvard and within a year had made your
first million. Take us back and tell us how you got started.

"Holy Shit Christian!" Mia blurts out. Christian is looking down rather
embarrassed. I am in shock. I had no idea he was that wealthy. Carrick keeps
telling me but hearing it on TV, well I guess that makes it so real. I focus back on
the interview.

Christian: I was bored in college. I won't say I knew more than anyone else I
just had a million ideas going on in my head and finally felt like I was wasting
time studying and wanted to get started. I conceptually knew I wanted to build a
career doing mergers and acquisitions, so I just decided to drop out of Harvard,
come back to Seattle and find a cheap company I could buy, break down, sell and
reinvest my profits. So I did.

Kroft: Well that leads to a lot of questions. First, how did that news go with your
parents? I mean dropping out of a prestigious school like Harvard on what must
have seemed like a whim.

Oh how well I remember that time in our lives. Carrick was furious.

Christian: (Smirks) Terrible. My dad came unglued and my mom cried for a
month. They thought it was the biggest mistake of my life. But they still
welcomed me home and supported me. They are great parents, they didn't make
it conditional.

Kroft: Mergers and Acquisitions. How did you know what you were doing, you
were how old at the time?

Christian: I had turned 21 in June and this was in October of my junior year. My
grandfather, Theo Trevelyan was a very successful attorney, who built an
international reputation in mergers and acquisition law, and he has always been
my mentor, my personal idol, hero what have you, and I learned a lot from him.
From the time I was quite small, I asked him questions about what happened to
companies that failed and he answered them. I think my basic understanding of
the potential for building a business in the area of acquisitions, which is where I
started before I took on mergers, came from my grandfather's success and
teachings. I started going after companies that I saw as vulnerable and weak and
bought them out for way under market value. The key was to be able to break
down the companies and then sell them compartmentally and not as a whole. It
was really quite simple when I look back at it. But I worked day and night for
seven years sacrificing relationships or personal time. I have thousands of
employees now that depend on GEH and I take that seriously.

A photo of my dad comes on the screen. It is his official law firm photo and was
taken about twenty years ago. There other photos of Christian and my dad at
some charity event then a picture of Christian's first acquisition.

Kroft: Grey bought his first company with a one hundred thousand dollar loan
from someone he will only identify as a former friend. He bought a small Seattle
company that produced and soldDelimbers which are mounted on hydraulic
excavators, used to remove branches from felled trees in the forestry industry.
The company was facing bankruptcy and Grey used seventy five thousand of the
loan to buy the equipment, breaking the equipment down and selling it for over
$300,000 to several companies in the lumber industry. Seven years later, the
young Grey owns companies in five countries, has over 40,000 employees
worldwide including a shipyard in Taiwan, and a shipbuilding company in Seattle.
He invest heavily in manufacturing saying he likes to build things, know how they
work, what makes things tick and how to construct and deconstruct.

There are clips and photos of the GEH shipyards and container ships marked GEH
carrying food supplies to third world companies. I am glad they are showing
Christians charitable side.

Kroft: Why has it taken you so long to agree to be interviewed? This is your first
filmed interview correct?

Christian: I don't think it has taken so long. I am only 28 years old. I have been
busy and frankly don't really like talking to the media.

Kroft: Why is that?

Christian smiles: Because I can't imagine why anyone would be interested in

what I have to say, and I really don't feel my personal life is anyone's business.

Kroft: There have been rumors for years about you..

Christian cuts off Kroft: Again, years? I am 28 years old. Let's just say several
years shall we. Go ahead.

Kroft: Okay several years. The rumors have been varied. Some say you have
been hiding something huge, that maybe you were gay, you were aloof, and then
earlier in the summer it was revealed that you were not gay at all but had
relationships with hundreds of women. It was further revealed that you required
any woman who dated you to sign non-disclosures preventing them from talking
about your relationships. Why the secrecy?

Christian: I have nothing to hide. I am just a very private person and never felt
like having my personal life was up for discussion. That included who I was with
and what we did together. I find it extremely intrusive to have people talk about
my personal life. I don't care about whom you spend your time with, so I don't
understand why anyone cared or cares about what I do. But I found out rather
early on that people talked, made up things, fabricated the nature of our
relationship and said things that frankly were hurtful to my family. So the NDA's
were and are a way to keep my personal life just that. I wouldn't say that I had
relationships with hundreds of women. Relationships would lead people to believe
I was dating or involved, let's just say that number is over inflated.

Kroft: But you were with a lot of women and never gay?

Christian: No never gay and yes, I was with a lot of women.

Christian sighed after that statement and I know he hated having to even answer
it. I am glad Ana knew all this beforehand.

Kroft: Okay let's start out with what we do know. You are the adopted son of
Carrick and Grace Grey. Your dad is a well known litigator in Seattle and your
mother a pediatrician. You were raised in Bellevue, WA and clearly your family
was financially secure. By all accounts they rescued you from a very
heartbreaking situation. Public records show your biological mother was a drug
addict. You were found with her at the age of four years old and she had been
dead for four days before you were found alone with her dead body. That had to
have an impact on you. What do you remember of that time?

I hear Mia gasp and shake her head. "I can't believe they had to bring that up."
She is upset now and stands up. Brady pulls her down softly and he whispers to
her to trust her brother to handle it and she sits back down. Oh he is good for
her!

I hate that he is being asked this question as well. It hurts us all. I look over and
he is looking down at his wedding ring. On TV he pauses, looks down for a few
seconds and then looks up.

"I remember enough. But, before we spend another minute on this I want to be
clear. I am the luckiest man in the world. I was adopted by the best parents
anyone could ask for. I gave my dad a rough time as a teenager and he
unconditionally stood by me. He is my dad first, but also another very trusted
advisor. My mom, well she is my guardian angel, my savior. She took me in when
I was four years old and as loved me every day since. I have the best mom in the
world. I love her more than I can even say. I was brought into a loving home. I
have grandparents that mean everything to me. My brother is my best friend and
closes companion next to my wife. I have a little sister I adore. I am 28 years old
and worth a hell of a lot of money and I have just married the most beautiful
woman in the world and I am madly in love with her. I have no regrets and I
would be a selfish SOB if I felt sorry for myself for even a split second. I have
been blessed and truly have it all. I don't dwell on the first four years of my life."

The screen shows clips of our family vacations, at various events, the wedding
and all of us together at the GEH reception before the wedding. While I am
curious as to where in the world they got some of these pictures, even one of
Elliot and Christian in Europe on one of our family vacations, I can't help smile
and wipe a tear away from what Christian has made abundantly clear.

Kroft: Public records show you were expelled from three high schools and
suspended eight times for fighting.
He looks surprised. Well I can sure tell you Carrick and I remember that time in
our lives quite well.

Christian: That much? Well, I went through a few years as a teenager, angry,
problematic and l gave my parents a run for their money, but I pulled it together
eventually.

Christian smirks on camera that little devilish grin he can get and I see Carrick
shaking his head. He mumbles "I was about to kill him at one point." We all laugh
remembering just how true that statement was.

Kroft: You mentioned your older brother Elliot. (Camera shows pictures of Elliot
and Christian in various locations laughing, drinking, walking and footage in Las
Vegas at his bachelor's party on the golf course.) Our sources tell us that you and
your brother have been known to get pretty rowdy together and have been in
quite a few fights. Our sources also tell us you are rarely seen in public unless
you are with your wife or brother. Tell us about Elliot.

Christian: Well, I think your sources might be overstating things. Sure we have
been in a few fights with guys that just want to push our buttons and throw
themselves out there for a payoff. We don't go looking for fights. And yea, I
would rather be with my brother than most people. I don't know what I can say
about him, he is very successful in his own right, the best builder in the area in
my opinion. He has a great work ethic and he is my best friend. I trust him more
than anyone else. It's hard to find people that I can trust and don't want to see
me fail or use me. So, yea we are close.

Now I am crying. That touches me so much and I hope Elliot is watching this at
Kate's parent's house.

Kroft: What is dating like for the sister of the wealthiest man in
Seattle? Christian smiles.

Mia grunts. "Let me respond to that!"

Christian: I am sure she will tell you it's not easy. But hey look, she is
vulnerable. I probably am over protective of my little sister, but you know people
try to get to her to get money from me, use her, whatever and I can't let that
happen again.

Footage ofthe pictures of the ambulance, Hyde's arraignment, crime scene and all
the terrible reminders of the kidnapping are displayed and I have to look away. It
is just too fresh for me to look at on TV.

Kroft: It was just last month that Grey's sister, Mia was kidnapped, drugged and
held for ransom by a Jack Hyde, a former supervisor of Grey's wife Anastasia who
was reached by Hyde to pay the ransom. Your sister was drugged and your wife
was seriously injured in the kidnapping. How are your sister and wife doing now?

Christian: They are both strong women and doing great. I am proud of them
both, but needless to say we have increased our security on all family members
especially my wife, mother and sister. I will never let anything happen like that
again.
Kroft: Grey refused to discuss what added measures have been taken but just
for the interview both Grey and his wife were accompanied by five security team
members. You will never find Grey without his long time head of security by his
side, Jason Taylor. Taylor like all of Grey's security team is ex military and will
not let anyone within several feet of the young billionaire.

We all point to the screen talking about Jason when there is footage after footage
of Jason and Christian in various places together.

Kroft: Anastasia Steele was a college student at Washington State University, at

the Vancouver Campus when she filled in for her roommate to interview Grey for
the student newspaper last spring. Suddenly the Seattle media was in a frenzy
because Grey was showing up around town with the classic beauty, and it
became clear that the world's most eligible bachelor was no longer up for grabs.

Christian kisses Ana who is still sitting on his lap when the TV shows her entering
the interview. Kroft stands as does Christian and he kisses her before she sits
down to join him. There is footage of Ana and Christian at several events with a
narrative from Kroft.

Kroft. They both have claimed it was pretty much love at first sight and the
former co-ed said she didn't even know who the famous young billionaire was.
She was a literary student and now works at SIP, soon to be Grey Publishing,
owned of course by her husband, Christian Grey.

Kroft: I read where Anastasia didn't know who you were and in fact you had to
pursue her pretty heavily. Is that true?

Christian: Smiles. Yes I made a pretty hard run at her. I knew that she was the
one for me. I never saw myself settling down or even thought about getting
married prior to meeting her. But bam she took my breath away, my focus, my
thoughts were consumed with her and I knew I had to marry her. I always get
what I want, and I wanted her.

How cute. Christian has a big smile and Mia is cooing and awing. Back on the
screen, Christian laughed when Ana rolls her eyes making Kroft laugh as well.

Christian: She is everything to me and more. Best thing I ever did was marrying
her.

There are pictures of the wedding and footage of Ana and Christian on our porch
after the wedding ceremony. I can't believe that was almost three months ago.

Kroft: And now a baby on the way? How are you doing with all of this celebrity
life? You have become the darling of the media. The U.S.A version of a royal
couple. The media is obsessed with you Ana.

Ana: It can be overwhelming. But Christian does everything he can to help me

adjust and be at my side. He has been great, and the entire Grey family is there
for me so I have been really lucky. I feel great.

Kroft: And when is the baby due.

Ana: Smiles and looks at Christian. In the spring.

Kroft: The camera does a tight close up of Christian. My beautiful boy has no
flaws. Do you know who your biological father is? What can you tell us about
him?

Christian: "It doesn't matter who he is. Look he has moved on. He has a family
and I don't think they want to hear on 60 Minutes that good old Dad got someone
pregnant when he was nineteen years old. I am good with it. I just found out his
name last month. I always assumed my mother didn't know who my father was.
Frankly I didn't feel any different once I found out then I did before I knew."

Kroft: Do you want to meet him?

Christian: No.

Kroft: Do you want to talk to him?

Christian: No.

Kroft: Are you angry with him?

Christian: For what?

Kroft: For abandoning you.

Christian: I don't see it that way. I see it as if he had insisted on being a part on
my life, I would not be who I am today. I would have been influenced by him
instead of my parents and grandfather. They made me who I am. How can I have
regrets over that? I can't imagine my life turning out better than it has. He did
the right thing.

Kroft: But now that you are going to be a father, do you feel your child should
know his biological grandfather?

I can feel the tension on the TV and in the room. What terrible questions to ask
my son. I am getting upset.

Christian: No. He or she has grandparents that can share with him or her all the
stories about me growing up and can tell my child all about me. Why would I
introduce my child to a complete stranger who doesn't even know a thing about
me? I seriously have no desire, no regrets and again I feel like the most
fortunate man alive to have the love and support I have had from my family.
There is nothing in my being that tells me that Carrick and Grace Grey are not
my parents. There never will be. I love them as much as any son could ever love
his parents.

I sob out loud and quickly cover my mouth. Carrick has tears rolling down his
face as well. Ana sweetly smiles at me. She has of course heard all this, but this
is so emotional for Carrick and me to hear.

Kroft: Your employees say they hardly know you. They say that you are a great
boss, but not all that friendly. What do you say to that?

Christian: Good. When you cross the line with an employee to friendship the
ability to manage or objectively perform as an employee has been compromised.
I don't believe there is room for friendships with my employees. We can be civil
and we can communicate, but friendship is not appropriate.

Kroft: You donated over one hundred million dollars last year to various causes,
mostly to environmental causes and Darfur. But we discovered that just last
week you wrote two checks totaling fifty million dollars. Both were for Alzheimer's
Research. Is this a new cause for you, perhaps something personal?

I hear myself gasp as I watch my son on TV. I look down and I know him so well
I can see he doesn't want to respond. I look over and my sweet boy has his hand
over his mouth and almost looks embarrassed. He catches my eye and I mouth
thank you. Gramps reaches over from his lazy boy and pats Christian's arm
several times and leaves his hand on top of Christians. He is overcome and I see
him wipe his eye. We look up when Christian finally responds.

"Someone I love and care for very much is going through this right now and I
wish I could do something more. But umm well, Ana and I talked about it and we
can more than afford this so, yes, I am committed to this cause now for personal
reasons."

Kroft: The bad boy, usually stoic Grey would not reveal who that someone was
but he asked to stop the camera at this point in the interview so he could walk
away with his wife for a few minutes. It is clearly a very sensitive subject for him
and his PR representative told us this was a subject we were not to explore any
further. When we reconvened, Grey has removed his tie and looked more
comfortable. He insisted his wife continue to sit next to him.

Kroft: Indulge us so we can learn more about you. Short responses to the
following:

Kroft: Political party

Christian: Best candidate- no party affiliation

Kroft: You gave millions to various politicians of both parties last year. Did you
vote?

Christian: No Comment

Kroft: Religion

Christian: I've studied them all, I was raised as a Christian, and that is where I
tend to rest my beliefs although I find the discipline of Buddhism fascinating.

What? Well that is interesting. I am glad his grandmother won't remember that in
the morning. She is such a devout Christian, she wouldn't like that one bit.

Kroft: Hobbies

Christian: Soaring, hiking, my cat- Catamaran and my helicopter.

There are clips and clips of Christian on The Grace with Ana, Charlie Tango and
soaring. Christian murmurs. "Where the hell did they get pictures of me soaring?
Taylor is going to have to answer for that."
Kroft: You are called an expert pilot after your harrowing crash this summer in
your prized helicopter called Charlie Tango. And your Catamaran you named The
Grace after your mother. Do you have a name for your Glider?

Christian laughs. Yes, but I probably shouldn't say it on the air.

I look over at Christian as does everyone else including Ana but he just grins and
points to the TV telling us to pay attention. He is the master of avoiding the
question. I will have to ask Elliot, he will know.

Kroft: The Environment

Christian; I can't say that in a few words. It is one of my most passionate

causes. We are slowly destroying the environment and everything I do
professionally is with this in mind and I endeavor personally to abide by this; it
must be sustainable and ecologically correct.

Kroft: Favorite Sports. You are known as someone who pays attention to your
health by working out five times a week two- three hours a day. You were part of
the prestigious rowing team in college and support all the Washington
professional teams.

Christian: Yes it is important to me to take care of myself. I enjoy almost all

sports except I am sure I will get crucified for saying this, but I don't watch
women's sports. They are too slow. Women's basketball is painful. Sorry just
the way I feel. My brother is trying to get me to learn rugby. I probably hate golf
the most but play it for business purposes.

Kroft: Weakness

Christian: My wife. Everything and anything to do with my wife. Oh and Milky

Way bars.

Christian has a big smile and reaches down and kisses Ana again right in the
middle of the interview. I look over and he is kissing her as she sits on his lap in
real time as well.

Kroft: Anything you want the world to know that you didn't share with them in
this interview.

Christian laughs. Not hardly. The world knows too much about me already. Are
we good? He stands up and the interview is over.

Carrick's POV

Wow, could I be anymore touched or proud. I stand up and reach out to shake
Christian's hand. I pull him off the couch and give him a hug.

"Well, you were impressive son. I don't even know what else I can say. Well
done." I want to say more to him but I am so touched the words are stuck in my
throat.

"Thanks Dad. I hope they will leave us alone now."

I watch as my family hugs Christian and note that his grandfather couldn't be
more proud. It is a shame we didn't have Elliot with us tonight, but he has
responsibilities with his fiance and her family as well. I understand.

I look at my phone and I have multiple text messages from various partners
congratulating me on the story and commending me for raising such a great son.
I am so proud.

I walk out into the kitchen to make a cup of coffee before we head home. I have
been drinking scotch with Theo and better drink some coffee before getting in the
car. My cell phone rings and I look down to see its Rusty McTiernan. I am not
surprised, but I thought he would wait to call me until at least tomorrow when I
am in the office. I decide to ignore his call. SOB. Was it the Twenty Billion in net
worth that got his attention or some of Christian's more than gracious forgiving
comments that he is responding too. Either way, my son was quite clear that he
doesn't want to communicate with the man, so I put my phone in my pocket
ignoring his call and rejoin my family.

Theo cuts me off in the hallway. My father-in-law and I have had our ups and
downs over the years. Mostly my fault. But we have a great respect for one
another regardless.

Theo reaches out to shake my hand. "That is some young man you raised Carrick.
You and Grace should be very proud. I know I am over whelmed right now."

I nod. "Yes Theo, I feel the same way. And as you know, you are number one in
his heart as well. We are all lucky to have him in our life." We shake hands firmly.
Theo leans in.

"Carrick, don't let that bastard near him. Everything in his life is finally as it
should be. He is happy. The kid is so god damn happy. We don't need that SOB
to come waltzing in his life. If he wants to be in touch, you tell that son of a bitch
to go to hell." Theo is looking at me in the eye. He is a bright man. How he knew
that McTiernan would reach out to me goes to show his intuitive nature.

"No Theo, I will protect my son." I surprise myself as I water up and choke on my
words. "He is my boy, and I don't care how old he is, he is still that little boy we
took in all those years ago in my mind, and I will protect him. You have my
word." Feeling re-assured, Theo walks away patting my shoulder.

Thank you dear followers for all of your great feedback. You liked the
last chapter but missed Elliot. So first surprise - I updated so quickly and
second- your Elliot and Christian fix! Thank you again everyone for being
so sweet to me with your comments! Lilly

Chapter 18 What's in Kate's Purse?

Christian's POV

It has been an insane week. After the 60 Minutes interview, we have been
inundated with media request, good wishes and inquires. We thought the
interview would make the media go away however they are out in full force.
Interesting, they are looking for me this time instead of Ana. We have received so
many emails and gift baskets and at last count over 1000 Milky Way bars. Christ I
have probably gained five pounds eating them this week. I made Andrea get rid
of most of them so she gave them to employees. We also have been getting
some kinky ass letters from women and men all over the country wanting me to
fuck them. My security team has been having a field day with those. Taylor has
sent the word out that if anyone slips and says anything about them in front of
Ana or my family they will be fired on the spot. I haven't even looked at them but
Taylor told me about a couple of them. Fucking gold digging whores. On top of
that our HR department has been slammed with resumes from people who now
want to work for us. .

Sunday Ros and I are taking a team of fifteen staff over to Taiwan. She is
bringing Gwen and I will have Ana with me. I can't wait to make this trip. Ana
and I will have several days to vacation by ourselves, well also security. As an
engagement gift, I am letting Taylor bring Gail although he doesn't know this yet.
Before anyone thinks I have gone completely soft, I don't want Ana alone that
much and Gail can keep her company and make sure she is eating properly. I
worry that the food in Taiwan might be too much for my wife and she is just
getting some of her weight back. I told her this morning that I think she might be
back up to 113. Boy did I learn that was the wrong thing to say.

"Why do you say that? You think I gained like six pounds? Do I look fat? Does my
butt look bigger or just by stomach? Don't lie Christian, tell me the truth." Fuck
me I will never comment on her weight again. She is so tiny and she freaked
out because I said she looked a bit "chunkier." Okay maybe it was a bad choice of
words. I thought it was a good thing, and I still do, I just need to watch my
words.

Tomorrow, my dad wants to have lunch. He said he has something for me and
needs to talk to me. He had his game voice on so we are meeting at the club. I
can't help but think this has something to do with McTiernan. I hope not.

Gramps has been in all week working with the acquisitions team and I swear he
looks ten years younger already. This isn't just about keeping his busy; he has
put an ingenious strategy together for out maneuvering the Dubai government.
My next investment has to be on keeping the brilliant elderly in the work force.
Not one of my six team members working on this project, all making 300K plus a
year came up with any ideas to match this. I told them all to sit up and listen
when he is in the room and learn something.

I am having lunch with Elliot. He loved the 60 Minutes interview and keeps calling
me the bad boy billionaire. He was miserable being away from our family and felt
left out knowing we were all together to watch the segment, but he said Kate
complained that they needed to spend more time with her family as they are
always with us. He looks upset about something.

"What's going on? Something is bothering you?" I know Elliot well enough to
know he has something to tell me.

"Yes, I know it is pretty selfish and immature, but Kate told me that we have to
spend Thanksgiving with her family."

"What! You can't do that. We always have it at Mom and Dad's. What about our
annual football game? What about our Wednesday night annual get ripped with
Dad night? Uncle Mike- everyone comes in. Elliot, you can't go to her parents." I
say this as though my edict is the final word.
"Shit Christian I know. Trust me. I tried to tell her we have this tradition and she
said her family does too and she already promised her family. So the best I can
do is the Wednesday night deal but I have to be up at 5:00 am because her dad
and Ethan want me to go fucking duck hunting with them as part of their
tradition." He puts the word tradition in quotes. "I don't fucking want to shoot
ducks."

"You're not married yet, tell her you will do it next year. That will give us a year
to figure out a plan for next year." I think I am actually pouting. Our
Thanksgivings are awesome. Even when I was an asshole to my family I always
enjoyed Thanksgiving.

"Dude, this is easy for you to say. Your father-in-law is easygoing and will just go
wherever you and Ana go. You hate your mother-in-law and she isn't an issue.
So, you will always get to do stuff with Mom and Dad. But, I am marrying the
fucking Cleaver family and we have to do all this shit together or Kate will have
my balls."

"No you don't. Seriously, tell her that this is your last Thanksgiving single and
your family needs you home. Shit, seriously, who knows how Grams will be next
year. I know that is a low blow, but it's true. Come on Elliot, what about our
football game against Dad's pussy partners kids. You're coming for that right?"

Every year at 9:00am on Thanksgiving my dad's firm has the Turkey Bowl. We
play on our lawn. It is the partners, some of their kids, and some of the junior
partners. Elliot and I always play on the same team and we win every year. My
mom caters a big breakfast and then everyone leaves around noon. Shit, I don't
even want to play if he isn't coming. I am really pouting.

"Don't make me feel worse. I haven't even had the nerve to call Dad and tell
him."

"Fuck, I suppose she is making you spend Christmas with her family too? Why
don't you just change your name to Elliot Kavanagh?" I know I sound like a dick
and I am acting about ten, but shit, this is pissing me off.

"Thanks for that. Yea, actually she said we could spend Christmas Eve with the
Grey's but we have to get in the car and drive to Salem to spend Christmas day
with her grandparents."

"Are you fucking with me now? Elliot, does she have your dick in her purse too?
Fuck me bro, man up and tell her no. There is no fucking way I would let Ana tell
me we couldn't spend the holiday with my family."

"That is because you wouldn't have to go through this, Ana has no family. Look I
am half tempted to break up with her and get back together after the holidays. I
feel bad enough."

Why don't you invite the Kavanagh's for Thanksgiving to Bellevue?"

"I thought about it, but don't you think it would be awkward to have Ethan
around. You will give him your fuck you stare, Mia won't want to see him. Just
feels awkward."
"I won't be a dick to him, I promise. Especially now that I know he isn't trying to
fuck Mia I don't really care what he does. I still think he is a spoiled little
cocksucker, but I will play nice. I promise."

"Shit tell me how you really feel about my future brother-in-law." Elliot laughs.
"Yep, we won't ever be best friends either. He is just so fucking whiney for a guy.
The other night he was pouting because we were watching the 60 Minutes
interview instead of playing some video game. I told him 'dude I want to watch
my brother on TV man, chill I will play after the interview.' I felt like I was dealing
with a seven year old."

"Well, the guy might have bodies in his closet that we don't know about but so
far, Brady is awesome. He is fun to be around, really smart, he isn't a pussy and
he treats Mia like the little princess she thinks she is. But he has a calming effect
on her too. The other night she got upset about one of the questions on the
interview and jumped up. He gently pulled her back next to him and whispered in
her hear. He told her 'Trust your brother Mia, calm down.' And she sat right
down. Mom and I were talking in the kitchen later. He is like the dog whisperer
only the Mia whisperer."

Elliot cracks up. "Fuck, the Mia whisperer. That is hilarious. So, little Mia finally
has found a guy we won't beat up or verbally abuse. Kind of takes the fun out of
her dating for us now doesn't it." Elliot says half serious. "Yea, he is doing a great
job for me too. He is really talented. His designs are amazing. If you were
building from scratch, you would love his plans. I am worried I won't be able to
keep him long term and someone will snatch him up. But speaking of, thanks to
your interview, I have been getting so many requests from companies and people
to build their homes and Architectural Digest called me about featuring some of
my homes. Shit, if I actually pick up business from this we can call it even for me
taking on Ray." He smiles at me popping a French fry in his mouth. "Brady is
working on a few homes that we will call The Grey/Beeson Prestige Designer
Homes and we are submitting them for the magazine. This could be huge for us."

"Wow, your letting him put his name on the designs? Is that a good idea?" I am
surprised by this.

"If I don't give him the credit due on this, he will get unhappy fast. If I give him
the credit and let him trademark his name with mine, it seems like it will be
easier to keep him around. I know it is a huge risk. He is young and relatively an
unknown, but I feel like it is the right thing to do. Why, do you think I should re-
think this?" Elliot pushes his empty plate away and holds his ice-tea glass up for
the waitress to refill. She comes back a few seconds later filling his glass up and
looks at both of us.

"Are you those famous brothers?"

I roll my eyes and Elliot just stares back at her. "Yea, we are the Jonas brothers."

"Oh my god. Really? You look so different and aren't they a lot younger?"

I am laughing at Elliot. I don't even know who the Jonas brothers are but it
seems funny. He says the funniest shit.
"Skidaddle sweetheart. Me and Nick here have to talk about our next song." Now
I am laughing out loud. She turns around and rolls her eyes at us knowing Elliot
is bullshitting her.

"So, where were we? Oh yea, do you think I should hold off and not put his name
on his designs and only put Grey on it. I mean it seems like a bush thing to do.
He designs them and doesn't get any credit."

"I don't know. Can I think about it for a day? Let me talk to my legal team and
marketing. Maybe there is a way to say something like, A Grey Prestige Home
Collection designed by Brady Beeson. Or something like that."

"Yea, take a day if you don't mind? Your better at all that shit than I am.
Thanks." Elliot picks up the check. We usually take turns paying. It seems
ridiculous letting him pay, but he has money too and it would insult him if I
always paid. He throws a twenty down for the tip. The waitress walks past us and
shit it looks like she has been crying. Elliot probably embarrassed her. He groans
and throws another twenty on the table. As we walk out I remind him about
Thanksgiving.

"See if you can find your dick in the bottom of Kate's purse and get Thanksgiving
squared away or I will kick your pussy whipped ass."

"Oh little bro, are we really going to have a conversation about who is pussy
whipped? Because I think you fucking own that title."

"Bullshit, Elliot, at least I am in charge in my house. My wife knows she can't pull
the shit Kate pulls." Elliot starts choking he is laughing so hard.

We walk outside where Taylor is leaning against the car with a toothpick in his
mouth. Elliot comes up to him and shakes his hand laughing. Jason and I are
both in suits, expensive shoes, ties. Then there is my brother in muddy boots,
ripped up jeans and a sweatshirt that says Grey Construction. I am not judging
him, he has to dress like that for work, but sometimes it hits me how different
our lives are during the day but how much we are alike the rest of the time.

"Jason, my little brother is claiming he isn't pussy whipped and he is in charge. If

Ana doesn't have him by the balls, short hairs and have his dick encased in a
glass box by her nightstand you have a scoop. Right Jason?" Taylor shakes his
head and although he really tries, he can't help it. He starts laughing.

"No comment. It's a payday Friday."

"Yea see Christian. Don't give me shit about Kate, you are so fucking pussy
whipped you are eating Purina Cat Chow and you shit in a litter box." Taylor has
to walk away he is laughing so hard. I even had to laugh at that one.

"Fuck you Mr. Kavanagh. Call me if you and the drill sergeant want to do
something with us Friday night." We shake hands and Taylor and I head back to
my office laughing all the way back.

Tonight, Taylor is proposing to Gail. It is her birthday and Ana put together a trip
to LA for her and I had Chaz arrange tickets for her to see Ellen DeGeneres, her
favorite. The weekend will be for her and her sister, as Taylor told us he would
pass on the LA trip knowing she would have more fun going to Ellen with her
sister. So the plan tonight is that Taylor is driving her out to the new house to
show her their new quarters that Elliot has been building next to the house. She
hasn't seen it yet. He has a caterer coming to prepare dinner by candlelight in
their new quarters and then he will pop the question. He bought a decent ring.
Ana wants to get knee deep in planning their wedding which makes me laugh
since she didn't even work on our wedding, but she is so excited. Good thing this
secret will be out soon, as Ana is like a little kid at Christmas.

We went over Monday night to see Ray at Elliot's. Ana made dinner for us over
there. Kate and Elliot were out looking at venue's for the wedding so we didn't
see them. I think my Mom is disappointed that the wedding won't be at their
house, but Kate's family has other ideas in mind and they are talking about a
guest list of 400 people. Elliot told me at lunch that he has been told to show up
and say nothing which works well for him. I still worry that this isn't what he
really wants but he assures me it is.

I keep looking at my watch waiting for it to be 4:00 so I can pick up Ana for our
doctor's appointment with Dr. Greene. I am pretty anxious about this. I gave up
on the idea of buying my own ultra sound machine when Ana said we wouldn't
know what we were doing and it seemed like something Michael Jackson would
have done. So I am hoping we get to see the baby again today. I get up and walk
over to the photos I have of our wedding on the wall. God Ana is gorgeous. I am
staring at them when Taylor knocks on the door.

"Sir, we have a problem."

"Yea, sure what's wrong?" I can always tell when something has happened.

"Well, the problem has been taken care of, so please don't worry, but that Noah
Logan stopped by SIP to see Mrs. Grey today. Sawyer handled it. But he had to
man handle him a bit and Reynolds got a black eye out of it.

"What? What the fuck was he doing there? And how did one guy get some licks
against two of my guys?" I am furious. I walk over to my desk and then walk
back. "Start from the beginning."

"Reynolds was sitting at his desk and Sawyer had left to pick up lunch for Mrs.
Grey. Byerly is off today. Noah Logan came into the building with another guy
and walked past Reynolds who immediately got up and went after them. He
recognized Logan and grabbed him asking what he needed. He told him he
wanted to see Ana. Reynolds said that wasn't going to happen and told him to
leave. Right then, Ana came out of her office to do something and saw Noah. She
immediately turned back around, understanding that she needed to get out of the
way."

"Finally she is starting to get it. Go on." I am clenching my fist. I am going to go

after this fucker and get his ass thrown out of Escala.

"Logan got aggressive and told Reynolds to take his hands off of him. He just
wanted five minutes of her time to introduce her to his brother who wanted
something published. He claimed it was an innocent visit. Then Sawyer walked in
with Ana's lunch and went ballistic when he saw Logan." Taylor walks over to
where I keep the scotch and bourbon and holds a glass up indicating I might need
some. I shake him off.
"Luke came storming up to them and pushed Logan into the wall and put him in a
choke hold. Logan's supposed brother then hit Reynolds causing the black eye.
Well Drew goes into nuclear mode when someone even brushes up against him
and he beat the snot out of the so called brother and well an ambulance had to
be called. I say so called because they have different last names so not sure what
that means. Could be a half brother- not sure. Welch is doing a background check
now and I suspect any minute Roach will be on the phone because he went into
Ana's office and screamed at her that her employment had turned SIP into a
circus and now she is pretty upset."

"Get the fucking car. We are going over there." I walk out to Andrea desk. I am
so pissed off I can barely see straight. "Andrea call Nancy in HR and tell her to
drive over to SIP after she gets accounting to cut fucking Roach his last pay
check. Tell her to give him his unused vacation time and a check for one year
severance. I am on my way over there right now."

Taylor and I head over to SIP and the police are interviewing Reynolds who is in
handcuffs. God damn it. Taylor jumps ahead of me and steps in to manage that
situation and I walk straight to Ana's office. Hannah is sitting there with her
rubbing her back and she has been crying. Now I am even angrier.

"Hi." She looks up at me and Hannah leaves. I shut the door and take her arm,
pull her up from the chair and sit down putting her on my lap. I need to remain
calm for Ana.

"Why were you crying baby? Is it what Roach said to you?"

"I feel horrible that I have to put people through this turmoil here. He is right
Christian. My employment here is disruptive and I should stay home. Although,
when he was yelling at me I did tell him he was completely out of line and he
better watch his step. But he is my boss and I shouldn't have used my position as
your wife against him."

"Yes you should and is that what he said to you?" I am rubbing her back and
talking calmly. She is my first priority. Taylor will handle the situation outside
with Reynolds. If that fucker Roach thinks he can keep his job and talk to my wife
that way, he is in for a big surprise as soon as Nancy arrives. Of course this will
leave me in a fucking mess here at SIP with no one to manage it, but he stepped
way over the line today.

"Yes and he's right. He said I should embrace my new found wealth and just stay
home or work from home rather than have your security goons be hanging all
around the building. How's Reynolds? Are they going to take him to jail?" As soon
as she asks this she starts crying again. Ana always worries about everyone else
but herself.

"Don't worry about Reynolds. We will take care of him. Do you want to work from
home?"

"No, I need to be here but the security team seems to irritate Roach and I
understand that."

I turn her face to look at me and wipe her tears. God damn it, when she cries it
kills me. "Calm down baby. If you want to work from here, then you will work
from here. Look I am going to sit here with you for a few more minutes and then
I am going to go upstairs with my HR team and let Roach go. I had planned on
firing him anyway he just expedited that decision by a month. Who in the building
do you think can be interim manager until you're ready or I hire someone else?"

"No Christian, don't fire him. I feel bad."

"Ana, it's a business decision, he needs to go. He was always going to go. I am
giving him one year severance- more than he deserves and he is holding us back
here from growing. I plan to have accounting come in and do and audit next
week. The fact that he disrespected you just forced this moved earlier than we
planned. I won't keep him on my payroll, that decision is final. So, who can I
trust to place as acting manager until we get back and I can hire someone or you
decide you want the job?" I have stayed very calm and not even raised my voice.
But, I am not negotiating here. This is a business decision as much as it is
personal.

"Probably Anne Burnway who knows everything about all subjects but she is
planning on retiring December 31."

"Perfect, I will make her a generous offer to stay on for six months or a year. Are
you okay?"

"Yes, why do you think Noah was really here?"

"I don't know. But that is another subject matter to deal with and I will get to the
bottom of that as well. Don't worry about any of that. We have your appointment
with Dr. Greene and we are not going to be late so I am going upstairs to see
Roach and I will be down in a few minutes. Okay?"

I see Nancy waiting for me and we walk upstairs to Roaches office. The fucker is
packing his stuff. He knew I was coming.

"Roach, I see you were expecting me."

"Yes Grey. I knew as soon as I raised my voice to Ana that you would be here. I
know I shouldn't have taken it out on her, but we can't run a business with guys
beating people up in hallways and all the god damn press hanging around all the
time. This is your company and you need to run it the way you want. But I am
not the man to manage the three ring circus that this has become."

"Good, then we agree. This is Nancy from HR. She will review your paperwork
and severance package. Good luck to you." I don't bother to shake his hand. I
just walk out and look for Ann Burnway's office.

Fifteen minutes later I have Ana in the car with Sawyer driving us to Dr.
Greene's. Burnway has agreed to stay on for a year for a sum of money more
than I wanted to pay. Taylor is working on Reynolds release and Welch is at the
hospital cutting a deal with Logan's half brother. It turns out they really are
related. I still don't know what Logan wanted with Ana. Even if he only wanted to
talk to her about publishing, he should have made an appointment. Ana is on me
for this saying our security is out of control.

"Christian, if Noah was just trying to see me for his brother, don't you think
Reynolds and especially Sawyer were way out of line today." She looks up at the
front seat and sees Sawyer. "Sorry Luke, but I just have to say this."
"Look Ana, he could have called. When Reynolds told him to stop, and he kept
walking he opened that door not my guys. They have one job to do and that is to
protect you. In light of the fact that Logan has been hanging around trying to get
your attention, this looked suspicious. Welch is meeting with him and his brother
right now. He is trying to get to the heart of the matter, we will have yet another
payout and my guess is Mr. Logan won't be bothering you in the future. If he had
other motives for seeing you, which I suspect he did, then he is on notice that he
should change his plans. I don't care how it looks. Your safe and that is the end
of it."

I pull her over to me and kiss her letting her know I am not debating this with
her. My guys did exactly what they should have done.

Ana's POV

Well the day started out normal. Now Roach has been fired, Reynolds arrested
and Noah Logan's brother is in the hospital. All because of me, indirectly. It is
stressful being Mrs. Christian Grey.

We walk into the waiting room of Dr. Greene's and there are only a few people
left. We purposely picked the last appointment of the day so we wouldn't have to
deal with the stares and privacy issues.

There is a woman that must be due any second sitting in a chair and I notice she
is wearing flip flops with huge, swollen feet. Ugh. I hope I don't get like that. She
has a small child with her. He might be about two years old. There is one other
older woman waiting as well. Christian looks like a fish out of water. Something
about him sitting in an OB-GYN's office makes me giggle. He reaches over and
picks up the stack of magazines and puts them pack. There are parenting
magazines, and Ladies Home Journal. They really should have magazines that
guys would like to read as well. He looks at me and smiles.

"Are you restless?" I reach over and loosen his tie.

"Maybe, but I feel strange in here." He whispers. He plays with my rings and puts
his arm around the back of the chair. Then he takes his phone out and reads his
emails. He stands up and looks at the fish in the tank and then comes back to sit
down. I realize Christian isn't use to waiting.

"Sit still." I whisper. Honestly, the little two year old sitting across from him has
been stiller than he has.

"Mrs. Grey." My name is called and we get up following the nurse.

"Hi Mrs. Grey. I am Megan. I will be your nurse throughout the pregnancy. So
going forward we will want to book your appointments on the days that I am
here. So, let's get you on the scale." I look at Christian and he is leaning against
the wall. I jump on and hope I have gained back some of my weight. "Your 111
pounds." Not as much as I thought but better than when I was in the hospital.

"Are you sure, I thought I weighed more than that?"

"No this is accurate. You're pretty tiny, I am jealous." Megan smiles at me. She
hands me a cup and tells me where the bathroom is so I can give them a sample.
She takes Christian into a room. When I come back she takes my blood pressure
and pricks my finger for a blood sample. Then she points out the flat screen on
the TV and tells us to watch the video. "What to expect during week 13." And
after that she wants us to watch another video called your second trimester. I am
in the middle of my 12th week but it's good to see what lies ahead.

"Wow that was awesome." Christian is smiling. We learned the baby will be about
three inches by next week. That it has ear buds forming so we can start singing
to it, that if it is a boy it is developing testosterone and its limbs are forming.
When the video reviewed what to expect with my body Christian pretended to be
in shock and horror when it explained that a woman becomes more gassy. "Christ
that will be a turn off if you start ripping them."

"Christian, I can't believe you. Like you and Elliot don't toot all the time."

"Toot?" He laughs. "Well we're guys. You aren't supposed to do that. My mom
told me when I was about nine that only boys did that and we know my mom
would never lie." He smiles at me. Great, now I have to worry about that too.
"When can we find out if we are having a boy or girl?" Christian is pacing and
picking up brochures and then starts playing with the ceramic model of a cervix.

"Seriously Christian, put that down. Dr. Greene will be here any minute. You are
worst than a small child."

He walks over to where I am sitting on the table and looks at the stirrups. He has
a big grin. "Shit, those might come in handy at home." He raises an eyebrow at
me. It is so abundantly clear he has never been in an OB-GYN office that I start
giggling again.

Finally Dr. Greene walks in. She shakes our hands.

"Well, you sure are looking better Mrs. Grey and you put on some weight. How do
you feel?"

"I feel much better. I am eating smaller quantities and more often throughout the
day. I am actually not as tired as I was, but still not quite back to where I use to
be." She takes my arm and guides me to lie down and pats around my belly.

"We won't do an ultrasound today as we just did that when you were in the
hospital."

"Is there a risk to the baby if you do too many ultrasounds?" Christian asks.

"No, it's just that your insurance won't cover them unless we have a reason and
so we are allotted three per pregnancy, unless you're high risk.

"I don't care about that. Just bill me. Can we see the baby again?" Christian looks
at Dr. Greene like he expects her to meet his command. She probably wants to
get home as it is close to five o'clock. She doesn't look happy, but she knows who
she is dealing with.

"Sure Mr. Grey. I will have Megan do it and then meet me in my office and we will
go over your questions and other issues." She sighs. She better get used to him,
he won't give up until he gets his way.
Megan comes in a few minutes later and rolls the ultrasound machine in the
room. Five minutes later we are watching our baby again and I can tell it is
slightly bigger and I don't even know what I am looking at. We hear its little
heart beating and Christian is kissing my hand and smiling ear to ear.

"Do you have a preference for the sex?" We both look up at her.

"Why can you see something?" He has stood up and is leaning in closer to the
monitor. Calm down Fifty.

"No not really, I just was curious."

"What does not really mean?"

"It means not really. I wouldn't want to say."

Christian starts to ask her something else but I interrupt.

"Christian, stop, we will probably know or find out our next visit. Right Megan?"

"Well if you come in at 16 weeks, maybe not, although it's possible. But if you
come in at 18 weeks I bet we can tell you. It will be up to Dr. Greene." She turns
off the monitor and Christian looks disappointed. "Okay, you can meet with Dr.
Greene in her office.

Christian helps pull me up. "Christian are you disappointed?"

"No. I just love watching the baby and hearing it. It makes it so much more real."

"Christian, tell me the truth okay? Are you going to be terribly disappointed if the
baby is a girl? You are so obsessed about when we will find out the sex that I am
starting to worry if the baby is a girl, that you won't love her." I feel myself
watering up.

"Oh no baby, don't think that. I know I have been pretty blatant about wanting a
son, but of course I will love the baby if it is a girl. I won't lie, I will be
disappointed at first if we find out it is a girl, but having a daughter will be
awesome too." He pulls me in for a hug.

"You are such a bad liar Grey." He pulls back and shrugs looking guilty and
smiles.

"Not buying it huh? I thought I was pretty convincing. Come on lets go grill Dr.
Greene about kinky sex."

We spend the next thirty minutes going over Christian's list. I wanted to crawl
under the desk at one point. He asked about every sexual position you can
imagine making sure it is safe for the baby. She just cautioned us to not do
anything where I would not get as much oxygen for the baby, such as anything
upside down. Jeez, Christian, why don't you just tell her all about our playroom
while you're at it? Toys all good, just keep them clean; spanking, no problem; sex
as many times a day as I feel like having it and we can continue to have sex until
my water breaks unless we have any complications such as spotting. She wants
me to gain at least 25 pounds or more. She doesn't want me to eat any raw fish,
and gave me a list to of other foods that I should stay away from. We were both
surprised to see certain types of cheese on the list. I had to be a mouse in my
past life as I love cheese so much. I am disappointed about the cheese but glad I
know what to stay away from. She is sticking with the same due date and she
tells us that I should decide early on if I want natural or an epidural during
delivery. She gives us brochures to read and we make our next appointment for
five weeks as we will be away. She believes she will be able to tell us the sex at
that time, but doesn't promise anything.

As soon as we get in the car, Sawyer gives Christian an update. The police are
charging Reynolds with assault and formally arrested him. Taylor bailed him out
with Carrick's help and now Christian is furious. Let's hope we don't run into Noah
anytime soon. That would be awkward. I am glad we will be moving in a few
months.

When we arrive back to Escala, Taylor and Gail are just leaving. I decide to play
dumb.

"Where are you off too? I have your birthday gift to give you Gail."

"Oh Ana, I mean Mrs. Grey, you didn't need to do that. But we won't be late will
we Jason?" Gail looks nice. She is wearing a dress and has a light rain coat on
with a pair of boots.

"I think we will be back around 10, not sure. Is everything okay sir?"

"Yes go ahead. Sawyer filled me in and we can talk about Reynolds and how we
get him out of this mess tomorrow. Have a good time and Happy Birthday Gail."

After they leave I walk into the kitchen excited that I will get to make Christian
dinner and that we are sort of on our own. I hear the elevator ping and Reynolds
gets off of it. He looks terrible and I nod to Christian to go talk to him and
reassure him. He follows him back to Taylor's office and I start dinner.

When he comes back into the kitchen he tells me that Reynolds was really
worried, but he is doing better since they talked. He was worried about having
this on his record and apologized for losing his cool. Christian told him he would
do everything to get this expunged from his record and that he didn't need to
worry from his perspective.

I tell Christian that my Aunt Maggie called and she would like to come and visit
my Dad. "Do you think that is strange Christian?"

"Not really why? Is she staying here?"

"I guess. She didn't say. She is coming the day after we get back from Taiwan. I
just wonder why she is coming. As far as I know they hadn't seen each other in
years before the wedding. I love her and I have no issue if my dad and Aunt
Maggie have something going on, but they should just tell me."

"Don't you think you are going from A to Z Ana? Maybe she is just concerned
about him." I look at Christian like come on- seriously. "Let's not jump to any
conclusions baby."

We are eating dinner and I am pleased at how it came out. "This is great baby.
Sometimes I wish you did all the cooking .You are a fantastic cook." Christian
whispers even though Gail isn't there to hear him. I made Cornish hens, rice pilaf,
salad and roasted brussel sprouts sauted in a garlic sauce. Christian is drinking
wine and I look at it longingly. "What are you looking at?"

"Can I have a tiny sip Christian? Please? It looks so good."

"I guess you weren't with me today when Dr. Greene said no alcohol. No Ana. If
it bothers you, I won't drink it in front of you."

"It bothers me."

"Then I won't drink it." He gets up and starts to dump it.

"No, don't' do that. I just was having a craving I think. It usually doesn't bother
me. You know I don't even drink that much.

"Are you sure?" He sits back down and finishes everything on his plate plus what
I didn't eat. He doesn't usually eat off my plate, but tonight after he finishes both
our plates he walks back into the kitchen and looks for more food. Jeez you would
think he was pregnant. He is eating like a beast. "So Ana, in light of the fact that
I have not been getting laid my usual amount, and Dr. Greene's blessing that I
can indeed fuck you senseless anyway I want to and as often that you are willing,
I would like you to meet me in the playroom. What do you think about that?"

Oh playful, horny fifty is back, thank god. He has been so cautious and I need to
have some serious playtime. "I think I would like that very much Mr. Grey. Let
me take the dishes to the kitchen and meet you up there in say fifteen minutes."

Christian gets up to help me and I hear his phone vibrate.

"Mr. Kavanagh what can I do for you?" Is he talking to Kate's dad? I hear him
laughing really loud. "No fucking way, that is hilarious. Yes I promise I won't be a
dick and I promise I won't tell the little pussy Ethan to go fuck himself. That is
great news. And better yet, you are now back in possession of your dick.
Congrats man. Laters."

Christian comes back into the kitchen and is still laughing. "Were you talking to
Kate's dad? Oh my god did you tell him you thought Ethan was a pussy?" I am in
panic mode.

"What? Kate's dad? No." Then he starts laughing again. "No that was Elliot. Oh
fuck that is hilarious. You thought I was talking to Kate's dad?"

"You said, 'Mr. Kavanagh, what can I do for you?" Now Christian is really laughing
and he picks up his phone and text a message.

"That is so funny I have to tell Elliot."

"Well why don't you tell me why you would call Elliot Mr. Kavanagh?"

I walk over to Christian and he stops laughing. He looks uncomfortable. "Baby

you know how you always claim the fifth when you're talking to Kate or Mia and
say it was just 'girl talk.' Well pretty sure that if I told you what we were talking
about you wouldn't go up with me to the playroom, so let's just give me a pass
and say it was guy talk. Can we?"
"Hmmm. Give me a hint."

Christian puts the last of the dishes in the sink and tugs me over to him kissing
my neck and ears and clearly trying to get me to forget my question.

"Christian."

"Ana." He is running his hands over my breast and whispering in my ear which he
knows gets me going. Damn it.

"Christian, stop and tell me."

"Ana, it's nothing. It had to do with Thanksgiving. Kate and Elliot were going to
spend it with the Kavanagh's but he talked her into spending it in Bellevue." He
whispers this in my ear and he is playing with my nipples. I am getting wet and
hornier by the second.

"And what did that have to do with his dick?"

"Don't Ana. I told you enough now do you go upstairs with me willingly or do I
have to carry you. Because one way or another, we are going in that playroom in
the next few minutes and we are going to play very, very hard." Oh god he is
rubbing up against me and he is very, very hard.

"Okay Christian can we use the liberator wedge tonight? And maybe the grid and
the cross? I'm thinking at least three times maybe four." I run my hands against
the major bulge in his pants. He moans.

"Oh fuck Ana I am going to cum right here. I love it when you tell me what you
want. Tell me how you want me to use the liberator wedge."

"Well I was thinking I could get on it, allowing my ass to be lifted high and then
you can fuck me hard and you will be so deep. Maybe I can flip over and lean on
it and you can take me from behind. Nice and hard. How does that sound Mr.
Grey? I know I am really wet and hot for you."

"Fuck I am hornier than hell. I will be glad to fuck you twice on the wedge baby.
Oh fuck. That's it! No more chit chat, let's go." He lifts me up and carries me
upstairs and drops me off by the upstairs bathroom.

"Go to the bathroom, make sure your empty. You heard Dr. Greene. It is
important so you don't get bladder infections." I head into the bathroom and
Christian grabs my hand stopping me and whispers in my ear. "And Ana, I will be
having some of your sweet ass while we are at it too."

Oh I am so ready for a night in the playroom. My Fifty is back!

Chapter 19- Making Playtime Memories- Starring Ana and Christian

Ana's POV

I walk into the playroom after using the bathroom expecting to find Christian
waiting for me. The soft lights are on and there is this creepy dark music playing
on the iPod. I walk over to the chest and see that he has taken out lube, a few
vibrators, a blindfold and there is an un-opened box addressed to Bob Jones with
our address. I guess I have ruined the surprise of what he has planned for me by
peeking. I won't let him know I have seen anything. I quickly walk over to the
door and remove my clothes down to my panties and decide to get in the
kneeling position as he showed me months ago. I know he doesn't expect me to
do this anymore but I want to surprise him.

After being on my knees for at least ten minutes I need to stand as the hard floor
is making me uncomfortable. I look down and it is strange to see this little pouch
over my panties. My stomach is always so flat and I reach down and rub my
stomach. "Hi baby." I talk to it for the first time ever out loud as we learned
today that the baby can actually start hearing now. Where is he? Maybe he had
an unexpected call come in.

I stand up and take the robe off the hook on the door and put it on and open the
door leading to the hallway. I am surprised to see Christian sitting on the top step
rubbing his hands through his hair. Was he there before when I came out of the
bathroom?

"Christian, is everything okay?" I sit down next to him on the step. He looks
bewildered, confused and almost sad. He looks down at me and I notice he is
wearing his playroom jeans and no shirt. But he doesn't look like he is ready to
have kinky sex. He looks distant somehow.

"We need to talk Ana." He says this in a whisper and it scares me. Oh my god has
something happened? He stands and takes my hand and I numbly follow him to
our bedroom. He opens the door for me, I enter before him and I hear the door
shut behind me. He walks over to the bed and motions for me to sit down next to
him. What the hell has happened? Thirty minutes ago he was going to take me
every which way he could in the playroom. Now, he is almost distant.

"What is it Christian? You're scaring me." He shakes his head and reaches over
and puts his hand on my neck with his thumb rubbing my lower lip. He seems to
be struggling for words. "Tell me please."

"I can't go in that room with you right now. Maybe never. I don't know Ana what
is going on. I was in there and I felt the walls closing in on me and it was like I
couldn't breathe. I started seeing all their faces, their bodies and remembering all
the women that I have fucked, abused and borderline tortured for my sick
gratification and I broke out in this sweat and thought I can't take Ana back in
there. She is carrying my baby, she is my wife, I can't intertwine our memories
with you know .all the other women that I have had in there. I suddenly felt
repulsed. What we have is so beautiful and good and right and everything I have
ever done in there before with all the other women just feels wrong now. And
even if it wasn't wrong, I can't stand taking you anymore against the same cross,
grid or on the same bed that I have fucked other women. You deserve so much
more than that baby." He is whispering and when he looks in my eyes I can see
that he has tears in them.

"You don't want to have kinky fuckery with me?" I think I am hurt. In some
strange way, I know not only does he need this, but so do I.

"Ana, no, that isn't what I am saying. I want sex every way I can have it with
you, and I even bought some new toys for us. I just can't go in that room with
you anymore. It is wrong. In here, in our bedroom, you are the only woman I
have shared this spot with. Our bed, our bathtub, our shower and our room.
When I close my eyes or when I look around I only see you and me. Up there, in
that room, I see all of these women and I didn't care about them. Do you know
there was this one sub, her name was Madeline in case you are still keeping a list
of women's names that I fucked," he winks at me. But I don't smile because I
don't know where this is going.

"Go on. What about her?" I tell him surprised that he is sharing information he
has always refused to tell me before.

"She was my sub for about four months. Do you know I never kissed her even
once? I never took her anyway but from behind. I know it is strange I am telling
you this, but I need you to understand why all of a sudden that room is vile to
me. I have memories I don't want anymore. When I take you in there I feel like
there is a ghost filled room of women watching us, and what we do in there is not
what I did with them, but it is messing with my head baby. Does any of that
make sense?"

"I guess so, but you need and I need our kinky fuckery. I know you won't be
satisfied with vanilla forever and I have come to need more as well. What does
that mean for our sex life Christian if you can't take me in there? It scares me." I
am playing with his wedding ring, turning it and pulling on it.

"It doesn't mean I don't want to do fun and kinky stuff with you Ana. Just not in
there. I didn't even know it was bothering me until I was up there and thinking
about a conversation I was having with my brother earlier today and I was
thinking that I let you have too much power over me and I have lost so much of
who I am. I was getting pissed thinking I have become dickless and I was going
to fuck you raw and show you who was in charge of our relationship. I was
getting angry and as I was taking shit out of the drawers to use on you, I decided
I was going to fuck you until you yelled the safe word. I had these visions of
doing fucked up shit to you but a song came on my iPod, it was like an epiphany,
a voice saying don't bring her in here. The music was O Fortuna" from Carmina
Burana, Iknow you have heard it before. I use to play that when I wanted to fuck
hard and hurt the subs. I realized it wasn't even your beautiful body or face I was
seeing it was like a rapid slide show of blurred faces and bodies and it was all of
the subs I was seeing. Listening to myself even say this now seems like it wasn't
even me that lived like that for all those years but it was baby. And I almost got
sick in there when I looked around and thought, no, I can't bring her in here. I
feel like I want to throw everything out, power wash the fucking walls, paint and
replace all the furniture or just get rid of it. Maybe make our own room at the
new house. I can't believe I ever took you in there in the same room that I
fucked all of these other women in. You deserve so much more from me." He
strokes my face with his thumb and is looking at me waiting for a reaction. "Say
something baby, please tell me you understand."

I take a deep breath. "I guess I do. It bothers me that you are just now feeling
this. I don't get it. Is it because I am pregnant? Is this some sort of Madonna
Syndrome just because I'm pregnant. I need you and I need more than vanilla." I
am looking down, almost shocked myself that I have said this.

Christian smirks. "Oh baby, don't think I am saying I don't want you every which
way and then some. Don't think I am planning on letting you off the hook here or
we won't be doing the things I like to do, I am not saying that at all. I am saying
we need to create our own room, our own furniture, toys what have you or I am
going to have to have some serious sessions with John before I go back in that
room. I just experienced a full out panic attack in there and I don't think I can go
in there right now other than to get what I want out of there and bring what we
need in here. I have no problem thinking about what I plan to do to you in a few
minutes in this room. I will have you and it will not be vanilla baby, but not up
there."

"Okay, if that is what you need. But, I do want a playroom with you Christian. I
think we need that? Can we talk about this some more? But I want to ask you
more about what you and Elliot were talking about. Do you feel like I have
somehow taken away your masculinity? What are you saying?" I need to know
where he is coming from.

"You fucking fight me on everything. I am use to being in control, and with you, I
seem to have lost all my control. We joke about how you own me, and you know,
it's not really a joke. You fucking own me. Anything you practically want, you get
or win the argument because I am so afraid of losing you. I give in when my gut
says no over and over again."

"Like what Christian? I do whatever you tell me to do. I have security with me
everywhere, which I hate. I don't even drive anymore although I have two
expensive cars that mostly just sit there. I rarely go out with my friends, only
with you. I should be working forty hours a week, but I take off all the time so
that I can fill my role as Mrs. Christian Grey. I have given up all my
independence, how can you say I fight you on everything?" I have raised my
voice because I can't believe he feels he has given up who he is. That is almost
funny.

"Ana, you have to have security and that is the one argument we have more than
any other. You fight me all the time. I almost cringe when I know I have to
broach that subject with you, because I know I will get your attitude about it. And
okay, I will just say it, I don't understand or fucking know why you have to work.
I don't want you working. Roach was right. Keeping you safe at SIP is disruptive,
you don't need the money, and it fucking makes me crazy thinking you don't plan
to stay home with the baby. Call me old fashion, call me unfair, I don't care, but I
don't want my wife working and having someone else raise our baby." Christian
closes his eyes and sighs. "Look, I didn't want this conversation to even go there.
This isn't why we are sitting here. We are sitting here because I love you too
fucking much to take you back up in that room where I fucked other women. I
respect you too much, worship you too much and this is what I am talking about.
I tell you we are not going back in there and you fight me on that. God damn it,
will you give me my god damn dick back and let me take care of you, take care of
us and let me be a fucking man please?" He is yelling now. Really yelling.

"Christian what is this all about? Okay I understand and appreciate where you're
coming from about the playroom. It used to bother me a lot. I would think about
all the other women you had in there and almost get sick thinking you had them
in the same spot, using the same cuffs the same laundered sheets. It left a vile
taste in my mouth. But I got over it and stopped thinking about it. But I would
like it if we could start over like you said, make our own room or get new
furniture. That would make it feel better for me too. That part I am all good with.
But, as far as my not letting you be a man that is bullshit Christian. This is your
world and I just live in it. Isn't marriage supposes to be a 50-50 type thing?" I
almost giggle when I say this.

"No Ana. Nothing that works in life can be fifty-fifty. Anyone that tells you that is
fucking playing with themselves. Someone always has to be just that much
stronger, that much more decisive, more in control. I don't care if it is 50.9% to
49.1%, someone is always in charge and I am telling you going forward, it isn't
you baby that has the extra percentage here. I am taking back control and you
better get used to it."

"What the fuck Christian. Why don't you just beat your chest and swing from a
vine? Where is this coming from? My god, what did Elliot say to you? You are
acting like an asshole. I am your wife, not an employee or someone you get to
control." I am furious.

"See there. That is what I mean. Just go with it Ana. Just make me fucking feel I
am in charge, even though we both fucking know you have my balls and dick in
your hands. Can't you just fucking placate me and let me think I am the fucking
husband, provider, and in charge of my own home? Can you just play along with
me on this? I am not that different from any other man Ana, I just want to know
that I am in fucking charge here and you are my wife and going to do as I say.
Even though we both know you never fucking do. Just pretend."

Christian throws a glass I didn't even notice him holding across the room
shattering it. He is livid and I frankly don't get it. He grabs a t-shirt out of his
drawer and storms out of our bedroom. What the hell just happened here?

I may have not learned much from my mother, but the one thing I remember
here saying is that when a man gets like this it I best to leave them alone. She
believes that men get something equivalent to PMS about twice a year and I use
to think she was crazy, but I think I just witnessed exactly that. I do understand
Christian's feelings about the playroom, but what the hell did Elliot and he talk
about today. Only one way to find out. I text Kate.

Hey, can you talk.

Sure, call me.

"Hey Steele." Kate sounds different.

"Everything okay?"

"No, not really. Elliot came home in a shitty mood and we had another fight. He
started in on me about Thanksgiving until I gave in and then he was brooding and
started in on me about respecting him more and that he was a man and I should
quit embarrassing him all the time and being so bossy and oh my god Ana, he
was a complete jerk."

"Well I think I know why." I tell her about our fight, not the playroom part but the
part about Christian going all macho on me. We both figure it out, that Christian
and Elliot must have gotten in a pissing contest about letting us control them.

"Well I don't know about your husband, but Elliot will not be getting any until he
apologizes. I mean, I agreed to coming to the Grey's for Thanksgiving and
changing our family plans. I agreed to drop that night class I was taking because
he doesn't like me on campus at night, I changed my blouse this morning
because he said it was too low to wear for work. I am frustrated Ana, I feel like I
always give in."

"Wow, I know exactly what you mean. Maybe we need a girl's night, if the control
freak brothers will let us." I stop to think about our schedule this week. "Maybe
Friday night we can go see a movie and get some dinner. I miss you and our girl
time."

"I miss you too, so much. How are you feeling?" I tell Kate about our doctors'
appointment today and that I have gained some weight back. She asks me about
Mia and Brady.

"I think it's going really well. They seem to really be into each other and he is
such a nice guy."

"Oh. Well that's good I think. I think Ethan kind of misses her. But I told him too
bad, he ended it. I told him that she is dating Brady and he was pretty upset that
she moved on so quickly. I haven't heard from her even once this week. I called
her about a bridesmaid dress I wanted her to look up online and she hasn't called
me back. I guess she feels awkward. I don't want her to feel that way. What
should I do?" I can tell this is bothering Kate.

"Why don't we ask her to go with us Friday night? It might break some of the
tension your feeling." I suggest thinking that Fifty will probably fight me about
going out now that he is 50.9% in charge. Whatever, he is nuts if he thinks I am
going along with this. Kate and I talk a bit longer and I call Mia to invite her for
Friday night.

"Hi Ana."

"Hi Mia. Are you busy? Can you talk?" She giggles.

"Of course. Why wouldn't I be able to talk?"

"I don't know I thought maybe you were with Brady."

"I am, we are in his truck, but I can talk real fast, what's up."

"Kate and I might do a girl's night Friday. Movie, dinner, do you want to go?"

There is a long pause. "Umm, I would love to but I am going out of town Friday."

"Oh. Where are you going?" I am trying to think if I knew this or is this new?

"Well, I am not sure. Brady is surprising me and we are going away for the
weekend." She giggles again and I get it.

"Oh my god, you are going away for your first time together. That is so
romantic." I am smiling and have almost forgotten my fight with fifty. "Do you
have any idea where you are going? This is so romantic."

"No idea. I have a second interview Friday afternoon at the radio station and then
we are going somewhere. I only know that I have to pack a bathing suit and a
dress."

I hear Brady in the background yell hi to me. "Tell him I said hi. Oh my god Mia, I
can't wait to hear more. But hey, can you do me a favor? Will you call Kate? She
feels bad, like maybe you feel awkward talking to her and she doesn't want there
to be any strain there."
There is a pause. "Well I am kind of mad at her to be honest."

"Why?"

"I heard she was going to dump me from the wedding when her and Elliot had a
fight, and I just feel like if she doesn't want me in it, then fine, I don't want to be
in it."

"Oh my god, she didn't mean it, she and Elliot were having a stupid fight and
anyway who told you that?" I can't believe either Elliot or my husband told her. If
it was Christian I will show him for real what it is like to be dickless.

"I heard my mom talking to Elliot about Ethan not being in his wedding party and
he told her that I was booted if Ethan was. So, you know what, if I am only in it
because of Elliot and she doesn't feel close enough to me to have me in it, I don't
want to be in it. Does that sound bratty of me? I don't mean it to. Really, it's her
wedding and she should have who she wants in her wedding. Honestly Ana I
understand. I just was hurt about the way I had to find out about it."

Well, this isn't the old Mia. She is being somewhat mature about the issue, but
still Kate didn't mean it. "Listen Mia, you and Kate should talk. She adores you.
This was just a fight between her and Elliot that got out of hand. You know how
Christian and Elliot are about you. Well they don't like Ethan and Elliot didn't want
him in the wedding which of course was totally unfair to Kate. But it's all good
now. Please don't let this bother you." I tell her this thinking what a mess. Yikes.
We talk a few more minutes and then hang up.

I call Kate back and she picks up on the first ring. "Hi you won't believe it." I tell
her because I know she would want to fix this ASAP."

"Mia overheard Elliot talking to his mom and she knows you temporarily booted
her from the wedding. That is why she is upset."

"Oh are you fucking kidding me? I can't fucking believe he told his mom about
that? Why would he do that? I love Grace but does Christian tell his mom
everything too? I am going to kill him! Grace must hate me now. And poor Mia! I
would never have really kept her out of the wedding. I feel terrible about that
Ana, after I kill Elliot, what can I do to make her feel better?"

"She thinks you are only having her in it now because of Elliot. She was actually
really cool about it, hurt, but she said she understood that it was your wedding
and she didn't want to be in it if you didn't really want her."

"Oh my god, that is so not the case. I adore her. She can be annoying but she
has a heart of gold and I love her. I feel terrible Ana. Where is she, I am getting
in my car right now and going to talk to her."

"She is with Brady somewhere. And they are going away for the weekend so she
won't be joining us." I hear some noise in the background."What is that noise?"

"It's the shower. My dickhead fiance is taking a shower. "Nice one dickhead.
How could you tell your mom about our fight and now your sister won't talk to
me!" I hear the door slam. Oh my god I can't believe she just walked in the
shower and yelled at him with me listening. Awkward.
I look up and Christian has come back in the bedroom. He doesn't look as angry.
He is drinking bourbon and leaning against the door looking at me.

"Hey I have to go. Why don't you call her tomorrow and let me know how that
turns out and I will get back with you about Friday."

"Who was that?" Christian is staring at me.

Christian' POV

Fuck. I didn't mean to get that pissed. I need to apologize once again, but I don't
want to go in the playroom. She seems to get that part. But the whole
conversation today with Elliot while funny started me thinking. I have completely
changed since meeting Ana. I spend time with my family, I am not near the
asshole I use to be and I am so pussy whipped. Elliot is right about that. So much
so that I am going to go in the bedroom and beg her to forgive me all so I can
have a good night sleep and of course get laid. Shit.

I walk in the bedroom and expect to see her sleeping or crying or anything but
talking away on the phone like nothing happened. What? I am the only one upset
here.

"Who was that?" Although I can pretty much figure out that it was Kate, Mia or
my mom.

"Kate. Your brother told your mom about Kate kicking Mia out of the wedding
when they had their fight last week and Mia overheard, so now she is rightfully
hurt. So I was letting Kate know so she could make it right. Kate feels terrible
about it."

"Wow that is unfortunate. What are you doing Friday night?" I walk over and sit
next to her on the bed.

"Kate and I want a girl's night. You know a movie and dinner maybe." She looks
up at me like she is expecting me to say no. And I want to so bad. Shit.

"Elliot and I were thinking that the four of us could get together on the boat or go
to dinner. Would you prefer we not go with you?" I reach over and run my finger
along her arm.

"I don't know, let me talk to Kate. We just want some time to girl talk. It sounds
like you and Elliot might have guy talked your way into the dog house today. He
came home beating his chest too." I chuckle. She has it figured out.

"Did he now? Yea, our conversation probably instigated my behavior. I'm sorry
baby. I didn't mean to go off on you. I won't lie. I do feel like I have lost control.
I know everything you said was true, and you have compromised a lot to be my
wife, but I have changed so much that sometimes I don't even recognize myself
in the mirror."

"Are you unhappy with the new you?"

"God no. I have never been happier. But Elliot and I were razzing each other
about who was more pussy whipped and well, the macho in me couldn't stand
being called pussy whipped, although it is 100% true. I am so whipped. But it's
okay." I really need to kiss her. "Can I kiss you or are you too mad at me?"

She smiles at me reaches in and softly kisses me. "I'm not mad at you. I think
you are having your semi-yearly period. So I understand."

"My what?" I must have a shocked look on my face because Ana starts giggling.

"Your period. My mom has a theory that men get period like symptoms twice a
year and when that happens they get all emotional and unreasonable. Like PMS
on steroids. So I think I just witnesses your semi-annual period." She crawls up
into my lap.

"Is that right? Hmm I don't have cramps, my face isn't broken out but I have
been eating a hell of a lot of chocolate this week and feeling a bit bitchy." She
laughs when I say this. "My tits aren't hurting but my balls are killing me."

"Oh dear Mr. Grey. I guess you should take something for that?" Ana reaches in
and nibbles on my ear.

"Yep, I plan on taking you! Do you forgive me baby because I have something to
show you and a proposition for you?"

"Yes, you're forgiven! What do you have to show me? By the way who is Bob
Jones?"

"Oh I see someone has been snooping around the playroom. That might require a
spanking. Hold on I will be right back." Christian quickly gets up and leaves the
room and I can hear him trotting up the stairs. He must have taken the stairs two
or three at a time because he is back in less than a minute. He has the box I saw
on top of the toy chest with him.

"Bob Jones is the name I use to order toys. Never know who is taking orders and
sees my name. They might want to sell that information. I even have a debit card
set up in that name."

"So what is in the box?" She looks at it closely and I sit down and open it. "It's
called a sling shot. It will be really great when you're a lot bigger and having
harder time holding your legs up. This spreads you nice and wide for me baby. I
know you don't need it yet, but I want to try it." She is blushing. "What, baby, I
like it deep and this is perfect for some deep hard fucking without wearing you
out." I have to kiss her again. So I reach down and nibble on her luscious lip.

"Okay, I want to please you and it sounds interesting. What is your proposal?"

I am not sure how she is going to feel about this but I would love to get her to go
along with me on this.

"I want to film us. I would like to do some things tonight, film it and then watch it
and pretty sure we will both get pretty revved up after we watch it and want
more. How do you feel about that?"

"What if someone finds it?"

"We are going to erase it tonight after we watch it. Don't worry about that baby;
I don't want to risk anyone seeing what is mine. This will be just for you and me
to watch. I want you to see what you do to me. Do you trust me? Will you let me
take you places tonight and then let us watch them together?"

"Have you ever filmed you and any of your subs?"

"Never."

"Okay."

"Okay? Great." I get the camera out of my closet and bring it into the bedroom.
Two hours later we are both laying in bed naked and sync video on the seldom
used flat screen TV that is in my armoire. I reach down and kiss Ana and pull her
close to me. "You know after we watch this I am going to need to fuck you into
oblivion right?"

"I thought you just did. Oh my god Christian that sling shot thingy is what do you
say, yar?" I laugh when she says this. It was pretty fucking good.

"Ready?" She nods and gets all bashful. "What are you being all bashful for?" I
kiss her forehead and pull her out from under my arms. "Hey, this will be hot, not
something to be ashamed of." I turn on the TV and turn off the light and sit back
and watch two of the best fucking hours of my life.

The camera is on my wife's beautiful naked body. "Ana, touch your breast for me.
They are so full and perfect right now. I film her playing with her gorgeous tits
and then place the camera down on the nightstand. I watch myself bend down
and suck on my Ana's tits. She pushes her head back as I lick, suck and pull on
her nipples. Just watching this makes me get hard. I look down at her and she is
bashfully smiling. "Man my boobs look big."

"I know baby, they are beautiful right now."

I watch myself walk to the end of the bed. I place the camera in the tripod and
the film shows me pulling Ana down further towards the end of the bed. I am
kneeling on the bed and spread Ana's legs far apart. I adjust the camera so it
zeros in on her hot wet pussy. "See that baby, this is how you get for me. See
how wet you are up close." I reach down and kiss her and fuck, my dick is
literally lifting the sheet up off me I am so hard seeing Ana's moist sex on the TV.
It is pink, wet and lush and I hear her moan a little when she knows what is
happening next. We watch as I take both of my hands and spread her lips apart
and dive into her suck, licking and eating her out with vengeance. I take a vain
moment to check the muscles on my back. Claude has done a good job of helping
me build the right amount of mass back there. We watch together as I continue
to lick her and slide my fingers in her. I lift her legs over my shoulders and we
both listen as I moan while I am face deep in Ana's pussy and she is close to
coming. She squirms in bed next to me. I look down at her. "See baby this is hot
isn't it? God, I don't know if will be able to watch this whole thing without fucking
you in the middle."

We watch together as Ana as an earth shattering orgasm on screen and I move

so the camera up close can watch her pussy lips quiver as she cums. The next
seen I am lying on the bed watching up close as Ana licks, sucks and deep
throats my cock over and over again. Damn I am pretty big next to her petite
little face. My dick looks huge and watching her tongue go up and down on my
shaft and seeing up close what her cheeks are doing as she sucks me dry is more
than I can handle. I usually can only see the top of her head and glimpses of her
going down on me. But watching this up close is too fucking much. I pause the
screen and sit up with my dick rock hard and huge. "Turn over baby. I can't
watch another second of this, I need to fuck you." I flip her over reach down on
the floor and set her on the liberator wedge which I brought down earlier so she
has her ass up in the air. I rub her ass cheeks a few times and grab the lube
greasing her up and greasing up my dick. "I am going to take your sweet ass
baby." I slowly enter her rosebud a little bit at a time until I am settled into her
deeply. God it is so tight I can barely move the grip is taking my breath away. I
don't want to hurt her so I take it slow. I reach next to me and rub some mint oil
on my finger and rub it on her nub. "Baby this is going to feel cool then hot
okay?" I move slowly in and out of her and then reach around and rub her clit.
She screams out. The mint oil is a new sensation for her. I know it is making her
nub feel like it is ready to explode and she starts screaming as I rub her off, and I
push two more times coming yet again. I am surprised I have anything left after
the marathon sex we have had tonight. I jerk one more time and still inside of
her. "I am going to pull out baby and start the bath. We will watch the rest of this
after okay?"

"Som a sur I am." Ana murmurs in her pillow.

"What?" What the hell did she just say? I laugh. "Your wrecked aren't you. Come
on baby we need to get clean." I will be right back.

After our bath, I rub her back and arms with lotion. I have worked her over pretty
hard. "Can you handle watching more Ana?" I look at the clock and it is almost 10
pm. We have been going at it for three hours.

"We can watch, but not promising anything else Grey. I am cummed out."

"Is that a word?"

"It is now." She reaches next to the bed and takes a drink of water and munches
on the sliced apples I brought her. We have discovered if she eats something
before going to sleep for the night she tends to minimize her morning sickness.
She offers me a slice but I decline as I ate an apple in the kitchen when I went
out there earlier.

We get comfortable in bed and I am anxious to see the rest of the video. That's
because I know what comes next. I reach down and kiss her nose. "What do you
think so far?"

She giggles. "Just turn it on Christian. Jeez if we talk about each scene we will
never get to sleep." I raise my eyebrows at her. "Still worried that I've lost my
kink?"

Oh fuck me, watching Ana in the sling shot spread eagle on the bed as I am
pumping into her is seriously the hottest thing I have ever seen. She has the
cuffs around her ankles lifting her legs in the air and I am pumping into her
relentless. Watching my ass move as I go in and out of her and seeing her back
arch is fucking awesome. I am standing at the end of the bed and in addition to
the sling shot I have her lifted using the liberator's other side giving her some
height.
"I like watching you Christian. Your ass is scrumptious and you are so strong. I
didn't realize how hard you go at me. It's kind of sexy."

Oh baby don't start talking like that or we won't get through this video for
another week.

"You like watching me fuck you?" I roll over and rub her tits pausing the video in
mid stroke. She takes my hand and guides it under her silk nightgown onto her
sex.

"You tell me." Oh fuck she is so wet again. God we just got out of tub, all clean
and she smells so good.

"Baby, I am trying to give you a break here, but if you want to fuck again, I am
more than happy to oblige." I suck her nipples through gown making it cling to
her. Oh, Christ, my dick is waking up again. I turn around and turn the video
back on and watch as I continue to pump into her with her voice screaming
"harder, harder please Christian fuck me harder." I look down at her and she has
her hands covering her face.

"That's embarrassing!" She peeks at me between two fingers covering her face.

"No, baby it is so fucking hot. I might cry when I erase this. God damn I want
you again."

Oh shit the best part is watching our faces on video as we come together.
Watching myself paralyzed as I explode in her and her eyes rolling back in her
head as she finds her release is awesome. I pause. "Ready to watch the last fuck?
Or do you want to fuck again right now."

"Play it."

I turn on the video and the scene we did was Ana on top of me riding me hard. I
love watching her great ass going back and forth and my hands moving her hard
and fast on my dick. But the best part is I angled the camera to capture a perfect
shot of her going up and down. You can see my hard dick and then it disappears
deep inside of her. Then I lift her up and you can see my hard dick in between
her legs and my balls then she comes back down enveloping me completely. Ana
surprises me when she whispers, "Oh Christian that is sexy isn't it?" That's it. I
turn the video off and crawl over on top of her.

"Baby, I would really like some vanilla now. Can I make love to you?" She nods.
"Good because feel this." I guide her hand to my dick. She gasps. "Yes baby, I
can't get enough of you. I nudge her legs apart with my knee and slowly enter
her and slowly make love to her in our bed, in our bedroom with the only vision in
front of me of my beautiful wife closing her eyes in complete ecstasy.

This is a One Shot of Mia and Brady. If you are not interested in their
journey- as some have indicated, then this one shot isn't for you. I will
be back later in the week with more on Ana and Christian Having a Baby.

On another note I have decided to fast forward somewhat on the

pregnancy. I can't stay true to the characters as you all know them and
write so often. I am starting to get complaints that Christian is too soft,
or Christian is too controlling, Ana is too weak, or Ana is too strong. Kate
is wonderful, Kate is a bitch, make Rusty a main character, leave Rusty
out. It is mind boggling and honestly making the process frustrating
rather than fun. I want to please everyone and that isn't possible. So,
while I see Christian's character as someone who has become completely
committed to his marriage, taking on the responsibilities of fatherhood
and finally growing up and not being so self centered, others think I have
made him change too much. But, remember the series didn't really show
how Christian developed after the third book and before fatherhood. We
only get a glimpse of him as a father. I have to believe he embraced
fatherhood and made huge adjustments. Will he go back into the
playroom? Yes! But not until he has recreated it with Ana's buy-in. It
belongs to them now and together I see them creating a room that does
not hold Christian's past. I was surprised how many PM's took me out for
that and at the end of the day, it occurred to me that writing so many
chapters is making it difficult for me to stay true to the books and
characters. I don't want to keep creating drama that probably doesn't
exist. So, I will fast forward the pregnancy over the next few weeks. I
can't do all the trips and each event. Thanks everyone for understanding.

So, in the meanwhile, I didn't want to fast forward on Mia and Brady's
big moment so here is the one shot of Mia and Brady. Thanks as usual
everyone for your feedback, good and bad. It is interesting to see all the
different viewpoints on the different characters. Lilly

One Shot Mia and Brady's First Time Chapter 20

Brady's POV

"Grey"

"Hi Christian, this is Brady Beeson. I hope you don't mind, Mia gave me your cell
number."

"No, hey Brady, how are you? Is everything okay with Mia?"

"Oh yea, no problems, didn't mean to worry you. I thought I should reach out
because this weekend Mia and I are going away for the weekend and I wanted to
discuss our plans so you could decide on her security. I like to believe I can look
after her, but in light of the incident last month with Hyde, I respect your need to
keep security on her."

"Whoa. You're going away with my sister?" Shit, I was hoping I could slip that
one by him. I am trying to do the right thing here, but Elliot told me this would
not be easy with Christian. "Where are you going?" He sounds less friendly than
when he first picked up the phone.

"Well, I am trying to keep it a surprise for Mia, but I plan to take her down to
Washington Wine Country for the weekend. We have reservations at a B&B. I
haven't been to that part of the state so I am looking forward to it."

There is a long pause. Christ is he her brother or father?

"Well, I am not sure what to say about that Brady. How long have you and Mia
been dating, like just a week or two?"
Did he really just say that to me? Count to ten Brady. It's his little sister, he is
protective.

"About three weeks. Look Christian, I respect Mia and really like her. I would
never do anything to hurt her or do anything she isn't ready for. I enjoy her
company and we thought it would be nice to get away this weekend. You know,
she still lives at home and she is looking forward to getting away as much as I
am."

There is a long sigh. "Yea okay, you know it's just hard. I am pretty protective of
her, not just the security aspect. She is really important to me and I pretty much
have not liked any guy she has ever dated. So far, strangely I like you. So you
really need not fuck this up. I don't and I won't give you a second chance. But
okay, let me talk to Taylor and see what his thoughts for security would be. A
B&B isn't very conducive for security arrangements and we would want to know
in advance the name of the place you are staying so we could check the security
and accommodations for her security members. No regular hotels in the area
huh?"

"No of course there is but I found a really special place that I think Mia will love."

"Please don't tell me it is romantic and all that shit. That isn't going to help you
here Brady."

I laugh because I think he is trying to joke with me, but he doesn't laugh back so,
I guess not. Why am I so fucking nervous right now. When I have been around
him, we got along fine. But right now he is being kind of a dick. I am not backing
off.

"So, Christian, what do you need from me regarding the details for this
weekend?"

"Let me have Taylor call you back. Does Mia know you were calling me?"

"Of course. I told her we couldn't just take off and not prepare her security detail.
So, she reluctantly gave me your number. I will look forward to hearing from
Taylor and look forward to seeing you and Ana soon."

"Look Brady, I appreciate your thinking this through and respecting my wishes
regarding my sisters security. I don't mean to be difficult but, you know this is
just kind of an awkward call. Does Elliot know you are taking Mia away for the
weekend?"

"Um, yes. And he was only slightly easier on me than you."

"Okay, well that seems right. Taylor will be in touch." Shit. He hung up. I guess
that means he is okay with it.

I made this call outside of the trailer at Christian and Ana's new house and I am
going to bet when I walk in the trailer, Elliot is on the phone to Christian. Damn,
good thing Mia is worth all this shit.

I walk in and Elliot is on the phone and he is looking at me and not saying much.
Finally I hear him say, "Well, she is an adult now, so unfortunately the only thing
we can do is a beat down if there are any problems." Elliot looks up at me. What
the hell? I have dated other girls with older brothers and sure they were
somewhat protective, but these two guys are over the top. I don't think I gave
my sister's boyfriend this much grief. I just need to earn their trust. Maybe I
should just reserve two rooms so it doesn't look like I have only one agenda.
That's just it. I don't want to rush this with Mia. If it happens, it happens. I would
want nothing more than to make love to her and be with her, but I would never
push her if she didn't want that. I know she does because we have talked about
it. So, frankly I don't see how that is anyone's business but ours. I walk over to
the drafting table and tune out Elliot by putting on headphones. I draft much
better with music and in my own zone. This way he and Christian can talk about
all the ways they are going to beat me down if I hurt their sister. Which I won't.

Mia's POV

"So Mom, you know I am going tomorrow to wine country for the weekend with
Brady right?" I am in the kitchen fixing my dad a banana split, his favorite. I am
adding tons of goop to it and make it extra special.

"Yes, you mentioned it. Have you mentioned it to your dad yet?" I look at her and
frown. "No, I am scared too. This is ridiculous Mom. I am a grown woman just a
few months younger than Ana and I feel like I am sixteen. You know Brady called
Christian to talk about the security and I don't think Christian was very nice about
it." My mom smiles.

"Well sweetheart, you can't expect your brothers to be excited. You're the baby of
the family and their little sister. Uncle Mike was terrible to your dad when we first
dated. Your dad would call me and Uncle Mike would hang up on him and never
tell me he called. I would cry and think your dad didn't care and all along he had
called. In those days, girls didn't call boys so I had to sit there and wring my
hands and worry until he would call again and I would race to the phone trying to
beat Uncle Mike in picking it up. Nothing's changed. Big brothers protect their
little sisters. Granted, your big brothers are a bit much at times." My mom gets a
spoon out and starts eating out of the ice cream carton.

"So, will you tell dad that I went after I leave?" I smile at her hoping she will help
me out here.

"No, Mia I will not. You need to tell him tonight. Can I ask you something?"

"Oh why do I not like the sound of this already?" I hope my mom isn't going to
give me the birds and bees lecture. I am almost 22 years old.

"I really like Brady. He couldn't be sweeter or better mannered. He is smart and
honestly might be the best guy you have ever dated. But going away with him is
a big step Mia and you have been only dating what, three weeks. Are you ready
for what most likely will happen? I assume that is where this is headed?"

Oh god, I hate these kind of conversations, but my mom is so amazing, maybe I

should just be grown up and tell her the truth and she will treat me like an adult.

"Mom, honestly, I have never felt this way over any guy ever. He is so nice to me
and sweet, and yes a complete stud. He is smart and ambitious and we laugh and
talk and he isn't pushy at all. He has been a complete gentleman. But with that
said, there is this amazing attraction and I have only been with Ethan, and it was
just once and it wasn't very special. I wish I had waited for Brady, but I didn't.
But if I am going to be with anyone that way, I want it to be him because I just
know it will be everything it is supposed to be." I look up at her. "Are you upset?"

My mom puts the ice cream carton away and brings the banana split to the
kitchen table, takes out another spoon and hands it to me. We sit down at the
table and start digging in. I can't help but giggle. "This was supposed to be for
daddy."

"He doesn't need it, he's gained weight." My mom smiles at me. "Well sweetie, it
sounds like he is special to you and you have thought this through. Of course I
am not upset with you. I am not the kind of mother that puts her head in the
sand and pretends things aren't happening. I know what young people in love do.
I was so happy when Christian met Ana, but I wasn't real happy they moved in
together within days of knowing each other. But look at them. They are so in
love. So sometimes I can only tell you to go with your heart." We are both just
eating away.

"Mom, do you think Elliot and Kate are happy?"

My mom pauses holding the spoon in her mouth for a long time. "I don't know
Mia. Elliot is, well Elliot. He is fun loving and affectionate and easy going and
sometimes around Kate he isn't quite the Elliot we all know is he? But then,
Christian was always so serious and aloof, and now we have a new Christian who
is more fun loving and affectionate. So, falling in love does different things to
people. I think Kate is tenacious and opinionated and maybe so different from
Ana that she gets unfair criticism from us. She clearly loves Elliot."

"But mom, who wouldn't love Elliot? He is sweet, handsome, well built,
successful, fun to be with. I mean every girl he has ever dated has fallen hard for
him. Kate is really pretty and sometimes she is sweet, but she is mostly just so
opinionated and I feel like she argues with poor Elliot over everything. It isn't my
business, but I don't like the way she treats him sometimes. Other times she is
all over him and it is either one way or the other, never in between." I put my
spoon down, I feel like I am going to get sick I ate so much. "She came by today
to apologize to me that I overheard her wanting me out of the wedding when
Elliot said he didn't want Ethan. She was really sweet and I think sincere. She
must have said she was sorry about one hundred times. But, I just worry about
Elliot."

"We don't always get to pick who our loved ones are with sweetheart. Let's hope
Elliot's heart is in the right place and this is the right decision for him. I need to
spend more time with Kate as I don't have the same relationship with her as I do
Ana. I don't know her as well. I am sure if we get to know her better, it will be
fine. We have to trust that Elliot wouldn't pick anyone that doesn't make him
really happy."

That's my mom for you. She always sees the best in everyone.

"Hey what are my favorite two ladies doing in here? Did you make banana splits
and not make one for me." My dad comes into the kitchen with his glasses half
way down his nose. I hate when he does that.

"Dad, push your glasses up. I made this for you but mom and I ate it." I giggle
when I see his face. He looks like we just told him there was no Santa Claus.
"Well gee, that wasn't very nice. Are you planning on making me another one?"
He sits down next to my mom at the table. I get up and start making him a
sundae trying to figure out how to approach my weekend plans with him. "So,
Mia when do you and Mr. Beeson head off to your weekend get away?"

What!? Okay I know my Mom didn't tell him. Oh this makes me furious. "Which
one of them told you daddy?" I am spitting nails.

"Well Elliot called me and several hours later Christian called me. I have just been
waiting for you to tell me and wondering why as the father here, I am the last to
know?" I see my mom trying not to laugh. This isn't funny. I pray poor Ana has a
boy. I don't want a niece of mine to go through this shit.

"I was going to tell you. It isn't a big deal. We are just going away for the
weekend not getting married. Why is everyone talking about this?" I am so mad I
realize I have put about five scoops of ice cream in the bowl and my dad's sundae
is going to be huge.

"Well Mia, it's a big step to go away with a young man for the weekend. Your
brothers are just worried that he will treat you with the respect that you deserve.
I like the young man, and if your mom is okay with it, I guess I will just keep
myself busy all weekend and not think about what my little girl is doing."

"Dad stop. Everyone acts like we are going to be locked away in a bedroom all
weekend. We are going wine tasting and sightseeing." I put the huge sundae in
front of him. He looks up at me and pulls me onto his lap.

"Sweetheart, I trust your judgment. He is a smart young man and something tells
me he knows that hurting daddy's little girl would be the biggest mistake of his
life. So, have fun, be smart and come home safe and happy. Just not too happy."
I give my dad a big kiss on his cheek and stand up.

"Carrick if you eat that whole sundae I am going make you get on the treadmill
before you go to bed." My mom admonishes my dad as she takes another bite
out of her sundae. Arthur comes into the room and sits at our feet. My dad takes
off his slippers and starts rubbing Arthurs back with his foot, and sits back
content. Why can't my brothers be more like my dad?

Brady's POV

"Okay Elliot, are you still good with me leaving a bit early? I told Mia I would pick
her up right after her interview so we can beat the traffic." Elliot has been
relatively cool to me for the past few days. He looks up and looks at his watch.

"Sure head out. See you Monday." I guess I was hoping he would say have fun or
something. I clean up my drafting table and put the plans for the nursery on
Elliot's desk. Ana wanted a playroom added to the nursery, built in shelves and a
bay window with a bench. It was an easy design, but will require knocking several
walls out and extending the room by five feet.

"The nursery?" Elliot asks me. He glances at it. "Wow, this looks good Brady. I
really think Ana and Christian will like what you did with the bay window. You
think you only need to knock five feet out of the adjoining guest room and there
is adequate plumbing for an extra bathroom there?"
"No, we will have to add some plumbing but I walked over there and looked at
the pipes, it shouldn't be too difficult. Show it to them and let me know if you
want me to make any changes." I pick up my keys that I left on the drafting table
and start to walk out.

"Brady, fuck, have a good time. I mean that is hard to say when someone is
taking your little sister away for the weekend. But, seriously, you seem good for
her, so enjoy your weekend." I smile and walk over and reach out to shake his
hand.

"Thanks Elliot, I appreciate it." Now if I could just get the other brother on board.

I pull into Mia's driveway and see her car so that means she is back from her
interview. I wasn't expecting to see her dad and Christian unhooking a fishing
boat. Fuck.

"Hey Mr. Grey, Christian." I walk up to them and shake their hands. "Hey Arthur."
I reach down and pet the dog after Mr. Grey has snapped and given me
permission.

"Headed up to Walla Walla? It's beautiful there this time of year. Grace and I
really enjoy it there." I guess Christian told his dad where we were headed.

"Yes sir. We have a hot air balloon ride scheduled tomorrow morning which
should give us a great view of the valley and my dad's friend has a winery there
so we have a private dinner and tasting tomorrow night."

"Fantastic, sounds like a great weekend." I almost laugh when I see Christian
look at his dad like he is crazy. They tell me they went fishing and both played
hooky from work. Mr. Grey is really nice and seems cool about everything, but
man Christian is cutting me to the knees with his stare.

"So, if you'll excuse me I will go see if Mia is ready." Crap, just what I want to do,
walk back out here with her suitcase in hand. I start to go up the driveway, and
Christian calls me.

"So Brady are you taking the company truck up to Touchet?"

"I was going to, yes. Elliot said he didn't have a problem with it."

"No I'm sure he didn't it's your truck right? I'm just thinking that you might enjoy
yourself more if you had a different car. Here." He tosses me his keys. He has
about eight cars so not sure I even know which car he is telling me I can drive. I
about pass out when I look down the driveway and see the white Audi Spyder R8.
He smiles. "It's Ana's. She never drives it. She won't mind. But if you bend it, I
will be pissed."

My gut tells me to say no, but my heart is saying drive the damn thing. If I say
no, he will be pissed. "Wow, Christian, I wasn't expecting that. I will be very
careful."

"Do not let my sister drive it under any circumstances." He smiles at me and
looks at me like I should know why. "She is a worse driver than my wife, which is
saying a lot."
An hour later we are on our way. It was a little bit awkward when we went to
leave. Mia hugged her dad and her brother and I saw Christian whispering in her
ear and telling her something. She slapped his arm at whatever he said.

"What did your brother say to you when you were leaving?" She blushes. I reach
over and take her hand. "It must have embarrassed you. Your cheeks are bright
red. But you look cute."

Mia smiles at me. "He said, just so you know Mia, penis's have cooties." I decide
to leave that alone. I hear her giggle again and she tells me about the security.

"Wilson and Ryan are sleeping in the converted van they are driving in. Evidently
the rooms where we are staying are not conducive to two male security guys
staying together and they were out of rooms anyway." I tell her I was aware of
this as Taylor and I had about three calls over the issue. "Poor guys."

We talk all the way up to Touchet which is almost 300 miles. We pull into the
Cameo Heights Mansion Bed and Breakfast Inn around 9:30 at night. It is really
dark, but we can tell the place is special. We stopped on the way for dinner and
as usual, we talked the entire time.

We are checking in and Mia seems nervous. "Are you okay?"

"Yes, I just have never gone away before with a guy." She smiles shyly. I reach
over and touch her cheek and lean in and kiss her.

"Well, I am glad, I am the first one." I carry our bags up to the room which is
called the Spanish Suite. The room is pretty awesome and we both get excited
when we see all the amenities. It has a walk out to the pool and Jacuzzi and a
huge private tub. This is clearly over my normal budget, but I have some money
saved, and this seems like a perfect way for Mia and I to spend our first time
together. If I didn't think there was a future with her I wouldn't be here. I really
feel she is special.

There are chocolates and wine waiting for us. The evening is a bit cool so I turn
on the fireplace that is in the room, use the bathroom real quick and when I come
out Mia is sitting on the sofa. She looks so nervous. I pour us each a glass of
wine and hand her a glass.

"I'm really nervous Brady." She looks up at me with those big brown eyes. God
she is so cute, well pretty. Her eyes are amazing and she has the best smile. I
take her wine glass out of her hands and scoot her onto my lap.

"I know. I am too. But Mia, we don't have to rush anything. If you're not ready
for this we can wait. I don't want to pressure you at all. But I would be lying to
you if I didn't tell you that all I have thought about all week is making love to you
and holding you. Just being with you. Look, I wouldn't bring you here if you didn't
mean a lot to me. I can't explain the connection we have, but I think you feel it
too don't you?" I kiss her lips softly and hold her chin so she is looking at me.

"Yes, I do and I have thought about this all week too. I trust you Brady. More
than any guy I have ever met. I am not very experienced. I have had sex one
time and it wasn't a very good experience for me. I am afraid I will disappoint
you." She looks down and plays with her bracelet turning it back and forth.
"You couldn't disappoint me and Mia, I am glad you don't have a lot of
experience. It tells me that you care about me too or you wouldn't be here and
you take this seriously." We sit for a few more minutes looking at the fireplace
and drinking our wine. I hand Mia my glass and ask her to place it on the table.
When she turns back towards me I know I can't wait any longer. I kiss her
tenderly at first and then hold her face and within seconds we are kissing with
passion and there is no doubt, desire. I break our kissing, take a deep breath and
need for Mia to stand up. I am more than aroused and uncomfortable with her on
my lap.

"Stand up Mia." We stand up and I reach down and pull her face to me and start
kissing her again. I move my hands to her sweater which is more like a wrap and
push it off of her. She is wearing a silky sleeveless top underneath. I think it's
called a camisole, but I'm not an expert on women's clothing. I just know it feels
fine in my hands and I brush my hands over her breast gently pulling on her
nipples. I move from her luscious mouth and kiss her neck and whisper in her
ear. "I really want you Mia." She drops her head back and nods. I help her
remove her top and she is wearing this sexy lacy pale pink bra. She has nice full
breast. She is rather gifted in this area. Man, call it like it is Beeson. She has
awesome tits. I turn her around and kiss the back of her neck and shoulders
softly. She smells so good. I need to ask her what she is wearing. Man it is an
aphrodisiac in itself. I unhook her bra and gently push the straps off her
shoulders letting her bra fall to the floor and reach around gently touching her
breast. She moans softly. God, I want her right now, but I want to take my time
with her.

Mia's POV

Oh my god, what happens if I faint? I feel like I might. No one has ever touched
me like this before. He is running his hands up and down my shoulders and arms
and massaging my breasts which are aching for him. Every time he kisses my
neck, I feel goose bumps. He is so strong and so sweet to me. I think I am falling
in love. My heart is racing and as he walks around and faces me bending down to
take my breast in his mouth, I know he must hear my heart beating. He stops
long enough to pull his sweater and t-shirt off and I am getting my first glance of
his muscles and strong arms and chest. Oh my god, he is perfect.

"I want to feel you next to my skin Mia." He sighs and breathes in as he presses
me hard into his chest. He feels so warm and it feels so intimate. I can feel my
sex tighten and pulse and I feel his erection against my belly. He begins kissing
me much harder now and then he stops. "This will be over to soon if I don't slow
down here baby. I am just so anxious to be inside of you." He takes my hand and
kisses it then looks at me for permission as he touches the top button on my
pants. Oh god, don't ask, rip the damn things off for all I care.

I slowly remove my pants with Brady's help and I am standing barefoot with just
my panties on. He steps back and I feel self conscious covering up my stomach.
"No Mia, you are perfect. Don't cover yourself up. It turns me on just looking at
your gorgeous body and perfect skin." He whispers this against my neck again
giving me shivers.

Brady steps back and removes his boots, then takes off his jeans. He has perfect
abs and this v in the front on his firm torso. I take a deep breath. "No, Brady, you
are beautiful. " I lean in and touch his stomach and his firm abs which is a bold
move for me. He sucks in air and tilts his head back. I can't help but look at the
huge bulge in his pants. I am a bit nervous. The only time I had sex I didn't even
look at Ethan. I kept my eyes closed the whole time, but I am pretty sure he
wasn't that big. Suddenly Brady picks me up and places me on the bed, pushing
the extra pillows off quickly and pulling the duvet down. He lays me on the
middle upon the richly woven sheets and walks to the end of the bed. Where is he
going? I feel exposed and miss his warmth. Then I see him crawl on the bed and
he has taken off his boxers. Holy mother of sweet Jesus. Are all guys that big? He
smiles when he sees my eyes.

"I want to taste you Mia. Are you oaky with that?" This is another new experience
for me. I have given oral sex but never received it. Ethan never offered and I
have never felt close enough to any guy before to let him do this. Good thing Ana
coached me on shaving and being ready for this. I nod.

"Brady, no one has ever done this to me before."

"Again, it means so much that I am the first to ever be able to taste you. If you
are sure?" I nod. He begins at my feet and I thought I would start giggling but he
is touching them in such a way I can feel it all the way up to my sex. What is he
doing? He is massaging the arch of my foot and kissing my calves. Oh god, I feel
like I am dripping wet. He softly kisses his way up my legs. Little butterfly kisses
and I hear myself whimper as I feel his thumbs push against my panties. I am so
wet I am almost embarrassed. I hear him catch his breath and say my name.

"Oh Mia. You are so ready aren't you baby?" He sits up and gently slides my
panties down my leg kissing me the whole way. Oh can I cum without being
touched because I feel like I might. I don't even realize I am holding my breast.
"I love that you are touching your breast Mia." He sits up and I can hardly believe
it but his erection is even bigger. Surely he is not normal. "See what you do to
me as well. I want you as much as you want me." He pushes my legs apart
gently and slides his finger, or is that fingers inside and I moan out.

"Oh Brady, I don't think I will be able to hold on." I can feel my insides churn and
tingle and I he looks at me for permission. "I want to taste you while you are
coming on my mouth Mia. Let it go baby. "I feel his tongue inside of me and the
minute he licks my clitoris I am screaming out and can barely lay still. I feel like I
am flooding liquid from my body as I have the longest orgasm I have ever had
and he has barely touched me. Brady sucks and licks me throughout my release.
Finally I whimper and catch my breath and he comes up to join me. I must look
shocked as he starts to kiss me.

"Mia, you taste amazing. We will be doing more of that! Don't be shy. Taste
yourself on me baby." He kisses me and at first I don't know what to think. But
he is massaging my breast again and then he takes his hand and places it on his
erection and I quickly forget that I am tasting myself on his lips. Oh my god, he is
so hard. "I don't want to rush, and I want you in so many ways, but Mia, I really
need you. I want to be inside of you. Are you ready for me baby? Are you sure
you don't want me to use a condom?"

I trust him. Maybe I should have had him provide me with a blood test, I don't
know. But he told me he was clean and I believe him and he believes me. We had
talked about this last weekend and I told him I am on the pill. My mom put me on
them when I was eighteen to help with my periods. "No Brady, I want you too.
Please."

Brady looks down at me and smiles. "You're really beautiful Mia. Thank you for
trusting me and being with me." Oh god, he is too perfect. He gently crawls on
top of me and is holding his body over me with his strong arms extended. He
slowly reaches down and gives me the most amazing kiss. Starting out with
butterfly kisses all across my face, my neck and back to my lips I feel his leg
gently push mine to the side a bit more and with one hand he guides himself
slowly into me and then takes his other hand and gently places it underneath me
lifting me into him. I can't help but gasp when he enters me. Oh my god nothing
has ever felt so good. He cries out as well when he enters me. "Mia, oh god, you
feel so good." He whispers this in my ear. "Baby, you are perfect. Move with me a
little okay." I think I must have been frozen. "Put your legs around me. Squeeze
me baby. Like that. Yes. That is perfect. Now can you squeeze me from inside?
Oh god, Mia, that is perfect." We move slowly for a few seconds and it feels so
good I feel myself starting to come again.

"Brady, Brady, I think."

"I know Mia, I feel you baby. I am going to move faster okay. I want to come
with you." He moves a little faster and then harder and then faster and oh my
god I feel like I am going to explode. "Mia, baby, look at me. Let me see you. I
look up and see his beautiful green eyes and he arches his neck and his strong
arms tighten as he thrust into me one more time and we both cry out at the
same time. We are kissing and saying each other's names over and over again
and finally we catch our breath. Brady rolls over still inside of me and I am lying
on top of him.

"Brady, I have never felt anything like that. Thank you for making this so
special."

"Mia, I know you don't have much experience but I can tell you that was more
than amazing. You were amazing. That was very special. Thank you. Mia, you
need to know that you are doing crazy things to me and I don't know what the
hell is happening here, but I think whatever it is, I really, really like it.

I let him hold me in his arms and while I don't know it yet, by morning Brady will
have taught me how to be a better lover introducing me to new positions and
new ways for pleasure. And by the time the sun is coming up over the vineyards
we will have confessed to each other that while it may be early in our
relationship, we both think we are in love. I am happier than I have ever been in
my entire life.

Dear Friends:
Never did I expect so much support and love from so many people when
I expressed my frustration the other day! Wow- you really made me feel
great- loved and appreciated. So I am taking your advice and forgetting
about the negative comments and moving on. I am truly grateful to all of
you!

With that said, I have moved forward six weeks- I hope it doesn't feel to
rushed and that I covered most of the topics left open.

Lilly

Chapter 21- It's a ?

Tuesday Thanksgiving Week

Christian's POV

It's 4:00 am and I can't sleep. I look at Ana nestled deep in the covers all curled
up, mostly on my side of the bed and wish I could sleep the way she does. She
looks completely peaceful. I on the other hand feel like a kid on Christmas
morning and couldn't sleep at all. Today is the day we find out if Blip is a Mr. Blip
or Miss Blip, Mr. Gummy Bear or Miss Gummy Bear.

Ana really has no preference. I want a son. Of course I will love the child if it is a
girl. But I will just be out of my mind with worry as she grows up. If we have a
daughter, I hope she is an ugly little sweet cow that only her parents will love.
How would I protect a daughter without locking her up and buying her a chastity
belt? I truly can't stand the thought of some guy wanting to fuck her and she
doesn't even exist. It will make me insane. Why Ana doesn't understand that is
beyond me. I want a son to wrestle and hang out with, work side by side with
me. Someday, maybe I could deal with a little girl, but I have my heart set on a
son and I can't sleep because I am both anxious about finding out the sex of the
baby and worried that I will end up hurting Ana with my response if Dr. Greene
tells us we are having a daughter. Please God, if you give me a son, I will be
really good about having baby number two be a girl. There that should count for
something.

It has been six weeks since we have actually seen Dr. Greene. I expect she won't
be too happy about that. We have been traveling non- stop. We made the trip to
Taiwan and professionally it was successful. We accomplished everything we set
out to do. Personally it was very memorable in that Ana and I were able to sight
see and have a vacation out of it. Probably more than anything we both loved
how much fun Gail had on the trip. She hasn't really been anywhere and she told
us it was the trip of a lifetime for her. She was a great companion for Ana while
we were in meetings and they were able to go sightseeing. We shopped in Taipei,
visited the Taipei 101 Tower, the second tallest building in the world for some
spectacular views although Ana couldn't even look out without getting dizzy.
Taylor and I hiked in Taroko Gorge and it was breathtaking. I insisted on taking
Ana and Gail back to see the waterfalls although I certainly didn't want Ana
hiking. We went to Kenting to an amazing beach. Ana's baby bump was obvious
in her bikini and a local native woman touched her belly and told her she was
having a daughter. That fucked with my mind for a day. Probably the most
memorable day we had was when we were without any of our Taiwanese host
and Taylor, Sawyer and I had a little contest to see who could eat the most
bizarre foods before calling uncle. We were in this outdoor market area with Ros,
Gail, Gwen and Ana and there were some really great delicacies but I lost it on
the zhxugo, which was blood pudding on a stick and I had to wussy out. That
left Taylor in the end as the victor. That fucker can eat anything.

We were in Sydney for last week and returned on Saturday sleeping all day
Sunday and most of yesterday. I presented as the key note speaker at the
Shipbuilders Association's International Conference. It was a one day
commitment so we vacationed the rest of the week and Ana loved Sydney. We
had an over the top suite at the Shangri-La and used that as our base. We flew to
the Gold Coast for one day, but for the most part hung around Sydney. We would
like to go back when Ana isn't pregnant and hit the Hunter Valley and go over to
Perth as I have not been there.
In between travel Ana has been working overtime and trying to prove her worth
to Anne Burnway. She is a much better manager than Roach and I wish I had
moved her into that position sooner. She holds Ana accountable, almost too much
but I think Ana has learned a lot more about the business side of publishing. She
is starting to understand that publishing can't be all about the emotions of loving
a book, it has to make money. I notice she comes home and ask me a lot more
questions about the financial side of running a business and asked me to teach
her how to really understand what to look for in a P & L and balance sheet. I
showed her the GEH balance sheet and she was so confused. We have about a
thousand page balance sheet at the end of each quarter so I figured if she could
learn from the GEH financials she could read anything. It didn't quite work out
that way. I got impatient with her and she got pissed and said I was a terrible
teacher. She ended up locking herself in the library for the remainder of the
night. I threatened to knock the door down and she ended up crying. First lesson
learned: probably not a good plan to work with your wife. Second lesson learned:
not a good idea to ask your wife where she learned to fucking add.

I decide since I can't sleep to make some coffee and do some work in my office. I
pick up the sealed large manila envelope that my dad gave me six weeks ago and
hold it yet again. It contains my biological father's medical history and heritage. I
have not opened it, and probably won't unless it is needed or someday my
children want to know. My dad said there is a personal note in the envelope and I
almost asked him to remove it and throw it out, but so far it has stayed intact.
My dad said he received a few calls after the 60 Minutes show from McTiernan but
never returned his call. He said he didn't need McTiernan to tell him what a great
son he had, he knew that already. It's strange, ever since my parents told me
about McTiernan I am closer to my dad. We call each other a lot more and have
gone fishing a few times. We are more at ease with each other and I think it is
because I finally realized he has always loved me unconditionally and he didn't
even have to. He wanted to and he took me in by choice. That is extremely
powerful and I am trying to be a better son to him now.

My dad seems as excited about the baby as anyone. He is on me to make sure

that I change my will soon so that if something were to happen to me before the
baby is born, my unborn child would be protected. As he pointed out, my child is
a billionaire and its not even born yet. I think I will have a trust fund set up for
the baby and have my dad be the executor on it. I wouldn't want Ana to deal with
that.

Ray is back home now and Ana's Aunt Maggie has been staying with him.
Something is definitely going on. They will be coming for Thanksgiving as well so
we will get some idea if they have gotten a bit cozy. He is doing much better but
still going to physical therapy. Ana still refuses to talk to Carla. My mom has been
working me over to get them to patch things up. I think Carla has called my mom
looking for help with this.

It took some effort and a payoff of $200,000 to make Logan's brother drop the
assault charges. The police watched the video and eventually dismissed the
charges as well. However, I still don't trust Logan and he has kept his distance.
We make sure we are not in the garage when he is down there if possible. I
haven't seen him at all. Taylor has seen him a few times, and we are keeping an
eye on him, but we are out of here soon and so we are just trying to prevent
another run in. Sawyer is the unknown here because he is really suspicious of
Logan and Taylor worries it wouldn't take much for Sawyer to knock his ass out.
Taylor and Gail are getting married on January 1 at the new house. They have
about twenty family members coming along with the Grey's. Taylor has been
going at it with his ex to have Sophie here for the wedding and she is being a
bitch about it. We are going to Aspen for five days after Christmas with Elliot,
Kate, Mia and Brady. We were going to stay for New Year's but need to get back
now for the wedding.

Mia and Brady. Now there is a story. They are never apart. Elliot and I have had
to accept they are a couple and probably doing the same shit we are doing in our
bedrooms with Ana and Kate. God, that hurts. But Brady treats her really well
and I'd say they are in love. Brady asked Mia to go back to Indiana with him for
Thanksgiving. When Elliot found that out he got pissed because I made him
change his plans so today the GEH jet is going to Indianapolis to pick up Brady's
parents for Thanksgiving. They are coming to my parent's house for dinner and
staying with Brady at his place. Mia hasn't met his parents yet and she has called
me several times to tell me to be nice when I meet them. What the fuck? I asked
her if she called Elliot and told him the same thing, but evidently I am the only
brother that needs coaching on how to be nice to people.

I heard from Ana, that Mia and Brady are thinking of moving in together. That
doesn't sit too well with me. I know it is a complete double standard, but I want
to know what his intentions are with her. Shit, see this is why I shouldn't ever
have a daughter. I can't even let my little sister grow up.

Mia is working on the radio station that I have some ownership in. She doesn't
know that I have a stake in the broadcast company that owns that station and
several others. There is no way she would have ever gotten the job without my
connection. But with that said I am hooked and listening to her on the way into
work each morning. She is part of a four man morning team. They are pretty
raunchy but she is the social connection. She gives them the local Seattle gossip,
upcoming events and they are using her to do all the celebrity interviews. Next
week her picture will appear with the other DJ's on some local billboards and she
is having a blast. She is actually good at it. With her great personality, she seems
really comfortable with it. They tease her on the air all the time and try to get her
to say stuff about me and Ana, but she hasn't screwed up yet. The pay is shitty
but now that she is showing some responsibility I have started putting money in
her account again so that she has plenty to live on. I discussed it with Ana and
made sure I had her blessing on this issue. I was reluctant to bring it up because
I was worried Ana would think I was spoiling my sister. But as usual Ana
surprised me by telling me that since I make over one hundred thousand dollars
an hour and two million dollars plus a day, including weekends; what is an hour
of income in the scheme of things to give to my sister. So, when she put it that
way, I decided to put twenty thousand a month in her account. What the fuck am
I going to do with all this money?

Lately I feel like I can't give my money away fast enough. Last week I made
thirty eight million dollars on one deal. That was after I paid off the acquisition
cost, gave bonuses to Ros and her team, and paid the taxes. Ros is making so
much money right now I feel like she will never leave me. She is a wealthy
woman and probably makes more than any other female in the state of
Washington.

We are hoping to get in the house by the first of December but Elliot said I will
have to get Kate Upton to give him a blow job first. Meaning that was how
impossible it would be to get in the house. Since I had no idea who she was he
Googled her on his phone and I had to admit she has a nice rack on her. Bottom
line he doesn't think he can finish by December 1. So probably by the 15th. I told
him we want to be in there for Christmas no matter what.

I walk back into our bedroom and see that it is a little after 5:00 am. I sent
Taylor a text that I want to go work out so he is meeting me in a few minutes. I
want to time my workout so I get back when Ana is getting in the shower. I feel
like a nice slow fuck in the shower will get my day started right. I love feeling her
bump. She has really popped out and she called me the other day because she
was sure she felt the baby move. She said she felt this fluttering sensation but
hasn't felt it since. We are starting her 20th week tomorrow.

Ninety minutes later I strip off my clothes and smile as I have perfectly timed my
workout to jump in the shower with Ana. I don't want to scare her so I yell out to
her as I am coming in.

"Baby, make room, I'm joining you." She is rinsing her hair and looks over giving
me that gorgeous smile. She is always so fucking sweet. She makes my mornings
great with her smile and willingness to make love most mornings. I look at her
sweet ass and think she has probably gained at least seven or eight pounds this
month, but my mom didn't raise a fool. No fucking way after the last time I said
anything will I point out that her ass looks a tiny bit bigger. And by bigger I mean
it looks really good to me. She was too thin before and now I can't keep my
hands off her ass; it is perfect.

Someday when I get bored I am going to write a book as the new self acclaimed
expert on horny women in their second trimester. I can honestly say I have never
fucked so much in my life as I have in the past month. Coming from me, that is
saying a lot. I had to actually tell Ana I was tired the other day and didn't think I
could even get it up again if I tried. That was on Sunday when we stayed in all
day catching up from our trip. I got three times while watching the Seahawks
game. Jesus Christ we fucked nine times that day. Starting at seven am and
going until after eleven at night. My dick was on fire by the time we went to bed.
Christ, that is all she thinks about. I am thinking I might need to keep her
knocked up for the next twenty years. Elliot asked me the other day if I was
getting deprived because Ana was pregnant. I started laughing when he said that
and told him I was looking forward to our rafting trip in two weeks just to give my
dick a few nights off. He doesn't believe me but she is insatiable right now.

As I step in the shower Ana is biting her lip which pretty much means come fuck
me. "Good morning handsome. How was your workout?" She steps on her toes
and puts her arms around my neck to give me a kiss? "Did you get up early? I
think I woke up about 4:30 but you were not in bed or did I dream that?"

"No I couldn't sleep. Too nervous." Ana rolls her eyes at me. "Oh someone is
asking for it this morning I see. Rolling their eyes at me. Not nice." I turn her
around and start kissing her neck and nibbling on her ears. I rub her belly and
she forces my hand down between her legs. My once shy wife no longer exists
when it comes to sex.

"Please fuck me hard Christian. I am so horny this morning." Soon she is bent
over with one leg on the tiled bench and I am inside of her, fucking her slow and
hard per her request. I gyrate my hips hitting her g-spot as she pushes herself
against the shower wall giving us added friction. I prolong coming so I can give
her a couple of orgasms and keep her happy until tonight.
"Now I am dirty again," Ana tells me this as we both catch our breath. We wash
up and as she gets out of the shower she yells out to me. "Hey, I have an
appointment at 6:00 with Jade so I will be going there after our appointment,
okay?"

"Why are you getting your haircut again? You just cut it a couple of weeks ago."
She knows I like her hair long. I will be pissed if she cuts it short. She takes a
towel off the warmer and wraps herself in it and doesn't respond. "Ana?"

"Christian I want something new, more chic and stylish. I want to cut it shoulder
length. You will like it I promise."

"No. I won't." I don't want her to cut her hair. It is beautiful, wavy, thick chestnut
hair. I play with it all the time. Call it my security blanket. She doesn't need to
cut it. "Seriously Ana, don't cut it, I will be pissed." God damn it she just rolled
her eyes at me again, only this time I am not fucking smiling.

"Christian, I want to try something new and I can always grow it back out if we
hate it. It is just my hair for god's sake."

I walk over to where she is standing and pull her close to me. I kiss her nose and
lips softy. Against her lips I murmur, 'Don't fucking roll your eyes at me Mrs.
Grey and don't even think about cutting your hair." I don't let her go and she
looks up at me and starts laughing. Fuck, I have no control over her. A year ago,
if a sub did that to me I would beat their ass black and blue. She is fucking
laughing. "Ana, I am serious."

"I know you are Christian, and so am I. I need to get ready. Will you please let
me go sir?"

"Oh now your all submissive. I mean it Ana, cancel the hair appointment or I will
be fucking pissed." I stare at her so she knows I am not joking about this.

"Whatever." Okay that pisses me off almost as much as when someone rolls their
eyes at me. I follow her into our closet and pick her up and carry her to the bed.

"Christian, you can't spank me I am pregnant." She didn't say that the other
night when she was begging me to spank her then fuck her.

"Watch me Ana." I hold her standing up between my legs and hold her by the
waist. She tries to move but, if I don't want her to move, she isn't going
anywhere. I reach across and smack her a good one on her bare ass and she
laughs again. Fuck she is pissing me off this morning. "Something funny Ana?"

"No, I just think I have more padding because that didn't hurt that much."

I am not trying to hurt her just make a point. But then stupid husband that's
me- opens his big mouth without thinking. "Yes, you do have extra padding
there, so maybe I should spank you harder."

"What? Seriously. You think I have a bigger ass?" She turns around and tries to
look at her butt. "Like is it huge? Do I look like Amanda?"

"Who?"
"Amanda, my friend Amanda who dated Sawyer for awhile. She has a big ass."

"For fucks sake Ana, I don't know what her ass looks like and your fine. Don't
change the subject. This was about your hair not your ass." Then I start laughing
because I can't believe we are having this conversation at 7:00 am. I get up and
get dressed.

Ana's POV

I am trying to look at my butt in the mirror. I see Fifty's handprint, and I know
my ass is getting bigger. I know I need to gain weight but I don't want a big butt.

"Christian, do you think you could ask Claude to come work out with me? I
stopped working out after the Hyde incident and I am getting flabby don't you
think?"

"No." He is lying.

"No I am not getting flabby or no to working out with Claude."

"No to both. Ana, you're supposed to get a little bigger when you're pregnant and
you look fucking hot right now. I I like your butt and you don't need to start
working out when you're almost five months pregnant. Are we dropping you off
and picking you up for the appointment."

Oh here we go. I was going to have Sawyer take me and meet Christian at Dr.
Greene's because I have the hair appointment right after. I sigh. "I am driving
with Sawyer."

"You can drive with Sawyer if you want but I am telling him that if he drives you
to get your haircut tonight then he will be looking for another job. Just so we are
clear on this Ana."

Ohhhh he makes me so mad. Who does he think he is? I stomp around the
bedroom and feel like throwing my shoe at him right now. Damn him. He is
smirking at me which is even making me madder. I watch him as he puts on his
watch, straightens his tie and winks at me before walking out for breakfast.
Hairgate is not over!

My day at work is pretty routine. I called Grace to remind her we had our
appointment today and to ask for moral support.

"Grace, I know he will be so disappointed if the baby is a girl. I am worried."

"Well Ana, he will have to get over it won't he, and he will. Once he holds that
baby in his arms, he will be in love no matter what sex it is. He doesn't know that
now, but he will. Don't worry sweetie. Are you going to call me as soon as you
find out?"

"Well no. We are going to tell everyone on Thursday at Thanksgiving. Christian

said he wanted to surprise everyone and tell the family together in some
grandiose way. But I doubt we will be able to keep it a secret that long."
"That is what I was thinking, I know I will be going crazy. Please call after you're
appointment." She wishes me good luck and tells me she will be waiting by her
phone.

Gosh my stomach has been in flip flops all day because I am so excited. Christian
has called me three times and then made me laugh when he had someone photo
shop a really hideous picture of me with a short butchy style haircut. "The picture
was taken in Taiwan and my eyes are crossed and I look like I have buck teeth
and we always laugh about it. "This better not be the woman I sleep with
tonight." He wrote on the subject line of the email.

Sawyer pulls up behind Taylor in the SUV and Christian jumps out to greet me.
Taylor is driving a new Denali SUV. He has decided he doesn't really like it. But
Christian wanted to switch up our cars because everyone knows we had all Audi's.
He gives me a big kiss and takes a deep breath. "You realize our future is about
to be revealed. I am either going to be having a lifetime of arguments about
hairstyles, too much make-up, dating boys, and shit I totally no nothing about, or
I am going to come out and head straight over to the sporting goods store and
stock up."

"Christian. We might have an athletic daughter. Then what?"

"Can we go in please and find out what the hell is growing in your stomach?" His
hands are actual clammy. He pulls me under his arm and stops on the walkway.
He kisses me softly then a bit more passionately.

"What is it Christian?"

"Nothing really. I just felt like kissing you and letting you know that I am madly
in love with you and I have never been so fucking nervous in my life. I know this
is crazy and who knew finding out the sex of my baby would make me this
excited. I love you Ana and either way, you are and will always be my talisman,
my everything. Thank you for being my wife, the mother of my baby and the best
fuck west of the Mississippi." I elbow him for the last comment.

We walk into Dr. Greene's office and it looks like a child care center. There are
pregnant women and children everywhere. We are supposed to be the last couple
in but evidently Dr. Greene had an emergency earlier putting her really behind.
We sit in the corner seats and there is a newborn baby on the floor in a car seat
next to Christian and a child about three years old sitting on the floor next to the
baby crying. There is a couple across from us that look about as pregnant as we
are. On the other side there is a couple that look like they should have had the
baby weeks ago. She is huge and when they call her name her husband has to
pull her out of the chair. Fifty looks at me and tries to hide his smile. Be nice!

The three year old keeps using Christian's leg to pull himself up and wiping his
nose with his hand and then getting snot on Christian's pants. My husband is not
a happy camper. He looks so uncomfortable around small children. I giggle when
the new born whimpers and then we hear a huge rumble coming from the baby's
bottom. Christian's eyes become huge. "Did that come from that little baby?" I
start laughing. He is in for some surprises.

The mother looks at me. "Nursing babies. You know what that is like. Come on
Christian, let's go see if we can borrow a room to change your diaper?" I start
giggling really loud and Christian frowns. The mother picks up her car seat
holding her baby and looks at me and tells her other son to follow her.
"Did you say your baby is named Christian?" She smiles at me and confirms this.
"My husband's name is Christian."

She looks up and sees Christian's face and about passes out. Yes, my husband is
hot, feel free to look away lady. "Come on Elliot, let's go change your brother, we
can come out and play in a minute."

Christian's head comes up. "Oh no damn way! Is this one of those TV jokes?"
Christian and I are both sitting there with our eyes and mouths open. The woman
looks at us like we are crazy.

"My older brother's name is Elliot and I'm Christian. Are you serious your kids are
named Christian and Elliot?"

"Mommy he said a bad word and I have to go pooooop!" Christian starts

laughing. "That would be my brother." I don't think the lady believed us. While
she was changing her baby's diaper and taking her older son to the bathroom
Christian and I couldn't stop laughing. It was like this nervous laughter and
everyone in the room kept looking at us because we couldn't stop. A few minutes
later the woman and her children come back out and she is smiling at us.

"You're Christian Grey, now I recognize you. We actually named the baby after
hearing your name, I loved it. And we actually knew you had a brother named
Elliot, because when our Elliot was born we read something about your brother in
the paper and we liked that name too. I can't believe I am meeting you. Please
don't think we are stalkers or anything, we just loved the names Christian and
Elliot. If Christian had been a girl we were going to name her Grace." Oh too
weird. "Would you mind if I put the children on your lap and took your picture
with them. We stop laughing and we are both kind of freaked out. I look up at
Christian and then I burst out laughing again and he is trying to stay composed.
Finally thank god, she is called into the room before Christian tells her no damn
way to the picture. We just look at each other.

"Did that creep you out at all?" Christian whispers to me putting his arm around
the back of the chair and pulling me in close.

"Yes, a lot. You're not going to do the picture are you?" I whisper back.

""Fuck no. It would be all over the internet by tonight." I look up to see people
staring at us. I guess Christian dropped the F bomb too loud. He is so not use to
being in a room with people he doesn't know and without his security. I am
starting to realize he has behavioral problems in public. This makes me giggle yet
again. I bet after this appointment he either demands Dr. Greene comes to see
me at home or we get a totally private visit with no waiting.

We wait another forty-five minutes and I think Christian is going to come

unglued. He is making me absolutely crazy. I am wondering if he has an attention
deficit problem. Fifty does not wait. He is acting a bit pompous if you ask me. He
is shaking his leg in the chair so hard and fast that he is moving my chair. I reach
over and hold his knee still. "What is wrong with you Christian? Sit still please."
He gets up about five times and stares at the receptionist. He sits back down
each time and says the same thing.

"This is fucking unacceptable. Well at least you will miss your hair appointment."
He almost smiles but he is now in a bad mood. I grab a parenting magazine and
read it with Christian looking over my shoulder. I am reading an article about how
to save for your child's college fund. I forget we are billionaires and as I am
reading I am taking mental notes.

"We should do this Christian." I point to the paragraph that states if you save 5%
of your annual revenue when your child is born you should have enough by the
time they are eighteen to pay for four years of college. Christian smiles at me.

"Do you want me to buy Blip his own university or something? Do you know how
much we would have saved if we saved 5% of our annual income in eighteen
years." No, I am not that quick with numbers that big.

"Okay."I whisper. "I forgot how stinking rich you are."

"We, Ana. We."

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey." We stand up and Christian murmurs "about fucking time" to
the now empty waiting room.

"Hi Megan how are you," I tell her.

She smiles at me. "Great. You have a little tummy. You look so cute. Let's get
you on the scale." She opens my chart. "Wow, Mrs. Grey, we can't let you go six
weeks in between visits again. I didn't realize it has been that long. Okay let's see
if you have gained any weight." I about die when I see her moving the bar on the
scale. She keeps moving it, and moving it and no way. "Your weight is 120.5 .
Nine and a half pounds. That's, wow, well yes, okay then." I feel embarrassed.

"I suppose that is a bit much huh?" I ask feeling like a cow. Christian tries to hide
it but starts laughing. "Shut up Grey. Its' all those damn Milky Way bars you
brought home." She tells me I can pee for her after the ultrasound. Easy for her
to say, we have been here over 90 minutes. She takes my blood pressure and
tells me that it is perfect. I stick my tongue out at Christian. She turns on the
video for us to watch about what your baby is doing at 20 weeks. Christian is
glued to the video like it is an Epic Movie. Wow, I can't believe the baby is almost
seven inches long and is a mini person. Christian rewinds the video and we watch
it again.

Megan finishes up and comes back a few minutes later with the ultrasound
machine and walks in to see Christian kissing me and pushing my hair behind by
head. We wait for another twenty minutes and Christian has picked up the
ceramic model of a uterus and put it down about ten times. He did the same
thing the last visit only we were in another room and I think the model was a
cervix. He has made a paper airplane out of a brochure that is on a counter, he
has snooped through my purse and played with the switch that lowers the table
so many times I have gotten up and sat in the chair. He seriously has a problem.
Next time we are bringing his lap top with us so he can work.

"Christian, you are making me so nervous." I can tell from his sheepish smile he
has been doing this on purpose to annoy me. It has worked. Finally, the door
opens. Thank fuck as Taylor would say.

"Hello Mr. & Mrs. Grey. I am sorry about the long wait. We had an emergency c-
section today. How are you feeling?"
"Good. Really good." I tell her waiting to get yelled at about my weight gain.

"Dr. Greene, what do I need to do to make sure we don't wait like this again? I of
course will compensate you for any inconvenience, but sitting in your waiting
room amongst patients who haven't signed an NDA doesn't work for us. It will be
all over the Seattle Nooz tonight that we were here and we set up the last
appointment of the day to protect our privacy, not sit in a room full of people."
Oh Christian, don't start out our appointment being all Fifty. I am embarrassed.

"Well Mr. Grey, my time is worth more than money to me. If you're asking for me
to give you special private appointment on weekends, I won't do that. Perhaps we
should schedule you for the first appointment of the day and see how that works.
We can allow you to leave through the back door if that is preferred. But, I
deliver babies Mr. Grey. They come when they want to which means I am often
late for my appointments. You will need to accept that." She stares Christian
down.

"We will schedule our next appointment for a morning visit." I tell her this trying
to get the two control freaks in the room to move on.

"Very well. Now let's see how baby Grey is doing. Wow, good to see you are
eating." She winks at me. "Okay well you certainly needed the weight gain, but
let's try to keep it to normal eating now. If you gain two three more pounds at
your next visit, that would be good." She smiles at me. In other words, nine
pounds was a bit much. "We don't want to see you be at risk for gestational
diabetes. And I don't think you are, but if you gain nine pounds a month you are
looking at gaining another forty five pounds. We wouldn't want that."

"Fuck that's for sure. I mean Ana wouldn't gain that much, right baby?" I am
going to kill him.

Dr. Greene asks a few more questions and then asks if we are sure we want to
know about the sex of the baby.

"Yes!" We both say at the same time. While she is typing in the date and general
information she tells me I will need to have the blood test this week to check for
Down Syndrome. Fifty freaks out.

"Why does Ana need that?"

"It's routine Mr. Grey." She stares at him again. I have noticed every time she
sees him that she stares at him like she doesn't like him much. Granted he is
rather pushy, but I don't think he is that bad. I wonder if it has something to do
with the way he demanded she come to Escala when we first started dating. I will
need to ask him.

"Okay let's see what we have here. There is the babies hand as you can see. Oh
we have a thumb sucker here." Oh my god there is blip's little hand. We see the
baby put its thumb in its mouth and can see its little nose. Oh my god, this is
unreal!

We both have huge smiles. I decide to capture this moment by watching

Christian's face. He is grinning but he has his one hand on his cell phone filming
the screen and his other hand is on my shoulder. "Okay you see there," she
points with an arrow on the screen, "those are the baby's legs. Come on baby
Grey give us a view, open up those oh there we have it .do you see those two
little white dots? Those are testis and there you go, he has his finger on his penis.
And that Mr. and Mrs. Grey make's it official. Congratulations, you have a boy.
It's like he is saying, hi mom and dad, here is proof, I am a boy." I am staring at
Christian and he brings his hand up to his forehead and pushes his hair back. I
see his lip quiver a bit and then he puts his thumb and forefinger across his eyes.
He is murmuring and I know he is happy because he is crying real tears. He
bends down and kisses me right in front of Dr. Greene over and over again but
still says nothing. I can tell he can't even talk he is ecstatic.

Finally he is able to speak. "Oh baby. Ana. Oh baby. A little boy so happy. " He
takes my hand and kisses it over and over again while she finishes and tells us to
meet her in her office.

Once Christian finds his voice he can't stop talking about how the baby was
playing with his dick already, his little balls, his cute nose, how he hopes the
thumb sucking is temporary and on and on. He pulls me up off the table and into
his arms kissing me like he hasn't seen me in years. I can feel his heart racing as
he hugs me and I burst into happy tears once it has sunk in. I am having a son.
When Christian sees me crying he pulls me in closer and tells me over and over
again how much he loves me and how happy he is. "Baby, I can't tell you how
sorry I am about how I responded when you told me you were pregnant. There
isn't a happier man in the world than me right now. Thank you, god thank you so
much."

"Christian, I know you're happy and you have apologized so many times, please
never bring it up again. Let's forget it, we don't want our son to ever hear this
and he doesn't need to as you are going to be the best daddy ever." I kiss him
then I touch his face softly. "A son, Christian, we are having a little boy." He just
grins and keeps kissing me.

Taylor's POV

"Fuck they have been in there for what almost two hours. I hope everything is
okay." I look at Sawyer who is sitting with me in the front seat.

"What do you think the baby is?"

"How do I know? Do I look like a fucking clairvoyant?"

"Just curious. Shit, I hope for everyone's sake the baby is a boy."

"You got that right, for many reasons. But the first being he doesn't even pretend
he would be okay with a girl. And he is definitely one of those guys that would do
better with a boy first. You will know the minute they walk out the door if that
baby is a girl or boy." I smile. "If it's a boy he will be walking so fast he will
almost be dragging Ana. He will be in a great mood and you'll just know. If it's a
girl he will be quiet and really sweet to Ana but will be walking with his head
down." Luke looks at me and shakes his head.

"You think? I thought they might keep it a secret?" Sawyer tells me playing with
his key chain. "You sure know that fucker well." I get a text from the boss. "Grey
said you can leave that Ana is riding with him and they are headed to their
parent's house. They will be out in five minutes."
"Shit I kind of want to see how he walks out now." Luke gets out of the car and
we are talking by the passenger side. I look up and see the boss open the door
for Ana, practically pull her down the walkway, kiss her about ten times and he
can't even contain his smile. Luke and I look at each other.

"Boy" We both say under our breath at the same time.

Luke nods to the Grey's and tells Ana he will bring her brief case up when he gets
back to Escala. I open the door and they both slide into the car. I walk around
and as I get into the driver's side I have to smile because the boss has his head
down by Ana's stomach and he is kissing her belly singing Elvis Presley's "Won't
You Be My Teddy Bear?" Grey whispers something to Ana and she smiles and
says, "Of course."

"Taylor my man, you can be the first to know because if I don't get to tell
someone I am going to burst. It's a boy."

"Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Grey. That is fantastic. And permission to speak
freely sir, Mrs. Grey?"

"Yes, go ahead Taylor." Grey looks at my eyes in the rear view mirror.

"Thank Fuck Sir."

Grey burst out laughing and reaches over to shake my hand. He knows I know
how much he wanted a son. Ana is enjoying seeing him this happy. Hell, I am
enjoying seeing him like this, and I couldn't mean anything more. Thank fuck!

"Taylor you know we could actually see his little nuts. It was awesome." I can't
even pretend not to laugh.

Grace's POV

Christian just text and said they were coming by. Oh my goodness, I guess he is
going to tell us the sex of the baby and not make us wait for Thanksgiving. I am
so excited I can barely contain myself. The house phone rings and I pick it up
surprised to hear Elliot on the other line.

"Hi honey, why did you call the house phone? You usually call my cell."

"Mom, I have been calling your cell you didn't pick it up?" I look around and I
can't find it and then I start laughing. I had the damn refrigerator opened when
Christian called and I was so excited I put it in the refrigerator when I hung up.
For gods' sake that is something my mom would do.

"Oh, sorry I left it in the refrigerator." I am laughing now as Elliot doesn't say
anything. "It's nothing honey I was distracted."

"Yea okay. Been hitting the sauce or what? Anyway, Christian just told me to pick
up Kate and come over. He knows what they are having and wants to make it a
family announcement. Shit I have so much to do, but I better get over there.
Anyway, do you have anything to eat? I'm starving."

I smile. Elliot is always hungry. "I will send Mia out to the store. We can whip up
some salad and pasta or we can order up some pizzas. What sounds better?"
"Surprise me. We will be there in about an hour." I call Mia from upstairs and she
tells me that Christian called her too. I give her a list and she runs out to the
store. A few minutes' later Carrick and Arthur return from a walk and Brady
shows up. Well, I guess I will be cooking for eight instead of three tonight.

An hour later Elliot and Kate walk in. He gives me a kiss hello and I whisper in his
ear. "Oh, oh. Christian and Ana are really quiet and he hasn't said a word. So you
make sure that when he tells us they are having a girl, you don't tease him or say
anything to make them feel bad."

"I won't mom. Give me some credit. Shit. He really wanted a boy." Elliot looks
like he feels bad for Christian.

"Well he will just have to adjust. A little girl might be good for him and she will
have him wrapped around her little finger in no time."

I walk into the family room and Christian is playing with the TV. Ana is sitting in a
chair and they aren't saying a word. I will be furious with him if he hurt her when
they found out the baby is a girl.

"Are you okay Ana?"

"Oh yes Grace, I am fine. Just a bit tired today." She doesn't look at me and she
sure doesn't look happy. Honestly I am getting angry now. A baby is special no
matter if it's a girl or boy. I will not have them act his way about my
granddaughter.

Everyone gathers in the family room and Carrick brings a bottle of Champagne
with him. Well good, we are celebrating this news no matter what. A little
granddaughter will be just lovely.

"So, everyone you know Ana and I went to see Dr. Greene today. Everything is
going good, Ana gained her weight back. and then some." Oh Christian I am
going to smack him if he doesn't shape up.

"Christian, that's not appropriate. Be nice to the mother of your child." I let my
son know that I will not put up with snide remarks about his wife's weight. She is
so damn tiny she needed to gain and she looks wonderful right now.

"No its okay Grace I gained nine pounds. That is kind of a lot."

"No kidding Beluga!"

"Elliot Grey say you're sorry." Kate lets Elliot have it.

"Yea Elliot say you're sorry." Christian says this but starts laughing. I sure did
something wrong when I raised those two boys. Well nine pounds is quite a bit in
six weeks. I hope Ana is not going to have problems with this.

"Anyway, we also found out the sex of baby Grey and rather than tell you, we
thought you would like to watch it as I had my phone video going on during the
ultra sound." Christian is being so serious. I just know it's a girl by the way he is
acting. I guess it could be a ruse but, my son isn't much of a joker. So, since he
wears his emotions on his sleeve, I think we all know what is coming. He presses
play and we see Ana laying on the table and then the monitor and Dr. Greene's
voice comes on.

""Okay let's see what we have here. There is the babies hand as you can see. Oh
we have a thumb sucker here."

Oh isn't that the sweetest thing." I can't help it I am crying. I look over at Mia
and she is jumping up and down.

"Okay you see there, those are the baby's legs. Come on baby Grey give us a
view, open up those oh there we have it .do you see those two little white
dots? Those are testis and there you go, he has his finger on his penis. And that
Mr. and Mrs. Grey make's it official. Congratulations, you have a boy. It's like he
is saying, hi mom and dad, here is proof, I am a boy."

We all scream, "A BOY!" We are kissing and hugging and laughing. Oh those two
played us all.

"Dude, I thought by the way you were acting it was for sure a girl." Elliot is
shaking Christian's hand and hugging him.

"Yea, Ana and I knew if we came in here all quiet you would think it was a girl.
Taylor told us we should act that way because he knew the minute we came out
of the doctor's office we were having a boy." Christian is smiling and he is so
happy I crying my eyes out. I look over and Carrick is crying too. He hugs Ana
and it occurs to me that he has never really experienced this since our children
were adopted. As a pediatrician I am close to this all the time.

"Oh honey, play it again." I tell him as I want to see my grandson again. We
watch the video several times.

"Hey Christian, your babies dick is already bigger than yours." And on it goes all
night between Elliot and Christian.

Goodness we had more laughs during dinner and such a good time. What a little
baby will do for a family.

My mother is getting over a bad cold and they were not up to joining us for the
big news. Christian decides he wants to call them, so we all gather around so we
can hear their response.

"Hi Gramps, Ana and I are at my parents house. Everyone is here and you're on
speaker phone."

"Oh I am. Okay. Well hi everyone. What's the occasion?"

Christian tells him to get Gram and he brings her to the phone. He tells her that
everyone is listening and it takes her a few minutes to understand what is going
on. Finally she figures it out.

"Okay Gramps, Gram, Ana and I found out today the sex of the baby and we
want to share that with you as well."

"Oh you had the baby?"

"No Gram, we found out what we were having."

"Adelaide, Ana isn't due until the spring." My poor dad gets frustrated with my
mom. I understand how he feels.

"So what are you having, what's my first great grandchild going to be?" My dad
sounds excited.

We are having a boy Gramps." I can tell by Christian's voice he is getting

emotional. I wonder why telling his grandfather is making him choke on his words
when with us he was beaming from ear to ear. He pulls Ana over to him and
whispers something in her ear.

"A boy. Well that is fantastic news isn't it. A little boy Addy, Did you hear that?"

"Oh, a boy a sweet baby boy." My mom is crying. Christian nods to Ana.

"Hi Gramps, its Ana. There is something else we want to tell you." She looks at
Christian. He nods again.

"We wanted you to hear this along with the rest of the family. But Gramps
Christian and I will be naming our son after someone we both love with all our
heart. His name will be Theodore, after his great grandfather. And little Teddy
Grey will always know that he was named after the best grandfather ever."

I grab Mia's arm who is next to me and for the tenth time Mia and I are crying
like babies. I see even Kate is shedding a tear and she is rubbing my back. We
are all smiling but silent waiting for Gramps response. Christian couldn't tell his
grandfather this without getting emotional but what a wonderful tribute. Of
course the baby will be named after my dad, I should have known. No boy has
ever loved his grandfather like Christian has loved his.

"Gramps you there." Christian asks wiping a tear away from his own eye.

"Yes, yes I am, I am. Well hell I am an 87 year old blubbering fool right now. I
am so honored. Thank you, thank you" We hear him blow his nose loudly.

"Jeez Gramps," Mia giggles at how loud he is blowing his nose.

"That was me honey." My mother announces and we all start laughing.

Did I forget to tell you hanky alert? Lol Next we will have a fun
Thanksgiving. Thanks again everyone for all your support!

First to my crazy ladies on Twitter - you make me laugh and I love you
all - but your right I am like Grace- I can't figure out that damn Twitter
for the life of me and I don't have time- so know I read your comments,
laugh and enjoy them but if you want to chat with me you have to PM me
or send me a Facebook message I am so busy with my job, my sons
and staying up half the night writing. I don't have time to figure out how
to flipping tweet! LOL

Also special thanks to Bonitapplebuum, ShadoeCoon, Elisefan, Team

Harris, Romancefifty,all8row, Dublingirl, Christian618, Zina588,
maryfrombluestate and of course Jasmine Garden- you know why! I hate
mentioning certain readers, because you are ALL amazing and I don't
want to leave anyone out. But the ladies above have helped me when I
needed it most!

Part 1: Wednesday- The Day Before Thanksgiving

Be Thankful I Don't Kill Him!

Christian's POV

"Baby, how early can you leave work today? I would like to come home and play
a bit before we head over to my parents tonight. I also have to drop a check off
to Elliot on my way home for the closing fees on the house. I have some
paperwork to catch up on, but I always close GEH around noon the day before
Thanksgiving." I watch Ana struggle to zip her skirt. She should just throw in the
towel. The bump isn't getting any smaller. "Ana, that can't be comfortable. Why
don't you wear one of your new maternity dresses?"

Ana gives me that adorable pout. "I feel like what is it that your brother called
me, Beluga."

"You look hot, sexy and perfect to me. I can't even tell you how much it turns me
on and makes me happy to see you pregnant and showing. It's like wherever you
go you are wearing a sign that says Christian Grey was here." I pull her into my
arms. I couldn't mean this more.

"It's nice that you are letting everyone leave early for the holiday. We were told
by your HR to close at noon as well. So I can be home anytime after noon. Oh
and I was told you; sorry, we gave all the employees $100 gift cards in their last
pay checks for Whole Foods to spend on Thanksgiving groceries. That was nice."

I don't say anything. I actually didn't know we did that. No wonder everyone kept
thanking me this past week. I wish someone would tell me when we do shit like
that. Or maybe they did come to think about it.

"Make sure Hannah gets updated with Andrea. We have quite a few Holiday
obligations to fulfill including the company Holiday party." I use to hate that party
and would make an appearance of about thirty minutes. I imagine I will stay
much longer this year now that I have a beautiful wife to escort me. We also have
the annual Governor's Christmas dinner in Olympia, and the hospital appreciation
dinner for benefactors which I would skip but my mom is getting an award this
year. I look up and notice Ana has taken off her skirt and is standing in the closet
with just her panties and bra going through her clothes. Finally she sighs and
pulls on a long sleeve knit dress that doesn't even pretend to hide her bump. She
looks much more comfortable."That looks great baby. It is very sexy seeing the
outline of what we created together."

"Yea- sure sexy. Just call me Shamu." I was trying to be romantic but I can't help
but laugh. I realize I probably will have to listen to her complain about her body
every morning for the next four more months.

I walk out for breakfast and Taylor is looking grim when he hands me the
newspaper. He points to the headlines.

Seattle's Golden Couple: It's a BOY!

I look up. "What the fuck Taylor?"

"Read it sir."

Seattle Nooz confirmed yesterday afternoon that Christian and Anastasia Grey
will be having a boy due at the end of April or early May. This would seem to
dispute the rumors that Mrs. Grey was pregnant when she married her billionaire
and that indeed little boy Grey is a honeymoon baby. Sources confirmed that the
couple found out yesterday at their regular check up that the baby is a boy,
causing Grey to be more than ecstatic. Sources said he has been quite open
about wanting a son and it seems his gorgeous bride has not disappointed him.

Mrs. Grey, (pictured below entering Grey Publishing (formerly SIP)) at almost five
months pregnant is apparently doing well after being hospitalized early in her
pregnancy with extreme morning sickness called Hyperemesis Gravidarum. There
is no information yet on what the billionaire baby will be named but you can bet
security on the baby will be tight. The fashion police here at the Nooz are
anxiously waiting to see how the petite, beautiful and stylish Mrs. Grey will dress
during her pregnancy.

"Taylor, where is the leak? No one knows but my immediate family, you, Sawyer
and I imagine you told Gail." Kate? Brady? Damn it, it had to be someone from
Dr. Greene's staff. I am pissed. Not so much that the word is out, but that we
had this breach in security.

"Well it wasn't me or Sawyer and you know it wasn't Gail. So let's start going
through the list. You trust Brady Beeson and Kate right?" I smirk. "Well I trust
Brady. But I don't think Kate would say anything she knows better. I have to
believe it was someone at Dr. Greene's office. Get Welch on the phone and figure
this out. "

I pick up the phone. "Mia, listen, please don't take this wrong but I need to know;
Brady has signed an NDA right?"

"Yes of course why?" I tell her about the article. She puts me on hold because
she is working at the radio station and needs to step outside of ear shot. "I don't
want anyone here to listen to our conversation. I even had to change your caller
id because these guys I work with tried to find your number on my cell." Well that
is good to know that she was thinking ahead on that. I start to tell her about the
article. "Christian have you listened to the station this morning. I am getting
hammered here. The other DJ's have not stopped talking the article in the Nooz
and have been trying to get me to confirm if it is true. I have just kept saying
'move on', and 'no comment."

"I appreciate that, don't give them anything. Brady wouldn't tell anyone would
he?"

"Christian! Of course not. I can tell you it wasn't him. I went back with him last
night to his place after we all found out. He never talked to anyone. We pretty
much went right to bed and then"

"I get it Mia, I didn't think it was him. He's not that kind of guy. Okay just
checking."
"Okay see you later tonight, I won't be home until well after you, Elliot and dad
are hammered."

"Why? Where will you be?" It will feel weird not having Mia there with us for our
annual games and get hammered night before Thanksgiving. We have a good
time.

"The jet you so kindly sent to pick up Brady's parents is arriving this afternoon
and we are going to dinner. I am bummed I won't be there tonight, but I will be
coming home around 10:00 I imagine. And just so you know, we sent the NDA's
for Brady's parents and they are bringing the signed copies with them." She
pauses. "And remember you promised to be nice to them."

"Yea, I will be nice. Christ why do you keep lecturing me about being nice and no
one else. Laters."

When Ana comes out to the kitchen I hand her the article. She reads it and of
course the only thing she comments on is how fat she looks.

"You aren't pissed that someone leaked our private information?" I dig into my
oatmeal. Lately, I have gotten into oatmeal, with raisins, brown sugar, walnuts
and blueberries. Gail usually makes me enough for two bowls and on mornings
that I work out I have three. Why did I not know about this before? Brady told
me that this is what he eats every morning and he is about as obsessed with
working out and staying in shape as I am. But this oatmeal with all the extras is
damn good.

"Of course I hate that someone leaked this information but eventually they were
going to find out. But it is rather troublesome that someone broke the NDA. It
had to be someone out of Dr. Greene's office right? I'm just glad that they didn't
tell them how much I weigh!"

I almost laugh but I am too pissed. "Well, if it is someone out of Dr. Greene's
staff, their ass better be fired and Dr. Greene better hope she kept her mouth
shut because I will go after her." I turn on the radio station that is conveniently
synced through my phone. I want to hear what these clowns are saying.

"So, Miss Grey, spill the beans. We know you know can confirm that you have a
nephew on the way.

"A what?"

"Ha Ha, your funny. Just confirm for our listeners, you have a nephew on the
way."

"I know nothing."

"No come on Mia tell our listeners, what is the little prince going to be called."

"Just because the Nooz said it's a boy, doesn't mean they are right. And if I knew
the babies name, I would never tell."

"Okay are you saying the baby is not a boy."

"I am not saying either way and it's time to talk about what is happening in
Seattle this weekend. I hope our listeners will drive to wonderful Leavenworth to
help me with the annual Christmas lights"

I turn it off. Something tells me today will be media hell for both Ana and I. Ana
is eating a plain piece of dry toast.

"What's with the dry toast?" She just shrugs. "Ana, I am not in a good mood right
now, don't start that shit."

"What shit?"

"You know fucking good well what shit. Gail, please prepare Mrs. Grey something
with some dairy, nutritional and more caloric."

"Excuse me Christian. I don't appreciate your dictating my morning menu." Ana is

staring at me. I smirk, get up and take my bowl to the sink.

"Then consider it me dictating my sons menu. Don't start with me Ana. You will
eat and don't even think about dieting right now or we will be having this
discussion every god damn meal. In case you haven't figured it out, you don't
want to piss me off this morning because I am already fucking pissed. See you
later." I kiss her on the forehead, walk away and look up in the hallway mirror
just in time to see her flip me off. I stop dead in my tracks and see Taylor trying
to hide a smirk.

"Excuse me Taylor. You might as well go back in your office. I will be ready in say
fifteen minutes." He nods and I turn around, walk back towards Ana. She is
looking up at me with those big blue eyes trying to be demure. It isn't working. I
take Ana's cup of tea out of her hands. "Sawyer, Mrs. Grey will be ready in fifteen
minutes."

"What are you doing?" Ana says to me as I pull her up from the bar stool at the
breakfast bar and almost drag her into my office, slam the door, and sit her down
on the sofa. I lean against my desk with my arms crossed.

"Did you flip me off Mrs. Grey?"

She giggles. "Yep"

"Would you like to tell me why?"

"Because you are bossy, crabby and pissed me off?"

"I pissed you off? Ipissed you off? Are you fucking serious?"

"Yes, I don't tell you what to eat?"

"I am not carrying our son, you are. I don't give a shit if you like it or not Ana. If
you are not going to eat enough to help the baby grow, then I will be on your ass
every meal. You don't get to be so fucking vain right now and pull this shit, not
eating. I want it to stop right fucking now. If you thought I was a pain in the ass
before, you haven't seen anything yet. I will not have you jeopardizing your
health and that of my son because you are being a vain bitch. Furthermore, I
won't be disrespected by you because I care. You own me an apology."
"Oh please because I flipped you off. And you called me a vain bitch?"

"Yes, what else do you call it when you are more concerned about your
appearance than getting the right amount of nourishment for you and the baby?
Do you think that was respectful flipping me off in front of our staff? I am your
husband. I wouldn't do that to you?"

"You're really upset aren't you? Your right I shouldn't have done that where
anyone can see. But since there is no one in the room" She starts to flip me off
and I point my finger at her in warning.

"Yes I am fucking furious. Granted the breach of security has me livid, but I
expect you to take good care of yourself Ana and if you don't by not eating, I am
going to tell you about it. I was going to bring you in here and spank and then
fuck you, but you know what, I think I will just go to work." I am getting madder
by the minute. I open the door. "Taylor."

"Christian." Ana calls out after me. I turn and look at her. I don't think I have
ever been this angry with her. How can she not eat properly? Doesn't she care
about our son? I have never known her to be so vain.

"Please don't leave angry at me. Your right, I am being self centered. I need to
eat more." I don't say anything.

"I will see you later." I storm away before I really let her have it.

Ana's POV

Holy shit. That is the maddest Fifty has been at me in a long time. I am just
trying to slow down the weight gain. Nine pounds was too much. Maybe I am
being over sensitive but he won't let me exercise and I feel so fat right now. I sit
down at the bar stool and see Gail fixing me a plate of scrambled eggs, turkey
bacon and cut up fruit.

"Ana, your husband is right. Sorry for interfering, but you need to eat. You're a
bit of a thing and you are not ever going to be overweight. You need to think
about your sweet baby." She reaches over and pats my hand. "You know, Mr.
Grey loves you so much and he just worries. He is so proud to become a dad and
it's so wonderful to see the changes and love he has for you. Don't be too hard on
him over this. God only knows how difficult he can be, but he sure loves you Ana.
I am sorry if I have overstepped my boundaries, but I feel an obligation to put
food in front of you. I shouldn't have let you talk me into a single slice of dry
toast. I won't do that again. We need to have a healthy plump baby, and that is
my job to make sure that happens."

I am stunned. Gail has never talked to me so freely, but she is right. I eat my
entire breakfast feeling like a self centered immature brat. I was wrong. I need to
stop at GEH before I go into my office.

We pull in front of GEH and luckily there are no reporters. I tell Sawyer I won't be
more than thirty minutes.

"The media all left after Mr. Grey arrived and are probably waiting for you at
work." Sawyer announces. "I will wait here, Reynolds you can take her up so you
can visit with Andrea while Mrs. Grey meets with Mr. Grey."
Reynolds and I walk into the building and I feel all the eyes of passing by
employees on me. A few tell me hello. We take the elevator up and Andrea seems
very surprised to see me.

"Mrs. Grey, we weren't expecting you. You look fantastic." I haven't seen here in
several months." She stands up and smiles at Reynolds. "Hello Drew." He nods
acting like they are just acquaintances. I smile at them and shake my head. I
walk towards Christian's office door which is shut and look at Andrea.

"Is he in a meeting?"

"Yes, but it's just with the new project manager, I am sure he won't mind the
interruption."

I knock once on his door and open it slowly poking my head through. "Christian."

I am somewhat stunned to see him sitting on his couch next to a gorgeous, tall
woman. They are looking at some plans on the coffee table, but they are sure
sitting close." Christian stands up and smirks.

"Ana, what a surprise." He walks up to me and kisses me softly on the lips. Is this
his way of letting me know that this woman is just an employee? "Charlotte, this
is my wife, Anastasia Grey. Ana, this is Charlotte Chetoubiev our new product
manager for the metal projects." Charlotte stands up to shake my hand. She is
impeccably dressed with an amazing figure, long auburn hair, green eyes and
drop dead gorgeous. She is wearing a wedding ring.

Mrs. Grey, it is so nice to meet you. I was telling Christian I read your great news
this morning. I have a little boy and two daughters. We adore our son." She is
smiling at me and seems friendly enough, but she called him Christian. Why is
she allowed to call him Christian and how long has she been working with him. "I
miss my children so much. I head home next week and I can't wait to get back."

"Oh, where is home?" Good I am glad she doesn't work out of the Seattle office.

She looks a bit surprised that I know nothing about her.

"I live in Moscow. I was hired to work for GEH to oversee the recycling of scrap
metal and steel refurbishing. In Russia, we have many factories that have closed
with an abundance of metal available. Mr. Grey has asked me to take this on for
him oversees." Now I hear a small hint of an accent. But she is very polished
that's for sure. She is stunning and clearly brilliant." Please take a moment with
your husband, I will get a cup of coffee and come back in say twenty minutes?"
Boy she jumps right in and takes charge doesn't she.

"Yes, thank you Charlotte." We watch her exit his office and Christian doesn't say
anything he just stares at me.

"You didn't tell me you had a gorgeous new project manager who is allowed to
call you Christian." Why did I just say that? I came here to apologize not be a
jealous wife.

"She isn't my project manager, she works for Ros, but Ros is away and she
needed me to sign off on a large purchase she is making on our behalf in the
town of Khabarovsk Krai. Is that a problem Mrs. Grey? Perhaps you would like to
review the documents and financial projections on this project and approve it."

Oh he is being a smart ass. He knows I don't understand financials very well. "I
further more didn't know I was only allowed to hire only ugly project managers. I
will keep that in mind. Is that why you're here? To tell me how to run my
company Mrs. Grey?" He is being a complete pompous ass. Maybe this was a
mistake.

"Stop it. I came here to say I am sorry and I will take much better care of myself
and that you were right. I am being selfish and you are trying to take care of me
and the baby and well like I said I am sorry. I don't like it when you're mad at
me. But I can see I have come at a bad time, so I will let you and the tall,
gorgeous wonderfully smart Charlotte get back to your cozy little meeting on the
couch." I am completely pouting and so jealous. This is a switch. Christian grabs
me firmly and pulls me into his arms.

"I am glad you have come to your senses Mrs. Grey." He smiles down at me and
looks at me through his lower lids. "I think you are a bit jealous aren't you, even
though you have nothing ever to be jealous of. It's only you baby." He kisses me
softly.

"Do you forgive me for being a vain and now jealous bitch?" He kisses me softly
again but this time deepens it after a few butterfly kisses. He walks backwards
with me in his arms and locks his door.

"I forgive you, but my dick is still pouting and thinks it needs an apology and a
kiss." He raises his eyebrow at me.

"Here? Now? What if Ms. Long Legs from Russia comes back?"

"The door is locked."

"But what if someone hears us?"

Christian smiles. "Well, I was thinking your mouth would be full baby, so no one
will hear you, and I can control myself. Are you going to suck on my dick or not?"
He is still kissing me and of course he has whispered this in my ear making me
want to attack him.

I push him against the wall and shimmy down, lower his zipper and reach in to
find him hard and ready. I look up at him. "Don't tell me that you don't win
arguments." He looks down at me at winks as I pull his very hard and throbbing
erection in my mouth. I always love how hard and soft it is at the same time. Like
velvet. I twirl my tongue and suck on his tip. I glance up and see he has his head
tilted back. His hands are on the back of my head and he starts pushing me and
guiding me picking up speed with my head. I am taking him deeper and deeper. I
have my one hand on his ass pushing him and the other hand is cupping his balls.
He is really moving now and fucking my mouth

"God Ana, that feels so fucking good. Suck me baby." I flick my tongue and then
go all the way down on him so that my mouth is actually hitting his pelvic area.
"Jesus Ana," he is no longer whispering and I put my fingers up hoping he knows
I mean for him to be quiet. He thrusts into my mouth hard a few more times and
then lets me know he is about to cum. I love the way he taste, so I don't back up
letting him unload in my mouth. He jerks a few times and then presses my head
hard into him releasing all that he has. "Oh fuck me that was good baby. You just
sucked all the stress right out of me. God, you are everyman's dream when it
comes to giving head. Holy fuck." He is leaning against the wall catching his
breath. I tuck him in nice and neatly into his pants and he reaches down for my
hand to pull me up. I wink at him and smack my lips.

"So, that means I am forgiven."

"Oh baby, your forgiven and you just earned yourself a get out of jail card for
your next violation. That was beyond yar!" He pulls me in for a hug. "I need a
nap after that."

We talk about our plans for later and I open the door to find Andrea, Reynolds,
Taylor and the Russian beauty all standing in Christian's outer office. They are
busy talking so maybe they were not paying attention to the activities that just
occurred.

Reynolds, Sawyer and I head to Grey House Publishing where there are at least
twenty reporters waiting for us. We haven't had this many in a few months, or at
least since Hyde. This requires us to go around to the back of the building and we
successfully avoid any problems. But what is on their mind? This can't just be
about the news that the baby is a boy- or could it? It baffles me that anyone
outside our family is interested.

Kate's POV

"Hey Ethan, what's up?"

"Are you coming back to your apartment anytime soon? "

"I might come by this weekend why?"

"I just wondered. You're never here. Why don't we make it official and you move
out? But I am leaving so just want to make sure you check the place for the next
week, you know mail and stuff."

"What do you mean you're leaving? And what time are you going to the Grey's for
Thanksgiving dinner tomorrow? Grace said she is planning on serving dinner at
5:00."

"About that. I'm not going. I talked to Mom about it and I am leaving in the
morning to see a friend of mine in London for a week."

"What? Why? It's Thanksgiving Ethan; you can't be away for Thanksgiving."

"Well, I have a few days off for school and I have this friend that wants me to
visit him, so I thought this would be a good time to go."

"Is this about not wanting to see Mia?"

He snorts. "Hardly. I could care less about seeing Mia either way. I have no hard
feelings towards her. She is a nice girl and deserves to be happy. In fact I sent
her a message on face book the other day and we have talked a few times."
"Then what is this about. I know it's something and you have been so weird for
the past few months. Please Ethan, you're worrying me."

I open a bottle of wine and pour myself a glass. Elliot has just pulled in and is in
the garage taking off his boots. I hold up the wine bottle to see if he wants a
glass but he mouths the word beer, so I open up a beer and leave it on the
kitchen counter for him.

"I don't want to talk about it Kate. It is something I have to deal with."

"Ethan, please don't shut me out." What is it? We have always been so close. He
is scaring me. "Is it someone? Is it school? Are you sick? Are you gay? I won't
care no matter what it is Ethan I love you, you're my brother"

"Fuck Kate. Stop. I'm not gay and it's not any of that. I just can't be around Ana."

"Why? Did you have a disagreement with her? She never said anything." I look
over and Elliot is drinking his beer and looking at me. I turn around so he can't
see my face.

"No Kate. I can't stand seeing her pregnant, and with him. It should be obvious; I
am in love with her."

"What! Ethan, you can't be. Since when? Jesus Ethan." I am pacing around the
kitchen. Elliot is still staring at me and listening. Oh my god, this will not go over
well.

"I think I realized it this summer when we were in Las Vegas at the Bachelor
party. I have always had strong feelings for her and been attracted to her. I just
waited too long to do anything about it. I thought I could accept it when she got
with Grey, but she was so gorgeous at the wedding I couldn't' stop thinking about
her and then whenever we did stuff together as a group I just fell deeper in love
with her. When I found out she was pregnant with that assholes kid, it sent me
into a tailspin and I have been depressed ever since. I haven't seen her in a
couple of months and I can't stand the thought of seeing her all pregnant and
shit."

"Well fuck Ethan, surely you realize they have sex and this was going to happen
at some point. What the fuck! You have to forget about this and your feelings.
You will be seeing her over the holidays and at our wedding and Ethan, you need
to get this fixed." I am almost whispering but it's too late. Elliot has figured it out.

"It's Ana isn't it? He has it bad for Ana doesn't he? God damn it Kate, I fucking
told you. I fucking told you Ethan wanted Ana and you didn't fucking believe me?
Well you better tell him to fucking get over it." He is pacing and pissed. He comes
closer to me and yells into the phone pointing at it like Ethan can actually see
him. "You better fucking get over it Ethan. Fuck Ethan! Fuck!"

"Thanks Kate. You had to let Elliot hear this. You know what? I need to get ready
for my trip. I will call you when I get back. I love you. I am sorry I told you, I am
sorry I feel the way I do. Let me try and get over her and just give me some
space. Please don't tell her Kate. Please."

"Of course I won't tell her. Jeez Ethan. But please, see someone, like a shrink or
something if you have to. Open your heart up to someone else. But Ethan, you
need to forget her or stop thinking about her that way, she loves her husband
more than anything."

"Yea, Ethan, she is fucking married and loves my brother. Get this fixed dude."
Elliot yells into the phone and is pacing and his jaw is clenched. He kept telling
me he didn't like the way Ethan always was staring at Ana and I kept telling him
it was nothing. Oh brother. Literally!

"Elliot stop, he feels bad as it is."

"I'll call you when I get back." Ethan hangs up and I slide into the chair by the
kitchen counter.

"Did you have to be such a jerk? He feels miserable. You can't help who you fall
in love with."

"Kate, I feel for him, but yes you can help who you fall in love with. She's
married. She isn't available. What the fuck did I tell you? We kept inviting him to
be around her and here he was playing my sister so he could be close to my
sister-in-law. I knew it and Christian knew it. He would sit there staring at Ana
and always try to sit next to her, be the first to help her with things. He had to be
miserable watching Ana and Christian always all over each other. I feel bad for
him, but fuck Kate, this is a fucking mess. It's not like they won't be around each
other."

"Don't tell your brother. He'll kill him." I know Christian doesn't like him. I guess
he sensed this and that is why he was always so on guard around Ethan.

Yes, you're probably right. But you know what really fucking pisses me off more
than anything Kate?" His voice is getting louder and I think he just realized what
I have been struggling with in the back of my mind. "And I am not taking this out
on you baby, but he fucking slept with my sister, used her all summer and the
whole time all he was thinking about is Ana. Now that makes me want to fucking
break his neck. So, I am pretty fucking pissed right now." Elliot is coming to a
slow burn and I can't say I blame him. This is a mess. Shit, he just threw the
beer bottle across the room.

"Elliot!" I have never seen him this angry.

"What? God damn it Kate. I am getting madder by the minute. Why did he have
to play Mia like that? Fine, have a broken heart over the girl you can't have, but
seriously, what he did to Mia. I am not sure I can let that go."

"What do you mean?" I am getting scared. I have never seen him like this.

'What do I mean?" The little fucker deserves to have his ass kicked. I don't give a
shit that he has a broken heart over Ana. He will get the fuck over it and it
doesn't matter how he feels. She is in love with Christian and Ethan won't ever be
able to get near her. I will make sure of that. But I am not going to let him get
away with fucking my sister and not giving a rat's ass about her. I know he is
your brother, and I am sorry Kate, but I am not letting him get away with this."
He grabs his keys.

"Where are you going? Please Elliot, don't."

"Stay out of this Kate. I love you and this isn't your fault. But, Ethan should know
this is coming. Did you know she was a virgin and she gave it up for your
brother? God damn it Kate I am furious."

"Yes, I knew. Elliot, if you go after my brother and hurt him, I will never forgive
you."

"You fucking knew that? I only know because Mia told Ana and Christian told me.
Oh but it was fucking okay for him to go after my sister, fuck her, use her and
dump her and I am suppose to just let that go?" I feel horrible. I can see how
angry Elliot is and I can't even defend Ethan.

"I know babe. I feel horrible and I am so upset with him. But, please for me?"

Elliot is pacing back and forth. Oh my god, I can't believe it. Not now. Christian
has just pulled up. What the fuck is he doing here?

"Why is your brother here?"

"He is dropping off the check for the bank so we can close on the house while he
is gone next week. Shit."

"Don't tell him please."

"Fuck Kate. Why should I protect that Ethan? I can't hide this from my brother.
He might be the only thing stopping me from killing your brother right now.

Christian always just walks right in without knocking. I hear the front door open
and shit, shit, shit. He walks in sees the beer bottle smashed against the
refrigerator door and he can instantly tell something is wrong.

"I see I am interrupting something. Is everything okay?"

Elliot doesn't say anything. He has his arms stretched out against the kitchen
counter and he is hunched over. He is shaking his head and I know if he tells
Christian, this will be a nightmare. I don't think he will be upset about Ethan
caring for Ana, but he will be like Elliot and go crazy that Ethan used Mia. I can't
put Elliot in this position. It's not fair to ask him to keep this from his brother.
They are so close. Ethan was wrong.

"Christian, I need to tell you something. And I know when you hear it you will
want to go nuclear like Elliot is right now. But I am begging you, for me, and my
parents to please sleep on what I am about to tell you and not to do anything.
Please."

"Kate stop! I will take care of this." Elliot is staring at me and Christian looks
confused as he should.

"Well, someone better fucking tell me now what is going on." Christian leans
against the kitchen counter.

"No, Elliot, I am scared that when you say take care of it you are going to kill
him. I am hoping between the two of you that maybe Christian will talk some
sense in you and keep you from doing anything."
"Are you fucking crazy Kate? If you think I am going to kill him, what do you
think Christian will do? It's his sister AND his wife. For me this is just personal
and my sister."

"Hold the fuck up here and tell me what the hell is going on?" Christian is yelling
now.

Shit. "Ethan. It's Ethan, Christian. He isn't coming to Thanksgiving because he

doesn't want to me near Ana."

"Because."

"What do you think dude? It is just like we both thought. The little fucker has
been in love with her and can't stand to see her pregnant with your baby. Fine I
get that. But he fucked our sister while he was pining away for Ana. And I am
going to go over to his apartment and fucking kill him for that."

Christian runs his hands through his hair and passes Elliot who is doing the same
thing. If I wasn't a nervous wreck this would be funny. Christian doesn't say a
word. I don't know what is scarier, a crazed Elliot or quiet Christian.

"Christian, Elliot, I am so sorry. What my brother did with Mia was wrong at so
many levels. I am furious with him, but please don't hurt him. Please." I am
crying and looking into Christian's eyes and he is just staring at me. Finally he
walks over and touches my arm.

"First of all Kate, this isn't your fault. So, I don't hold you responsible at all.
Second, I know Ana loves me and I am use to guys desiring her. You know her
better than anyone. She has no idea how beautiful she is. But I know, and every
day I see men look at her with desire. She loves me and I finally know that.
But.with that said, Ethan will never, and hear me loud and clear Kate, never be
allowed within a five feet radius of my wife ever again. If he ever comes near her
again and I am there, I will seriously hurt him. Your brother can't defend himself
against me and I. Will. Hurt. Him. I will be telling my security in about five
minutes that if they ever see Ethan within five feet of my wife, they should do
what they are trained to do. Are we clear Kathryn?" I nod. "Third Mia is happy
and in love. I would never want her to know that she lost her virginity to
someone who preferred my wife. That would ruin the close relationship Ana and
Mia have formed. It would hurt Mia and that would destroy me knowing that she
doubted herself when she has now found someone that appears to love her, so
she doesn't ever need to know about this. Fourth and finally don't mistake my
relatively calm demeanor for a second. If I thought this wouldn't stress out Ana, I
would kill your pussy brother. But Ana being Ana would not want that. She would
hurt for you and she would be pissed at me. If I thought it wouldn't humiliate my
little sister who I love about as much as anyone I would ring his fucking neck- but
he's in luck. My sister and wife have a huge influence on me. SoI pledge that I
won't hurt your asshole brother. But I can't speak for my brother."

Elliot looks at me and he is furious. He is also hurt. "Baby this isn't your fault and
I don't want this to become a problem between us, but keep Ethan the fuck away
from me. I don't want to see him, I don't want to talk to him and I don't want to
hear his name. If I see him, I will beat the shit out of him." Elliot pauses then
looks at Christian and walks out the back sliding door off of our porch. I look at
Christian who is looking down. I am surprised that it is Christian who is calm and
Elliot who is so upset.
"Let me talk to him. I feel the same way but again I have outlined where I
stand." I watch as Christian grabs two beers from the refrigerator and walks
outside. He sits down next to Elliot who is sitting by our patio table. I watch them
talk for twenty minutes and Christian comes back in and gets two more beers. He
sees that I have been crying as my eyes are a mess and my makeup is
everywhere. I am so angry with Ethan I can't even breathe right now. What he
did to Mia was just wrong. I get that, but he is my brother. Surely Christian
understands this.

"He won't do anything. I've talked to him. But Kate, remember this the next time
you try and convince my wife I am a prick and not good enough for her." He
stares at me before walking back outside. He is the ultimate negotiator isn't he?

Ana's POV

I am packing an overnight bag for Christian and I. We are spending the night at
the Grey's for the Thanksgiving extravaganza. I expected Christian an hour ago.
We are suppose to be at the Grey's and Kate, Grace, Grams, Aunt Diana and her
daughter-in-laws, Lauren, and Becca and I are baking pies. The guys are playing
poker and Christian said this is one of his favorite nights. He loves the smell of
the pies cooking while they play poker. He warned me that this is the one night
they get really ripped with their Dad. I am hoping Mia gets back early from her
dinner with Brady and his parents. They flew in today and Mia was a wreck about
meeting them for the first time.

Christian arrives 90 minutes later than scheduled and he seems distracted. He

tells me he is going to take a shower and gives me a kiss.

"Why the shower and how come you smell like beer?"

Played some hoops with Elliot, we had a few beers." He stares at me for a
second.

"You look beautiful baby. You. Are. Mine." He kisses me like his life depends on it.
Did something happen?

I rub my belly and lift my shirt. "Ya think? I think you pretty much have marked
your territory Christian." He takes off his shirt and rubs my belly and then bends
down and kisses it.

"How's Teddy today?" He keeps kissing my belly. Hey Teddy, it's me, daddy."
Christian laughs and stands up and take's my face in his hands. "You have
completely changed my life and everything about me. If you told me a year ago
that I would be talking to my pregnant wife's belly in a year, I would have put my
entire fortune against a bet on that. What you do to me Mrs. Grey."

I smile. "Well it wasn't exactly like I was daydreaming about being pregnant and
married to a rich sexy gorgeous man while I sat in my English lit class last year."
I kiss and nibble on his chin. "Are you okay?" He nods that he is and tells me he
is just a bit distracted. "Notice I am wearing maternity jeans. I couldn't button
my regular jeans. These are so much more comfortable." He smiles at me tells
me they look like regular jeans to him. I eat a banana and box of raisins while he
gets ready, making sure he sees me snacking.
We drive to the Grey's with limited security. Christian gave Taylor and Gail the
weekebd off to spend Thanksgiving with her sister and he was getting Sophie for
the weekend. We only have Sawyer with us, our orphan guard I call him. I told
Christian if he made him sit out front the whole time I will be furious. So we have
some of the guys that worked our wedding working the property and Sawyer is
working "close body" which means he is in the house with us and he will be part
of Thanksgiving dinner. That also means he can be a recruit for the football
game. I had no idea it was such a big deal. Christian looked up some information
on Brady and when he discovered that he was a talented Division I college
football player that was heavily recruited, and had a great college career until his
injury, Christian called Elliot to tell them they had to make sure they used him
properly. Christian told me later that was one of the reason he likes Brady,
because he never once mentioned his success in football and wasn't pretentious.

Mia's POV

"Mom, does this look okay?" I am wearing a bear of jeans, boots, white lace
camisole and a black and white tweed jacket with a belt. "Should I wear a dress
or something not so casual?" I am so nervous. What if Brady's parents don't like
me?

"You look adorable. Where is that pearl long necklace you wore the other day?
That would look cute with what you're wearing."

"Mom you always say that. Do I have too much make- up on?" I look in the
mirror.

"No Mia you are fine. And I don't always say that, I thought that dress you had
on the other day was hideous and I told you so as you will recall. Why are you so
nervous? You have met boy's parents before." My mom seems surprised that I
am nervous.

"I don't know. I guess because he means so much to me. But you're right. I will
just be myself."

I few minutes later I leave to pick up Brady. I am borrowing my mom's car since
he has the truck and my car only has two seats. I get out of my car and Wilson
walks me to the door.

"I will text you Miss Grey when the GEH jet is thirty minutes out."

"Thanks Wilson. Do you hate following me everywhere?"

He smiles. "No, since you took the job at the radio station your life has gotten
more interesting. Nothing against your grandparents, but that job is boring."

Brady opens the door and just has a towel wrapped around him. Oh my!

"Sorry Mia, I am behind. I worked much later than I planned. Can you do me a
favor baby?"

He asks me to put the groceries he picked up in the refrigerator. After I get done
I start straightening up his kitchen until Brady comes out with wet hair and
looking hot and sexy.
"Where's my kiss gorgeous?" He backs me into the kitchen counter and has his
arms on both sides of me so I can't escape. Not that I would want to. He bends
down and kisses me softly at first. "I missed you today. I can't wait for my
parents to meet you Mia. I have told them so much about you." He kisses me
harder and soon we are all tongues and he is running his hands over my breast
and trying to remove my jacket.

"Brady, we don't have time do we?"

"I doubt it but I am so going to get you alone at some point tonight and we are
going to have each other." I am dying now and so ready for him. But it is a good
thing we stopped ourselves from going any further because Wilson is calling my
phone to let me know that the Beeson's are landing in twenty minutes.

We wait in the car for the GEH jet just a few minutes and then we see it turn into
the hanger where Christian's jet is kept.

"Ready beautiful to meet the folks?" He kisses my hand and sucks on my little
finger making me all tingly. Mrs. Beeson is the first to walk down the stairs. She
is a very attractive woman with big brown eyes and short brown hair that
reminds me of the way Haley Barry wears her hair. She is dressed entirely in off
white from her boots, , turtle neck, pants and jacket. She is quite sheik. She
walks right past Brady and gives me a big hug.

"Mia, we have heard so many wonderful things about you. Oh gosh you are even
prettier than Brady said you were."

"It is so nice to meet you Mrs. Beeson." I hug her back.

"Please call me Vickie." She turns around and grabs Brady. "You look so good
Brady, gosh we missed you. I wish your sister could have made it too, but here
we are thanks to Mia's brother. " He hugs his mom and gives her a kiss. His dad
reaches over and gives me a hug.

"Mr. Beeson, it is so great to meet you." Oh my gosh Brady looks just like his dad
who is really good looking for his age. Actually his parents look so young. I
wonder how old they are, no more than mid to late 40's. Holy Moly his dad is hot!
If this is what Brady is going to look like someday I definitely want to stick
around! He has the same green eyes and brown wavy hair as his son. He gives
me a big smile.

"She's adorable son and call me Wes."

We load their baggage in my mom's car and head to Pike's Market for dinner to
do all the touristy things such as stopping for drinks and appetizers at Ivar's Fish
Bar. At first the Beeson's are worried about Wilson not having anything to eat or
drink, but Brady makes me giggle when he tells them to forget he is there.

"Mom and Dad, seriously just forget that you have someone watching you eat,
talk, make-out and get it on with your girlfriend, I do." I elbow him and I am sure
I am bright red. "At least whatever you do won't get reported back to a certain
someone's older brother." He winks at me.

"Has that been hard to get use to Mia? Having a brother who is famous?" Mrs.
Beeson asks me.
"You know, he has been famous in Seattle for at least six years, but it wasn't until
about three years ago when he became so wealthy that we all became security
issues. I would be lying if I didn't tell you I hate it, but I learned the hard way in
September why Christian is so protective. I won't make that mistake again." I
hope they don't ask me to talk about the kidnapping. I still have a hard time
talking about it and have nightmares whenever I sleep alone. I almost told my
Mom that I think I need to see someone about this because I can't even sleep in
the dark when I am home by myself. But, everyone is so worried about Grams
and excited about the baby and Elliot's wedding I don't want to worry anyone. I
shiver and Brady takes my hand.

"Are you okay baby?"

"Yes, just felt a chill." I smile at him but I can tell he doesn't believe me.

After we leave Ivan's we head to Ray's Boathouse for dinner. My parents know
the owner so we are given the best table with a view and we are greeted like
royalty. The Beeson's have never been to Seattle or this far west. We talk about
the places that Brady and I plan to take them this weekend. Besides
Leavenworth, which is the cutest Bavarian Village full of shops and set in a really
scenic area, we are taking them to Mt. Rainer and since Mrs. Beeson collects
glass I am taking her to Chihuly Garden and Glass one morning and then I
thought we could go to lunch. I will be with Brady and his parents almost
constantly until they leave on Tuesday. It will be weird to be away from my
family other than tomorrow. We typically do a lot of things together as a family
over Thanksgiving.

"So Mia we are anxious to meet your family. You're the youngest with two older
brothers Brady tells us. We watched the 60 Minutes interview and of course Brady
tells us about your brother Elliot as he is his boss, but tell us more about your
parents. It is so gracious of them to include us tomorrow."

I talk about my parents for a bit, and before I can really talk about Christian or
Ana I have to make sure they have signed the NDA.

"I hate asking this, but did you sign the NDA's. It is required before we introduce
people to Ana and Christian. I hope you understand. It's crazy how people invade
their privacy. They were at the doctor's yesterday for their regular appointment
and someone that worked at the office called the press and told them that the
sex of the baby was determined yesterday." Mr. Beeson reaches in his coat and
hands me an envelope. "It's sad because Ana didn't get a chance to call her dad
yet and it was all over the news. My brother text me when we were on the way
over here and it turns out it was an office manager at the doctor's office that was
paid off to reveal everything. So many violations, but more importantly, such an
invasion of their privacy."

"Well, I for one want to know what they are having. I didn't see anything on this
in the Indianapolis Star this morning." Mrs. Beeson leans into the table
whispering.

I mouth, "A boy."

"Well that's wonderful. Is that what they wanted?" Brady and I laugh and Brady
tells them it is definitely what Christian wanted.
Mr. Beeson asks Brady if he has made his reservations to come home for
Christmas. "We hope you will join him Mia."

I just smile. The Grey family would go crazy if I wasn't home for Christmas, but
one step at a time. We have an enjoyable dinner, walk around the area for a little
bit and then Brady insists on driving by one of the new billboards with my
morning radio team featured.

"Oh Mia, how fabulous. You sure stand out next to those three fellows. Good for
you." Mrs. Beeson tells Brady to stop so she can take a picture, but it is too dark
and he tells her he will stop by in the morning when he brings them to Bellevue.

We take them back to Brady's apartment and I visit with them for a few minutes
before I head out to leave with Wilson. I am leaving my mom's car for Brady to
drive to Bellevue in the morning. Brady walks me outside and to the car.

"They like you, I can tell. Plus when you went to the restroom they went on and
on about you. Do you want to stay tonight?" Brady is holding my face in his
hands, leaning against Wilson's SUV and kissing me softly. "Let me re-state that.
Will you stay tonight?"

"I can't. First of all I would feel uncomfortable with your parents there and
secondly I have to help my mom in the morning. But don't forget you need to be
at the house by 9:00 for the Turkey Bowl." He kisses me until we both decide I
better leave or we will be sneaking back into the apartment.

"Mia, have I told you today how in love with you I am?"

I smile at him. "No, but I love you too. Brady will it bother you tomorrow to meet
Ethan?"

"No, will it make you uncomfortable?" I shrug and tell him maybe."Well I'm the
one that has the girl so I am good with it." He smiles at me and opens the door
for me to get in the car. I blow him a kiss and hope Christian behaves tomorrow.

Elliot's POV

"So we agree right Kate? After you have had a few drinks and you and Ana
start your girl talking shit, you are not mentioning why Ethan isn't coming
tomorrow. Other than he had an opportunity to go to London. Christian doesn't
want Ana to know how Ethan feels and neither of us want Mia to know."

"Yes of course. I hate lying to my best friend, but I get it Elliot." She feels
terrible, I can tell, but I am still reeling over this whole thing with Ethan.
Surprisingly it was Christian that kept his cool this time. If Ana weren't pregnant,
he might not be so forgiving, but he didn't want the drama this would have
caused. But I will have to see the little prick sooner or later and I can't promise I
won't tear him apart.

We get in my jeep after loading the car up with our overnight clothes, a bunch of
beer and wine, a flower arrangement that Kate bought my mom, a bunch of
wrapped presents that I have no idea about, this game we love called Apple to
Apples, another bag of cheese, hummus and crackers and a few other bags of I
don't even know what. "Christ Kate, what is all this shit? Come on Amigo, let's go
boy." I open the door for Amigo and see Kate standing outside the passenger
door.

"What?" I look at her and she isn't moving. Shit. I walk back to the jeep and open
the door for her. "What Kate?"

"You're so mad. I think maybe I should stay home and just come by tomorrow."

"That's your call Kate." I know I am being a prick but she wouldn't listen to me
about Ethan and I am angry. I take a deep breath. "I will cool down eventually. I
love you and I want you with me, but I am done talking about it." Kate starts
crying. She never cries. "Baby, I said over and over again I don't blame you, but
I am angry. I feel like Ethan used Mia and in the worst way. Just give me a few
days to cool off. I want you with me. Please don't cry."

We are sitting in my driveway and Kate boroughs her head into my neck and sobs
harder than I have ever heard her. "I am so sorry Elliot. You were right and the
whole thing is so awkward. I don't want you to hate my only brother, but I'm
pissed at him too. He slept with Mia well after he knew he was in love with Ana
and then three days after sleeping with her he dumped her. I think he thought he
was doing the right thing, but why didn't he break it off before he slept with her.
If she ever found this out, she would feel horrible." She cries a few more minutes
and I don't say anything because I get she is embarrassed about her brother.

"Come on Kate, let's just have fun tonight and this weekend. I want you to sit
your sweet ass in the kitchen with the women folk and learn how to cook
something will ya?" I wink at her and she smiles through her sniffles. It is a brisk
fall evening and getting cold so I start the car and put the heat on. Christian calls
a few minutes later and tells me to hurry and he sounded pissed. He warned me
that the street was full of media. "Why are so many there? Wonder what this is
all about?"

"I think I know." Kate looks at me as we are driving on I-5. I heard that there is a
nasty story coming out about Ana and me being WSU co-eds and that we
purposely went after you and Christian in some master plot. But I thought it
wasn't coming out until next week. Unless it is something else." I better give
Christian a heads up on this.

We pull into my parent's cul d'sac and I can't even get close to the driveway. I
roll down my window. "Move your fucking ass or I will get out and start beating
you down. I'm not as polite as my brother assholes." These guys piss me off.
When they see it's just me they move out of the way. These guys don't give a
shit about me and that is just the way I like it.

We pull down the driveway and Christian is pacing in the garage like a caged
animal. He hands me a bucket of tennis balls, a racket and looks at me. "Lob the
fuck out of these and I don't care how many cameras you break and how many
fuckers get hit right in the eye. They trespassed, scared the hell out of Ana and I
have had it."

Oh this is going to be fun. "Wait bro, we need a strategy. You have a bucket, I
have a bucket, and Sawyer has a bucket. Are there any more in the storage shed
near the courts?"
"No, I think I got them all." Oh fuck this might be more fun than anything I have
done in a long time.

"Okay, give me five minutes, I will climb over the fence into the Martin's yard and
come around so when they start running, they will get nailed from behind. You
and Sawyer get them from the front."

Christian nods and we give the plan to Sawyer. "Kate get in the house. This could
get ugly." She shakes her head and goes through the garage. We whisper
through our plan one more time and high five. Only thing missing is camouflage
make-up. We are both so revved up. I take my bucket and go around the side
yard and climb the fence. Damn good thing I am in good shape, the fence takes
me longer than I expected. Amigo has followed me and I have to send him back
to Christian which requires me to climb back over. I call him and let him know
that Amigo is on his way back and to let him in the house.

"Go on boy, go find Christian." He just looks at me like he is worried I am about

to do something stupid, which I am or get hurt. "Go on Amigo, I will be okay. Go
see Christian." He looks at me with worry in his eyes. God, I love this dog.

I make my way by walking down our neighbor's side yard, and cross the street to
the Vickerson's front yard and crouch behind the brick fence. I text Christian.

I'm in place. Go for it! Oh this is fucking great. I feel like I am ten again. Good
thing my dad made us play tennis as kids, even though we both hated it. The
plan is for Sawyer and Christian to run half way up the driveway and start lobbing
the tennis balls. I will know because I will see them and hear the press yelling
when they start getting slammed with tennis balls. This is great.

A few seconds later I see the first ball go sailing over the media's head. Shit not
so hard guys. Then Christian and Sawyer must be in their grooves because one
ball after another comes firing at the press. They start swearing and running
that is my cue. I take my bucket and start hurling the balls rather than hitting
them with the racket. I am throwing them as hard as I can and hitting them from
behind. Reporters are dropping like flies and running in circles covering their
heads. They drop equipment and are running into each other. It is hilarious. After
about five minutes I come out from my hiding spot. I walk past the press and
gather some of the balls in the street. They are just staring at me, a few
swearing.

"I love tennis don't you?" I smile as I take a ball out of some assholes hand.

We have played poker for three hours, drank like hounds and we are having a
good time. My mom comes into the rec room and announces that she believes we
made the news as Kate received a tip. We turn on the 52 inch TV just in time.

"Seattle's Bad Boy Billionaire and his bad boy brother played tennis against the
media tonight, the night before their annual Turkey Bowl. Details and your
Thanksgiving forecast coming up at 11:00 on Eyewitness News.

Christian is hammered and I am close behind. We jump up and high five. Sawyer
is shaking his head and mumbles to me. "You two fuckers are nuts. Taylor is
going to have my ass for this."
"It was my idea, I got your back Luke." Christian tells him. I didn't know he even
knew Sawyer's first name.

The news starts and it is hilarious. You see a clip of our house and then all of a
sudden tennis balls flying from everywhere. Whoever was filming is running with
the camera and they have to bleep him out he is swearing so much. Oh fuck, I
am laughing so hard I am crying.

Tonight, Christian Grey and his brother Elliot sent the media a message. Enough
is enough. Earlier Grey couldn't get down the driveway of his parent's home in
Bellevue and jumped out of his car quite irate. They show a clip of Christian
yelling and screaming at the media and pushing some guys out of the way. You
see Ana covering her mouth and looking scared sitting in the front seat of the
car. A few minutes later Elliot Grey, the older brother of Seattle's billionaire
arrived and ten minutes later the bad boy's of Bellevue, one a billionaire and the
other a millionaire took matters in their own hands attacking the press with an
unending supply of tennis balls. Several reporters claimed injuries and it was said
that there was several thousand dollars worth of damaged equipment. Grey's
spokesperson said that Grey would cover all damages but wanted the media to
get off his father's private property. He claims the media was trespassing and
footage does show some of the media stepping onto the private property.

Tomorrow is the annual Turkey Bowl held each Thanksgiving morning benefitting
Coping Together. Grey's father, Carrick Grey sponsors the event each year and
his law firm competes against the other large firm in town, Towers and Tersiguel.
Each firm donates one million dollars to the organization and the event is
followed by a catered breakfast. So far no charges have been pressed by the
media and the Grey family said they will not seek trespassing charges. The final
score on this one - Advantage- the Grey Brothers.

Christian and I are hugging and laughing our asses off. This was the best way to
start the holiday weekend.

Very long chapter everyone- we will finish Thanksgiving then maybe a

little Christmas shopping and of course moving into the new house.

Chapter 23 Thanksgiving Part 2

Ana's POV

I glance over on the nightstand to check the time and it is almost 7:00 am. We
are in Christian's old childhood room and I am freezing which is what woke me
up. I look over at Christian who is still asleep. This is late for him. He is sleeping
on his stomach with one arm hanging over the bed and the other arm draped
over me. His arm feels like it weighs a ton. He isn't wearing anything and that is
because he stripped all his clothes off when he got into bed at whatever time it
was and tried to get me to have sex. He was all over me, but he was so wrecked
he didn't manage to do anything. I have only seen him drunk a few times, but he,
Elliot and Carrick were wasted last night. I went to bed and he stayed up rather
late I think. I roll over and kiss his beautiful face and try to lift his arm to get up,
but he pulls me in closer. He opens one eye and smirks at me.

"Where do you think you're going?" He sounds all groggy.

"I thought I would go pee and then get up. I am freezing I was going to put some
socks and a sweatshirt on. Why is it so cold up here?"

"Not sure, maybe the vent is closed or the heat isn't on. Go pee and come back."
He looks at me in that way that says my services are needed. He rolls over on his
back. "Oh fuck, my head hurts." I come out of the bathroom and rummage
through Christian's drawers and find his old Harvard sweatshirt. Just as I am
getting back in bed, Elliot comes stumbling in wearing an old ripped t-shirt with
his high school name on it and pajama bottoms. Both he and Christian like to
wear their old clothes when they are at their parents. He is holding his head with
both hands.

"Oh fuck, fuck, fuck. I am traumatized." Elliot sits on the end of our bed, leans
back and moans covering his face.

"Elliot, what are you doing? Go be hung over in your own bed." Christian pushes
him with his foot from under the covers. Elliot lies in-between us and he is
shaking his head.

"No, no I am seriously in need of Flynn's phone number."

"What are you talking about?" Christian is getting irritated with Elliot, looks at me
and I can tell he wants Elliot to leave.

"Oh god, you won't believe what I just saw. Holy mother fuck! It's freezing up
here so I got up and went down to mom and dad's room to ask him if I could
borrow some socks, I forgot to pack some and I didn't want to wake you. They
are always awake by 6:00 and shit I didn't think, I just walked in and oh fuck,
fuck, fuck dad was pounding the meat to mom. AHHHH. Fuck what is Flynn's
number?"

It's quiet for a second. I look at Christian and his eyes are huge. Finally he
pushes himself up resting on both elbows, he whispers, "You're fuckin with me.
You are making that up."

"Oh god, you don't know how much I wish I was making this up. Oh my god. I
had to tell you because if I have to have this image in my head forever, you have
to too. Oh shit."

"How do you know they were actually you knowfuck I can't even say it."
Christian is still whispering and I am almost giggling listening to these two.

"What do you mean how do I know? For fucks sake Christian, they were abso-
fucking-lutely doing it. Ahhh. Jesus Christ, why would they be so irresponsible like
that?"

Now I start giggling. "Elliot, what is irresponsible about your parents having sex
in their own home, in their own room and in their own bed?"

"They shouldn't be doing that shit in the first place, but not while we're here. For
god's sake Ana." Christian says this and I burst out laughing. Kate opens the door
and she is shivering.

"There you are, babe I am freezing! What are you guys doing?" She gets on the
bed and snuggles up to Elliot shivering. She sees an extra blanket on the corner
chair and gets up, grabs it and wraps herself up in it before snuggling again with
Elliot. How funny, all four of us are on this bed and two are traumatized.

"Elliot saw Grace and Carrick doing it!" I whisper.

"Ewwww, really?" Kate sits up and looks at Elliott who still has his hands over his
face. He just nods. "Oh my god how do you know?"

"For Christ's sakes, why does everyone keep asking me that? I know what I saw.
"

"Tell us what did you see?" Kate leans in and covers her mouth giggling like
crazy.

"No, no, no! Don't tell us what you saw." Christian is almost speechless.

"Was your Dad on top of your mom, maybe they were just cuddling and talking?"

"AHHHH! Trust me they were not talking. Mom was, oh god, I will never be able
to look at her again, oh fuck, page me Dr. Flynn pronto bro!" Kate and I look at
each other and burst out laughing.

"So help me Elliot if you say another word or tell me one more detail on this I will
get my naked ass out of bed and traumatize you even more." Christian lies back
down. "This is unacceptable. They should not be having sex, especially when their
children are home."

"Christian, before Elliot walked in here what were we about to do?" I look at him
incredulous. They are ridiculous.

"That's different Ana."

"Oh sorry bro, didn't know I interrupted anything."

"Yes Elliot, what did we just do about thirty minutes ago?" Kate whispers.

"Kate that is different we aren't a thousand years old. Oh god, how can I get that
vision out of my head? Kate show me your tit or something."

"Did mom and Dad see you?" Christian has a smirk. "I am starting to get a visual
and I wasn't even there."

"No, I don't think so. I covered my mouth and screamed silently like I was in a
horror show then backed out quietly. Oh god, I will never sleep again." Elliot rolls
over and buries his face in the bed and Kate plays with the curls on his head.
Suddenly Christian starts laughing so hard he can't stop.

"What is so funny you dickhead? You didn't see it." And then Elliot starts laughing
too and soon we are all laughing until we are crying. I don't know why, but
something about Elliot being the one to catch Carrick and Grace doing the dirty
just has us in stitches.
"What is happening in here? What in the world is so funny? Damn it's chilly up
here." We all look and see Carrick and we are dead silent. Elliot turns his face into
the bed again.

"Oh shit, don't come over here dad I may have to put a whooping on you." He
whispers but says this loud enough for us all to here and we start laughing
hysterically again.

"Guys you need to get up, you know the drill, time to go out and paint the lines
before the competition arrives and your team mates." Carrick walks in the room
and reaches up over the dresser. "For god's sake you should have opened the
vent in here to let the heat through Christian."

Elliot gets up and pulls Kate up with him. He doesn't look at Carrick and I see
Christian is rubbing his eyes and laughing behind his hands. Elliot looks up with
his head still down and grins at Christian and mouths the words, "Flynn please."

"Guys move it we don't want to be running late, wham bam lets go." Carrick
looks at Elliot and Christian and he has a shit eating grin on his face. "Is there
something on your mind Elliot?"

Elliot doesn't look up at Carrick. "No sir, I will be down in a minute." He can
barely not laugh.

"Good see you in a few minutes." Carrick makes his way to the door. "Elliot, ever
hear of knocking." He winks at us and leaves.

Elliot's POV

I walk downstairs in my sweats, and thermal undershirt, borrowed socks that my

dad finally got for me and find the box with the Turkey Bowl T-shirts for the Grey
Team. Our shirts are of course gray with numbers on the back, and large Turkey's
on the front with 2011 under the Turkeys. The other team is wearing red shirts
that are just like the gray shirts. I make some coffee and rummage through the
refrigerator. I know why Christian isn't downstairs. When I was leaving his room
he told me to lock the door and that was pretty clear. So he is still up there
knocking one off and I am downstairs traumatized.

"Good morning Elliot." My mom comes down and she isn't looking at me and I
can tell embarrassed. She reaches around me to get a cup of coffee. She fills it
and leans against the counter.

"Good morning mom." I look down. What the hell do you say to your mom when
you are my age and just saw her giving your old man his morning jollies?

"Elliot oh for Pete's sake. You should have knocked. I wouldn't walk in your room
when Kate was there without knocking. Now get over it. We are all adults here,
that is what loving couples do. I love your dad and we aren't dead yet!"

I don't even know what to say. I can't even look at her. I just nod. She reaches
over and pulls my chin up. "I hope you are still having wonderful sex with Kate
when you're our age." She walks over to get a banana. She unpeels it and takes
a bite and sees me watching her. A banana? Really? Not now mom. She figures
out what I am thinking about and we both burst out laughing. Tension over.
Christian and I are outside with the paint machine putting the lines in the field.
We take this shit seriously. We even have goal posts that we keep in storage and
bring them out hammering them in. We know the measurements and have been
doing this since we were in grade school. We play the game on our back property
behind the tennis courts. After we finish setting up I walk back up to the house
and run into the caterers and direct them to the tent that has been set up for the
after brunch. I turn around and Christian and Sawyer are dragging one set of the
three benched bleachers that we have in the back shed. My dad bought two sets
of these bleachers several years ago and besides the Turkey Bowl, my parents
use them for their tennis parties. Good thing my dad has two sons to be his
personal field crew. Every year we do this with a hangover and every year I say I
won't get hammered next year, but I always do.

A few of the partners start showing up and my dad is greeting everyone and
handing out t-shirts. Some of the Towers and Tersiguel people show up and I do
a double take as I see that fucker Shawn that my dad fired over Ana. Oh this will
be great! I literally run jumping over the bag carrying the footballs, flags and
chains and turn Christian around.

"Fuck, you scared the shit out of me."

I am jumping up and down like a little kid. "Merry early Christmas bro. Guess
who is on the other team? He must have been picked up by them after dad shit
canned him."

It takes Christian barely a second. "One can only hope you are going to tell me
that fucker Shawn."

I nod. Christian wiggles his eyebrows a few times and smiles. "Yes, that makes
me very happy indeed."

"Christian and for that matter Elliot you too, over here." God, old kill joy just
showed up motioning for us to come over and talk to him.

"Save it dad, I know what you're going to say. We will play clean, we won't
embarrass you, we will represent the Grey name with dignity and we will
remember we are also host. Does that sum it up dad?"

"Yes Christian, yes that almost sums it up. But I saw Elliot running down here and
I know he told you that Shawn just showed up. Do I need to remind you that this
is a charity event and you need to not make this personal today?"

"Yes you do need to remind me why I shouldn't knock him on his ass. As you will
recall he went after my wife. I haven't forgotten that dad. So remind me why I
have to treat him with any respect."

"Because I asked you too. For me, don't do anything."

Christian runs his hands through his hair. "Okay, I won't do anything." He nods at
my dad and my dad thanks him and walks away.

"So I guess that means you want me to do your dirty work?" I look over at
Christian and he grins.
"I don't care if it is you, Sawyer or Brady, but one of you is going to make sure
he leaves here with one less tooth, or one black eye or hey a broken nose works
quite well. I only promised that I wouldn't do anything." Christian smiles at me
and walks back up to the house.

Ana's POV

"Okay Grace, I have reviewed your written instructions and you want me to come
back to the house at noon and put both of the turkeys in the ovens. One is going
in the oven in the outdoor kitchen right?" She nods as she pulls pans out of the
cupboard. Mia is peeling potatoes. "How many guest are here for dinner again
Grace?"

She walks over to her desk. "I have to check Ana; see if I left anyone off Mia.
Okay we have the eight of us with Brady. Then his parents that makes ten. Then
Gram and Gramps and Uncle Mike and his family that makes eighteen. We have
Ray and your Aunt Maggie, Jose and Mr. Rodriquez, that makes twenty two. The
Kavanagh's that is four more so twenty six."

"No, I heard Ethan wasn't coming Grace. That is what Kate told me last night."

"Really, why isn't he coming? I hope it isn't because of me." Mia looks up.

"No, Kate said he had a last minute opportunity to go to London, so he left early
this morning." I still feel like there is more to this than Kate told me, but I don't
say anything.

"Who am I forgetting Mia, I know I had 27 the other day."

"Sawyer?" I offer.

"Oh that's right honey. Our little orphan boy. I am glad Christian is letting him sit
with us in the dining room. Okay Ana and Mia can you get the dining room table
set. We can get twenty around the dining room table and I will have one of the
boys bring in one of the round tables that are in the tent and we can put that
together as a table of six. Use the rust colored table cloth on the big table and
then we have the gold linen we can use on the smaller round. Kate brought that
lovely floral arrangement that we can place on the smaller table and the big floral
arrangement that you and Christian had delivered can go on the dining room
table."

I smile remembering that Christian told me the other day that he needed to ask
Andrea to order a centerpiece for his mom's thanksgiving table and I threw a fit
and told him that I would order it. Why would he have his PA do it? He smiled at
me and said I could do it if it meant so much to me. So I did and it turned out
perfect. I was feeling rather proud of myself since this is all new to me.

"Mia, tell me about Brady's parents. Do you like them?"

Mia tells me all about his parents and Grace and I laugh when she tells us how
handsome Brady's dad is. "Oh my god, I could so do him even if he is older. Wait
til you see him!"

"Mia Trevelyan Grey! That is a terrible thing to say!" Grace admonishes Mia.
"Oh excuse me Mrs. Perfect." Mia and I giggle and she whispers when Grace is
out of the room that she might go to Brady's family home in Indiana over
Christmas.

"Really? Won't your parents go crazy?"

"Well, it can't always be about the Grey's. Actually the only one that will go crazy
Mrs. Grey is your husband. He likes tradition. Hey I can't tell you how glad I am
that Ethan won't be here. It would have been sort of strange."

"Do you think you will feel strange around the Kavanagh's?"

"Not at all. It's not like Ethan ever called me his girlfriend. With Brady everything
is different. We are a real couple and I am his girlfriend. I am so happy Ana."

I give her a hug. "I know you are Mia, and I am happy for you. He's a hunk!" We
both laugh and finally Kate comes down stairs.

"Jeez Kate you're going to watch a football game not go to a wedding. Why are
you all dressed up?"

"What? I can't wear a skirt to a football game. I have on tights." She looks way
over dressed compared to the rest of us.

"Well anyway, glad you could join us to help." I love Kate but she isn't the most
domestic thing. "Come in the dining room with me and help me set the table."
Mia, Grace and I have been working in the kitchen for an hour. I look out the
window and see that the many different players and their families have started to
show up and then I think I see Shawn. "Oh my god Kate is that Shawn?"

"Shawn. Whose Shawn?"

"You know that attorney that Christian went bat shit over at the July 4th party.
The one that was hugging me in that picture that the Nooz put in the paper. The
one that Carrick fired for god's sake." Kate squints out the window.

"Do you have your contacts in?"

"No how could you tell?"

"You are squinting and your nose is up to the window."

"I think it is him. Oh great. This will get ugly. Elliot hated him."

I hear a commotion at the door and see Grams and Gramps along with Uncle
Mike and his whole family. I pause when I think how comfortable I have become
as a Grey and I go to greet everyone. They all hug me and pat my bump. Not
sure how I feel about everyone always doing that. I give Gramps a big hug and
he pulls me to the side.

"Sweet Ana, can I ask a favor?"

"Of course Gramps. For you I would do anything." I smile at him.

"It's Gram's. We couldn't get her to bathe this morning. She fought Aunt Diana
and the girls and was just not very nice about it We didn't want to be late for the
big bowl game so we put her in her casual clothes and a hat on her head and
Aunt Diana got her to put some lip stick on, but she needs to dress up for
thanksgiving dinner later. So she said she would think about it when she got over
here. I am hoping that after the game you will be able to convince her to go into
the guest room with you and clean up. I brought a nice dress and shoes for her.
You have such a great way with her; I think she might do it for you." Gramps
looks so sad and I can feel this really is bothering him.

"Of course Gramps. Anything you know that. I will try as soon as we get in from
the game." He takes my hand and kisses it. "You are our little blessing Ana. You
saved my grandson and you make us all smile with your sweet kind heart."

"There you go again. You get my woman alone for five minutes and you start the
old Trevelyan charm." Christian comes in wearing his Turkey Bowl shirt with a
thermal under armor shirt underneath it. He looks rugged in his sweats and
unshaven face. But he looks handsome in everything. He shakes Gramps hand
and then looks at him. He knows his grandfather and knows something is wrong.

"What is it Gramps?" Gramps pats his arm and tells him that Grams is just not
herself today. He tells Christian not to worry and walks slowly into the kitchen
with Riley following him. I notice all three dogs are now in the kitchen and lying
on the floor so behaved.

"What's wrong Ana?" I quietly tell Christian what has been going on this morning
and the plan for me to see if I can get her to clean up. He pulls me into his arms
and kisses the top of my head. I hear him take a deep breath and sigh. I know
this bothers him so I try to just comfort him for a second.

"I so married the right girl. I love you baby so much. Thank you for being so good
to Grams." I hear the front doorbell and Christian yells out he will get the door. I
figure it must be my dad or the Beeson's.

Christian opens the front door and smiles that gorgeous smile he gets when he is
excited. "There you are! Elliot and I need to talk to you; we have serious game
strategy to go over." I see Brady come in and shake Christian's hand.

"Christian and Ana these are my parents, Wes and Vickie Beeson." We all shake
hands and Mia comes down the stairs with a big smile. I can't help but be happy
for her when I see Brady break away quickly and go to the steps and pick her up
off the last step and give her a big kiss right in front of his parents. He holds her
about a foot off the floor.

"I missed you baby. How has your morning been?" They kiss again and then he
puts her down. "Wow, sounds like I missed a good tennis match last night." We
all laugh and Christian relives the antics from last night. Good, I was afraid he
would get pissy about Brady kissing on Mia.

"Well, you didn't see any media on our lawn as you drove in did you?" He is
proud that he has managed to get the press to get back on the public side of the
sidewalk from the tennis ball attack. I smile at Mia as I can tell she is relieved
that Christian is being really friendly to the Beeson's.
"Christian we brought you something for sending your jet for us. We didn't know
what to get but Brady said you appreciate a good Chassagne Montrachet, so we
picked you up a few bottles. We hope it meets your standards. Thanks again, we
can't tell you how nice it was to fly here in such comfort." Wes hands him the
bottles.

"Oh, hey my pleasure. You didn't need to bring me anything. But wow, this is
fabulous wine. Thank you."

Grace, Carrick, Elliot and Kate come into the foyer to meet the Beeson's. I watch
Mia and she is so nervous. But his parents are so nice and wow, she was right.
Mr. Beeson is gorgeous.

"Welcome to Bellevue and our home. We are so happy you are here." Grace ever
the host hugs Mr. and Mrs. Beeson. "I'm Grace." Carrick introduces himself.

"You have raised a fine young man. We think Brady is just terrific." Carrick ever
the politician puts his hand on Brady's shoulder and squeezes it.

"Dad, Mom, this is my boss, Elliot Grey and his fiance Kate."

Elliot smiles at Brady and pats him on the pack.

"Today I am Mia's older brother, not your boss. Wes, Vickie, nice to meet you.
Only boss comment I will make. You should be proud of Brady; he is doing an
amazing job. Other than that, I am still trying to get use to him dating my sister,
so I will get back to you on that." Everyone laughs and Kate sneaks up behind me
whispering.

"Holy jumping Jesus. Who has a dad like that? He is freaking hot." I look over at
Mia and she gives me the big eyes like I told you. "Sort of Gerard Butler like or
who am I thinking he looks like? Look at his body. I mean he looks like he is 40.
The mom is cute and all, but seriously." I watch trying not to giggle at Kate as
Carrick and Elliot lead the Beeson's into the back of the house.

Grace looks at me and waves her hand in front of her face then shocks me
exclaiming, "I'm afraid I'm with Mia on that one, I'd do him too." She puts her
arm through mind and winks at me as we walk back into the dining room.

Mrs. Beeson's POV

We pull up to the driveway and this is surreal. First of all, there were security
guys that moved the orange pylons when we pulled up letting us down the long
drive and the press were snapping away. I send a text to my daughter. I wish she
could be here to see this. The house is just spectacular. Brady said this house is
small next to the one they are rebuilding for Christian, but I am almost
speechless. Wes and I have done well over the years and have a beautiful home.
But it is a home not an estate. You would never know Mia comes from so much
money. She is just darling and Brady is in love. We have never seen him like this
with any of the girls he dated.

Brady pulls Mia's mother's car down the drive and someone named Thompson
greets us and tells us he will put the car in the garage for us. Wes and I look at
each other when this Thompson guy called Brady, Mr. Beeson. I wonder if
everything will be this formal inside. Brady guides us up the spectacular front
entrance and rings the doorbell and it is opened by the most stunning young man
I have ever laid my eyes on. Of course I recognize him as Christian Grey but even
unshaven and in his casual dress, he is breathtaking. Of course I am married to a
handsome man and use to women just fawning over him. I bet Christian's wife
must deal with that all the time too.

We are introduced to Christian and his wife and I find him to be charming. Brady
said he can be aloof at times but he is very nice to us. Ana is just adorable. She
is a petite little thing but absolutely stunning. Something about her makes you
want to keep looking at her. Maybe it is those gorgeous eyes and smile. A few
seconds later all the Grey's emerge and we are introduced to Brady's parents and
his boss Elliot. He never mentioned that Elliot was such a charmer or so
handsome. He is really well built and has such white teeth. It's funny what you
notice about people. He seems to like Brady and think highly of him, which makes
us feel proud. Such a young man to own such an impressive business. Brady said
that Elliot pretty much built his business on his own as Christian built his
business. That says they were brought up right. Elliot's girlfriend is a stunner as
well, but a bit more reserved.

We are led out back and Brady and Wes join the men down the yard to where the
football field is. Mia and Grace introduce me to some family members and then
Mia takes me out back. Wow, what a home. The back yard is like a park. In the
distance you can see a boathouse and the sound. The water looks cold and the
wind is making the water splash against a yacht. A yacht not a boat! There are
tennis courts and a tent that Mia said the caterer's are working in for the brunch
after the big game. My goodness they have bleachers and a full size football field
set in their backyard.

"How many acres do your parents have Mia?"

"I'm not sure. I don't think that many. Maybe eight as I recall." I smile. I wonder
if she knows how the real world lives. She isn't a bit pretentious but my guess is
she has very little idea what middle income even means. Now from what I have
read, Ana comes from a very humble background. But she seems to be adjusting
to her new status. The diamond ring on her finger could feed a small country. Oh
I need to stop being petty. Mia's family is lovely so I can't say they make you feel
uncomfortable.

Mia and I take our seats on the Grey side of the bleachers and Mia waves and
says hello to the various wives and family members from her dad's firm. "Do any
of the female employees play Mia?" I am surprised that a friendly charity game is
not co-ed.

Mia laughs. "They only did once. This game has become really physical. It's
supposed to be flag but you will see injuries and they knock each other down. It
just got too rough, so the female partners and employees sit it out." She pauses.
"See my two brothers over there, they play the roughest. They couldn't wait to
get Brady here today. They are terrible losers, so they play hard."

I watch that sweet Ana walking arm and arm with Mia's grandmother. They told
me last night that she has advancing Alzheimer's and has good days and bad.
She seemed confused when she was introduced to me. But as I watch her with
Ana she is talking and telling Ana something and making her laugh and Ana puts
her head on the old woman's shoulder for a second and just seems to really
adore her. She seems completely normal as she walks with her.
"Oh there's Ray and Jose. Excuse me Vickie. I want to say hello to Ana's dad Ray.
He was in a terrible accident in September. He is walking with a cane now but he
had severe injuries and is in intense rehab and almost died. He is so nice." I
watch Mia get up and walk over to hug Ray and see if she can help him or get
him a different chair to sit on where he would be more comfortable. But as she is
addressing this I see Elliot run over with a stadium chair for Ray and he helps him
get situated. A few seconds later Christian comes running over to shake his
father-in-laws hand and I notice he is rather short with the young Hispanic boy
that is with Ray. In fact he all but ignores him and then very visibly bristles when
Ana comes over and hugs the young man. There is a story there somewhere. A
few minutes later an older gentleman also Hispanic walks over and shakes every
ones hands and sits behind me on the bleachers.

I see Wes and Carrick walking together and Wes is being introduced to quite a
few men that I assume are business associates. I notice Carrick is wearing a
striped referee shirt now and I see three other men dressed as ref's as well. This
is some serious event they are putting on here.

Mia joins me a few minutes later and fills me in on who is who and I find out that
Jose is a long time friend of Ana and her dad is good friends with Jose's dad. She
whispers that Jose use to have it bad for Ana so Christian doesn't like him but
puts up with him for Ana. A very attractive woman comes out with Grace and she
looks exactly like an older version of Ana. I am surprised to find out it is Ana's
aunt and not her mother. The resemblance is uncanny. Mia whispers that no one
knows for sure but they think Maggie, Ana's Aunt and Ray are together now. She
came out to take care of him about three weeks ago and hasn't left yet. Ana likes
her aunt but isn't sure how she feels about them being together.

"My brother is super jealous. He pretends that they wanted to wait to have
children, but mom and I think Christian has Ana right where he wants her.
Pregnant and clearly taken. I mean look at her she is drop dead gorgeous and
men just drool over her and you know what Vickie, she truly has no idea. I mean
some women act like they don't know they are pretty, but they really do. Not
Ana, she has no idea."

I smile at her. "Well Mia, I think you might be a little like Ana then because you
are a stunning young woman and I don't think you know just how beautiful you
are."

She blushes and smiles at me. "Thank you for saying that. But you know what? I
have been lucky to have a great mom that tells me that all the time and she has
really helped build my confidence. Ana has a mom that is jealous of her and has
never said a nice word to her. She is horrible. We don't like her very much. Ana is
estranged from her right now. But her dad Ray pretty much raised her, and they
are super close, so that's good. We all love her so much."

Well I will say from what I can see, Brady has found himself a sweet girl with a
wonderful family. I feel such relief knowing he is so far from us and they seem to
have embraced him. Of course they would, he is a brilliant, handsome wonderful
young man.

Ray's POV

It's good to be out. I think I will need this damn cane another six months, but at
least I am independent again. Having Maggie with me has been wonderful. I don't
think my daughter is too happy about it, but that is because she assumes more is
going on than there is. I would like more to go on, and I think that is a possibility.
It's been a long time for me and I am a bit rusty when it comes to courting a
woman. I guess I am dense when I think about it. The other night Maggie was in
the kitchen cleaning up and I came in to get a glass of water and we ran into
each other and she kissed me on the lips softly. I guess that should be obvious to
me. I had a long talk with Christian yesterday. He needs my help with Ana about
her eating which I am about to address, but he asked me about Maggie and gave
me a word of caution.

"So, Ray, I am glad you have someone with you in Montesano to help you out
and speed up your recovery. But I think Ana might be worried a bit about it."

"Oh how so?" I always listen to Christian. He doesn't waste time talking about
something unless he thinks it should be addressed.

"Let me clarify that Ana likes her Aunt Maggie and feels closer to her than Carla.
But she is worried, and I throw this out to you as caution Ray, Maggie suddenly
makes an appearance in your life right after your daughter becomes a very
wealthy woman. Are her motives in the right place?"

"Interesting Christian. I am no fool, I thought that too, and still have it in the
back of my mine. I have made it clear multiple times that I won't be supported by
you and Ana and have told her that I am a self employed starving carpenter. But
you know you leave a brand new truck in my driveway without giving me a
chance to refuse it, than have my house remodeled while I am recovering at your
brothers, than send your security team to pick me up for doctor's appointments.
Come on son, you have to quit doing that sort of thing."

"No I don't. We just have to make sure her heart is in the right place. Just be
careful Ray."

"I will, so tell me why I had to hear on the news that my grandbaby is a boy."

"Sorry Ray, we were going to sit down and surprise you on Thanksgiving but
there was a leak from the doctor's office. I hope you know that telling you was
something that Ana wanted to do in a special way. You're the apple of her eye;
she would never want to hurt you. Speaking of daddy's little cherub, I need some
help with her Ray."

I laugh at the reference to her being daddy's little cherub. It's true. Glad he
knows this. "How so, you married her, she's your problem now." I chuckle hoping
he knows I am joking.

I snap out of my recall from my phone call with Christian and reach behind me
where Ana is sitting with Adelaide. "Come here pumpernickel."

Ana steps over the bleacher and sits between me and Jose. She takes my arm
and holds my hand and gives me a few kisses on my cheek. "How are you feeling
Dad? You look good. Are you cold out here? I can run and get you a blanket."

"For god's sake Ana I am fine. I don't need a blanket; I am not a god damn
woman who is cold all the time. It's not that cold out here." I kiss her cute little
nose. This kid worries way too much about me. I look up and see Christian who
has been running with Mia's new boyfriend staring at us from across the yard. He
probably doesn't like that Ana is sitting between me and Jose. That young man is
sure possessive of my daughter. I wasn't one bit surprised that she ended up
pregnant right away. He doesn't want her anywhere but at home and I am
surprised she is still working.

"Okay, Dad, jeez I just want to make sure you are okay. I am glad you are here
with me for Thanksgiving."

"Me too. Listen what do people do at Thanksgiving anyway?"

"What? What do you mean? They celebrate the harvest, show thanks and eat a
whole lot." She giggles. "Is that what you mean? Is this a history lesson?"

"They eat. You got it. They eat kid! And if you don't eat today, you and I are
going to have words young lady. I understand from a source of mine that you
have been a pain in the ass about eating properly and I want that to stop right
now. Do you understand me Annie?"

"Dad! I can't believe Christian would tell you that. I have been eating."

"No she hasn't Ray. She is just starting to gain what she lost back." Kate taps me
on the shoulder and blurts out. Ana gives her a dirty look and tells her she is a
traitor. She is with her parents. She reaches down and kisses me on the cheek
and I reach behind me and shake her dad's hand and Dana gives me a kiss hello.

"You sure look good Ray from when we even saw you last month at Elliot's house.
Wow, how's the leg?"

We talk a few minutes and I see Ana glaring at Kate and then glaring at Christian
who has run across the field and is standing a few feet in front of us. He is
mouthing to her. "Get over it."

"Look pumpernickel, I mean it. You knock it off with worrying about the weight.
You're a small framed little thing as it is. You have never been a good eater, but
this is about my grandson and I swear to god young lady, I don't care if you're
married or not, you will eat and take care of you and the baby! Are we clear?"

Ana takes several breaths and whimpers like she does when she is steaming
mad. I can't help but chuckle. Christian raises his eyebrows at her and chuckles
as well. He doesn't give a shit if she is mad that he talked to me. That boy isn't
going to come whimpering back to her about this issue. He was rightfully fed up
with her when he called me. "One slice of dry toast for breakfast, you better get a
reality check real quick little girl." I get mad thinking about it.

"Okay Dad drop it, I will eat like a flipping cow. Can we drop it?"

"We can drop it but I will be watching you like a hawk today and if you don't fill
your plate and eat everything on it you won't leave the damn table until you do.
That includes the brunch this morning." I get the biggest laugh I have had in ages
when my little hot head stands up stomps her feet on the grass in front of a full
bleacher and huffs off. I cough from laughing so hard. She has a temper that one,
especially when she knows she has lost an argument. Christian comes running
over and puts out his hand for me to shake.

"That was funny as hell Ray. She will cool down. Thanks, now she knows I am not
messing around about this since her dear daddy who she thinks she can
manipulate just laid the law down. I wish I had that on video." We both laugh a
bit and Christian runs off.

Mr. Steele, don't you think I should talk to her or something, she seems pretty
upset." Jose looks at me and starts to stand up.

"Sit your ass down Jose. She isn't your problem. She will get over it." What is it
with these young men that still are pining away for Ana? She married someone
else, move on. I like Jose, good kid, but he needs to find himself a nice young
lady and forget about Annie. Then there is that other clown. Ethan. That one I
don't care for. I hope he isn't here today. He stared at Annie like she was a filet
mignon. Pissed me off. I think he played that sweet little Mia for awhile but I
think that was a ruse so he could hang around Ana. I don't know how no one else
noticed it. He looked like a love sick puppy whenever she came in the room. I
know that Elliot isn't that crazy about him. When I was living with them he was
never too gracious of a host around Ethan. I think he puts up with him for Kate.
But Christian, he doesn't even pretend to like him. We never discussed it,
because I didn't want to add fuel to the fire, but I can tell you, he suspects
something because when Ethan is around Ana, Christian is usually all over her. I
know I said he is possessive, but when it comes to Ethan, I think he has a right to
be. I look up and see Christian and Ana hugging over by the tent. He is laughing
and she is pouting. He then rubs her belly and she softens. I can see she is
showing now. Just to make sure Jose gets the picture I point that out and play
proud grandpa. That I am, but I am also playing possessive father. She's taken
young man, get over it.

Christian's POV

Ana just through a complete hissy fit. This had to be the baby hormones. Jesus
Christ she just went stomping off in front of everyone acting like a spoiled little
brat because her dad laid into her. When I caught up to her she was talking to
herself and walking in circles and I couldn't help it I laughed my ass off. I love it
when Ray lets into her. She doesn't know how to handle it. Hilarious. She is okay
now but I had to tell her to shape up at one point.

I am pumped up. Everyone is here and the game is about to begin in ten
minutes. This year it will be so much more fun for me than ever before. I use to
play partly out of obligation and to burn up all that negative energy. As soon as
the game would finish I would go inside and shower and try to avoid the guest at
the brunch unless my dad laid into me and made me come out. Hell one year I
remember Elena met me in the shed and we knocked one off as soon as the
game was over. Of course that was a long time ago.

Everything is so changed. First of all, Elena isn't here for the first Thanksgiving
that I can remember. Good. I did wonder how she was doing the other day, but I
don't want to really know. This year I have my own personal fan in the stands,
my beautiful wife. I have my father-in-law and Elliot has his own cheering
section, although in past years it seems he always had someone he was currently
fucking sitting in the stands hopeful they would be his longtime girlfriend. Usually
by the end of the thanksgiving weekend he would send them packing. I laugh
when I remember this girl he dated several years ago came to the Turkey Bowl.
The game was just about to start and he sees her sitting in the stands right next
to another girl he was dating. He forgot he had asked them both to come and
watch. It was pretty funny. He tried to get me to take one off of his hands, but I
wouldn't do it. I think we lost that year and I blamed him for being distracted.
I walk back to wear Team Grey is gathered. Elliot is going over everything; he
has a notebook and is so serious I start laughing. We designed our strategy last
night when we were hammered but our obvious ace in the whole is Brady. We
just plan to get him the ball as much as possible and let him do his thing. We
have six partners, five junior partners and seven offspring's plus Brady and
Sawyer playing on the Grey team. Actually it's mostly the junior partners and the
offspring's as Elliot calls the children. We are the ones starting as half the
partners are fat and out of shape or too old. Sawyer and Brady of course are
starting. Sawyer played high school football as well, so we are geared and ready.
I turn around and look at the red team with only one number in my focus.
Number 33, fucking Shawn. I am probably the fastest guy on our team so I will
get the ball on occasion, but my main job will be on defense playing safety. Elliot
is the quarterback this year. But again, it is all about number 33.

My dad is hilarious. He has a PA system set up and Mia recruited one of the
sports jockeys at the radio station to come and announce. The way this Turkey
Bowl is going we will have to move to a real stadium in a few years. I look around
and see that the bleachers on both sides are totally full.

"Good Morning everyone. I am Carrick Grey and my wife Grace and I welcome
you to our home for our annual Turkey Bowl benefitting Coping Together. Happy
Thanksgiving!" The crowd cheers. "This event has become a special tradition for
our family and the firm. We welcome our competitors this year from Towers and
Tersiguel." Everyone claps. "Now in honor of our military men and woman who
are not as blessed as we are to be at home with their loves ones and in tribute to
our country, we would like everyone to stand and let's start the game with our
National Anthem."

After the anthem the referees are introduced. Two Senior Partners from each firm
will be the referees. Gramps comes out to manage the coin toss as the honorary
Chairman of the Turkey Bowl. Towers will kick off. We are about to huddle up and
I see Sawyer staring at the other team shaking his head.

"What's wrong Luke?" Elliot looks at Sawyer.

"Permission to speak"

"Yea Sawyer just say it." I don't want him feeling like he has to get my
permission to not be himself today."

"I can't believe that fucker has the balls to show up here. Your dad fired him.
Elliot hates him, I haven't forgotten how he got in my face and gave me a hard
time when I was with Mrs. Grey and fuck, you have wanted to destroy him for the
past four months. He is asking for it."

"I know. It's like he wants me to do something, so I have to be careful. He may

be an asshole but he isn't stupid. So, we just have to make sure whatever
happens takes place in the heat of the game. I am sure you can figure
something out." I shake Sawyer's hand. "Don't let me down."

We all huddle up and Elliot gives us our directive. "Got that everyone on and I
mean ON 33!"

Oh this is going to be fun!

Okay everyone- I have an event to go to this weekend and I won't be
writing until next week- maybe- I am traveling all next week so can't
promise when I will get to Thanksgiving Part III including the Turkey
Bowl. I will try my best. For those readers who didn't read After the
Boathouse, Shawn is Christian's nemesis, so that is why his participation
in the bowl game could get ugly since Sawyer has it in for him too! So be
patient. For those of you who send me great comments as guest, I am
sorry I can't respond to you but thank you! Twitter Girls- I will be
looking for some of your cheeky comments later tonight. Love ya Lilly

Chapter 24: The Turkey Bowl

Brady's POV

It is the end of the fourth quarter and we are easily winning 35-7. It has been like
taking candy from a baby. We even pulled back some because we could have run
the score up to god knows what. I have played football since I was seven years
old and played Pop Warner which is competitive football for kids from seven to
fourteen or 140 pound limit. If I couldn't play well today with this group, I think
my parents would say I wasted a lot of years.

Everyone has been going on and on about how good I am and it's embarrassing.
For god's sake I played College football - Division I. I should look good compared
to everyone else. I had some good runs though I have to admit. I evidently
impressed everyone with the way in which I avoided having my flag pulled. Just
twist and turn guys, not much to it. I ran in four of the touchdowns and finally
told Elliot to give the ball to someone else. Christian is insisting that he introduce
me to Pete Carroll and Paul Allen, the coach and owner of the Seattle Seahawks
football team. He thinks I should get a try out. I just laugh until I realize he is
half way serious.

"Christian, I don't think they would be impressed with me, I haven't played in
over a year and I doubt Elliot would be too happy." I turn around and smile at my
girl. Mia is looking at me and blows me a kiss. God she is perfect.

"Let me just introduce you. Elliot will go with us. Those guys owe me a favor
anyway. You are fucking awesome. I know this was just a scrap game with no
competition but seriously, I don't know why you weren't drafted." Christian is
going on and on.

"Because I am not good enough and I wanted to be an architect." I laugh at him

but he is pretty excited about this.

Most of the game was civil until the end of the third quarter. Then they started
jabbing us with their elbows, pinching, pulling skin when they grabbed the flags,
stupid shit like that. It pissed us all off. Then the trash talking started with them
saying we might be better at football but they were a better firm and that sort of
crap. Felt like high school all over again. As it turns out, number 33 is their best
player, but his only focus seems on getting Christian's flag and he hasn't been
very successful because Christian is really fast. I give him credit; he hasn't said
anything back to Shawn or broken his promise to Mr. Grey. He hasn't played dirty
and he has been a gentleman, but competitive. He is a great athlete, so is Elliot
actually, but Sawyer is a freaking beast. Makes me wish we were playing a real
game so we could tackle that prick Shawn. He keeps looking over at Ana and its
starting to piss me off now and I'm not even married to her.
The last four or five plays of the game have been non-stop trash talking and
finally Christian was taunting Shawn back.

"So, what happened after the July 4th party, I heard from my Dad you left the
firm." And a few seconds later. "Have you met anyone else's girlfriend or wife to
hit on since you moved here?" And then the lowest blow, "I don't know why
Shawn, I remember you as being a bigger guy, not so small and fragile."

At one point Shawn made some wise crack about it looking like Christian was able
to get Ana's legs wrapped around him, and if Sawyer hadn't been all over Ana, he
would have had a taste of that, or something to that nature. I have no idea what
that snarky comment was about, although it was inappropriate and Christian was
pissed. But true to his word to his dad, he kept his cool. Until the final play of the
game when all hell broke loose.

The players and the fans for Tower's are pissed. We are cleaning their clocks and
not even trying at this point. Their entire team is upset saying we ran up the
score, which was a joke. We could have run it up a lot more. They are losing
let's get serious, no one likes to lose, but man up about it.

They have the ball and Christian is playing safety when their quarterback throws
the ball long right for number 33, Christian jumps up and intercepts the ball and
runs fast as shit down the field with that Shawn fucker embarrassed as hell
running after him. Somewhere between Christian catching the ball and the event
that was about to happen, I had a fleeting thought that this is not going to end
well. He just got humiliated by Christian and he was not going to let the game
end without probably getting even at him for getting fired. I was running like hell
to get to him. If I get his flag the whistle is blown and he is down. But I am an
arm's reach short and instead of taking Christian's flag like he is suppose to he
tackles him and slams him to the ground. Fuck this isn't tackle football. Guys can
get hurt like that without equipment to protect them. But it's too late as Christian
takes a face plant into the ground and goes skidding for about three feet. Shawn
jumps on his back and I worry that he might have done some damage. I see him
take a punch at Christian's kidneys while he has him down. No pads, nothing to
protect you and that shit hurts. We use to do that when we were kids, but we
weighed 80 pounds. When a guy close to 200 pounds does that to you running
full speed, it hurts and it pisses you off. Add the sucker punch to the kidneys, and
you got to know Christian is hurting. From somewhere, Sawyer comes flying by
me and picks up this Shawn guy like he is a rag muffin and throws him on the
ground.

"You fucking asshole, what the hell are you doing?" Sawyer is pissed. I notice
that the announcer who has been entertaining the crowed the whole game is
silent. Everyone is. You just don't do that in a "friendly" game of flag football.
Christian has jumped up like he is on springs and he is charging Shawn. He is
rightfully furious. The guy took a cheap shot. Christian has blood coming from
everywhere on his face and he is so pissed he isn't even speaking. Elliot comes
running out and pulls him back.

"Come on bro, this isn't the place. We'll take care of it later."

Shawn stands up wanting to charge Christian and Sawyer holds him back.

"Fuck you. It's a game. Shit happens and he should have been charged with pass
interference. He plays dirty." Shawn is screaming out to the ref's.
"Shawn that is enough out of you. There was no pass interference. Christian
intercepted the ball fair and square. I allowed you on my property hoping you
would be a gentleman, but I want you off my property right now." Carrick Grey is
not happy. He points to the refs representing Towers. "He is out of here right
now. And if you don't support me on this, your whole god damn company can
leave with him and there will be no brunch for you. Your team is losing. Act like
adults about it for god's sake."

Shawn spits and says bullshit, he isn't going anywhere. Sawyer whistles and from
somewhere these other security guys show up. I think I recognize one of the
guys as the guy they call Reynolds.

Carrick walks over to the refs and says quietly. "I would like to salvage this game
and have a nice brunch with our two firms. But your idiot junior employee here is
determined to prevent everyone from having a good time. He is damn lucky my
son hasn't torn his neck off, and you need to talk to him. You know I fired that
asshole and I am more than glad that I did. Now security is removing him so we
can finish this and move on." Mr. Grey nods at Sawyer who tells Elliot he won't be
able to finish the game and he grabs Shawn by the arm along with Reynolds and
they walk him around the side yard. My money says he is toast once he is out of
view. I know Christian would like to go with them but his Mom has come up and
is treating him because he is bleeding like a stuck pig.

There is less than a minute in the game and due to Christian's interception we
have the ball. Elliot puts in the scrubs and asks me if I can play quarterback. I tell
him sure but wonder what he is up to. It doesn't take me long as I see him follow
Sawyer and Reynolds. I decide to let this great kid that is the son of one of Mr.
Grey partners have the ball. He is about fourteen but he is small framed and we
haven't used him the whole game worried he might get hurt. He runs it in for a
touchdown and is so excited I pick him up in a bear hug and make a big deal out
of it. I can't help but smile remembering what that feels like when you're just a
kid to score a touchdown. We end the game winning 42-7. Shit talk about cut
throat. This was as about as nasty a game as I have ever played.

Elliot's POV

I excuse myself from the game. I waited just long enough for everyone to quit
watching Reynolds and Sawyer walk off with that fucker. I talk to Brady and tell
him to finish the game real quick and put in some people that haven't played. I
look at my brother who is so pissed I think he is in a trance. He used to do that
when he was a kid. I recognize his body language. He will go after Shawn if he
snaps out of this and it will be ugly. Shit his lip is all cut up, his nose looks like it
could be broken and it was a god damn cheap shot. Shawn has had his last
chance.

I run off behind the bleachers and catch up with Sawyer and Reynolds at the side
of the house. Before they even know what has happened I grab that prick Shawn
from behind, spin him around and cold cock his fucking face as hard as I have
ever hit anyone. He falls back and Reynolds holds on to him.

"You piece of shit, how does it feel to have someone take a cheap shot at you."

He shakes his head confused then mumbles, "This was between me and your
asshole brother. Does he need his big brother to take care of his battles, or his
security guys? Is he to much of a pussy to face me head on?"
Oh thank fuck Christian isn't hearing this. I look at Sawyer and Reynolds and they
both shake their heads.

"You are the dumbest fuck I have ever met." Sawyer says almost in shock. He
grabs him hard by the neck squeezing him as he talks.

"It doesn't work that way you fucking dick. You take a cheap shot at my brother;
you're going to pay for it. He promised my dad he wouldn't fight you today, I
didn't, so consider that from both of us. You better fucking hope you don't run
into either of us again." He smirks one too many times at me and I let him have
it again, this time I am pretty sure I broke his damn nose. He has blood
everywhere and he looks like he is in la la land. Good. He is moaning now, his
god damn smirk has disappeared.

"Get his keys from him and drive him home." I tell Reynolds and Wilson who has
now joined us. "Take his car to Towers and Tersiguel and park it in their lot. He
can get it in the morning. I want to make sure he stays the fuck away from here
today." I don't usually tell Christian's guys what to do, but I am pissed and want
this dick out of here before he can do anything else.

I am usually an easy going guy and I know I should go back down and celebrate
with my team. In a few minutes the presentation of the team trophy and MVP of
the game will take place. But, I want to cool down first. I am pissed and as easy
going as I am when I get pissed, I get very very pissed. This moment qualifies as
just that.

"Elliot." I look up and it's my Uncle Mike. "You okay?" I nod. "Did you take care of
business?" I nod again. He looks over and sees Reynolds giving Shawn a
handkerchief for his nose. "Is that's the same clown that was at the July 4th
party? Aunt Diana just pointed that out to me. She remembers he was pretty
obvious about looking at Ana."

"Yep, same one. My dad fired him because he openly went after her. Then he
shows up today as an employee for Towers and well come on Uncle Mike that was
a cheap shot he took at Christian."

"Oh indeed it was. I saw you were missing; I just don't want to see you get in
anything you can't get out of. But I assume you let him have a good one."

"Nope. I gave him two good ones. Come on I should get back with my team."

I walk down to the tent where everyone has gathered except Christian, Ana and
my mom who is cleaning up Christian's face and looking him over. He looks up at
me and I nod. He knows I took care of business, but no way are we going to
discuss this in front of our mom and his wife. I will fill him in later. I see Brady
walk over and he tells me that Barton's kid scored the last touchdown and the
final score was 41 7 they didn't go for the extra point as there was only a
second left to the game. He looks at me to make sure I am okay and then silently
points to my knuckles that have a little blood on them. Good thing he let me
know as Kate would have freaked out. I nod back and cross my arms putting my
hands under my armpits.

"So mom what's the diagnosis. Is pretty boy here going to be okay?" I am trying
to joke but I am still pissed. I would love to find that fucker again and go at it
with him.
"He will be fine. He has a cut lip and the fall caused a bloody nose but it isn't
broken. Tore a lot of skin on his nose though. But thankfully that nose is still
perfect." Christian rolls his eyes and I laugh.

"Please Mom, let's not over do this okay He still looks ugly to me. He will be fine.
You're taking his man card away here." Christian's nose won't stop bleeding so
she makes him lay his head back which pisses him off. Ana tells him to just listen
for once. A few minutes later Sawyer comes back down.

"Are you okay Mr. Grey." He seems concerned. Probably worried that Taylor will
kick his ass for this.

"I'm fine. Where is Shawn?" He is pissed. I can tell by his voice. Oh man, he is
pissed.

"Reynolds is driving him home, and we have his keys. Wilson will drive his car to
Tower's and drop it off and he can get it in the morning."

"Good, make sure Reynolds remembers exactly where he lives."

"Christian! Let this go." My mom is worried. He doesn't say a word. "Now
Christian if you have blood in your urine from that nasty punch that terrible
young man gave you on your kidney's you tell me."

"Mom, I am fine. I have pissed blood from a jab to the kidneys before. Quit
babying me." He takes her hand after he snaps at her. "Sorry, but Elliot is right,
Christ you have just entered me into the Mama's boy club for life." I see him
looking at Sawyer, Brady and me and he is embarrassed as Ana and my Mom
fawn over him.

We walk into the tent and Christian takes off his bloody shirt before entering. He
walks around the back of the tent where we have those luxury portable johns set
up. Christ, doesn't my mom realize this is a damn football game and regular
johns like I use at the construction sites would do fine. Seems ridiculous to have
these fancy shitters for a football game. I follow him in and he washes his hands
and face and looks up at me turning around to see if anyone is in the stall. There
are three urinals behind us. I take a piss while I tell him what happened to our
buddy Shawn.

"Thanks for having my back, but it's not over. I can tell you that." Christian
doesn't make empty promises, so I know he means this. I just nod.

"Well, let me know where and when. I want to enjoy seeing him go down again.
But I am pretty sure I broke his nose. Dad just told me that he thinks Tower's will
fire him, so the prick will really hate us after that." We both laugh. Damn we are
sick fucks.

We come out of the rest room and we are immediately met by Mike Towers, the
Senior Partner from Towers and Tersiguel. He is no fool. He doesn't need the
backlash of pissing off Christian. GEH is the most powerful company in Seattle.

"Christian can I have a private word please?"

"No, you can say whatever you need to say in front of my brother." Good I wasn't
planning on leaving.
"Well, I just can't apologize enough for Shawn's behavior out there today. We are
a distinguished well respected firm. I hope this won't impact any future business
relationships we have." I see Christian look over at my dad.

"No, I assume you are removing the problem from your payroll?"

"Well as you know it's not that easy. He was just assigned to a big case and well
you know that would cause problems." He emphasizes the word problems.

Christian doesn't say anything for a few seconds and crosses his arms. "I believe
my legal team just contracted out with your firm to do some research for us on
setting up a satellite office in Dubai. My grandfather selected you because you
have a partner from there; correct?" Christian hasn't blinked even once. I rather
enjoy him when he gets in his fuck you I am richer than shit mode.

"Well, yes we haven't signed the contract yet, but that is the intention."

"Yes, Mr. Towers. We haven't signed the contract yet. You're correct. Tell you
what. You work on your problem with that big case and enjoy your brunch."

As we walk into the tent Christian mumbles, "He will call me by noon tomorrow
telling me Shawny boy has moved on." He walks over to sit with Ana and Ray and
I find Kate who is sitting with her parents, Mia and the Beeson's. This just serves
to remind me that Ethan isn't here and now I am in a bad mood again.

My dad does the same speech he gives each year thanking Towers for their
matching million dollar contribution to Coping Together and makes some jokes to
ease the tension about how each year the game gets rougher and rougher. The
huge Turkey Trophy is brought up and presented to the Senior Partners and we
all cheer and hoot louder than usual because we are loving rubbing it in to
Towers. Then a trophy made to look like a huge drumstick is brought out for the
MVP. Either Christian or me has won it the past four years, but let there be no
doubt who is getting it this year.

"I am delighted to give the MVP this year to a new player and a fine young man.
He scored four touchdowns and rushed for 185 yards today." My dad laughs.
"That is a lot of yards folks! We have a football star in our presence- Brady
Beeson you are the MVP of the 2011 Turkey Bowl." Brady looks embarrassed and
shakes his head no over and over again. I think he feels like he shouldn't get it
because he use to play in college, but it would be a joke if he didn't. I laugh when
a few of the Towers guys bow to him when he walks up. They are calling him
Emmit Smith, OJ, Adrian Petersen and other famous running backs.

I look over at my little sister and she has stars in her eyes. Shit I think she really
is in love. He is looking at her and I see him wink at her. He's a good guy. He is
modest, treats Mia great, has a good family, hard worker and he won the damn
game. Doesn't get any better than that! I see Christian smiling as he is looking at
Mia too. Yep, it looks like she finally found one we won't have to beat the shit out
of.

Ana's POV

I look at Christian's lip and nose. He has scabs starting to form on his chin and
nose but his beautiful face still looks great to me.
We are in his old bedroom and he is taking off his muddy clothes. I reach up on
my toes and push his hair off his forehead.

"You have a bump on your forehead. Does it hurt?"

"Not anymore. Sorry I was so pissed when you first came over and talked to me.
I didn't mean to take it out on you or mom. I was just so mad."

"I know. I don't think I will let our son play football when he gets older. It's too
rough." I love football but I don't think my heart could take it if my son was
playing and getting hit hard and tackled, bruised and piled on. I about died today
when I saw Christian go flat on his face and Shawn crash on top of him.

"Baby, don't even go there. I will worry about everything he does, but I am not
going to raise my son to be a sissy. He will need to learn to protect himself, play
some rough sports and he will love it as much as we will both freak out the first
time he gets hurt. But, Grey's are not pansies." He smiles at me. I shrug. I am
still not happy with him right now, but his dramatic injury took my mind off why I
was so angry with him.

"Hey baby, are you okay, you were pretty quiet at the brunch and I noticed you
didn't sit next to your dad. Don't be mad at him. Be mad at me if you are going
to go there."

I don't want to be mad at anyone. I just need to get Christian to back off. "Can
we talk?"

"Am I in trouble?" He smiles at me at looks up shyly.

I smile because I am the one usually in trouble. I sit on the bed and cross my
legs pulling one of the pillows from behind me and I put it on my lap. "I saw you
talking to your dad earlier what were you talking about?"

"I wanted him to know that we were giving the baby Ray's middle name and I
didn't want him to feel left out. You know, make sure he didn't feel slighted in
anyway. But then he pointed out that the baby has his last name, so he never
would give it any thought and besides he said he would be pissed if we cursed our
son with the name Carrick." Christian sits next to me and he is naked. He was on
the way to the shower when I derailed him. "Is that what you wanted to talk
about?"

"Actually, no." I take a deep breath. "I don't want to fight with you about this
okay, but I am getting more than sick of people getting on my ass about eating
and you are leading the choir Mr. Grey." Christian doesn't say anything he just
stares at me.

"Go on Anastasia; tell me why I shouldn't be concerned."

"Christian you need to trust me. I am a small person. I don't eat like you. You eat
like a damn horse! I am 20 weeks pregnant and finally getting an appetite back. I
was miserable before. Now that I am feeling better, I get the drill. I need to eat
and I need to make sure I gain 2-3 pounds at each visit. You and Elliot teased me
on one hand about being a whale for gaining nine pounds and I didn't say
anything, but hey anyone would be a bit embarrassed by that. And then in the
next breath you go bat shit because I ate a slice of dry toast. I get that wasn't a
healthy choice, but I have this Grey. You need to back off, trust me and I am
pissed that you talked to Ray and he treated me like a child and not a grown
woman. In addition, I don't appreciate you running to my dad every time you
think you can't handle me or need back up. I am your problem now, and together
we need to work this stuff out, and not bring in my dad." I lift up my shirt and
pull it off. I reach behind me to unhook my bra as I haven't showered yet either.
Christian reaches around me and does it for me. He is sitting right next to me and
rubbing my back. It feels good. He better not be trying to distract me.

"I like it when you tell me how you feel baby. I guess I have been a bit
aggressive about this. But you know this is hard for me right?" He pulls my face
up to look at him.

"What do you mean?" I am not sure what he means but he isn't angry and I can't
help but putting a soft kiss on his cut lip. I make sure to kiss the uninjured side.

"I have no control with the pregnancy. I can only support you but I can't make it
better when you have morning sickness, or what happens inside of there." He
rubs my bump. But if I see you're too tired and need more rest, or that you
haven't eaten I want to step in because I can help and can control that. I am a
control freak, we both know that. So, I am truly sorry about talking to Ray, you
are right about that. But you are my problem." I feel him smile as he nuzzles my
neck. "You're the best problem I have ever had baby and I love you and our son
so much that I don't know how to step back. Is that what you want me to do?"
He is looking at me again and he looks hurt and confused.

"No, no Christian, not at all. I love you and love that you are so into this
pregnancy now and that you want to take care of us." I place my hand over his
hand and together we rub my belly. I reach up and kiss him and the kiss
becomes deeper, then I pull back. "But, I just don't want to be publically smacked
down anymore and want you to trust that I am eating. If on our next visit to Dr.
Greene I don't gain the right amount than you should step in, but I am eating as
much as my frame can take in. At the brunch I ate eggs, hash browns, bacon and
two pancakes. I am stuffed. That is a lot for me. I am not you." I say this
remembering even with his cut lip he ate so much I was almost embarrassed. I
know they were running around out there all morning but Elliot, Brady and
Christian were having an eating contest to see who could eat the most and the
contest is extended through thanksgiving dinner. So far, Christian is in first with
Elliot a close second. That almost makes me sick thinking about it.

"I know baby. I will work on this okay. I can't promise to be perfect, but I hear
you. You look great and your right, I have blown this out of proportion. I am
sorry. Are we okay?"

"Do you mean it?" I ask him as I rub his stomach. He looks down and grins.

"Yes I mean it. But now I think you need to do your wifely duty and help me burn
some calories so I can win tonight."

"You know that is disgusting, eating until you're sick." I keep rubbing his belly
and he pushes my hand down to his growing erection.

"Will you talk to Ray with me about the baby's name?"

"Of course, but baby, let's talk about your dad in let's say. thirty minutes."
Christian bends down and kisses me tenderly because I know his lip hurts. I
almost jump two feet when there is a large banging on the door.

"You're ugly Christian!" Elliot yells out as he walks next door to his room. We
hear Kate chewing him out and giggle.

"What was it like growing up with your brother in the room right next to you?"

Christian pulls back and leans down onto the bed. "It was a blast until I was bout
fifteen. We did everything together. We would sneak into each other's rooms and
play games and trade baseball cards and Elliot would make me laugh so hard. He
was a great, well he still is a great big brother. Then when I turned fifteen, as I
have told you, I became angry and so fucked up. I didn't talk to him because I
didn't want him to know about Elena. So I pulled back and he gave me space but
he would still come by my room every night after he had a date and say hi. Check
on me you know. Then when he went off to college, he would email me and call
me but I never responded because I was so involved with Elena. And you know
she told me not to communicate with him. She tried to turn me against him. In
my heart, I still loved him, but I didn't respond to him. I know it hurt him. When
he came home for summers he would try to get me to do stuff with him, but I
always made up an excuse. The few times I let him in it was like old times. You
know he never gave up on me though." I look at him and see his eyes watering
but he doesn't cry.

"What is it Christian? He knows you love him."

"I was such a dick. He is the best brother a kid or an adult could have asked for
and the best friend. I treated him like shit. You know even today, he had my back
Ana. When I couldn't get to that fucker Shawn, he felt obligated to take my cause
on. I don't expect you to get this, you're a female and I don't think you
understand how we guys think. But Elliot didn't think twice. Shawn fucked with
me and nobody does that to his little brother." Christian smirks and shakes his
head."I am twenty eight and I will always be his little brother." He pauses. "You
know until you came in my life, I acted pretentious and treated him like he was
my younger brother. But, I have never had his back like he has had mine."

"That's not true Christian. You are so good to Elliot and he knows how you feel. If
Shawn had hurt him today, you would have gone after him." He nods and agrees.
I think it is time to take his mind off of today. I trail my hand softly up and down
his legs.

"Turn over."

"Why?" I know he is still nervous about not being in control and having me touch
him where he can't see.

"You played hard today. To quote you, 'do you trust me?' I want to give you a
massage and make you feel better. Have you ever had a massage?"

He looks at me and his stare penetrates through me. "Ana, baby, I have never.
and your touch is everything to me but.I don't know." He looks at me almost
pleading with me to let it go. But I need this. I want to touch him in places I have
never been allowed to touch. Just simple places. His calves, his thighs, his
beautiful ass, his back. I have touched him in those places but only briefly.
"I want to touch every part of you like you have touched me." I stare back into
his eyes and hope he is willing to let me do this. I see him swallow and then he
nods and gets on his stomach. I get up from the bed and find the oil he always
carries in his travel bag and then I close the shutters so it is dark in the old
childhood bedroom of my husband.

In the back of my mind I recall that I need to get down and help Grams get
dressed, but hopefully she is preoccupied for a few more minutes. My dad, Jose
and his dad went to check in to the Fairmont where Christian booked them a
room. Aunt Maggie will be staying with us but I imagine she is chatting with
Grace. Brady and his parents were going home to change as well. So, this is my
time, on our first thanksgiving together with my husband.

"Christian," I say his name softly. I remove my clothes from the side of the bed
so he can see me. I hope this will comfort him in some way. He stretches his
hand out and reaches for me and I take each of his fingers and kiss and suck on
them softly. I see him close his eyes briefly and then open his eyes to watch me
unbraid my hair. He watches me closely and seems mesmerized as I rub my
hands over my body. I touch my breast and skim my hands down to my bump
and rub it softly before I walk to the end of the bed and take the oil and pour it
into my hands. I start by rubbing his feet, one at a time. There is something
about the back of his sexy feet. I don't know what it is but like the rest of him he
they are perfect. I rub his ankles and he moans softly.

"Why have I never had this done before. Baby this feels good." I smile as I watch
his shoulders drop, just from touching his ankles. This is going to be good. I use
my knuckles and work my way up his calve muscle. Christian is so strong and his
legs are beautiful. I work both his calves and he keeps moaning how good it
feels. I can't help myself I sit on his calves and as I am naked I rub against them
feeling the friction against my core.

"Oh baby, I feel your wet pussy on me. You better keep working your way up my
body soon because I can't lie on my dick much longer. I will look like I am being
held up with a kick stand." I giggle but bend down and he comments that my hair
is tickling his legs. I look at his thighs and begin nibbling on them softly. I take
little nips and suck as his breathing becomes heavier. He reaches behind him and
seeks a touch or connection with me and I touch the end of his fingers.

"Ana. This feels amazing but I won't be able to lie here much longer."

"Shh." I scoot up and bend down and pour oil on his gorgeous muscular ass. I
have rarely been this close to it and it is perfect. His skin is soft while encasing
firm muscles. Perfectly muscular mounds. I love grabbing his cheeks when we are
making love. He groans and stiffens a bit. "Just my tongue and hands Christian.
Unless you want me to do more?"

"Ana , I ." Its' okay I am not ready to explore that deeply. I massage my way
up his back cautiously knowing his back is still sensitive. He lets me touch his
back while we are making love or just sitting next to each other, however, to be
vulnerable lying on his stomach is different. I pour oil on his back and massage
his shoulder blades again with my knuckles.

Christian moans again. "God Ana, are you using something? That feels great but
intense."

"No, just my closed hand."

"Really?" he sounds surprised. "I didn't think you had that much strength. Okay I
can't do this anymore." He turns around almost making me fall off of his body
and he quickly lifts me by my waist and then slams me down on his very large
erection. Oh god, this feels good. He knows I was wet and ready. He sits up
crabbing all the pillows and places them behind him pulling me close to him and
positions my legs so that they are behind him. We are nose to nose. I can see his
poor sore nose with a scab on the top and we are so close but I am quickly drawn
to his beautiful grey eyes. He takes his tongue and traces it over my lips and I
move slowly. "Keep your eyes open baby." He takes his hands and moves me
back and forth and then he picks up speed forcing me to lean back and arch my
breast where he promptly sucks on them hard while he continues to move me
back and forth on his shaft. My god he is so hard. I am holding on to his strong
arms and he is squeezing my waist so hard it almost hurts.

I move my hand in between us and rub my clit as I rock back and forth with my
beautiful, husband. He leans his head back and I see his Adams apple and strong
neck muscles as he picks up our speed. I can hardly keep up and I think he
senses I am getting tired as he gently rolls us over and lifts my legs over his
shoulders.

"Baby, I need to fuck you hard and fast, grab my arms." He is sitting up on his
knees and has my body slightly lifted up. I grab his arms and quickly understand
that if I wasn't holding him I would go through the headboard. He is fucking me
hard and furious. My god, he is slamming me and using such force and my whole
body is gyrating. I am vaguely aware of the head board banging against the wall
but I know there is no stopping him. The friction is too much and I feel my
release coming.

Christian quickly takes my legs down biting my thigh as he does and crawls on
top of me without breaking contact. He stops. No! I am so close. He smiles at me
and leans into my neck and whispers "We are going to come now baby." He
moves by gyrating his hips slowly and oh god I try not to scream out so I cry
softly that I am coming. I repeat the words over and over and I feel his familiar
jerk and watch his body freeze as he releases inside of me.

Christian's abdomen is resting against me and he is holding himself up by his

arms. We are staring at each other and we silently tell each other how much we
love each other. I privately can't help but feel that our having sex was a
validation for Christian that I am indeed his after his pissing contest with Shawn.
Although, that is ridiculous, he knows I love him.

Suddenly my belly does this wave like thing. It is the strangest feeling. It looks
like it is moving.

"What the fuck was that?" Christian jumps back. "What was that? Was that the
baby Ana?"

I don't quite know. I haven't done this before but something very foreign just
rolled around in my stomach and we both felt it. I smile and start laughing.
Christian slips out of me when I laugh and puts his face down to my stomach.

"Oh Teddy, buddy, daddy is done now. I am sorry if I woke you buddy." He is
laughing and kissing my stomach over and over and Teddy responds with one
more rolling movement and I feel Christian's tears fall across my stomach.

"Christian are you okay?"

"Baby, I am more than okay."

Thanks everyone for so many great comments on the last chapter. If

you're not a football fan, you may have had to suffer through the turkey
bowl. Thanksgiving dinner next, along with a visit to show off the new
house. Sorry for any errors. I have a business trip tomorrow through
Friday and I won't be able to update, so I wanted to get this up tonight.
Lilly

Chapter 25 Loving Memories

Gramps POV

Its 2:30 and Adelaide fell asleep on the couch about forty minutes ago, and I
expect Ana down any minute to come and help my wife get ready. She has been
quite difficult today and out of sorts. She is really living in the past, repeating
stories and confused by who everyone is. She didn't recognize my grandson
Daniel at all, and I think he felt bad because he doesn't get here to see us very
often and is blaming himself. I tried to reassure him that it's not his fault. I know
this is hard on Scott and Daniel as they haven't seen their grandmother as much
as Grace's children, so this visit must be a shock for them.

Ana comes down the stairs with wet hair and sweatpants on and walks quietly
into the family room where it's just me and Adelaide. Everyone else is changing
or in the kitchen. I think Christian and Elliot are upstairs and Mia left with her
boyfriend. They were going to Christian's new house to show Brady's parents the
property and the rooms Brady has designed. Christian plans to take all of us over
there sometime this weekend to show us the home. They are moving in next
week I think. Anyway, Brady is a nice young man. As Mia is my only
granddaughter, I want to make sure she ends up with a good young man that will
be able to appreciate her spunky personality. Her Brady seems to be crazy about
her and I enjoyed meeting his parents. They are a good family. Well, I shouldn't
say Mia is my only granddaughter. I feel like Ana is my granddaughter too. I
don't know Becca and Lauren that well, so I can't say I feel as close to them. Kate
is a lovely young lady, but not sure she will ever take our hearts like Ana has.

Ana walks quietly into the room and points to Grams. "Do I have time to dry my
hair? I thought I would change after helping Grams get ready."

I tell her to go ahead and again how express much I appreciate her help.

"Ana, there you are." Lauren, my grandson Scott's wife comes barreling in the
room waking up Adelaide. "Grace said you were going to get Grams cleaned up,
please let me help you." I watch Ana and she smiles and says it really is not a big
job and she appreciates the offer, but she can handle It. However Lauren insists.
I think Ana was trying to protect Adelaide's privacy.

"Did I tell you I use to live in San Francisco?" Adelaide has been talking about
San Francisco all morning. She never lived there, but I have tired of telling her
otherwise.

"Oh no Grams, you have never lived in San Francisco and you have told me this
several times already." Lauren lectures her. Ana looks at Lauren and shakes her
head. And Adelaide looks angry.
"I lived in San Francisco. Don't tell me I didn't young lady." Adelaide admonishes
Lauren.

"Grams, I didn't know that you lived in San Francisco, let's go get you ready for
Thanksgiving dinner and you can tell me all about when you live there. I have
never been there. Will you tell me all about it?" Ana walks over and reaches down
for Adelaide's arm helping her off the couch.

"Well, I lived there when I was first married. We lived in a hotel right in the city.
It was beautiful. Theo worked with the electric company." Adelaide walks with
Ana to the guest room with Lauren following her.

Now it makes sense. I guess Adelaide is confusing the time after we first got
married and we went to San Francisco for a week. I had a meeting to help with a
merger of a local electric company and GTE and we stayed in a hotel while we
were there. We have all been cutting her off telling her she never lived in San
Francisco and if we would have just asked her a question like Ana did, I would
have figured out what she was talking about.

I don't know what to do anymore. She is getting worse each day, and I promised
her I wouldn't put her in an assistant living home or one of those memory units,
and by god I won't. But this is hard. I am thankful we have our live-in caregivers,
but not sure how long that will work out.

"Riley, come here fella." I reach down and rub Riley's ears and Amigo follows. I
guess Elliot is upstairs with Kate doing what young people do. Ah to be young
again. I can't help but remember when Addy and I were first married. I couldn't
keep my hands off of her. I found any excuse to get her in the bedroom. When
the kids were small, I use to call her before I left work and tell her to make sure
they had something to do for an hour and I would take her the minute I got
home, not willing to wait until we went to bed for the night. I would do just about
anything to have an hour from my past so I could make love to my beautiful Addy
again. Now, well now I hold her tight every night and touch her sweet face
tenderly and give her a good night kiss and fall asleep dreaming of the past.

"Hey Gramps," I look up and smile. Christian is dressed in his suit and tie. He is a
handsome young man. "Do you think my Mom will ever let us do a casual
Thanksgiving?" He grumbles and sits down across from me. I smile and shrug.

"Oh you can blame that on Grams. She always liked everyone dressed up on
Thanksgiving so I guess your mom has carried on the tradition."

"So, how is the caregiver working out?" Christian leans in and looks at me
wanting a straight answer.

I tell him the truth about what is going on with his Grandmother and then I
change the subject because it is just too painful to talk about for long.

"So I am proud of you for not going off half cocked on that Shawn character
today Christian. When I saw him take that cheap shot at you I thought oh boy,
here we go. But you basically kept your cool." He looks down. Ah, something he
isn't telling me. "Or didn't you?"
"Well, I wanted to knock him on his ass and beat the hell out of him, but I
promised my dad I wouldn't fight. I don't really want my wife to see me lose it
like that either. So, I walked away, but I am not really happy about it."

"Don't BS me young man, did your security team beat the hell out of him?" I look
at him and he knows better than to not level with me. He plays with his pocket
watch that I gave him. I am happy to see him use it.

"No my security team didn't retaliate, but let's just say, he probably isn't feeling
too good right now." He is whispering making sure no one else can hear our
conversation. Christian has quite a few cuts and scrapes on his face.

"So your big brother took care of the matter did he?" I shake my head. I know
there is no way that someone would come after Christian like that and Elliot
would sit back and not do something about it. Christian doesn't say anything he
just puts his head down and continues to play with his watch. "I get it you don't
want to say anything that would incriminate your brother, but I hope he got some
good licks in." I wink at him when he looks up at me in surprise. "That guy is a
punk, I don't like to see you and your brother get in fights; your grown men now
for god's sake. But, I don't like to see my grandson splattered in the dirt either.
Son of a bitch got you good kid."

"Don't worry Gramps, he got his." Elliot comes in the room dressed in a suit and
cleaned up quite well. He is a good looking young man as well, but I never see
him in anything but his dirty work clothes or blue jeans. He pours me a scotch
and brings it over before sitting down and petting Amigo. "Christ, when is Mom
going to quit making us dress up for Thanksgiving dinner?" He pulls at the collar
of his shirt and Christian smirks.

"Exactly, that is what I just said to Gramps." Christian stands up and pours
himself a glass of bourbon. He throws a log into the fireplace and the heat feels
wonderful. It is starting to rain and there is a chill in the air.

Elliot tells me he is sending a guy over tomorrow to check on a leak I found in the
master bathroom. He had a new roof put on last week for me. Christian sold his
grandmothers car for me several weeks ago and I thank them both for all the
help they have given me recently. I know, however they aren't going to like what
I am about to ask Elliot.

"Elliot, who do you know that could come over and appraise the house?" Well as I
suspected both my grandsons reacted to this question. Elliot stands up and
Christian turns around so fast he almost spills his drink.

"Why do you need the house appraised Gramps?" Christian walks over with his
drink and sits down. He looks panicked.

"I just want to know what its worth if I wanted to put it on the market someday."

"Gramps, I told you, I would take care of that someday if and when you needed
to do something with the house. This is not the time." Christian thinks I am the
grandson and he is the grandparent.

"Now boys, I need to have alternative plans in place. So Elliot do you know
someone or do I need to find my own person?"
"Gramps I know a lot of people that appraise and I have a few really good ones
but I am with Christian. Why do it now? Let's wait until the spring. I have some
more work to do on your house. I want to install new windows and you need a
new water heater. Let me get those upgrades in and then we can send someone
over." These boys think I was born yesterday.

"Elliot, I know what you're doing. Putting me off until spring is only good until
spring, than what the hell are you going to do, put me off until the summer? Now
I am going to ask you one more time to get someone over to appraise the house
for me or I will call someone myself that may not be the best person for the job. I
want a good appraisal." I look at Christian and Elliot and let them know I am
serious. Ever since they were both young when they get upset they run their
hands through their hair. They are both running their hands through their hair
and I know they are struggling with my decision.

"Look Gramps, I understand you are trying to get your ducks in a row, but will
you tell me what you plan to do with the appraisal. You know that they are only
valid for about 120 days after than you would need a new one if you are thinking
of listing the house." Elliot stands up and gets a glass of bourbon. He looks at his
brother and I know they are silently trying to figure out together how to stop me.
I may be old, but I am still in charge of my own damn life.

"Why in the hell does this news upset everyone so damn much? That house is
getting to be too much upkeep and is too big for your grandmother and me. It's
too much for her. I need a smaller space for her, less trouble for her to get into."
It's true. The house is so big and Adelaide wanders and I can't find her half the
time. I am afraid she will get out of the house and start walking away and get
lost. I can't sleep at night worrying about what she is up to. It's getting too much
for me.

Christian leans in. "Gramps, I know this is a difficult question to answer but if
Grams was okay right now would you want to sell the house or stay there? Tell
me honestly."

I take a deep breath. I can't lie to the boy. He knows me too well. "No, I would
never leave. But I love your grandmother and I need her someplace where she
will be safer. That house is an accident waiting to happen for her. There are too
many rooms and too many ways for her to get out of the house." Why does this
make me emotional. I choke on my words and I can see the boys thinking and
plotting.

"Can we make it safer? I mean Elliot can't you have someone install alarms on all
the doors and I can have Welch install security camera's so you can monitor
where she is at all times. We can work around it Gramps." Christian sounds
desperate. I know he worries about me moving to someplace where I will be
miserable. I love my home, the backyard, my garden, my Florida room and this
has been our home for over 50 years.

"Of course, I can even change all the door handles so we can essentially keep
Grams from getting in certain rooms. I can put coded locks on the doors. Gramps
we can make the house safer. Let me come over tomorrow and let's walk through
the house. You can show me all the area's that have you worried." Elliot is trying
to simplify this and he never lets me pay him back for anything and that makes
me mad as hell.
"Elliot you are not doing another thing to my house until you cash the check I
wrote you last month for the repair you did on the garage when we had that
damn raccoon."

"Gramps, I am not charging you for fixing the damn hole that Christian put in
your attic. It was a fifteen minute job. So I ripped the check up."

"Well you never cashed the check from last summer when you replaced the
cabinets in the kitchen and that wasn't a fifteen minute job and I know it cost you
a pretty penny." I am getting frustrated now.

"Gramps, just let me do it and don't worry about it. I make plenty of money on
other people I am not going to charge you." These young people have more
money than sense.

We end the conversation when my other two grandsons join us and we have
some good laughs talking about old times. We talk about the time I took all four
of the boys on a trip to Canada fishing when they were kids. Just the five of us.

"How old were we when we did that trip?" Scott asks.

"Elliot was 14, I was 13 and you and Christian were 11." Daniel offers. "Gramps
you rented that cabin and remember you told us we should be careful not to
leave food out because bears might get in the cabin. And when we came back
from fishing there was that bear in there but Elliot walked in first and saw it, ran
out screaming and slammed the door. Oh my god it was hilarious. Elliot you were
so freaked out you couldn't even open the car door so you jumped through the
open window." Daniel points at Elliot who is now laughing with the rest of us.

"Oh yea I remember this. Elliot you kept trying to scream, 'Christian get in the
car, get in the car' and I didn't know why but I wanted to jump through the
window like you did and I couldn't do it so I just opened the door and got in.
Then Gramps you came out of the cabin slowly, softly shut the door and yelled,
'everyone in the damn car we are getting the hell out of here. Gramps, you got in
the car and looked at Elliot and called him a little shit." Oh boy we are all
laughing now remembering this. It was the only time I ever got mad at that boy.
I was furious that he didn't tip me off that there was a damn bear in the cabin.

"Yea but he didn't bother to tell the rest of us why he was running so I went in
the damn cabin to see what was going on. I told you all to stand back and I
walked in and about had a heart attack." I recall. "I almost choked you Elliot
when we finally got rid of the damn bear and I calmed down. You could have
warned me before you ran off like a little school girl." The boys start telling me
some of the other mischief they got into during that trip that I didn't know about.

"Do you remember Daniel you brought firecrackers and we put one in a frog and
lit him up. God that was sick. And Scott you started crying and freaking out and
Christian, oh man do you remember what you did to Scott?" Elliot starts laughing
so hard he can't finish his story. Then Christian knows what Elliot is going to say
and starts laughing too, "The only thing left of the frog was one of his legs and
you picked it up and put it in Scott's bed that night and Scott you pissed the bed.
You were such a wuss." It's true, Scott was always crying about something. That
is why the boys picked on him, he was an easy target.
"And you guys wonder why we always thought you two Grey brothers were
flipping nuts." Scott reminds Elliot and Christian."You should both be in prison
right now not rich as hell."

"Now why would you blow up a live frog?" I ask, wondering how this got by me.

"It was already dead. We found it." Daniel admits. Okay now I feel better.

We are having a good time talking and I realize the boys have taken my mind off
Addy. I sit back accepting another scotch that Elliot poured for me as we settle in
front of the fireplace telling more stories.

Ana's POV

"Grams this is a beautiful dress. Where did you get it?" I ask Grams to get her
mind off the stupid comment Lauren just made. I wish she would leave. She is
making this so hard.

I had managed to fill the bathtub and distract Grams by talking about Kate and
Elliot's wedding when Lauren mentioned her wedding.

"Oh are you married dear? Who's your husband?" Gram's is confused.

"Don't you remember Grams? I am married to your grandson Scott." Lauren

sounds put out. Of course she doesn't remember. Quit making her feel bad and
asking her that.

"Scott. No, Scott isn't married yet. Scott is my son Mike's little boy. He isn't
married. He is just a little boy. Now who are you married to?" Gram's is getting
frustrated.

"Don't' you remember? I am married to Scott. You were at the wedding Grams."

I wish she would quit saying don't you remember. That has to be frustrating to
hear.

"No, I was at Christian's wedding. Is Elliot going to get married? Who is he

marrying? Is he marrying Becca?"

Lauren gives a big sigh, "No, no. Becca is married to Daniel. How come you
remember Christian's wedding but not mine?"

Oh I want to kill her. She is picking on Grams.

"Grams come tell me about what you use to make for Thanksgiving dinners when
they were at your house. Did you make sweet potatoes?" I ask Grams to change
the subject. If Lauren says one more stupid thing I am going to throw her out of
here. In fact I am going to get her to leave. "Lauren, would you do me a big
favor? Can you run upstairs into Christian's bathroom and bring the hairdryer
down. There doesn't seem to be one in this bathroom." She immediately walks
over and looks in the bathroom cabinet and pulls a hairdryer out. Shit.

"Okay, Lauren thanks but I am going to be honest." I whisper. "Grams is not

going to get dressed with both of us in here. I have done this with her before,
and I just want to get this done. So would you mind giving us some privacy?"
There I said it. I don't want to be rude, but for Pete's sake she is hanging around
arguing with Grams and she needs to go do something else. She shakes her
head.

"Fine, whatever. I thought I could help. I mean you're pregnant and everything
you shouldn't be lifting her."

"First I am not that far along that I can't easily move around and Grams is
perfectly capable of getting in and out of the tub without me lifting her. Just
because she gets confused doesn't mean she can't do this." I stare at her until
she leaves.

"Okay Grams it is time to take our bath." I mimic washing and getting clean and
she giggles.

"Oh we need to take a bath?" I nod and smile. She sits down on the chair I
brought over from the vanity and I help her remove her clothes. "I don't want to
take a bath Ana. I only had a shower at my house in San Francisco."

"Oh tell me about your house. Was it pretty?" That seems to work she starts
telling me all about his house while she undresses. I slip a robe over her so she
has some privacy and when she steps into the tub I remove it from her and then
she sits in the tub. Poor thing is getting so tiny. I try not to stare but I can't help
it. She hasn't washed her hair in awhile so I need to get her to do that.

"Don't you love massages Grams. My favorite thing is when Christian massages
my head for me. Oh it is so relaxing."

"Oh yes that would be nice." I massage her hair and eventually she lets me
shampoo her. This is exhausting trying to stay ahead of her.

One hour later I finish the final touches. It wasn't easy. Once she got out of the
tub she insisted on going to her sewing room. She forgot she wasn't at home. So
I had to get her to tell me yet again about San Francisco. This might be the worse
I have seen her but her bath has perked her up. I dried and styled her hair and
Kate came in and we did her make-up. Lauren has thankfully disappeared. Kate is
good with her. When Grams told her she was going to Scott and Kate's wedding,
Kate just played along with it. Thank goodness.

"Okay Grams you look gorgeous." Kate tells her and I take her hand and lead her
to the mirror. This is the best she has looked since the wedding. I need to pick
her up some smaller dresses and clothes though. Her clothes are too big. I will
talk to Grace about this but I am sure I can call over to Neiman's and they will
send some things over.

We walk out to the family room where Gramps is still sitting holding court with his
grandsons. They see us enter and they all stand up like gentleman when they see
their grandmother looking so pretty in her navy blue dress and heals. She looks
lovely and when Gramps sees her he has the biggest smile and I see him water
up a little. Each of the boys make over her and tell her how pretty she is and
Elliot who is clearly her favorite just like Christian is Gramps favorite gives her
the biggest hug and kiss.

"Okay, I need to get ready and change. So I will be back down in a minute." I
smile at Grams and try to let go of her hand. But she takes my hand and brings it
to her lips and kisses it sweetly. She looks me in the eyes but doesn't say
anything kissing my hand one more time before letting it go.

I get upstairs in the bedroom and sit on the bed and cry. I would like to say it is
these damn baby hormones making me so emotional but in reality it is because I
feel so sad for Grams. She is so sweet and I can't stand to see her like this. When
I first met her she had good days and bad days but I am afraid the good days are
gone now. She is slowly slipping away from us and I have become so attached to
her. Life is too short.

I find my cell and decide it's time to make a phone call.

"Mom, hi it's me Ana."

Friends:

I wanted to focus on Grams and Gramps this chapter. Alzheimer's is such

a devastating disease and clearly I have someone I love with it right
now. I was given this poem recently and I thought I would end this
chapter with it. I will be updating a happier fun chapter on Saturday. I
promise. Lilly

An Alzheimer's Request

Do not ask me to remember

Don't try to make me understand

Let me rest and know you're with me

Kiss my cheek and hold my hand

I'm confused beyond your concept

I am sad and sick and lost

All I know is that I need you

To be with me at all cost

Please do not lose your patience with me

Do not scold me or curse or cry

I can't help the way I'm acting

I can't be different though I try

Just remember that I need you

And that is the best of me is gone

Please don't fail to stand beside me

And love me till my life is done.

I promised a chapter today. Sorry for the errors, it's late but I wanted to
post this for you! Enjoy. Lilly

Chapter 26: I Am Thankful ..

Mia's POV

"And this is going to be the nursery. I knocked out this whole wall and you can
see it has this bay window and bench seating and great view of the sound. But to
make sure it is dark in here when the baby is sleeping Christian ordered these
shades that will drop from the ceiling." Brady shows us and we are all surprised
because you can't even see them when they are concealed making the room wide
and opened. The room has a little cove in the back almost like a cave and that is
where the crib will go giving that part of the room more of an intimate feel. "I
dropped the ceiling so you see you have the high ceiling in the main part of the
nursery and then this little area here makes it more cozy."

"What color is the room going to be?" Brady's mom asks.

"I don't know. I think Ana is meeting with a decorator after Christmas to decide
all that."

We leave the nursery and he shows us the master bedroom. I was here when
they first bought the house but I can't believe how much it has changed. The
master bedroom is huge. The bathroom and two closets are ridiculous. Both
closets have built in dressers, shoe racks and they look like a department store
not bedroom closets. They even have remote racks so they can get to things
easier. The bathroom is like its own house. The shower makes me blush. Good
grief it could hold five people but it has this bench in it and bars that I can only
imagine are for holding on to when you're having sex. I look at Brady and he
whispers, "Your brother likes sex in the shower evidently." Eww I don't want to
know that.

After we see the upstairs Brady shows us the kitchen which is amazing. It has
two massive Viking stoves, four ovens and five sinks. I guess they are planning
on having a lot of people over for dinner. Well they have Sawyer, Taylor and Gail
all living here but Gail and Taylor will be living over the garage in an amazing
3000 square foot apartment that they have already started moving into. Sawyer
will have quarters in the back of the house with a kitchen and living area. Taylor
and the security team have a huge office and conference table for meetings and
Brady tells us there is a safe room, but he can't show it to us for security reasons.

The family room is large with a beautiful stone fireplace that goes to the ceiling
which must be over twenty feet. "How tall is that ceiling Brady?" Mr. Beeson is
reading my mind.

"Twenty-two feet. There is over $300,000 in stones built into the fireplace alone."

Mr. Beeson whistles. "Well it is spectacular. I like the built in bookcases. Looks
like your design, is it?" Brady confirms that it is.

"I want to show you one of my special projects." We follow Brady down the hall
into the second wing and he opens a door that leads to a circular room. It is the
coolest room I have ever seen. It sits on the most corner area of the house closes
to the water. Most of the house is about 100 feet away from the sound but this
room jets out and is only about thirty feet from the sound. It has windows all the
way around and reminds me of an observatory.

"Christian asked me to design this and had us build this as a surprise for Ana.
She hasn't seen it. It will be her library and office. As you can see it is mostly
glass and the book shelves are all built in the upper half of the room. We built the
stairway so she can walk up and get the books but always have the view from
below."

"What a fabulous room Brady." Mrs. Beeson is really proud of him. She is walking
with her arm through his and I love seeing how close he is to his parents.

Brady shows us the state of the art movie theatre with seating for twenty, then
the game room which will have a pool table, bar and a pinball area. It leads to
double doors that take you to the outdoor walkway that is covered with a roof but
open at the sides. The walkway takes you to the gym. I haven't seen this but I
know Brady was working non- stop on this project.

"Wow, is this for real?" Mr. Beeson says in shock. The gym has an indoor running
track built around a regulation basketball court. There is an area above the track
that will be the gym. Brady tells us he heard that there will be over $500,000 in
gym equipment arriving. Again I feel embarrassed. Christian has so much money
that I don't know what to say when people are so shocked by his wealth. I agree
it is crazy. I don't say anything. I want to tell them that my brother worked hard
for what he has, but I know they are not being critical, just overwhelmed. We
continue the tour to find two small locker rooms with showers, dressing rooms
and each with a sauna and steam room. Brady points out that Christian wanted
the locker rooms for guests that come over to work out with him. We walk out of
the locker rooms to find an indoor hot tub and lap pool. There is also an outdoor
pool but that is for entertainment. This pool is just for laps and working out.

"The pool has sensors around it as does the hot tub. Christian had those added
last week, so if the baby were to get within five feet of the pool area when the
sensors are on, alarms will go off. I am sure someone will always be with the
baby, but let's say when he is older if he wonders off in here, security would be
notified immediately."

"Well that seems like a great idea to me. Your brother must love to work out."
Mrs. Beeson says to me.

"Yes I think he works out at least two hours every weekday. But I haven't seen
this before and it is over the top." I can't get over the size of this gym.

We work our way to the boathouse and Brady takes my hand.

"Why are you walking back there? I want you close to me baby." He bends down
and kisses me. His parents are walking in front of us now. "When do we get some
alone time baby? I have missed you and I am horny as hell right now. I am not
waiting until they leave" I giggle as he makes a painful face.

The boathouse is beautiful with an outdoor deck on the roof that looks out at the
sound. It has an indoor and outdoor bar as well and a restroom and large sitting
area. Christian moved The Grace several months ago so Brady shows his parents
the boat as well but only briefly. He is there to show them his work not brag on
Christian and he has given a tasteful tour.

"What a great first project to say you worked on son. Do you know with the
boathouse and gym just how many square feet this house actually has?"

"Yes, a lot. But I signed an NDA and I can't tell you." Brady's dad gives him a
look like 'come on I am your dad.' "Seriously, I can't tell you. They don't want
anyone to repeat that and have that information out there."

"Okay I understand. But it has to be over 30,000 square feet right?"

"Come on Dad, lets walk back inside it is starting to rain." Brady ignores his dad.
I wonder if he would tell me.

We go back to Brady's house so the Beeson's can shower and change for
Thanksgiving dinner. I need to get home and do the same so I tell Brady I am
going to ride back with Wilson.

"Hey, let me get my clothes and I will go with you and Wilson. I promised your
dad to help him take the tent down." No he didn't, the caterer will do that. He
squeezes my hand so I don't say anything. "Dad, let me write the address down
to the Grey's. Take my truck. There is a GPS so you can program it in. Brady
tosses his keys to his dad, runs in his room and gets his clothes.

We jump back in my moms' car with Wilson following us. "What was that about?"

Brady smiles at me. "I am sneaking back up to your room with you. We are going
to have some great sex, get in the shower, have more sex and then by the time
my parents arrive we will both be feeling a lot better." He takes my hand and
kisses it and sucks on my pinkie. Oh man this sounds like a great plan!

"What will your parents think when they don't see the tent down."

"Not a thing. First of all it has started raining so we can say we decided to wait
until the rain stopped. And my dad winked at me when we were leaving. He
knows exactly what is on my mind!"

We arrive back to Bellevue and go through the front door so we can go right up
the stairs without going through the kitchen and risk seeing everyone. Even
though at this point I know my parents wouldn't care, I just wouldn't want to see
my Aunt Diana, Lauren and Becca give me the once over. I am not very fond of
them although I love my Uncle Mike. He treats me like a princess and everyone
says I am his favorite. It's probably why Aunt Diana isn't very nice to me.

Of course as we are headed to the second floor, Elliot comes down from his old
room on the third floor and sees us going into my room. He stops us.

"You lock everything up and re-code the gate?" Brady confirms that he did. "Did
you notice if the caulk dried on the master shower? Something has to be wrong
with that shit, it shouldn't take that long to dry."

"Not yet, almost. I know it was bothering you yesterday so I did check on it for
that reason, and it is not setting right. Also, you may want the guys to double
check the hinge in the bay window in the nursery. They don't angle right in my
opinion."

"God damn it. I need to figure out who worked on that. I noticed that yesterday
also. Okay. The shower at the end of the hall is empty dude if you need to
shower." Elliot lifts his eyebrow when he says this. Is he telling Brady, he can't
come in my room? Seriously?"

"Go away Elliot. Brady is using my shower." I tell my over protective big brother
and notice Brady gives Elliot a small grin and doesn't look away.

Elliot shakes his head and walks down the stairs. "You got thirty minutes Beeson
before I let Christian know you're up here with our little sister having your way
with her. Thirty minutes than I let the lion loose. Got it?" He turns around on the
second step and winks at us. "But no sounds coming out of this room, or I won't
be able to keep your secret. Oh fuck, I hate this."

I watch my big brother walk down the stairs mumbling and shaking his head.
They are never going to accept I have grown up. Elliot is so much older than me
and he still sees me as his baby sister. Which I guess I am, but I think this past
year he has gotten worse than Christian when it comes to me. At least he likes
Brady, but he never liked Ethan around me. Speaking of Ethan I wonder why he
isn't really here. Oh well, glad he isn't. Brady pulls me into the room and locks
the door. He backs me up on to the bed kissing me as he pushes me down on it.

"Thirty minutes. A piece of cake. I want you so bad I will probably explode one
minute after I have entered you." We both frantically remove our clothes and we
are all hands and tongues and full of desire. When Brady puts his fingers inside of
me he moans.

"Oh Mia, I know we don't have much time but baby I have to taste you." Before I
can say anything he has moved down the bed and crawled between my legs
placing them on his shoulders. He laps up my juices, sucks, licks and sticks his
tongue inside of me twisting it around and around. I can't hold back and I take
my pillow and put it over my mouth to scream into it muffling my cries. Oh god, I
am coming with a vengeance and I am aware that my body is quivering and
shuddering. I feel Brady moving up the bed and he removes the pillow and I see
his gorgeous green eyes and his big smile.

"I take it you enjoyed that Baby? How do you want me? I am ready to explode
here?" I reach down and stroke his very hard erection. "Seriously baby, don't do
that, I will come all over you and I need to be inside of you. Please hurry and tell
me how you want me."

I know Brady likes it when I am on my stomach and he can take me from behind.
It isn't my favorite position I feel like it is all about the sex and not making love.
But I know he is really horny so I smile at him, reach up and kiss him and roll
over on my stomach and get on my knees. Brady enters me hard and quick and
stills for a second. I hear him take a deep breath and moan softly, than he slams
me hard and repeatedly for a few minutes before reaching around me and playing
with my clit. Oh god, that feels amazing and I feel his thumb enter my behind.
There is so much going on and my body is so over stimulated.

"Brady, Brady, Brady." I whisper as I find my release and feel him slam into me
hard one more time, jerk a bit and then he stops moving as he cums silently
moaning my name. We don't move for a few minutes and then I feel him slowly
pull out of me. Oh god, it always feels so empty when he leaves me.

"Come on let's take a shower baby." I look at my phone as I vaguely recall it was
vibrating a few minutes ago. It's a text from Elliot.

"Little girl, you have ten minutes left." I giggle. "Shower quick baby, we are being
timed."

Christian's POV

Man, I can't believe Gramps is thinking of selling. I just talked to Elliot in the
hallway. We are going to make their house like Fort Knox. It will be so secure
when we are done, the Navy Seals won't be able to get in!

What is Ana doing? She has been upstairs for a long time. I walk up the stairs
and I see Mia's door is shut. I swear I hear a familiar noise in there. God damn it
is she with Brady fucking? I start to bang on the door, but stop myself. She is an
adult and he is about as good a guy as I could ask for when it comes to Mia. I
have looked for a flaw every which way I could and there isn't any. I am sure he
has some, everyone does right? But he is a good kid. Christ, knowing what he is
probably doing to her right now is more than I can handle at the moment.
Besides from upstairs I hear Ana talking to someone. Who would she be talking
to?

I stand outside my door and open it slowly. I see Ana is standing at the window
on the phone. She turns slightly when she sees me and her eyes are puffy and a
mess. What the hell happened? I walk over to her and before I can say anything
she puts her finger up to stop me.

"I am glad to hear that Mom. That is a huge start. I know you do, and I love you
too and I hope that these sessions will bring us closer." She takes my hand with
her free hand and moves my wedding ring back and forth. Shit she is talking to
Carla. If Carla made her cry like this I swear I will get the jet out tonight and fly
to Georgia and let her have it in person.

"I will need to run that by Christian Mom. He doesn't let me out of his sight these
days.I can ask him, but I am not sure that is a good idea, maybe we should
take baby steps and I could come alone for a few days. But like I said, I need to
run this by my husband." Is she seriously thinking of going to see her mom? Oh
fuck no. That isn't happening. She needs a stress free pregnancy. I am doing my
part; not fighting today was an example. But if her mom thinks I am handing my
wife over on a silver platter for her to stress out, she is delusional. "Okay mom,
tell Bob I said hello.. I will. He's been great mom, really. Yes, he's here and he
is doing so much better. He still has a limp, but he is making progress.Theodore
Raymond..Yes, we haven't told him yet, we are telling him today..okay I am
glad we talked too. I love you Mom." Ana hangs up and leans into me and I hold
her. Something tells me not to say anything for a few seconds. I rub her back and
finally lift her face and look into her eyes.

"Are you okay? What's going on?" I run my thumb over her bottom lip which is
soft and so tempting I can't resist bending down to kiss her.

"I was so upset about Gram Christian I came up here and couldn't stop crying. I
hate seeing her this way."
"Yes, but you did an amazing job with her and she is downstairs doing really well.
She has moved on from San Francisco telling everyone how her granddaughter
Ana gave her a bath. Granted she has repeated it a thousand times, but she is
doing great baby, all because you are so wonderful with her."

Ana starts crying again really hard. Shit. "I love her Christian. She is so sweet
and she needs us. She can't help it." I pull Ana in and let her have a few more
minutes to cry. God she is so awesome, how did I get so lucky to have her fall
into my life.

"And she loves you, like we all do. Did your mom call you?" I am curious how this
conversation finally took place between the two of them.

"No. I just realized how life is so short and even though my mom is the way she
is, I miss her Christian. So I just called to say Happy Thanksgiving and as soon as
I did she started crying hysterically. She told me how sorry she was, how worried
about me she has been and how much she has missed me. But the big news is
she is seeing a counselor and working through why she treats me the way she
does. She understands a lot more about herself and she wants us to have a
relationship. I mean I don't want to jump right in, but she does love me you
know, in her own funny way. Right? My mom loves me?" She wants me to tell her
that Carla loves her and I guess in her own bizarre way she does. But I don't
want to say anything that would hurt Ana.

"Of course she does Ana, you're her daughter and a wonderful person." I kiss her
again. "But did I hear you talk about going to visit her?"

Ana steps back and walks towards the bathroom and comes out again with her
hair brush. "Yes, she would like me to come before Christmas to spend a few
days. She hinted about spending Christmas together or flying out here, but I
didn't think you would like her here for Christmas so I didn't say anything."

"Ana, if you want your mom here for Christmas, I won't be a dick about it. It's
your mom. I told her as long as she treated you right; she could see you all she
wanted to. That has been and still is my only condition. But with that said, the
answer is no. You are not going out to see her by yourself. If you want to go, I
will accompany you. I am not letting you go to Georgia and get stressed out
without me to take care of you. Do you want to go see her?" I am not budging on
this. She has taken my man card on so many issues the past few months, but not
this one. Besides, I couldn't stand being away from her.

"I don't know. Let's see how we do the next time we talk on the phone. I swear
she is so up and down, that I never know which Mom I will be getting. But I don't
think it is good that you go with me." She gets undressed and is in her panties
and bra. Fuck, I could take her again and it's been just two hours. I can't even
look at her sometimes without wanting her.

"No Ana, I go with you or you don't go. So let me know what you want to do."

I watch her get dressed and she looks gorgeous as usual. She has no idea how
naturally beautiful she is. I remember seeing a few of the subs without make up
and almost stopped in my tracks. They were not attractive to me at all. Ana looks
stunning either way. I like watching her when she puts on her eye make-up. She
opens her mouth and makes the same face I make when I shave.
"Quit watching me Grey!" She giggles and I still love that sound. She puts on a
white wool pleated dress that hides her bump from the front. When she turns to
the side, I can see my little guy's home perfectly. I pull her to me as I am sitting
on the bed and rub her bump.

"Baby boy, give Daddy another thump. I will take that thumping all day!" I
hum Row Row Row Your Boat against Ana's tummy and we both jump when the
wave like movement comes again.

"Oh my gosh! Christian you have the magic touch. He hasn't done anything since
you were there earlier." I am so excited I stand up. I feel like I want to talk to
him nonstop now.

Ana turns around so I can zip up her dress. She is wearing the pearl earrings I
gave her for the wedding and has pulled her hair into a high ponytail which shows
her beautiful long neck. She puts on her pearl necklace and it looks good with the
dress she is wearing which is cut lower in the front. I smile noticing the fullness of
her breast in the dress. It is tasteful, but I can't help being tempted to pop her
out of that dress and suck on her gorgeous tits.

"Is that a maternity dress?"

"No. it's a Burberry. You bought this for me on our honeymoon. I can still wear it
though. Does it look okay or too tight?"

"No not at all. I was just thinking if it was a maternity dress, it sure didn't look
like one. It looks great. Are you wearing those shoes?" I point to the shoes with
the five inch heels. "Are those safe?"

Ana giggles. "They are as safe as they were when you bought them for me,
before I got pregnant."

Put them on when you get down the stairs. I don't want you walking in those
things up and down the stairs Ana. I mean they are sexy as hell, but you need to
be careful." She rolls her eyes at me. I raise my eyebrow at her and she bends
down to pick up the shoes. I can't help myself I moan. She has the best ass. I
start to walk over to her but she quickly turns around.

"Down boy. I am ready. Let's go." I am half surprised when she doesn't put her
shoes on until we get to the foyer. She actually listened to me for once.

Ana and I join my parents and Elliot who are in the kitchen. My mom is fixing
something on the stove and my dad is basting the turkey. Elliot is eating cashews
and talking softly. I take the cashews away from him and start eating them.

"Dad, you can't go along with that. Christian, glad you are here. Uncle Mike went
to dad and wants Dad to list Gramps house. What the hell dad? He can't fly into
town and just start dictating this shit."

What? I am pissed. "Dad, why would he do that? It's not like this is his problem
living in California. We have this covered."

We talk about the plan Elliot and I have in place for fixing up the house and my
dad agrees to talk to Uncle Mike about backing off. I wanted to confront him, but
everyone thought that was a bad idea. I get along great with my Uncle, but
because I am so close to Gramps, it was decided that I need to step back.

"So let me give you some awesome news." I look up and grab Ana and put my
arm around her neck pulling her close. Kate walks in and sits on Elliot's lap and
kisses him softly. She sure is being nice today. I need to ask her what she is
taking, and tell her to stay on it. Everyone looks at me waiting for the good news.

"I felt the baby. It was the most amazing thing ever. Ana's stomach did this wave
like thing and we both jumped. I could feel the baby kicking right against my
stomach and" oh shit I think I just revealed too much. For a second there is
dead silence.

"So let me get this straight, you were in the middle of fuc..making love," Elliot
corrects his language in front of my mom, "and little Tiger there gives you a kick
to tell you to get the hell out of his house." We all start laughing and Ana's face is
so red. She buries her head in my shoulder. Fucking Elliot, leave it to him to point
out the obvious.

"Well, it wasn't in the middle, we were done." I say with a smirk and Ana hits me.
My dad laughs and my Mom shakes her head. Kate is laughing hysterically.
Seriously what did she take today? Then I realize she is being nice to me as she
owes me.

"Elliot that must have been when we heard the headboard hitting the wall," Kate
giggles harder.

"Kate, stop!" Ana is dying of embarrassment.

"Well that is exciting news. You will have to let us know when the baby kicks
again. I would love to feel that." My mom tries to change the subject back to
something more PG rated.

"You can keep that info to yourself if you're in the middle of knocking one off
again," Elliot announces.

Actually, just a few minutes ago I sang Row Row Row Your Boat to Ana's tummy
and he did it again. It is the coolest thing." I grab a chair and sit in it and pull Ana
towards me. I hold her waist and put my mouth up to her stomach and sing the
first song that comes to me, "Yellow Submarine." Nothing happens and everyone
is watching. "I guess he doesn't like that song." I switch to The Blowers
Daughter, and again nothing.

"Sure he kicked Christian. Sure. From the sound of the head board it was
probably just aftershocks," Elliot says making me laugh so I can't sing.

I sing Row Row Row Row Your Boat again and a second later with everyone
watching Ana's stomach we see a little ping! "Ha, did you see that. I quickly back
up to make sure everyone had a view of Ana's tummy. I sing again, and Ping!
"Did you see that?" Everyone is laughing and cheering which brings all the other
relatives and guest in the room. Mia is upset she missed it, but when I try again,
my son has decided to end the show.
"Well based on the song it could mean your son will take after you and be into
rowing when he is in college." My dad comments as he takes the cashews back
from Elliot.

Ray has arrived and Ana and I sit down and visit with him. Jose is hovering right
over us. I like his Dad who is watching a football game with Elliot, Brady and his
family. But we are sitting in the living trying to have a private conversation and
Jose is clearly not getting it. I don't want to upset Ana but fuck, get lost
Rodriquez. We talk about Ray's business and he doesn't think he can recover
from it. I want to offer him a "loan" so he can manage until he can get back to
work full time but I am not discussing this with Jose Fucking Rodriquez hanging
around like a booger.

"Jose, can you give us a minute here?" Ana looks a little bit embarrassed but too
bad. Jose doesn't look embarrassed or upset. He just shrugs and says he will go
find Kate. Good.

"Ray, I am going to loan you one hundred thousand dollars to keep yourself
afloat until you can get back to work full time. What you don't use, you can give
back to me. What you need you can use and pay me back interest free until it's
paid off. I don't want to argue about this. Ana worries about you and I don't want
her stressed." I don't want him to pay me back, but he won't take the money
unless I let him think it is a loan.

"Christian. I can't accept it. I just can't, but thank you for the generous offer."
Ray is embarrassed and I I look at Ana. We discussed this so it's not like I sprung
this on her. Ray needs to understand that I made more than one hundred
thousand dollars just since her arrived two hours ago.

"Daddy, please. I can't bear thinking of you struggling and worrying about things
while Christian and I have so much. "I am proud of her, she didn't say it was my
money for a change. "Please, if you don't want one hundred thousand, will you
take fifty thousand? Please for me?" Ana pleads with Ray and I see him
weakening.

"I agreed to build a wall unit for a client next week and that will be several
thousand coming in. I think I can make it."

"Dad, you shouldn't even be working yet. Stop it, your upsetting me now take the
damn money please." Ana's hormones kick in again and I hide a smile. Welcome
to my world Ray.

"Fine, but I want some legal documents on it so it's fair and square. I will sign
over my house until it's paid off and put it in your name." Whatever. I was
planning on paying off his house anyway. If it's in my name, I can do that easier.

"Good, I will take care of this next week. Ana and I have something else we want
to share."

Ray looks up as I announce this. "Oh, well I already know you're pregnant and
had to read that I am having a grandson, so what else do you want to tell me."
He smiles so we know he is kidding but I do think he was pissed that we didn't
tell him it was a boy before it was leaked to the press.
"We have decided to name our son Theodore Raymond after his great
grandfather and his granddad!"

Ray smiles but he is almost speechless. "I never expected that. Wow, I am
honored. That's just great! That is really something. Little Teddy Ray Grey.
Sounds like a boxer's name doesn't it?" I laugh. It does actually. We visit a few
more minutes and when we walk back out to the family room my mom has placed
out appetizers and I note the house is full with guests. Everyone has arrived and
watching the football game between the Dallas Cowboys and the Miami Dolphins.
I don't like either team very much but I hate the Dolphins so I find myself
cheering for the Cowboys.

Vickie Beeson and Dana Kavanagh seem to hit it off just fine sitting in the corner
talking about all sorts of shit. Isn't that cozy? This is ironic. If Brady knew what
Elliot and I know about Ethan he probably would want to kick his ass for not
saving Mia for him to deflower. I haven't really talked much to Kate's dad but I
need to approach him about possibly buying out his company. I heard he wants
to sell, and I would like to get my hands on more media outlets so I have control
of those pricks. I walk into the kitchen and find my mom slaving away.

"Mom, I would offer to help but I can't cook a thing. Do you want me to call Mia
and Ana in here to help?"

"No, honey I am all set. Ana has offered several times and Mia just went into the
dining room to fill the water glasses. We are all set." She miles at me but I can
tell something is on her mind. "Listen, maybe this isn't the time to mention this
but I heard from Mary Ellen Murphy that Elena Lincoln's surgery and prognosis is
not good. Evidently she has known for several years that she had this lump and
did nothing about it. Ridiculous! Anyway turns out the cancer is spread into her
liver and lungs and they are saying they can't do much for her. I thought you
should know."

Wow, this takes my breath away. I don't want to have a relationship with her, but
when you have the history we have together this news is almost startling. I am
not sure how I feel. "Well, I hope she has a good medical staff helping here." I
mean I don't know what else to say here.

My mom sits down next to me. "I can't help her Christian. I hate her and I resent
her so much that while it is unfortunate that she is ill, the world does not need a
pedophile in its existence. I can't speak for you though and thought you should
know. But if you break down and decide to call her or anything, you do it with
Ana's knowledge. Do you understand me?" My mom is talking to me like I am ten
again.

"Yes, of course. I won't call her. I don't know maybe I should send her flowers or
something. No, I shouldn't. This is all confusing. Wow, a year ago she was sitting
where you are sitting right now and we were talking about building another salon.
Now I am married, with a baby on the way and I don't even speak to her. Life
changes quickly. By the way, Ana broke down and called her mom today. You
know she has gotten quite close to Grams and she is taking it hard, seeing her
deteriorate so fast. What are the doctors doing about her meds and stuff? Isn't
there anything they can do?"

My mom and I talk about this for a few minutes I tell her I am planning on a trip
to Chicago on my way back from New York to meet with the CEO of the
Alzheimer's Association. I want to know what I can do to actually help. I tell her I
want the annual event that we do for Coping Together to have the proceeds be
split next year and have half the money got to the Alzheimer's Association.

"But Christian. That will really impact Coping Together. They count on that
money."

"Then I will do a similar event for Alzheimer's at my house next year. Or match
the funds. Mom I have to do something. I can't stand that I can't fix this." I feel
myself getting emotional. She reaches over and takes my hand.

"I appreciate your love and concern Christian. But as a physician, I have had to
accept there is nothing we can do for Grams. Don't think it breaks my heart. That
is my mother in there and sometimes she doesn't even remember me. I hurt, but
we have to do our best to focus on what she can do and what she can remember
and not what she can't do. Now come on let's go sit with our guest." She smiles
at me but I see the pain in her eyes and I realize she doesn't want to speak about
this anymore.

We walk back into the family room and join our guest and I look around the
room. In some ways it is a room full of strangers other than Uncle Mike and his
family and Grams and Gramps and of course my family. I mean Ana and her dad,
Jose Sr. and Jr, the Kavenagh's and the Beeson's are all faces we have known
less than a year. Hell just six months and yet most of this group minus Jose
Fucking Rodriquez will be part of our extended family or are already. I would bet
my fortune on it that Brady and Mia will get married. He is so into her and she is
crazy in love. Hell I am the one pouting now. She never calls me anymore. I use
to get a text from her about every hour and now I am lucky to hear from her
once a week.

I walk over to Mia who is sitting on Brady's lap and bend down and whisper in her
ear. "Take a walk with me?" She looks at me like I am nuts.

"It's raining out."

"So, we have umbrellas. Come on we will take Arthur with us." I look over at
Sawyer who is playing Gin Rummy with Elliot and tell him to let Wilson and
Thompson know we are taking a walk. We have limited security today and
Thompson is a bit older, assigned to my mom, he doesn't have much need to do
any real security. Sawyer stands up.

"I will go with you." Sawyer announces.

"No, sit down. We'll be fine. Even bad guys are probably at home eating turkey.
Go on, you're off today."

Mia huffs out into the foyer and gets a coat out of the hall closet. I look in there
and grab one of my dad's wool coats as I only brought my short leather jacket
with me. Mia calls Arthur and Riley and Amigo come running too. I tell Amigo to
go sit down but decide we should take Riley with us as he doesn't get much
exercise these days. Then I feel guilty and call for Amigo to come. I walk back
into the family room and tell Gramps and Elliot that I have the dogs with me.

We get outside and Mia looks at me. "What is this about? Are you going to lecture
me?"
I smile at her. "No, I miss you. Is that okay?"

"What do you mean you miss me? I haven't gone anywhere. You're the one that
has been traveling?"

"Don't be obtuse Mia. You know what I mean. We hardly talk anymore. I have
been traveling and busy and you're in fucking love and always with Mr. Perfect."

Mia giggles. "He is perfect isn't he? Oh Christian, I am so in love." Now that she
sees this is a friendly conversation, she slips her arm though mine and we are
walking down the street with the dogs in tow. I am holding the umbrella over us.
It isn't raining that hard. It feels great to be outside, almost too many people in
one room for me. I have changed a lot but my need for space hasn't changed.

"I don't know if he is really perfect, but he is a great guy Mia. I am very happy for
you." She puts her head on my shoulder.

"Thank you for saying that Christian. Having your approval means everything to
me." I kiss her forehead.

"But if he ever."

"Trust me I know. If he ever hurts me you will kill him right after Elliot does. I
know."

"Yep. So, do you and Brady want to go with Ana and me too Aspen for a few days
after Christmas?"

She looks at me and hesitates. "Actually, the Beeson's have asked me to go to

Indiana for Christmas. But maybe we can come out for a few days after?"

"What! You can't go there for Christmas. Mia, we are moving in the new house
and having Christmas dinner at our house." I am speechless. Christmas without
Mia will be too strange. She makes Christmas special with all her traditions,
singing, and all that shit she always does. I never even wanted to go over to my
parents for Christmas but she would call me and tell me I had no choice and
always make it special. "Please, Mia, don't go. I will send you on the jet right
after Christmas morning. But please be with us for our Christmas Eve traditions."
We have a Christmas Eve tradition that started when we were kids. We would get
so excited about our presents that my mom would let us open our stockings to
hold us over. Even as adults my mom finds the craziest shit to put in the
stockings entertaining us for hours. Last year we got potato guns and Elliot and I
were in the backyard shooting at each other well after midnight.

"Christian I want to spend Christmas with Brady too and it isn't fair to make him
stay here again. His parents won't want to come back."

"Let's ask them. Doesn't he have a sister or something? She can come too. I
understand, but I am being selfish. I want to show Ana what a true Grey
Christmas is all about and it would not be the same without you there. Think
about it, for me?" I give her my best pout.

"Well, maybe we can work out a deal?"

"What kind of deal?" I look at her and see something mischievous about her.
"Well, you could make me look like a hero at the station, which by the way I
found out you own part of the other day, anyway, if you called in one morning
and gave an interview."

"No Mia. Not happening."

"Hmmm, then no to Christmas."

"Mia, come on, you can't do that. Hold Christmas with your family over my head
for an interview. You know I hate that shit."

"Christian, if I can't get an interview with Christian Grey, my own big brother,
then come on. You should want to help me with this. Speaking of the media, is
that a reporter over there taking our picture." Mia points in the direction of one of
our neighbor's yards. I look and see that it is just a random person taking a
picture who will probably make a boat load of money for snapping this photo. I
don't know this neighbor.

"Wilson." I yell out. He comes running up to us. "Chase that fucker down and see
if you can get him to delete the photos he just shot. Probably won't be able to but
see if you can convince him.

"Okay Mia, I can't imagine the Beeson's don't have their own family shit so don't
ask them to come here for Christmas. But if you agree to spend the night with us
Christmas Eve and have our traditions intact and leave Christmas morning, I will
let you take the jet early Christmas morning to India fucking ana. In return, I will
call into your radio station with questions approved in advance."

"Really? Okay I need to talk to Brady first, but that would be great."

"No you don't."

"No I don't what."

"No you don't need his approval. I said I would send you on my jet, he doesn't
have a ring on your finger yet. Your still Mia Grey little girl. Not Mia Beeson. Just
tell him." I smile at her and she punches my arm.

We walk for another twenty minutes and talk about all sorts of stuff. It has
stopped raining. We get back to the house and we let the dogs in while we wipe
our feet. Mia grabs me and gives me the biggest hug.

"Thanks for asking me to take a walk Christian. I have missed you too." She
kisses me on my cheek. I enjoyed this. I should call her more often.

Grace's POV

"Okay everyone, our dinner is ready." It's like herding cats for Pete's sake. Kate
and Elliot have agreed to take the round table with Jose, Sawyer and Lauren and
Scott. We all sit down and I have asked everyone to find a seat with Carrick and
myself sitting on the end. Once we get everyone seated, Carrick stands up.

"What a glorious and wonderful Thanksgiving this is for our family. We have so
many wonderful new additions at our table. First, we have our beautiful new
daughter-in-law, who is carrying our first grandchild with us. We all love you Ana,
and couldn't be happier to have you here with your dad, and our dear friend, Ray
and our friends, Jose Sr and Jr. Then we have our future- daughter-in-law Kate
who brings so much energy and mischief to the equation. We never thought
anyone would tame our son Elliot, so you have lifelong points from Grace and me.
We welcome Kate and her parents here today. We miss Ethan and of course wish
he was here to join us." I note that Christian turns around and catches Elliot's
eye. What are those two up to now? "We welcome the Beeson family joining us
from Indiana. Brady you need to be a permanent fixture guaranteeing my firm a
win every year at the Turkey Bowl." Oh Carrick, don't embarrass poor Mia.

"We are grateful to have the Trevelyan family in full force. Of course my in-laws
Theo and Adelaide, we are grateful for the love, and support you give everyone in
our family. We all love you and cherish you. Mike and Diana, Daniel, Scott,
Lauren and Becca we are so thankful to have you here each Thanksgiving to be
part of our annual tradition. And I would be remiss if I didn't acknowledge the
young man that keeps our precious Ana safe each and every day and has become
part of our extended family just as Taylor and Gail who couldn't join us today
have. Luke Sawyer we are very happy your boss gave you the day off." Everyone
smiles and laughs at this and Christian holds his glass of Champagne up
motioning Luke. He is such a nice young man; I hope he is enjoying himself
today.

So, Grace and I welcome you, we are thankful for your love, new friendship and
to have you here. Cheers and Bon Apptit."

We serve a pumpkin squash soup as our first course. I am pleased by the way the
turkey has turned out. We also have mashed potatoes, gravy, sweet potatoes,
cranberry sauce, green beans almandine, smoked ham, stuffing, rolls and some
fabulous wine. We are all stuffed but, after dinner we sit around the table and we
have a Thanksgiving tradition that everyone must participate in. Mia started this
in grade school and we have played along for years. Sometimes, the boys got
raunchy, but I hope they behave this year. Last year Christian was so sullen and
negative he said something hideous and ruined the tradition. This year I expect
pure joy coming from him. Mia gets up to explain.

"For our new guest, each year we bring this large fish bowl out and it is filled with
letters of the alphabet. Everyone draws out five letters and you have to make a
five word statement with each word starting with a letter drawn. Your sentence
must be expressing thanks. You can do the words in any order. So we give you
this to start: I am thankful for.. For example I will draw five letters." Mia gets all
excited. I have drawn a H, I, A, J and R." She smiles and thinks for a minute. "So
my sentence is, "I am thankful I have a radio job!" Everyone laughs and I am
relieved to see it looks like everyone will participate. We have fun with it. Mia
hands the bowl to Carrick.

"I have a M, S, B, A, C." Hmmm. Okay, I am thankful.. Christian married Ana,

baby soon." Everyone again laughs.

We work our way around the room. We all laughed at Wes Beeson's. Sometimes
it's hard with the letters you get.

He read his letters. "M, S, I, N, G. Wow this is a tough one. Okay, sorry if I offend
anyone, I don't mean it but all I can come up with is, I am thankful. my son is
not gay." Elliot almost spits his drink all over himself.
My dad made me cry. "I, M, A, M, and B. Oh this is easy. I am thankful.. I
married my beautiful Addy.

When it got to Christian I just couldn't get over looking at him. He was smiling,
laughing and just so happy. "Okay. T, A, B, D and G. I am thankful. being
Theodore's grandson and daddy." Ana kisses him beaming from ear to ear.

Ana seemed shy but Christian encouraged her. "Go on baby, you are good at this
stuff."

"Oh my, I have a Z, D, R, I and M." Everyone groans for her. "Okay I have this. I
am thankful. my daddy's recovery is zealous." We all clap and applaud her
creativity.

It is my turn and I draw M, H, S A C.. "I am thankful .my children are so

happy."

Brady was cute. "I have a G, A, I, A, N. Oh man all vowels. Okay I got this. I am
thankful. I am not gay also." He raises his eyebrows and kisses Mia in front of
all of us. Quite a passionate kiss I might add. That young man is in love with my
daughter.

We continue until we get to the round table Sawyer seems a bit uncomfortable
but joins in. "I, T, H, D and J. I am thankful.I don't have Taylor's job." Christian
and Ana roar laughing and Elliot high fives Sawyer. Jose goes next and is thankful
he will graduate this year and then we make it around to Kate and Elliot.

Kate wiggles her fingers all nervous making us laugh. "I am terrible at this sort of
thing. Okay I have N, B, N F, A. Oh I got it! I am thankful for Nordstrom's,
Neiman's and Bloomingdales." Kate is so proud of her self and she claps all
excited. Elliot puts his head on the table and bangs it a few times. So like Kate to
think of shopping.

Oh boy, one never knows what Elliot is going to say.

"Okay, let's see what I have. Oh man, I have a V, B, B, H and K. I am thankful

Kate has voluptuous big breast." I can't help but laugh when Kate hits Elliot. Oh
that boy. We start to stand and Grams notices that we have not included her.

"Do I get to say what I am thankful for?" She looks at each of us. Mia comes over
and hands her the fishbowl with the letters. She only draws out three letters,
peaks at them and doesn't tell us what they are. We don't tell her she needs two
more and we don't tell her she has to read the letters out loud. She smashes the
paper letters in the palm of her hand. "I am thankful. Theo and Riley." She
smiles all proud and we clap and everyone cheers. Everyone makes their way to
the family room except Maggie, Ana, Mia, Kate and Mike stay behind to help me
clear the table so we can get dessert ready.

"Grace look." Kate calls me over. She hands me the letters my mother was
holding in her hand. Mike and Ana come over and look and Ana grabs my arm.

"See, Grace, she is still with us." Ana says softly rubbing my back.

I nod and my brother Mike takes me in his arms as I cry holding the letters; T, A,
R.
Chapter 27 Busy Weekend

Kate's POV

Ana and I are laying on the couch in the Grey's family room sharing a blanket.
We had so much fun last night playing games until quite late. I am hung over and
she is just tired. We all spent the night again, even Brady. Elliot couldn't sleep at
first thinking about Mia and Brady in her bedroom. I told him if his Dad could
handle it, then he should just let it go. She is happy; he is hot, nice and perfect
for her. He is certainly better than my shit head brother.

Elliot and Christian were up early and went over to Gramps and Grams house to
see how they could make it more secure. Grace and Carrick went with them and
they are supposed to be back soon. Mia and Brady left early this morning to pick
up his parents and head to Leavenworth and some other touristy places

"Steele, let's go Christmas shopping today." I have always shopped the day after
Thanksgiving. I love the crowds, the holiday music, the stress of finding a parking
spot, and the hassle of carrying too many bags. Oh wait, if moneybags lets his
wife go shopping, parking won't be a concern.

"Kate, Christian and I have to go to the house today and figure out what we need
for all the bathrooms and other households. He wants a designer and professional
shopper to just get it all, but I want to pick everything out myself. So he
promised to go with me today. Can you believe it? Can you even imagine
Christian in a store the day after Thanksgiving?" Ana stretches and jumps. "Oh
wow, the baby just thumped me." I jump over to her and put my hand on her
belly. We sit for about five minutes and wait for it to happen again.

"Holy shit, was that him?" Oh my god that is crazy. I felt this strange jelly roll
movement. "Steele that is so freaking cool!"

"I know. You're the only person to feel him besides Christian." Ana smiles at me.

"Hey were you really having sex yesterday when Christian felt him for the first
time?"

"Yes, oh my god I was so embarrassed that came out. I could have died!"

"Why? Kind of obvious at this point you two have sex."

"I know but seriously Kate, who wants their mother-in-law to know that they
were having sex in their home. Oh god don't talk about it, I could die thinking
about it." Ana's face is ten shades of red.

"So where do you want to go shopping you wild woman you." I laugh. Ana is so
cute when she gets all shy and embarrassed.

"I want to go to West Elm, Pottery Barn and Neiman's. We have three security
guys scheduled to go with us today. We move in next weekend and we are in
Montreal next week for three days. We have so much to do. We have new
furniture ordered but we have done nothing on this other stuff."

"I get it Ana, you're really busy. Why don't I go with you? Does Christian really
care about shopping for towels?"
"Not as long as the towels are the best quality and thick." Ana says matter of
fact. "I would really rather go shopping with you, but won't you be bored? I have
tons of household items to get, not fun stuff."

"No, spending the mogul's money will be a blast; we can make a list and just go
at it."

"Okay let me suggest it to him and see how he reacts. He probably won't mind.
But I still need to go to the house for a walk through first."

We talk a few minutes then Ana throws me with the next thing that she says. She
is my best friend so I stumble and struggle with what to say.

"Kate, what's the real reason Ethan didn't come for Thanksgiving? Is he having a
hard time with Mia moving on so quickly and knowing she is in a serious
relationship now?"

I look down and play with the wool in my Ugg slippers. Ana knows me so well. I
just shrug.

"So is that a yes? What is it? Kate, I have been feeling like something isn't right.
At first I thought it was my imagination. Then I noted every time Ethan's name
came up, you, Elliot and Christian looked at each other. So what's really going
on?"

I hate that I am in this position. I promised my brother I wouldn't tell her. I told
my fiance and his brother that this would stay between us. But Ana is my friend.
I feel more protective of Mia on this than anyone. She is the person that could be
most hurt by this.

"Ethan is just going through some personal things right now and he had an
opportunity to go away and he took it. He'll be fine." I tell her taking her hand
and playing with the rock of Gibraltar on her hand. "Fuck Steele. When I look at
my ring I think, damn it is huge. But when I see your ring I think how does your
finger hold that sucker up?"

"Kate. You are trying to divert the conversation. So, just tell me please."

"Ethan thinks he's. god this is so hard to tell you because I promised him I
wouldn't tell you. He can't be around you because he thinks he is in love with you
and has felt that way for a long time. Seeing you pregnant with Christian's baby
is just too painful for him. Okay, now Elliot and your hubby are going to kill me.
Shit, shit shit!" I get up and pace back and forth.

"What! Seriously? Did I hear you right? My husband knows and your brother is
still alive?" Now Ana has jumped up. "Christian is wacko jealous, are you sure he
knows?"

"Ana, yes he knows. To be honest, as pissed as he was or is, the real issue for
Elliot and Christian is that Ethan, god I HATE THISis Ethan dated Mia, slept with
her and the whole time had this thing for you. They are rightfully pissed that
Ethan took Mia's virginity and the whole thing then dumped her, knowing the
whole time how he felt for you. Elliot is furious and believe it or not your husband
was the one that talked him off the ledge." I realize I am crying. This has torn me
apart.
"Oh, Kate, I am sorry. This must be terrible for you. But I am not shocked by
this. There were times Ethan was just staring at me or always around when he
should have been with Mia. I wondered once if he had a crush, but then I just
chalked it up to a long friendship and he felt comfortable around me. Let's be
honest, Christian and Elliot are so close that when they are together they tend to
shut everyone else out. So I decided it was just Ethan not fitting in. But then I
see how they are with Brady and they totally accept him."

"That is because they both felt Ethan was more into you than their sister and it
pissed them off. And now I don't know what to do. If Ethan had just kept his dick
in his pants instead of sleeping with Mia then this would be easier to fix. But Elliot
and Christian want to kill him for what he did to Mia. I don't even know if Elliot
can be in the same room with him." I am crying my eyes out. "I don't know what
to do Ana."

Ana pulls me over to her and hugs me. "Shh. We will figure this out. We just need
time on this Kate. Time will make it better. The more Brady and Mia strengthen
their relationship, the less raw this will feel. I can keep Christian away. Ethan and
Elliot may never be best buddies but this will die down." I haven't cried like this in
ages, and whoever doesn't think blood is thicker than water is crazy. My brother
fucked up big time by using Mia, but its' my brother and the fact that the man I
am going to marry and love more than anything never wants to see him again
hurts. The fact that my brother is in love with my best friend who is pregnant by
her husband is horrible. And finally my future sister-in-law could be so hurt by
this if she ever found out. This has my stomach in knots. So I just cry and cry.

"Ana, we can't ever let Mia find this out. It will hurt her and maybe even cause
problems with you two and she adores you. So promise you won't ever say
anything." I am one big blubbering mess.

"Of course, I would never hurt Mia. Even though she is totally in love with Brady
now, she has to see Ethan at some point and no sense making it more awkward
than it already is." Ana wipes my face with a tissue. She has me spit on it first to
make it wet so she can wipe my mascara off my cheeks, and we both start
laughing. "Don't worry about me around Ethan either. I will just pretend I don't
know and be myself. But Kate, I hate that this is tearing you up so much." As
soon as she says this I cry harder. "You should talk to Elliot and work through
this and find a compromise. It makes me sad to see you like this." Ana keeps
rubbing my back.

"Hey, Lucy I'm homewhat's the matter baby?" Elliot walks in with Christian
behind him. They both look at me and I fall into Ana's shoulder's again letting her
keep me at bay from Elliot and Christian.

"She's just a little upset right now, can you give us a minute."

"No, I prefer not to. Baby, tell me what is going on." Elliot sits on the couch next
to me and pulls me away from Ana. From her little frail and loving shoulders to
my man's big muscular arms, it has a calming effect and I am sniffling and
hiccupping. I never cry like this and I think Elliot is shocked to see me in such
state.

Ana stands up. "Kate, I think you and Elliot need to talk, I will be upstairs if you
need me." Ana takes Christian's hand and takes him with her upstairs.
"Where are you parents? " I don't want to start talking to Elliot if Grace and
Carrick are going to come home any second.

"They are going to lunch with Uncle Mike, Gramps and everyone. What the fuck is
going on Kate? You look like you have been crying your eyes out baby. Talk to
me." Elliot looks panicked. He pulls me onto his lap and wipes my eyes with his
thumbs. "You're a mess Kate, what happened?" He gets more insistent as he
talks.

"I am a wreck Elliot. This thing between you and Ethan. I love my brother and I
love you and the two people I probably love the most in the world don't want to
be in the same room with each other. I know what he did to Mia is so wrong and I
am furious with him, but I am torn to pieces here." I start crying really hard
again. "Think, how how how you would would feel.if the tide was turned. I
don't know what to do." Elliot pushes my head onto his shoulder and kisses my
head several times.

"Baby, I love you so much, this shouldn't be about us. Your right, Ethan is your
brother and you need to deal with him in your own way. But I am furious with
him, and it will take me a long time to get over what he did to Mia. It was a
selfish, shitty thing for him to do. She is my sister and I am protective of her and
I feel half guilty that I couldn't keep her from getting hurt in this situation
.Fortunately she doesn't know. Did you tell Ana?"

I nod. "Yes, but she promised not to tell Mia. She wasn't surprised."

"Okay, that's secondary. The only thing that is important right now is that you
and I are okay and we can work through this. I love you Kate and I am sorry this
is hard on you, but while I am happy Mia has moved on, every time I see Ethan I
am going to think about what he did. I am sure over time I will let it go, but right
now this is new to me and I am pissed. I didn't let it impact my conversations
with your parents yesterday. I shut my mouth when they talked about him half
the fucking day, but give me time okay baby. What can I do to make you feel
better?"

"I don't know, just promise me you won't hit him or punch him like you did
Shawn yesterday." I start crying again.

"Whoa, what are you talking about?" He looks guilty as charged.

"I saw you leave the field and I know you went after him don't lie." I wipe my
nose on my sleeve and he laughs.

"Been hanging out with my crew? Okay, yes I knocked Shawn on his ass. What
does that have to do with Ethan?"

"Elliot, stop playing dumb. You need to promise me you won't hurt Ethan. I don't
even care if you don't talk to him for a long time. He owes you and me an
apology for putting us in this position. But please, please, please promise me that
neither you nor Christian will hurt him." I am pulling at his t-shirt pleading.

Elliot rubs his hands through his hair then pulls me closer to him and I rest my
head on his shoulder. He takes a deep breath. "Okay, I won't get physical with
Ethan, but at some point he and I need to chat. He needs to man up about this.
Not run away to London like a pussy. I can't speak for my brother, he is doubly
pissed and it's not like you two are close enough to make Christian have any
loyalties to you. Fuck your brother is having wet dreams over his wife, and he is
not the kind of guy to be okay with that. But I don't want to see you like this
baby, so you have my word."

I kiss him several times on his neck and thank him. We sit there for a few
minutes and then we hear Christian yelling. Oh, oh, something tells me Ana has
asked him to drop the matter as well. "I'm sorry Elliot, really, really sorry. I hope
you know that I love Mia too and I promise to keep this from her."

"I know that Kate. Come on lets go upstairs. I had a depressing morning, make
me feel better." He takes my face in his hands and kisses me deeply. He pushes
me back on the couch and runs his hands under my shirt and within minutes we
are all over each other.

I push him back thinking if I don't cool him down he will end up fucking me right
on the couch in broad daylight and god knows who would see. Gretchen is in the
kitchen cleaning up from yesterday's dinner, and Ana and Christian are just
upstairs. Elliot is going at me like we haven't screwed in a year and it was just
this morning before he left.

"Breathe Elliot. Hey, is everything okay?" I kiss him softly and push his curls out
of his baby blue eyes. I love the shape of his eyes, they are almond shape and he
has great blond eyebrows and dark eyelashes and he is so freaking hot. He didn't
shave this morning and I run my hands along his blond whiskers and touch his
perfectly shaped lips before placing my finger on the cleft in his chin. "I love your
butt chin."

He smiles but it's not his typical smile. He looks distracted.

"Tell me what happened? I didn't mean for you to see me crying and being a
wimp. I know you and your brother were going over to see how you could make
the house more secure and face the elephant in the room head on. How did that
go?"

Elliot just shrugs and I see his eyes water up.

"What baby, tell me. Did something happen?"

"It's just a lot worse than Gramps has led on. We are going to have to make it
like a fucking prison on lock down in there to keep her safe. She has been
wandering out the front and back doors. Thank god for Riley. He is able to let
Gramps know before she gets too far. He confessed that last week he found her
out in the back yard going to the bathroom for god's sake. Grams would be
mortified if she knew that she was doing this. She doesn't remember. We are
going to put a fence around the whole yard with a gate so if she gets out she
can't go anywhere. It was just heartbreaking to hear what has been going on.
Gramps didn't want us to know it was this bad, but he came clean today." Elliot
wipes his eye and the tear that has escaped. "I fucking hate this Kate. Come on,
please let's go upstairs. I need you baby."

I kiss Elliot again. He is always so easy going and to see him hurting like this
breaks my heart. "Of course, let me make you feel better babe. I love you Elliot. I
am sorry you are going through this. Come on." I take his hand and we go
upstairs quietly.
We enter his bedroom without talking and I take off my shirt and bra and stare at
Elliot who is looking at me. He takes off his shirt and I catch my breath like it was
the first time. His body is so amazing. He pulls me to him and holds me tight.

"God Kate, I love the way you feel next to me." He bends down and takes my
breast in his mouth and squeezes my ass with his other hand. I can't tell if this is
going to be rough sex or gentle sex. Whenever Elliot is in a serious mood he
wants to make love. When he is his normal crazy self, he likes to get a bit kinky
and play hard. My guess is he will want to take this slow, so I don't take the lead
or take over which I tend to do when we play rough. Making love is more his
thing. He kisses each of my eyes and tells me he is sorry that I was so upset and
sorry for his part in that. He is so sweet and good to me and sometimes I can be
such a demanding bitch. I don't deserve him. But I do love him so much.

"No babe, you don't owe me an apology. I love you Elliot, I want to make you feel
better." So, the hell with it, I take over. I kiss his chest and work my way down
to his pants and unbutton his jeans unleashing his erection. I sit on the bed and
pull him towards me and put him in my mouth sucking and taking him all in. He
puts his hands on both sides of my head and guides me back and forth gently.
When I try to speed up he holds my head and tells me to take it slow. I look up
and see his head is back.

"Baby, this feels good. Milk it baby, come on milk it, take me deeper ah, this is
what I need." I speed up my assault. I want him to cum this way. I know he
loves a good blow job and I tend to avoid them when I can, but he needs this
today so I give him all I have and suck hard and take him deep. "Oh Jesus Kate,
you're doing so good baby, oh fuck I am going to cum in your mouth, if you don't
want me to tell me quick." I don't want him to if I were honest, but every once in
awhile, too keep my man happy, a girl does what she's gotta do. Ana loves doing
this. Me; not so much. And yes, there it is. "Ahh fuck!" The warm liquid goes
down my throat and I pull away smiling at him. Jeez Elliot was yelling awfully
loud.

I look up and Elliot takes my hand and pulls me up and puts his finger to his lips
indicating I should listen. He starts laughing hysterically. "I swear to god Kate we
didn't plan this." What is he talking about? Then I hear Christian next door in his
room.

"Oh, fuck Ana, this feels good, suck it hard baby. Yes, ahhh fuck." Ewww I can't
believe it. I don't want to hear this. I wonder if they heard Elliot too.

"Are you sure Grey? Awfully coincidental don't you think?" Elliot is on the bed
laughing his ass off. This is the Elliot I know. "Well when you're done laughing,
I'm waiting here. Don't leave me hanging."

"Sorry baby, it was like stereo. Oh that is fucking great. We have us some good
women. I love you, come here. Let me take care of you."

And boy does he!

Christian's POV

"Oh, fuck Ana, this feels good, suck it hard baby. Yes, ahhh fuck." I finally cum
but it took me extra long because fucking Elliot was getting off in his bedroom
next door and screaming his god damn head off. I couldn't concentrate.
"Jeez Christian what was that?" Ana stands up after I extend my hand to her.
"You were so loud."

"Fuck didn't you hear Elliot. I was trying to drown him out. He was so god damn
loud."

"I didn't hear him. I was too busy taking care of you."

"And that you did. Thank you baby that was great. I feel better. And yes now you
can go shopping without me." I wink at her, so she knows I am teasing her.
"Seriously, you won't be mad if I send the security and stay out at the house.
Some of the gym equipment is being delivered this afternoon and Claude is going
to be there to help set it up, but I kind of want to be there too. But if you prefer I
go with you to buy towels, toasters dishes and all that boring shit, then I will go
with you. I am still not sure why you don't let someone else do all this for you."

"No! I think I will have a lot more fun and get so much more done if you are not
with me. This is our first home together and I want to be the one that picks our
dishes and everything out. "

"Okay but you're not buying anything for the baby are you? I want to do that
too."

"No. I want to do that with you as well. So are you over your temper tantrum
over Ethan." I was pissed that Kate told her and then doubly pissed that she said
she knew Ethan was hot for her by the way he always acts around her. That set
me off because if she suspected Ethan felt this way she should have said
something to me. God damn it what else doesn't she tell me. Who else wants
down her pants? But I don't want to get her worked up so I reign in my temper
but this conversation isn't over. She is damn lucky she is pregnant or I would be
going at it with her.

Ana picks her clothes off the floor. We need a shower. I just devoured my wife
until she came multiple times before she gave me one of her amazing blow jobs.
All of a sudden it hits me that both Elliot and I were getting head at the same
time.

"Christian did you and Elliot drive home together and plan this?"

"Plan what? You mean say, 'gee I think we should go home and get our women to
give us blow jobs? Christ Ana, I know we act like barbarians but give us some
credit." But I can't help it, I privately smile. It's like we are finally living our teen
years together, since I robbed us of that time. The passage we should have had
together as teenagers never happened.

We take a shower together and clean up. Ana is excited to go shopping with Kate
and spend the day with her. We need to meet my parents and all the Trevelyan's
at the house and give them a tour. It was decided to leave Grams at home with
the caregiver as she was not having a good day at all and we were worried that
with the house still unfurnished and Elliot's crew pounding away finishing jobs, it
would set her off.

Ana and I talk about the list she needs to create before she gets set lose
shopping. I told her to get whatever we need and quit asking me if it is okay if
she spends a lot of money. Fuck, I am glad she is planning on spending some
money.

I am making Ana and Kate take, Sawyer, Reynolds, and Byerly with them. Ana
has still not taken too Byerly but I want her to have a female with her in case she
has to use the ladies room or wants to try something on.

Ana is still getting dressed and I go downstairs and see Gretchen cleaning. God
she annoys me the way she always stares at me. I open the refrigerator and start
pulling out leftovers from yesterday. My mom has the most organized refrigerator
I have ever seen. Everything is lined up. I take out the turkey, grab some lettuce
and rummage through the bread box. Now what? Shit I will just wait for Ana. I
can't even make a sandwich right.

"Can I make you something Christian?" I look over and Gretchen is all breathy.

"No, Ana is coming down in a minute, she'll do it." I need to learn how to cook or
do something in the kitchen. I am going to be a father for fuck's sake. My child
will be fixing me meals at this rate.

Elliot enters the kitchen and we both look at each other trying not to grin.

"Feeling better little bro?"

"Yes as a matter of fact, you?" We try not to laugh, but we can't help it. "Fuck,
you think you are loud enough Elliot."

"Me? Are you fucking kidding me? You were ridiculous."

"Horseshit, I couldn't even concentrate asshole." We hear the heels in the foyer
and know it's either Kate or Ana so shut up trying not to grin. It's Ana.

"You guys hungry?" She starts taking food out of the refrigerator and fixes us all
a great lunch with the leftovers. She made us turkey, cranberry and goat cheese
sandwiches with arugula. She grilled the sandwiches and man it was good. See, I
wouldn't have even thought to do that.

"Hey itty bitty, I have meant to apologize to you." Elliot says biting into his
sandwich.

"About?" Ana looks up surprised.

"I didn't mean to hurt your feelings when I called you Beluga the other day. I
mean you are so tiny; you couldn't be big if you tried. So I hope you know I was
kidding."

"Its' fine Elliot, I am over it. The most important thing is that I eat healthy for the
baby and it's not a big deal."

"Good since you're not mad at me will you make me another one of these
sandwiches, they are outrageous."

"Of course. Christian do you want another sandwich." Kate is gobbling up her
sandwich too. Elliot is right, these are outrageous.
"Yes that would be great baby. You need to teach me how to do this?" I bite into
the rest of the sandwich I have in front of me and see Kate, Elliot and Ana staring
at me. "What?"

"Dude, you are so full of shit. You're not going learn to cook. Don't even
pretend." Elliot shakes his head.

After lunch Ana and I drive out to the house to meet to meet everyone. On the
way there Ana works me over about letting her drive her car more often. I let her
make her case but don't respond. I wish I had never bought the damn thing. I
don't like her driving mostly because she is a terrible driver and of course I worry
the whole time. She is pissed because she has this great car with less than 2000
miles on it. We always take my R8 if we drive alone. This is mostly so I don't
have to have her on my ass about driving her own car.

Sawyer is following us and Kate and Elliot are right behind him. I am super
excited to move in. As we pull down the long drive we are both grinning. The
landscaping is done and we are a week away from moving into our home that we
planned out together. Ana sits up and kisses me on the cheek.

"Christian I can't believe we are moving in next week. It is amazing isn't it?" I put
my hand on her knee as I park in from of the eight car garage and after putting
the car in park I pull her in my arms and kiss her.

"I have never been happier Ana. Thank you."

There are delivery trucks at the house and Elliot's production manager George
has been working all morning taking the deliveries of mostly appliances. I give
the tour and Ana and Kate start making list of what they want to buy. I am not
real happy when Ana invites Lauren and Becca to go shopping as well. I don't
want my security to have that many women to keep an eye on. I guess Becca
and Lauren will be okay as no one knows them, but I let Sawyer know and he is
not happy about having the extra women to watch.

"Do you know how many people will be in those stores? Have you been with your
wife when she shops? She moves around like a water bug. She is all over the
place I guess because she hates to shop she goes back and forth. It is hard to
keep tabs of her and look for perps. Keeping an eye on her, looking for the pap's,
watching Kate and then any security issues on top of two more women to keep an
eye on, fuck sir. Pardon me for saying this sir, but this is not a good idea."
Sawyer is back to being formal with me today, which if I were honest is more
preferable to me. He's right.

Wilson is with Mia and Taylor is still with Gail and his daughter until Sunday. This
feels like it has the potential for disaster to me. Watching four women shopping
on the busiest shopping day of the year, yea Sawyer is not happy. Why did I give
in to this?

I let my dad take over the tour. He has come out here so much he knows more
about the house than I do.

I find Ana in the bathroom next to what will be my office. I made sure the door to
her library is locked as I don't want her to go in there until it's furnished. She is
writing down what she is calling this room as B3 - Christian's office. There are 14
bathrooms in this place. I guess that is a bit much but that includes the two in
the gym, each bedroom, the one off to the laundry room, Sawyer's area and the
half baths throughout, so that doesn't seem like that much to me.

"Ana, can we talk about this shopping extravaganza you're going on?" I take the
pen and notepad out of her hand so she will listen.

"Sure, what about it?"

"I don't think it is a good idea that you invited Lauren and Becca. I prefer they
just meet you somewhere for dinner but don't shop with you. It will be hard on
security tracking so many of you when the stores will be packed. Can this wait
until another day?"

I can tell by the way Ana looks at me that her response will be no. "We are
looking forward to this."

"I know baby but how do you expect to stay safe on the busiest shopping day of
the year. It will be like a zoo today?"

"Christian, you have half an army coming with me. I will be fine. Please, I am all
geared up." She puts her arms around me and stands on her toes to give me a
kiss.

"I know what you are doing Mrs. Grey." I lift her up so we are eye to eye and she
starts laughing. "You are not to be more than two feet away from Sawyer at any
given time or I will tell him to handcuff himself to you." I sigh. Thank fuck my
GEH employees can't see how easily she manipulate me. "Do you need any cash,
since you never carry any on you?" I know she has her Black Amex but I want
her to have some cash on her and she never has a cent on her.

"I think I have a twenty in my wallet." I roll my eyes at her, set her down and
pull out five one hundred dollar bills out of my front pocket money clip."

"Christian what am I going to do with five hundred dollars in cash?"

"Just take it Ana, you never know when you will need some cash on you. Okay,
before you go, have you thought about what I told you last night?"

"I have and it's not my decision Christian. You need to settle this with yourself. I
don't like her, never will, but she is dying and I don't want you to have any
regrets. If you feel you need to see her one more time, then do it. What are you
looking for from her?"

"I think an apology. I never thought I needed one before because I didn't think
she did anything wrong, but now I want to give her the chance to say she is sorry
and I guess repent or something. But if you don't want me to I won't. I would
want you to go with me."

Ana sighs. "If this is something you need, then I will go with you. Is that what
you want?"

I don't know what I want. I have slowly come to hate Elena. I cut her out of my
life because I finally realized that if my mom and wife were that hurt by her, she
had to go. But at the time, I didn't really hate her; I just found her pathetic and
like a poison. But, now, being away from her, I get this sick feeling in my
stomach. She fucked my life up and if Ana hadn't come along, I would still be the
asshole Dom that I was before; ruining women's lives and living a lonely
existence. She needs to die understanding that she took what should have been
some of my best years away from me. I see that now.

"Yes baby, I want us to go see her. I need you with me, and I know I need this. If
she doesn't apologize or acknowledge what she did was wrong, then so be it, but
I need to let her know that I now despise her for what she did."

"Okay, then set it up. Do you want to do this before we go to Montreal next
week?"

"Yes. Tomorrow." I look at Ana and I know she hates this, but she seems to
understand.

"So, I will hang out here today, set up my gym and maybe even try the new
basketball court with Scott, Daniel and Elliot if we have time. We will go out to
dinner or can meet you somewhere. Just text me and baby don't get too tired
today okay. I have plans for us later."

"Really? What kind of plans?" She smiles at me.

"Our new playroom is set up." I got rid of every piece of furniture in the playroom
that any other women had shared with me and let Ana help me pick out new
furniture and devices. Reynolds is on his way over here but he just took delivery
and waited while the discreet crew set everything up. If Ana knew Reynolds was
there while they were setting up she would be embarrassed so I don't tell her
that part. We have definitely decided the playroom stays at Escala. Of course we
will have toys, lots of them here, but the BDSM furniture, stays at Escala as it is
not appropriate having it in a family home. I get that.

The only furniture we are bringing from Escala is my piano and our bedroom
furniture because Ana loves it so much. So I will have a new bedroom set
delivered to Escala for the master bedroom. I think we will use Escala for
business. Perhaps I will turn it into a corporate apartment for corporate guests
and as our getaway. All the books in the library are coming over to the new
house as well and of course our clothes. But, my office and the billiard table and
all other furniture is staying behind. We have four new guest room sets being
delivered next week. The new billiard table is arriving next week and I have
actually lost count of all the furniture, TV's and new items we have bought.

We plan to work on the baby's room after Christmas. Ana wants to keep one
bedroom empty for Teddy to move into when he is older and then if we another
baby they will go into the nursery. Brady did a great job on the nursery. It is
exactly what I wanted.

I am a happy and proud man at the moment. Elliot has done an amazing job on
the house and I hope he is as proud of this as I am. I have never allowed myself
to feel proud of what I have accomplished. But having a wife that tells me all the
time how proud she is of me and having a completely new outlook on life has a
funny way of making me sit back and enjoy what I have accomplished.

Ana's POV

Saturday Morning
I woke up late this morning. Christian wore me out last night trying all the new
playroom toys but he let me sleep in. Yesterday I shopped until I could barely
stand. I bought all new pots and pans, sheets, pillows, bedspreads, rugs, dishes,
glassware, silverware, placemats, bath towels, bath accessories, towels for the
gym, toasters, espresso machine, blenders, wine glasses, four coffee makers,
juicer's, and I can't even remember everything. Kate was in her glory just
scooping up items left and right. Thankfully, everything will be delivered as I
bought way too much to fit in the SUV. It would have taken a moving van as I
even bought some furniture.

We didn't have any problems with security other than at 8:00 pm when we were
all still shopping at West Elm the media got wind that I was on a shopping terror
and tried to get in the store. That set Sawyer off who was getting crabby and
hungry and he almost punched a reporter.

I walk out into the kitchen and it is empty so I pour some orange juice and pull
out some eggs and bacon to make breakfast. I see the newspaper on the counter
and low and behold there is a picture of Kate and I shopping.

"Local Merchants See Increase in HolidaySales from Billionaire's Wife"

Anastasia Grey made a rare public appearance yesterday joining hundreds of

other holiday shoppers at some of Seattle's area shops. Ana Grey, the wife of
Christian Grey was shopping with her future sister-in-law, Kate Kavanagh who is
engaged to Grey's older brother, Elliot. The two were spotted at Neiman Marcus,
Pottery Barn and West Elm. Mrs. Grey who is pregnant with the couple's first
child was displaying a baby bump and attracted the stares and attention of many
shoppers.

"I can't believe she is out shopping like the rest of us. She is so pretty, I have
only seen her in photos," said Debbie Miller from Kent who was shopping next to
Grey and Kavanagh in West Elm.

The women were accompanied by a tight team of security and no one was
allowed to disturb them as they shopped. While not all the details were available,
it was reported that Mrs. Grey spent over $100,000 at Neiman Marcus on
household items and well over $200,000 at Pottery Barn. West Elm would not
divulge how much was spent but one shopper who was behind Grey in the
checkout line said she overheard the cashier give a total of $68,000.

The Grey's are reportedly getting ready to move into their new mansion rumored
to be near Medina on Lake Washington near Bill Gates. The home which has been
completely refurbished is reportedly now worth over $25 million dollars with the
addition of a full size basketball court, indoor pool, outdoor pool and a boathouse
with both and indoor and outdoor bar. From appearances it would appear that
Mrs. Grey was shopping for her new digs purchasing mostly household
furnishings.

Grey's spokesperson had no comment.

"Good Morning baby." I look up at Christian to see if he is mad.

"Hi."

What's the matter? You look worried?" He kisses me.

"Are you pissed about this article?"

"Yes not happy that whoever assisted you obviously didn't honor the NDA that
Sawyer gave them to sign. But, I have Bryce and Chaz working on it. Glad though
that they have the location of where we are living completely wrong, but pissed
that someone on Elliot's team is obviously talking too. So it's been a busy
morning."

"I am so embarrassed. All these poor people in the area and there I am spending
a fortune. I should have had someone else shop for me. You were right." I feel
terrible that I spent so much and people will surely think I am a gold digger.

"Hey, stop that. That is the least of my issues. It is our money and no one's
business how we spend it. I give a boat load of money away every year to various
organizations and charities. I don't give a shit what my wife spends. It isn't
anyone's business but ours. I am just pissed that Neiman's yet again let me down
and Pottery Barn couldn't control their employee's. Elliot has already fired two
guys he thinks leaked information. But, it is what it is. Like I said, at least
everyone thinks we are living in Medina and has no idea where we really are."

"Are we still going to see she who shall go unnamed?"

"I would like to, yes. Are you still okay with it?

"I guess so. How about I make us breakfast first?"

"Sounds good then how about we have a shower together. I need my morning
fix." He winks at me. He sure is in a good mood this morning considering the
newspaper article and where we are going later. One thing about Christian, give
him lots of sex and he tends to be a happy camper.

Christian's POV

Last night was great. I needed to go at Ana with a little more kinky fuckery than
what we have done in awhile. She was so tired when I was done with her I had to
carry her to bed. She had four orgasms and all powerful. I was right behind her
with three. God I needed that. I was as gentle as I have ever been while adding
just the right amount of kink. I let her sleep in this morning but now we are on
our way to the hospital. I don't know if it was thinking about Elena last night and
getting angry that made me want to play hard or just the excitement of our first
home together being almost ready. Either way, I am prepared to go see Elena
now and either say goodbye to her or get an apology which will still be goodbye.

I called Flynn this morning and talked to him for over an hour on why I was doing
this. He seems to think I am looking for closure. If I never see her again without
trying to get her to admit she was wrong, the rest of my life it will be like an open
wound. I explained that to Ana and she said it helped her to understand my
wanting to do this.

We sign in and are told where to find Elena Lincoln. Ana is squeezing my hand
tight and I know she doesn't want to be here, but I want her to know exactly
what is said. I knock on the door and we walk in into the room which is dark with
drawn shades and no lights on. What I see is not what I was expecting.
Sorry for the cliffhanger- I almost have the next chapter completed so
it shouldn't be more than a day or two.

Thank you everyone for the many comments regarding the Alzheimer's
story line with Grams. So many of you are or have gone through this
same issue and it was heartwarming to receive so many kind comments
and words of understanding. I apologize that I have been away from
updating for a few days, but I have had a lot going on for work. Thank
you everyone for your always positive feedback.

Sorry for those of you that want Mia to find out about Ethan, it's not
going to happen. But he will be having a conversation with Christian
soon!

Lilly

Chapter 28 Closure

Saturday

Ana's POV

"Dad, what are you doing here?" I stand behind Christian still holding his hand
and we are both surprised, and shocked to see Carrick sitting in the chair next to
Elena's bed. He is holding some paperwork.

"It's a confidential, legal matter. I might ask you the same. Why are you here?"

Christian motions for Carrick to step out in the hallway and both Christian and are
taken back by the sight of Elena. Gone is her trademark styled hair and a face full
of make-up. In its place we see an old woman, no make-up except the out of
place bright red lipstick on her lips. She has deep brown circles under her eyes
and she is wearing a turban on her head. She is wearing a hospital gown and has
a port of some sort protruding from her chest and an IV in her arm. She looks
like she is dying; with that there is no doubt. More than that she looks like a very
old lady. I mean older than she should look just from being sick. Clearly without
make-up this woman was hiding who she really is.

We step out in the hallway and Christian and Carrick stare at each other both
perplexed.

"Dad, why in the hell are you here and why are you helping her?"

Carrick holds a stack of paperwork in his hands and with his other hand he
touches Christian's shoulder. "I am here for several reasons. She needed to do
what she just did, which I can't tell you anything about. Secondly, I did it in
exchange for her listening to what I had to say to her. Finally, she has some
wrongs to make right and that was my concession to completing this last bit of
paperwork for her. I can't reveal anything about that at this time. Now son, why
are you here?"

Christian stares at his dad for what seems like a very long time. The only noise
present is that of the beeping of monitors from nearby rooms. Finally Christian
pushes back and almost falls against the wall. "I don't know. I guess to tell her I
hate her and that she was wrong, I finally see that now and I want her to die
knowing that she didn't make me who I am, and I want her to understand how
vile she is."

"I understand that Christian. But you will be disappointed. She is weak and
almost incapable of talking at this point. She is ravaged with cancer and she
smells of death. Be sure that this is worth it to you, because seeing her up close
and as she lies there dying may not bring you the closure you are looking for.
And I am assuming it is closure you need right now." Carrick puts his hand on top
of Christians head almost like he is absolving him. "Son, you're a brilliant young
man with a wonderful happy future ahead of you. If you want to inflict pain on
her, walk away now and never give her the satisfaction of redeeming herself in
anyway. She wants you to come in there so she can tell you just how right she
was and how she saved you from a fate of drugs and alcoholism. I just heard her
say that. She won't give you what you need. She isn't capable. She is a
psychopath pure and simple. I am afraid you will be wasting your time. Let her
die alone and pathetic." Carrick then surprises us both as he reaches over and
kisses Christian's forehead. He whispers just loud enough so I can barely hear
him. "I can't bear to see her hurt you again. I can't bear it. Walk away with me
now and let your past die with her."

I wipe the tears from my face. Please Christian, do what he says. I take his hand
and he looks down at me his lips quivering just slightly and I see the tears in his
eyes. Then Christian does something I am sure Carrick never expected he nods
his head slowly, agreeing to walk away but not before he puts his head on his
dad's shoulders and cries while Carrick awkwardly holds him in his arms.

"I am ashamed Dad, ashamed of what she turned me into. What I did and how I
lived my life for twelve years. I am so ashamed. "

I look over and see Sawyer has blocked the hallway not allowing any visitors or
people past him while Christian and his Dad have this very personal moment.

"Christian. Let it go. You have found ways and means to work around the demon
she tried to turn you into. You wouldn't have this beautiful woman next to you
carrying your son, if she had won. You are going to be fine. You and your family
will be fine. I like to think that your mother and I were able to offset the evil she
tried to instill in you. Look at me Christian." Christian has tears running down his
face and looks up at his dad wiping his eyes. "You are a fine man. We all let you
down. All the adults in your life let you down. With that said, let's bury the blame
and this part of your past and lets walk away right now. Leave it here with this
dying bitch to rectify in hell. It is hers to rectify not yours son."

Christian looks in the room and I follow his eyes as we see Elena lying in her bed
staring at us with a weak, evil smile. He stares at her for the longest time and
then together with Carrick we walk out of Elena Lincoln's life forever.

We spend the rest of the day at Escala getting organized for our move. Christian
is quiet. Very quiet. I wouldn't say he was aloof. When he past me or was near
me he held me or touched me softly, but he was quieter than he has ever been. I
don't know if he is okay or not. His smile doesn't meet his eyes and I don't know
what I should do for him. I think he just needs this time.

He is up most of the night playing the piano and we don't make love or do
anything but just kiss each other good night. He had his first nightmare in
months and I am starting to think maybe it was a mistake for him to walk away.
We ate our meals in silence and as I waited for him to talk to me, my own fear
started taking over.

On Sunday Taylor returned and instantly Christian recruited him for a run. Taylor
knew something was off and he looked at me with a question in his eyes. I am
torn. Should I call Flynn? Should I give him time to process this? Was Carrick
right? Or should he go back and say what he needs to say? Is it sorrow for Elena
he feels? I hope not. I don't think I could bear that. Or is it regret for his lost
years? He is shutting me out and I don't know what to do.

While Taylor and Christian are out running I place a call to Grace. I won't let
Christian continue this much longer.

"Grace, ever since we left the hospital yesterday Christian has retreated and it's
getting worse. He isn't speaking much and I don't know what I should do. I have
never seen him like this."

I hear Grace breathe in. "Give him another day or two Ana. I think he is trying to
reconcile everything and in a way he is grieving not for Elena but for what he lost,
and for what he did all those years. I don't know everything, but I have put some
pieces together. Christian's life with you now is so different and he is seeing for
the first time just how dark a life he led. Give him some time on this. If he isn't
better in a few days, we will step in. But, sweetie, you have done wonders with
him. Don't expect him to just heal over night on this. He has tucked it away
neatly in a small corner of his soul for a long time. It's not as simple as removing
the memories and forgetting they ever happened."

I sense somehow Grave and Carrick have discovered more about Christian's past
than they have told him. She doesn't give me what I want to hear. I want her to
tell me he will be okay and that I am enough. But I know she is right. He is trying
to reconcile twelve years of abuse, a lifestyle he no longer wants a part of and the
embarrassment and shame he has carried with him for keeping his family at
arm's length. She is right. This is not a quick fix.

I am in the library sorting out the books for the move. We have some very
valuable first editions and I want to have Sawyer take them over so they are
treated with care.

"Ana," I hear Christian calling me. He was gone for almost three hours and didn't
let me know where he was. I am a bit pissed.

"What do you need?" I know I sound short and distant. He looks at me and
pushes a stray hair from my face behind me ear.

"I need you." I don't say anything. "I know I haven't been myself and I am sorry.
I know I have shut you out since yesterday. Can we sit?" He takes my hand and
leads me over to the sofa. "Look I am not good at opening up, you know that."

"I need to know what you're thinking. Please talk to me. We should be at our
happiest right now. We are moving into our dream home, it's Christmas in a little
over three weeks and we have it all. But ever since yesterday, you have shut me
out. Is it because you saw Elena and miss her?"

"God no. Is that what you think?"

I nod my head. "What am I suppose to think Christian? You have been quiet,
sulking and cold ever since we left the hospital."

"Baby, did you see her? She was disgusting. I saw her for the first time - the real
Elena without her war paint on. All I could think of was how pathetic I was to let
that vile fucking woman ever touch me. Christ; the years I wasted. Why did I
ever feel I needed her? I have been trying to sort through all of this. Do I miss
her - fuck no. Do I regret that I didn't chastise her on her death bed for what she
put me through; not really. I looked into her eyes laying there in that hospital
bed and saw pure evil. I am ashamed and mad at myself."

Christian rubs his hands through his hair and hangs his head down. I take his
hand in mine and kiss it.

"Christian, I guess I understand that, but I don't think you should waste another
second on this woman and your past. We have too much to be happy about right
now."

"I went back to the hospital this morning after seeing Flynn." I sit up and my
mouth drops. I feel betrayed. "Don't worry I didn't go in. I just sat in the parking
lot and then I drove over to see Gramps." Christian leans back and rests his head
on the top of the sofa. He looks tired.

"Why did you go see Gramps?" I know he is close to his grandfather and I am
glad he went to him, but shouldn't he come to me now? I am feeling torn
between him doing whatever he needs to do to fix this and my disappointment
that I am not the person that he ran to for help in fixing this.

"Look Ana, before I go on, please know I love you more than any person in the
world. But I just needed my grandfather today to kick me in the ass and set me
straight. I told him everything, and I mean everything. At great risk I might add.
He listened for over an hour and never said a word. I was scared that I might lose
him and he would be so disappointed in me if he knew everything but of course
after he heard me out for an hour he gave me a verbal ass kicking. Initially, he
cried over what she did to me. He physically cried and I could barely stand it. He
stood up and berated me that I didn't go to him and tell him what was happening
at the time and after he was finished with that he verbally kicked my ass.

"What do you mean he verbally kicked your ass. He doesn't blame you does he?"

"No of course not." He sits back down and tells me what Gramps said and repeats
in almost a trance the words of his grandfather.

"Christian, if I could, I would turn the hands of time back right now and fix this
for you; but I can't. But at the same token if I could turn the hands of time back I
would leave you sitting here in this room, go get your grandmother, and make
mad passionate love to her and hold her in my arms and never let her go. I
would walk away from your pain and be selfish and have my wife again. You god
damn fool, quit feeling sorry for yourself. It was a horrible thing what that bitch
did to you. But you're a good man now and it's the past. Go home, make love to
Ana, live for the time you have and live for me and your grandmother. Take what
we can't have son, live every god damn minute you have and don't look back.
Now get the hell out of here and go home to your beautiful loving wife's arms and
pull yourself together." Christian smiles at me.
"He is a smart man." I tell him this and look in Christian's eyes and see that he is
not in the same dark place that he has been in since yesterday.

"Yes he is. Baby, I'm sorry. That is all I can say." He looks at me and I reach over
and pull his face to mine and kiss him softly. He kisses me back with passion and
then pulls away. "Which room first?"

"What do you mean?"

"I am planning on fucking you over and over again for the rest of the day in
multiple locations. The staff has been told to stay the hell away for the rest of the
day. All the camera's are off. You are getting fucked fifty shades to Sunday, so
pick your first spot."

I launch myself at Christian. "Oh thank fuck!"

He smiles. "Language Mrs. Grey!"

"Let's start right here." Christian pushes me down on the couch and kisses me
with the passion I am used to. He is forceful, yet romantic and three hours later
we have had sex on the couch, in our bedroom, on the kitchen counter and in
Christian's office. We fell asleep in his office and woke up right before sunset. My
god, this has been the best Sunday afternoon of my entire life. We covered every
major position and I am completely sated. I sat on him and rode his hard; we did
stand and slam, he took me from behind and we pleased each other orally. I am
sore and one happy lady.

"Are you okay baby?"

"Oh Christian I am more than okay. Should I fix you dinner, it's getting late."

"Not yet. I have one more thing I want to do, before we have dinner." Christian
stands up and takes my hand. We are both naked and I think we have clothes in
every room of Escala. He guides me back to our bedroom and then into the
bathroom and turns on two of the four shower heads.

"Grab the shower wall and face forward baby and spread your legs." I position
myself as instructed and Christian moves my body as though he is taking a still
life portrait, moving me until he finally has me exactly where he wants me. He
reaches around me and turns the shower head that is located at my knees and
turns it on. I have wondered why we had a shower head so low and we have
never turned it on before, but once the strong jet stream of water begins I know
exactly why this particular fixture was strategically placed. Hard, torrid streams of
water are jetting right on to my clit and the feeling is amazing. I want to crouch
into a hunched position, but then again it feels so wonderful. Christian has
stepped out of the shower and I watch him from the other side of the glass rub
his hard cock with what appears to be lube and then he strokes himself feverishly
in front of me making me almost cum from the pure joy of watching him
masturbate combined with the powerful water stream penetrating my slit. I am
close and Christian is feverishly stroking until he steps back into the shower and
lifts my ass cheeks enough before ramming himself into by rosebud. He reaches
around and grabs both of my breast tugging hard on my nipples while the shower
stream masturbates my clitoris and his large dick fucks my ass slowly. I am
overwhelmed with stimulation and doubt I can hang on much longer.
"Baby push back against me. Push harder, harder come on Ana give it to me.
Come on baby, push back, push back, push back, ahh fuck baby yes fuck. Ana,
Ana.." Christian releases inside of me and I succumb to the intensity and cum
along side him. After a few minutes, we both fall to the shower floor. We are
completely spent and very, very happy.

Monday Morning

Taylor's POV

Gail and I had a great Thanksgiving holiday weekend, one that was desperately
needed. But fuck, I feel like I can hardly afford to go away. So much shit
happened while I was gone. To start, the football game with that Shawn fucker. I
have never met the guy but know enough about him from Sawyer and Mr. Grey.
So, he of course shows up to the Turkey Bowl when I'm not there. I have a
feeling this issue isn't quite as done as Sawyer believes it is. No one humiliates
the boss and gets away with it. I don't care how much Elliot roughed him up.

Then to add to the wild weekend, Luke ended up having to do security with Ana
and Kate on fucking Black Friday at the various stores. Are you fucking kidding
me? If I had been here I would have put my foot down and said no fucking way.
In addition, the boss went to see that Lincoln bitch with Ana in tow yesterday but
then never ended up really seeing her. I would have given a month's pay to see
her on her death bed. That apparently put him into a twenty four hour tailspin so
when I returned it was pretty gloomy around here. He seems better today which
might have to do with the fact that he and Ana had a fuck a thon yesterday. Gail
and I were sent up to our apartment and Sawyer was given the day off and it was
quite obvious what was going on in every room of the main floor. I can't wait
until we move and we will be in a different building.

The boss just called me in his office here at GEH and told me to shut the door. I
am waiting for him to get off the phone with Welsh and from what I am
overhearing this seems to have something to do with Ethan Kavanagh.

"Sit down Taylor." Grey leans back in his desk and runs his hand through his hair.
"You missed an interesting few days, but I hope your Thanksgiving was
enjoyable."

"As enjoyable as it can be dealing with the ex and Gail's bitch of a sister. It was
good to spend time with Sophie tough."

"So, last week I found out something that has me rather pissed off. I won't get
into all the details but it appears Ethan Kavanagh has run off to London for a few
days and do you know why?" I shake my head. Just fucking tell me. It's too early
on a Monday to play Jeopardy. "The fucker thinks he is in love with my wife and
can't handle being around her. So he bailed on joining our combined families for
thanksgiving because it would be too painful to see my wife."

Holy shit. Talk about Dead Man Walking. "I see. Are you telling me he actually
confessed to this?"

"Yes, he told Kate and she told Elliot."

"Wait, he was with Mia all summer right?" I ask this because the SOB hung out
with Mia, Elliot, Kate, the boss and the Mrs. all summer. I am confused. But I can
see by Grey's eyes I have hit a raw nerve.

"Yes. He was but I am going to put that issue to the side right now. I just asked
Welsh to find out when Kavanagh is due back, I assume it is this week, than I
want him picked up and brought here. I need to have a chat with him."

"A chat?"

"A chat. I would like to kill the little fuck, but apparently Elliot has promised his
fiance he wouldn't hurt him and then my wife was able to get me to promise
that as well. I didn't promise I wouldn't talk to him though. I also want to make
sure that Sawyer lets you know immediately if he shows up within ten feet of Ana
and he is monitoring her calls and emails. If the fucker tries to reach her I want
to know first."

"Sir, since he has admitted his feelings and is making an effort to avoid her, is all
this necessary." I can tell he doesn't appreciate this question.

"That was not a serious question was it? How the fuck would you feel if you were
me? This is Elliot's future brother-in-law and the asshole is going to be around a
lot over the years, not to mention the wedding. He didn't say he has a crush or is
attracted to my wife, he said he is in love with her. Who in the hell confesses
their love for another man's pregnant wife unless they are over the top in love. I
don't like it, I don't want him near her and yes Taylor I feel it necessary to chat
with him. While I have my conversation with him I think I might ask him just how
much of a gentleman he thinks he was to be in love with my wife while he
fucked my sister. The way I look at it, I have double the reason to talk to the
prick and you're going with me so I don't end up in jail." Grey is up now pacing.
"If I find out he slips past Sawyer and his team and runs into Ana at any point, let
them know that they can kiss their jobs goodbye."

"Yes sir. I think I am clear on this. Anything else?"

"Yes, are we set for Montreal and who is on duty this week for furniture deliveries
at the new house? I want everyone met at the gate and I want them signing
NDA's or they don't drive through. There is way too much shit being printed
about Ana and I lately and things are getting sloppy." He throws the morning
paper at me and with an article about their move and how many rooms the new
house has and Ana's weekend spending spree. That is exactly why she shouldn't
have been allowed out shopping in front of everyone. Grey needs to put his foot
down with her so I am not trying to fix shit later.

"We are good for Montreal. I have Reynolds and the new guy I hired hanging at
the new place all week. They know the drill. Byerly and Sawyer are going with us
to Montreal. Can we speak about Byerly sir?"

"Yes, I know Ana can't stand her. Have you started looking for someone else?"

"No, frankly Ana isn't going to like anyone. She doesn't like having close security
when she is in the ladies room or in a dressing room period. I don't care if you
hired Kate for the job, Ana makes this difficult."
"Mrs. Grey doesn't get her way on this issue. Then tell Byerly to put a fucking
smile on her face occasionally. I think Mrs. Grey thinks she is grouchy or some
word like that, I can't remember. But, I don't care if we get a new person a week
for her, this is not negotiable. She has personal security- period."

Yea right; until his wife gives him another blow job and has him promising the
world. She owns him and it is starting to make our jobs difficult.

"Sir, permission to speak freely?" He looks up at me and smirks.

"Save it Taylor, I know exactly what you're going to tell me and your right. I am
trying not to stress Ana out during this pregnancy and as a result she is walking
all over me, you and the entire security team. I plan to have a sit down chat with
my wife tonight about this issue. She has run off with my nuts for the last time."

Now it is my turn to smirk. "Feel like making a friendly wager on that?"

"No, because you will probably fucking win." He gets up and pours himself a cup
of coffee and looks at me to see if I want one. I shake my head no as I have had
so much coffee this morning I could probably run to Montreal right now and beat
the corporate jet.

"One more thing. While we are away, have Reynolds and whoever go out and find
the biggest fucking Christmas tree they can find and have it in the foyer of the
new house decorated with white lights. I want a ladder waiting and one of those
big ass lighted stars, but don't place the star on it. I will do that when we get
back. I just want to surprise Ana. Then get another tree say, 20 feet or so and
have that in the family room left to the fireplace. Again get the lights put on it but
that is all, we will do the rest. Have tehm buy several large wreaths as well. A
large one for the family room would be good." He sits down and laughs. "Yea, yea
I know I've become a fucking wimp. Get the fuck out of here."

I walk past Andrea. "Good Morning Mrs. Reynolds."

"Stop calling me that Jason. How was your Thanksgiving?"

"Peachy and yours?"

"Well considering Drew was called in everyday because of all the last minute
issues, it was relaxing. I only heard from Mr. Grey three times which is not much
all things considered." She whispers this even though Grey's door is shut. We
both jump when we hear yelling. I walk closer to the door to see if I can figure
out who is on the other end of his call and if it is anything I need to get involved
in.

"You are getting paid to fucking stop this shit Chaz; not coach me on how to have
my wife avoid press. I hired you because you supposedly have good relations
with the media, well if this is all you got, than I am questioning our relationship
with you. So you shut this shit down right now or walk your ass to HR." I hold my
fingers up and count down: three, two and one and right on cue we hear the
coffee cup shatter as it hits the wall.

Tuesday Morning

Ana's POV
I am sitting in Christian's office with him at Escala. We are leaving for Montreal as
soon as he gets done with this phone interview with Mia's radio station. Chaz and
Sam are in the room as well and Christian is commenting that the questions are
the most ridiculous list he has ever seen.

"This is a waste of time. Why would anyone give a shit if I like brownies or
chocolate chip cookies, or hot dogs vs. hamburgers'? This is nonsense."

"Mr. Grey, this station is known for their antics and craziness. The average
listener is under thirty. You're an enigma, it will help with your image with
younger people and it's actually entertaining." Chaz informs Christian, but he still
is not happy. Taylor and I look at each other and try not to laugh.

"I almost don't care right now where my sister spends Christmas. I was in a weak
moment. Fuck." Christian is dressed in his jeans and rust color cable knit sweater
and suede boots. He is just sex on legs. I am wearing leggings with a long shirt
and my boots. I plan on being comfy for our flight. Baby Grey has been active
this morning and I am rubbing my bump trying to calm him down. Christian is
staring at me and I giggle when it looks like he is pleading with me to get him out
of this phone call.

Walking over to Christian's built in BOSE system Chaz turns on the radio station
just in time to hear the announcement about Christian.

"Good Morning Seattle. You're listening to the Morning Zoo with Bobby, Mike, JT
and Mia here on your morning Top FM station. And do we have a treat coming up
our listeners this morning. The mysterious Billionaire Bad Boy and big brother of
our own lovely Mia has agreed to call in this morning and answer twenty five
questions- yes twenty five never asked questions live on the air." The deep voice
is so typical radio and I shake my head thinking this could get interesting. "So
Mia how did you do it? Did you have something on your brother that you could
use against him with your mom and dad? Tell us how you got him to agree to call
him."

"He loves me and he needed a favor." She laughs and they ring some bells.
Christian rolls his eyes.

"Well come on Mia, tell us the favor, don't leave us hanging."

"Christian wants me to stay home for Christmas Eve and not go to Indiana."

"And what's in Indiana Mia?"

"Indianapolis." Mia giggles. She is not giving anything away.

"Could it be a certain someone? Yes men of Seattle, our little hottie Mia Grey is
not on the market anymore, she is taken. Tell us his name Mia."

"No. But let's talk about what is happening in Seattle this week." Mia gives an
update on local charity events, and then they break for a song.

"Okay Mr. Grey you need to call into the station." Chaz tells him.

"Fuck could this be any more annoying. Call the number Chaz."
We watch Chaz call into the designated number and I see Christian texting
someone. He looks at me rolls his eyes and hands me his phone. He has a text
from Mia.

I love you Christian. Thanks for doing this. You'll be awesome. Don't let them get
Brady's name out of you.

I hand him his phone and don't say anything. Chaz puts the speaker phone on
and he turns the radio off so there isn't any feedback.

"Good Morning Seattle! If you're just joining us we have Seattle's Bad Boy
Billionaire on the phone with us. Gooood Morning Christian Grey, welcome to the
zoo."

"Good Morning."

"Hi Christian."

"Good Morning Mia."

"If in case you just dropped in from Mars, we have our own Mia Grey's big
brother on the phone with us live. Are you calling from GEH, your company
headquarters in Seattle Christian?" I see him cringe. He hates the informality and
Taylor and I have to hide our smiles.

"Yes."

"Okay so how many years older are you than Mia Christian?" Christian looks up
and holds the questions up to Chaz mouthing that isn't on the list. Chaz just
shrugs and motions to respond, it's not a big deal.

"Almost seven years."

"Was she a brat when she was a kid?" Christian rubs his hands in his hair.

"Sometimes." I feel bad for the interviewer; Christian is giving minimal answers,
mostly because they weren't supposed to ask anything that wasn't on the list.

"Mia, what kind a brother was Christian?"

"Ummm, hey who said you were interviewing me?" She laughs. "He was and still
is the best brother in the world, other than my other brother Elliot. They are both
the best."

"No, Mia, I am clearly the better brother. Elliot as you will recall, told me to tell
you no about doing this interview. I took you more places when you were little
and still do. I am a lot nicer to you."

"Whoo hoo there you have it, Christian Grey is telling us he is a better brother
than the other Millionaire Bad Boy in town, older brother Elliot Grey." This perks
up Bobby the main radio personality. So Christian, right after the break we have
twenty five questions for you, things Seattle wants to know about the famous
Christian Grey. Right now we have the Alicia Keys for our audience on this fine
Tuesday morning.
Chaz puts the phone on mute. "Mr. Grey you have to be friendlier. You're coming
across as bored and pissed off."

"That is because I am bored and pissed off. They didn't say they were going to
ask me personal shit, only stuff that didn't matter. But fine I will be nicer."

I get up and walk over to Christian and worm my way onto his lap. Sometimes I
know I have a calming effect on him. He reaches up and kisses me.

A few minutes later Bobby comes back on the air.

"Welcome back everyone. We are talking to Christian Grey, CEO and mega rich
guy from GEH, and older brother of our own Mia Grey. So during the break we
took a call. Let me play it for you. I think you will recognize this voice Christian."

"I am clearly the nicer big brother, better looking, and Mia's favorite." Christian
smiles.

"So you recognize that voice Christian"

"Yes, Elliot also thinks his four inches is seven and seven inches is a foot."
Christian looks at his phone and smiles. I look down and see a text from
Elliot. Fuck you

"Oh zing zing. Yes folk's that was Elliot Grey calling in to straighten out who is
Mia's favorite. So as promised we will get to the twenty five questions, but let us
here at the Morning Zoo congratulate you and the Mrs. on the upcoming birth of
your son."

"Son?" We have still not confirmed that the baby is a boy to the public. Christian
does not want that information out.

"Oh damn we thought you would fall for that? So not confirming if Baby Grey is
carrying a package or not huh?"

"Nope, but thank you for the congratulations. We are excited."

Okay Christian are you ready? We ask the question you respond. It is that
simple. Drum roll please." There is a drum roll and Christian rolls his eyes again.

"Mornings or Nights?"

"Mornings."

"Favorite Christmas gift as a kid."

"Toy helicopter"

"Vanilla or Chocolate"

"Absolutely vanilla." Christian looks at me and winks and I accidently giggle too
loud. As I am sitting on his lap, I am heard all across Seattle.
"Oh dude was that your laugh or that of a female nearby? All the DJ's start
laughing and Mia recognizing my laugh calls me out.

"That's Ana's laugh."

"Oh awesome, we have the beautiful and equally elusive Mrs. Anastasia Grey also
with us, Gooood Morning Ana Grey how are you this morning?" I panic and look
at Chaz not knowing what to do. He nods at me and Christian quickly mutes the
phone.

"Just say good morning and nothing else."

"Good Morning."

"You are my crush Mrs. Grey. This is Mike from the Morning Zoo, and with all
respect, you are a foxy lady." I blush and roll my eyes.

"Mia, show me which guy is Mike when I see you next. Taylor make a note, Mike
from the Morning Zoo." Christian says teasing.

"Oh oh we have pissed the richest and most powerful hubby in town and he has
just told his henchman, Seattle's sexiest and meanest body guard Jason Taylor to
take care of Mike here from the Morning Zoo." Now Taylor rolls his eye and flips
the bird at the phone.

"I didn't mean it Mr. Grey. Well yes I did actually. She is.HOT HOT HOT." There
is sizzling sounds in the background. Christian pretended he was teasing but I see
Jason making a note. Please tell me they know these guys are joking around.

"Okay back to our questions."

"Dogs or Cats?"

"Dogs"

"Turtle or Rabbits."

"Rabbits come on- who wouldn't want to be a rabbit over a turtle."

"And why is that?"

"You figure it out."

"Batman or Superman"

"Superman natural power over manufactured any day. Although Batman always
has a bad ass car doesn't he?"

"Fish or beef"

"Fish always"

"Tacos or hamburgers." Christian laughs.

"Taco's is there a theme here or is it my imagination?"

"He isn't a billionaire because he is stupid. HA HA, he has us figured out!"

"Breast or the legs as in chicken of course".

"Legs."

"Really, now I had you pegged as a breast man"

"Really? Have you seen his wife's legs?"

"That better not be you again Mike!" Christian says joking.

"That was JT." Mia offers up.

"Favorite Instrument"

"Piano"

"Ever watch a soap opera"

"No"

"Never? Really, Who has never not seen a soap opera?"

"Apparently Christian Grey. Can you confirm that Mia?"

"Yes, he never watches TV and my mom never watched them, so I think he is

telling us the truth."

Bobby, maybe you should stop watching daytime soaps and you too can be a
billionaire," one of the DJ's teases. The bell rings again. I have finally figured out
that when they think they have zinged someone they ring the bell.

"Favorite sport to watch on TV"

"Football"

"Favorite Sandwich"

"Oh my wife made me a new one the other day, now my new favorite, turkey,
cranberry, arugula and goat cheese."

"Sex or a million dollars"

"Is that serious question? Sex"

"That's because you are so stinking rich. I would have picked one hundred dollars
over sex." The DJ's laugh again and the bell rings. "Hell, make that fifty dollars."

"Favorite color"
"My wife's eyes, whatever color that is- like azure I think.

Ring Ring Ring. "Who knew Christian Grey was such a romantic either that or he
is hoping to get laid here soon. Ring Ring Ring. I see Christian smiling again and
then he reaches up and kisses me and whispers in my ear pressing the mute.

"It's true. Your eyes are my favorite color and I do want to get laid as soon as we
are on the jet baby." I look to see if Chaz or Sam could hear him, but they don't
react. Christian un-mutes the phone.

"Most trouble you ever got into as a kid."

"Oh man, I wasn't the easiest kid. I guess when I got suspended for fighting for
the third time in three months."

"No Christian. It had to be when you and Elliot took Dad's car out when you were
supposed to be babysitting me, but you both left me. I think you both were
grounded for like the whole summer weren't you?" Mia jumps in.

"Oh yea, that didn't go over too well. But Elliot was in more trouble than me
because he was older. I was only twelve."

"So you guys left your five year old sister home alone?"

"Yea, that didn't turn out so good."

"What happened do you remember it Mia?"

"Yes I was scared to death. I called my grandfather and he had to come over.
When Christian and Elliot came home he was waiting in the driveway for them
holding me and you could see their faces they knew they were in trouble."

"Well it's not like we just left you Mia. You were taking a nap and we forgot you
were there. The funny thing was Elliot didn't even have a license yet, he wasn't
quite fifteen."

"Nice. Okay moving on, but now we know the time frame for the bad boys of
Seattle, it started before they even hit puberty!" Ding Ding Ding.

"Favorite Movie"

"The Piano or maybe Legends of the Fall"

"Chocolate chip or brownies."

"Mia's brownies by far. They are outrageous."

"Oh good to know- Mia will be bringing those in tomorrow if she plans on keeping
the boyfriends name secret."

"Whales or Sharks"

"Sharks. They are bad asses."

"If you weren't a bazillioniare what would you be?"

"A musician who made a lot of money."

"Favorite all time TV show"

"I don't have one. I really never watch TV."

"Favorite thing to do with your wife"

"Besides the obvious?" the damn bell rings again. "Probably go on our
Catamaran."

"Sunrise or Sunset"

"Sunrise"

"Beer or wine"

"Wine"

"Last question. Jennifer Aniston or Angelina Jolie."

"Not even close. Angelina Jolie." I look at him. Of course she is a brunette.

"Yes, your gorgeous wife looks like a younger, prettier version. Okay you were
awesome" There is applause. "There you have it Seattle. Christian Grey, Seattle's
own Bad Boy Billionaire has told us a lot more about him than we knew before.
You were great. Thanks for joining us on the Morning Zoo, Seattle's number one
FM Morning Show."

Special thanks to And1rea for the radio interview suggestion.

Also, I have to comment to the guest that complained about my stories

being too upbeat without drama. I never promised drama. I think one
kidnapping already dished up by Ms. James is enough or.there are
plenty of stories on Fan fiction that will supply you with drama to last a
lifetime.

Chapter 29 Secrets Revealed

Ethan's POV

As I walk up to my apartment that I share with Kate, who is never there, I have
this strange feeling that I am being watched. I turn around and recognize Jason
Taylor, Christian's top security guy along with Reynolds. I can't recall if I even
know his first name. I am not surprised. When I returned from London the other
day, Kate called me and warned me that both Elliot and Christian had found out
about why I went to London and they were pissed. While both men promised not
to clean my clock, I have expected a visit from Christian at some point and I
know I will have to sort this out with Elliot soon as well. I wish I had never told
my sister how I felt about Ana. But I honestly couldn't take it another minute. I
am consumed and obsessed with her. I am trying to do the right thing by staying
away, yet everyone is pissed off at me. My mom found out as well and she ripped
me a new one the other day. I am just waiting for my dad to get on my ass next.
So much for being honest.

Taylor approaches me. "Ethan, I checked your schedule for your classes and
you're free for the next three hours. Mr. Grey asked me to pick you up and bring
you to Grey House so you could have a discussion." I see Reynolds standing
behind him. Like I have a choice. If I say fuck off, they probably will throw me in
the car anyway. Jason has always been nice to me, but he is cold and aloof right
now and I can tell he is privy to my feelings about Ana as well.

"Why does he want to talk to me?" Stupid question, but I figure I can play dumb.

"You will have to take that up with him, but you need to come with us." And if I
don't? I take out my phone and text Kate to let her know I have been beckoned
to see Christian. I am expecting her to freak out and instead she texts back.

Yes I know he called me. He just wants to talk, maybe vent, he won't hurt you he
gave me his word. Please tell me my sister is not that nave. He may not hurt me
but he has two guys that out weight me by forty pounds each that could put
some serious hurt on me. I am not a great athlete, never fought much and if I
were honest I would say I am probably somewhat of a wimp. Well maybe not a
wimp but I am not like the Grey brothers.

We drive over to Grey House in relative silence until we pull up and Reynolds
picks up his phone. "Hey baby, tell the boss we are headed up with Mr.
Kavanagh." Who was he talking to? My hands are sweaty and this is awkward,
but I need to man up, be honest and ask Christian how we can all survive in the
same universe and get through this mess. Hopefully he will understand that I
have been trying to do the right thing. I know he will take exception to how I
treated Mia, but it wasn't like she didn't want to fuck me. She kept practically
begging me to be intimate with her. I was with other girls besides her over the
summer. I didn't tell Mia or Kate that, but I felt less guilty about fucking girls I
picked up in bars than I did about being with Mia. I never intended to use her.

Taylor and Reynolds escort me up to the executive level and Taylor knocks on a
door that must be his fucking highnesses office. He says something and motions
for me to enter. I get up, sigh and walk in to see Christian standing and leaning
against his desk. Impressive digs, but I expected that.

"Ethan, thanks for coming. I thought we should talk. Have a seat. Can I get you
some coffee or a bottle of water?" Always the gentleman, even when he is about
to fuck you over.

"No, I'm fine." I sit down. "What is this about Christian? I have a class at 2:00
and I should be studying."

He shakes his head and smirks at me. "Don't insult me okay. You know why I
want to talk. I don't want this to get ugly and I want us to agree on some sort of
common ground. Your sister is marrying my brother. I don't think we should let
this escalate and yet, I need to know just how serious of a fucking infatuation you
have for my wife. I am trying to be reasonable here, but Ana has been through
enough with the Hyde thing, I want to make sure she is safe."

"Come on Christian, I am not a fucked up lunatic. I would never hurt her or make
her uncomfortable. I only told my sister how I was feeling so she would quit
inviting me to be around all of you until I get these feelings I have for Ana
resolved."

"How long?"

"How long what?"

"How long have you felt like you were in love with Ana?" He sits down across
from me on the sofa.

I take a deep breath. "Look I gave always had feelings for her ever since I met
her five years ago. The first time Kate introduced me to her college friend and
roommate I almost fell out of my chair. You know Ana is unassuming and has no
idea"

"I am not interested in you selling me on my wife's beauty. I know exactly how
beautiful and unassuming she is. I just want to know how deep your feelings are
and when you decided it was love vs. lets say a crush or whatever."

Christian is staring at me and playing with the shoelace on his outrageously

expensive shoes. He is wearing what looks like a very expensive suit and I realize
that if this is what Ana wanted, then I probably never had a chance with her. He
and I have nothing in common other than we both grew up in wealthy homes.

"I had no idea she was seeing you when I flew back for their graduation. I had
planned to ask her out and of course I was thinking when I moved in with her and
Kate that she would start feeling the same way towards me as I felt about her. I
have had it bad for her for several years. Whenever we all got together over the
past few years you know she and I would always be together and have a good
time."

"What the fuck does that mean?" Christian looks pissed.

"You know just dance, hang out nothing serious. Kiss a few times relax, we
never slept together."

"Fuck you Kavanagh." He looks pissed and he starts yelling. "And now? You hung
out with us all summer, went with us to Aspen, came to our wedding and dated
my sister. Why now? What happened to make you come clean about your
feelings?" He stands up and he is pointing at me and pacing.

"Look I am trying to be honest with you dude. So chill out." He glares at me.
"When Ana and Mia were kidnapped by Hyde, all I could think about was Ana and
I was so scared. I hardly thought about how Mia was doing and I felt terrible
about that. When I found out Ana was pregnant, I knew that your relationship
was real and I don't know, I guess I knew I couldn't be around her for awhile, so
I ended it with Mia and have backed off."

"What the fuck are you talking about you knew it was real! Did you not attend
our wedding? Do you feel noble for dumping my sister after you fucked her and
took her virginity? You are one delusional fuck Ethan."

"Please don't judge me and be a hypocrite. I am sorry about Mia but it's not like
you didn't pop a few cherries in your day and she was begging me. You know I
tried to avoid fucking her all summer but she pouted and just wanted it. It was
wrong I know that but " Okay that wasn't the right thing to say as he has just
crossed the room and pulled me up by the shirt. I scrunch my eyes waiting for his
fist to hit my face.

"Mr. Grey, you said not to let you do this." Oh thank fuck I didn't even realize
Taylor was behind me. Has he been here the whole time? Grey drops me.

"Don't let me ever hear you talk about Mia that way again. And not that it is any
of your fucking business but I have only had sex with one virgin in my life and I
married her. So, don't be sanctimonious with me you little fuck." I watch him go
over to his bar and he downs a glass of bourbon. Little early for a drink isn't it.
This conversation is going nowhere.

"What do you want from me? I wish Mia nothing but the best. She is a really
sweet, attractive girl and I hear she is very happy with her new boyfriend. I
stayed away on Thanksgiving because I don't want to see Ana pregnant with your
kid and be around her. I am trying to get on with my life. I have tried being with
a few other girls that I have met and I am still not quite able to stop thinking
about Ana, but I know she is your wife and she is happy. So, hopefully, I will
move on here soon. But you need to tell me why I am here, because, I don't
know what else I can do here."

Christian paces back and forth. "I want you to leave and go somewhere else. I
know that you will be running into us at the wedding and down the road, but I
want you to go finish your masters somewhere else and stay the hell away from
my wife. I have strict instructions that if my security team sees you anywhere
near her, they will use force to keep you away from her. But I want you gone. Go
to school somewhere else Ethan and get on with your life."

"I already have an application to transfer at Pepperdine University and Arizona

State. I told Kate that she should figure out what to do with the apartment,
because I need to leave. Okay is that what you wanted to hear? I would never go
after your wife. That is why I have separated myself from all of you, don't you get
that. I was wrong to be with Mia. It wasn't like I was trying to hurt her, I kept
hoping I would have feelings for her and not Ana, but it never happened okay." I
stand up and Taylor comes closer. "Fuck, would you guys relax. I am not stupid,
you both could easily kick my ass, I am not going to do anything I just want to
stand up. I don't like sitting and looking up at you."

"What can I do to help facilitate your departure to California or ASU?" Christian

walks over to his desk. "Who is the head of the department at ASU? Or is
Pepperdine your first choice?"

"Look you don't need to buy me a spot at either school. I can get in on my own.
If I need your help I will let you know. I want to leave as bad as you want me
gone okay." I turn around and look at Taylor before turning back to look at
Christian. "I promise I won't be anywhere near Ana. Look she doesn't have any
interest in me, so this is ridiculous. She loves you and is pregnant with your kid.
Even if I were to run into her, it's all you dude." He nods his head and crosses his
arms.

"Okay. Let me know if you need for me to make a call or donation or whatever to
get you into one of those schools. I think it is best if you just get out of Seattle
for awhile. I can't make you obviously, but I don't like you. I never have Ethan
and I don't want to see you anymore than I have to. Knowing you are in love with
my wife, doesn't work for me. I am a jealous man and Ana is my life. I don't want
Ana to go over to see Kate and worry about you being there. So, that is why you
are here. If we have to have this discussion again, it won't just be a discussion."

"I understand that Christian. That is why I am trying to leave." Christ how many
ways do I have to tell him this.

"As far as using my sister, I don't care if you fall madly in love tomorrow with
somebody new and you are no longer in love with Ana, I will never like you for
how you disrespected Mia, for how you used her to be close to Ana all summer
and how you played her. We won't ever get past that, and you have a bigger
problem with Elliot on that subject than you do me. If we can agree to be civil at
the wedding and we can agree that you are not to be anywhere near Ana unless I
am there as well, then you are good to go."

I nod my head. I reach out to shake his hand. He shakes his head and doesn't
extend his hand.

"Taylor, please take him home."

"You know Grey, I don't like you or Elliot either. Neither of you arrogant pricks
deserve Ana or Kate, but I love my sister, and that is why you can trust me not
to break my word. But, I hope for Ana's sake you can keep her happy because
she only deserves the best."

"Taylor, get him the fuck out of here before I break my promise."

I get in the elevator with Taylor who shakes his head and looks at me. "You have
no fucking idea how lucky you are. If Grey didn't worship his wife and hadn't
promised her he wouldn't get physical with you, your face would be hurting right
now. I hope you don't look a gifted horse in the mouth. You fuck up and I will
hurt you. I didn't promise anyone anything, got that?"

"Don't bother taking me home, I will call a cab."

"Good, I wasn't going to take you home. Just making sure you exit the building.
And so you know, we have surveillance on you, so watch your step."

I walk outside and call a cab. I can't believe these fuckers. I would never hurt
Ana and they act all bad ass. I understand that he is pissed that I have strong
feelings about his wife, but Grey can't make me leave. As it is, I wanted to get
out of Seattle. It's too painful to even be in the same town as Ana. But now I am
pissed. I might hang around just to irritate that cocky fucker.

Christian's POV

"Hey. I just had my chat with your future brother-in-law."

"Really how did it go?"

"Let's just say we don't like each other."

"Did you punch him?"

"No Elliot I didn't, I almost did but that was when he talked shit about Mia. But he
has agreed to transfer schools. So he's your problem now. As long as he isn't
around my wife, I don't have anything else to say to him. But thank fuck he isn't
going to be my brother-in-law."

"Yea thanks for that. Did he say anything about me?"

"Yea, he doesn't like you or me."

"Big fucking deal. I told Kate I am not ready to see him. As it is I have to go over
to her parent's house for Christmas dinner and see him. That out to be a fucking
blast. So when do you and Ana leave for New York again?"

"Monday through Thursday why?"

"Kate is bugging me to get us an invite to go along. She wants to go Christmas

shopping in New York and drag me to some Christmas show at Radio City Music
Hall."

"You guys can come I don't care. It might be fun. Can you take the time off?"

"Yea, the work at Gramps house is done. We are only finishing projects through
the rest of the year and then after the New Year we start the revitalization project
and I won't be getting any time off for months from that. By the way, are you
keeping a list of things that need to be adjusted or fixed at your house? I know
Ana told me her closet racking is lose, and Gail send a list of items from the
kitchen, but I was expecting more items. Fuck I'm good."

"Whatever. So, we square on what I owe you? I told Mike to cut you your final
payment the other day. I appreciate how hard you guys worked to get us in
before Christmas. We are loving it."

"No, we are good. You over paid me, by a lot, like a half million too much.but I
am fucking sick of arguing with you about it. Let me talk to Kate and I will let you
know if we are going with you next week. I guess I will see you tomorrow night at
the fundraiser. Fuck I don't want to go to that."

"Me neither. Okay laters."

I hang up from talking to Elliot and I trying to figure out how I let go of my
conversation with Ethan before I get home.

We pull in the garage. "Feel like working out in about thirty minutes." I ask
Taylor. He nods and tells me he will meet me in the gym. I love my new gym and
living here. We have so much more freedom. I can't believe I stayed at Escala so
many years. One week of privacy and having everything I need in my own home
has made a huge difference. None of us feel so cooped up.

I walk in the house and try to figure out where Ana is. That is the one thing, this
house is so big I haven't quite figured out how to find her without going all over
the house. I see Gail in the kitchen.

"Good evening Mr. Grey. What time would you like dinner?"

"Taylor and I are going to work out in thirty minutes. Is eight o'clock too late?"
She tells me that will be fine. "Do you know here Mrs. Grey is?"
"She was in her study the last I saw her."

I walk down the hallway and find her on the couch talking on her cell. I loosen my
tie and listen to her conversation. She is talking to Carla again.

"Mom, I don't see how I can get there before Christmas. You are welcome to
come here." She smiles when she sees me. "Mom, I will ask him but I told you I
don't think that will go over real well and I think we have plans anyway. That is
the weekend of the GEH holiday party." I shake my head at her to let her know
that if it is about her going to see her mom, the answer is still no. "Mom I will call
you back. Love you."

"Hi." I sit down next to her and pull her over to me and kiss her cheek. "How was
your day?" I put my hand on her bump and rub it gently. I love it when the baby
kicks or rolls around.

Ana tells me about all the calls she made and how she is still exhausted from our
trip to Montreal. We got back home last night about one in the morning and I
wanted her to stay home today, but of course she wouldn't.

"Hey, I want to be honest with you. I met with Ethan today."

"You did? Why?"

"I felt we needed to clear the air and I wanted him to know I don't want him near
you." Ana rolls her eyes at me.

"You didn't hit him or anything did you?"

"No. But he said something that I have to tell you kind of surprised me. It pissed
me off and I want you to be honest with me."

"Sure go ahead."

"He made it sound like you too hooked up over the years. He was clear that you
never had sex, which of course I know that, but he did make it sound like you
would hang out and kiss and shit and you led me to believe that nothing ever
really happened between you." I am trying to be calm and not irrational, but I am
not happy at the moment and if Ana confirms this I think I will have to get up and
walk away.

"Are we seriously having this conversation?"

"Yes we are. So, just what did you and Ethan do together and why did you never
tell me?"

"Christian, seriously drop it. We kissed a few times, that's it."

"Kissed like a peck on the lips or kiss, like tongue and making out. I need to
know."

"Oh you are ridiculous. You have fucked half the women in Seattle and you are
pissed about this."
"I didn't say I was pissed just wanted to know how much credence there is to
Ethan's feelings for you. Had I known you had swapped spit with Ethan, I would
have never let him near you all summer. How would you have liked it if say Elliot
was dating one of my former subs or whatever. You would have been pissed. So
just tell me Ana."

"I told you we kissed a few times."

"Define few and tell me tongue or no tongue."

Ana tries to stand up and I pull her close to me and hold her face. "Just fucking
answer the question Ana and I promise I will drop it."

"Oh for god's sake, we made out maybe six or seven times. Yes tongue, okay
but that was over a year ago."

"Did he touch you?"

"No."

"He touched you didn't he. He copped a feel of your tit."

"No, he didn't."

"Did he try?"

She takes a deep breath. "Yes, but I didn't feel that way towards him, so I
grabbed his hand when he tried and stopped him. That was the last time he ever
kissed me. Now are we done here?"

"Why didn't you ever tell me this?"

"Okay, seriously Christian, I am going to go change my clothes. You need to drop

this right now. You are the last person that should be talking to me about my
past."

She is right, but she knew what she was getting with me. I can't help wonder if
there is anything else she hasn't told me? I mean at the end of the day, she was
a virgin and I know she didn't sleep around and was inexperienced, but I am
pissed she never told me about her and Ethan.

I stand up. "I am going to go work out. See you at dinner."

"Christian, are you seriously mad."

"Yes Ana, I am trying to keep my cool, but whenever I mentioned to you in the
past that Ethan wanted you; you laughed it off and never once hinted that you
had been with him. So, yes, I am jealous, pissed and getting madder by the
minute. So, I am going to go work out so we don't stand here and fight about it.
Do not, and I mean it, do not say another god damn word." I storm off.

"Screw you Christian." I stop for a second and then walk to the door and lock it. I
turn around and walk over to where Ana is standing. "What was that?"
"You heard me. I am not going to justify or defend myself over a few kisses with
someone I knew in college while you fucked half of Seattle."

"A few kisses with someone that you have been around over and over again and
knew he was in love with you and you didn't feel it was important to tell me." I
run my hands through my hair. "You know I have issues where you're concerned.
You are mine and I am furious you never told me the real scope of your
relationship with Ethan."

"Why did you just lock the door?"

"Because I don't want anyone to walk in on me spanking you and then seeing me
fuck you."

"Pleasure or pain?"

"You just said screw you Christian. I aim to please. You will have to tell me if it
was pleasurable."

"And if I say no."

"You won't."

"How do you know I won't?"

"Because you know you deserve it and you know that while your perfect little ass
may sting for a few minutes, I won't hurt you. Just like you know that I will be
fucking you hard and fast for my pleasure and to remind you that I am the only
man that has ever had you or who will ever have you. Now please come over to
the couch with me."

Ana doesn't move and looks at me. "Make me."

"Ana, I am not going to get rough with you and you know it. You're getting too
pregnant for me to throw you over my shoulder. I don't want to hurt you. But if
you want me to pick your ass up and carrying you over to your desk, where I
plan to lift your dress up, remove your panties, spank your ass several times and
then fuck you-I will. Or you can walk over here; but one way or another Mrs.
Grey you are getting fucked." I remove my jacket and roll the sleeves on my shirt
up. I need this and she better not deny me.

"This is your deal Christian. You want me, come and get me." Oh keep talking
baby, I will be more than happy to make my point. I walk briskly to where she is
standing and pick her up bridal style. She giggles.

"Ana, I'm not fucking laughing. This will be hard and for my pleasure not yours." I
look down at her and she is trying really hard not to laugh. When did I lose
control? Fuck. "Ana!" She burst out laughing.

"Christian, if you want to fuck, we will fuck. But you are not intimidating me
you're only making me laugh."

"We'll see how hard you're laughing in a few minutes baby." I put her down,
swing her around and tell her to put her hands on her desk. I lift up her skirt, rip
her panties off of her and smack her ass harder than I probably have ever
spanked her. I held on to her around the waist to make sure she didn't jar
anything or hit the desk from the force of my swat but her ass is nice and pink.

"Fuck Christian, that hurt."

"Good. Now what was it you told me? Oh yes, screw you." I plunge into her. "Is
this what you meant baby?" I fuck her hard for the next few minutes and don't
even try to pleasure her. I just fuck her hard and fast. I can feel her getting
wetter. "Don't cum Ana or I will be even more pissed." I continue to fuck her until
I cum and then pull out of her the minute I do. I step back and walk away. "Don't
ever treat me like this again Ana."

I walk out of the room and slam the door.

Ana's POV

What the hell was that? I can't believe he was that angry just because I never
told him I made out with Ethan a few times. I guess I see his point about how
Ethan was around us all summer and I wasn't quite as forthcoming as I should
have been, but to come in here and act all jealous and barbarian. Seriously? I
would have never laughed at him or challenged him if I knew he had gone all fifty
on me. Now I am pissed. He just treated me like a receptacle and talk about
disrespectful.

I go into the kitchen after cleaning up and see that dinner is done. I am not
eating with him. Asshole. I fix my plate and eat while he is working out in his
gym. After I eat I go into our bathroom and run a bath, sit in it and try not to cry.
The only other time I remember him treating me so cold during sex was when we
were on our honeymoon the day I took my swim suit top off.

I am playing with the drain with my toes when I hear him come in.

"Did you eat without me?" I don't respond. I am too angry. I just glare at him.

"Answer me."

"You obviously know I did, so don't ask."

"Why."

"Why. Are you serious? You just fucked me like I was some whore, not your wife
and talk about being disrespectful. What was that?"

"I told you it was about my pleasure and not yours. You are mine, I don't like
that you were less than honest about you and Ethan. I never raised my voice with
you, but I told you I was jealous and not happy and you fucking thought it was
funny and laughed about it. So, yes I fucked you hard, which I warned you I was
going to do. What was that?... It was me telling you that I won't put up with you
keeping shit from me Ana and I won't put up with anyone else wanting you and
you not telling me about it. I am your husband and if someone is interested in
you as Ethan was, someone I might add that you had a past with, as minimal as
it was, and you knew that he cared for you and never said anything.yea that
was a punishment fuck. Get over it." He takes off his workout gear and gets in
the shower. He is still pissed.
I get out of the tub and go to the laundry room. I spilled something on my dress
and want to rinse it. When I come back through I see Christian sitting at the
counter eating his dinner. He jumps a bit when I put my hands on his shoulder.

"I'm sorry."

"For?"

"Not being honest with you about Ethan and for not understanding that you were
really struggling with the whole thing. I should know you better than that and I
didn't mean to laugh at you. But, I don't like how you treated me. You made me
feel dirty." I run my hands through his hair.

He turns around and faces me. "I accept your apology. Did I hurt you physically?"

"No, of course not. Well the slap on my ass didn't feel great, but no, more my ego
and pride were hurt more than anything. You were so cold and I don't like it when
you act that way."

"I know. But you won't forget how I feel about you not being honest with me
either will you."

"Christian, stop it. I don't like you when you act this way. Now I said I was sorry,
can we move on?"

He pulls me in his arms and kisses my neck.

"I can't stand the thought of anyone else wanting what is mine and I can't believe
that fucker was around you all summer wishing you were his. Had I known you
were actually make-out buddies at one point, I would have never let him near
you. I still can't believe every time I brought this up to you, you denied it or
made it sound like there was never anything there. Please understand my
position on this."

"I said I do. But tell me how fucking me from behind, spanking me and treating
me like some whore makes us even."

"I didn't mean to make you feel like a whore. But I did mean to remind you who
your husband is and if I want to fuck you fifty shades into Sunday, I will. Now
let's drop it."

I am not talking about this anymore. He is acting all Fifty on me and being
territorial. I just need to let him get this out of his system. But, when he is in a
better mood, I need to let him know he can't treat me like this. I know I wasn't
as honest with him as I should have been, but I honestly have no feelings for
Ethan other than as a friend and I knew he would get over the top jealous if he
knew. "Fine, I am going to bed. I am tired. I think we should quit talking about
this anymore tonight."

"I agree, I will be joining you in a few minutes."

I certainly hope he doesn't think he is getting any tonight because he is about

one minute away from the guest room.
I get into bed and get as far over on my side as I possibly can and take a
manuscript out to read. I must have fallen asleep because when I wake up the
lights are off and he is on his side of the bed sleeping and the manuscript is on
the dresser. I roll over and fall back asleep.

I wake up when the alarm goes off and open my eyes to see Christian leaning
over me.

"Good morning." I don't say anything. "Can we forget about yesterday? I am

sorry I was so pissed and for the way I treated you."

"Okay." I move to get up but Christian holds my arm. He gives me butterfly

kisses on my neck and face.

"Can we make love? I need to know we are okay?" Of course it always comes to
this instead of talking it through.

"I have an early meeting." Now I sound cold. He looks at me and I can tell he is
hurt. I can't resist him when he gives me this look. "Okay, listen Christian, for all
practical purposes, I have no past with men and you know that. I kissed a few
guys and you are the only man that has ever touched me intimately, you're the
only man I have ever slept with, and you will be the only man for the rest of my
life that ever touches me. I am sorry I never told you Ethan and I made out a few
times. In light of his recent confession about thinking he is in love with me, which
by the way is ridiculous, I guess I can see why this has you so upset. I didn't tell
you about it because I knew you would not want him around, and it was
important to Kate that he hang out with us just like you enjoy having your sister
and brother around you. But I am angry with you right now for the way you
treated me last night. Be mad, fine, but the punishment fuck, that won't happen
again." I push off of him and try to get up. Good lord, if I am having trouble
getting up at 22 weeks pregnant, how will I be in two more months.

"Don't get up yet, please. I am sorry about last night. You're right. The jealous
me and the old me showed up last night and I didn't handle it well. You didn't
deserve that."

Those grey eyes. Those damn beautiful grey eyes and that perfectly sculpted
mouth. I can't help it, I run my fingers along his mouth and he grabs my hand
taking my fingers in his mouth to suck on.

"I have to pee Grey, you need to let me up."

"Please come right back baby." He takes my hand and puts it on his very hard
erection. Okay I get it. Jeez.

I come back from the bathroom and Christian is lying on top of the covers
completely naked. His pajama bottoms are off and he has removed his t-shirt. I
am wearing one of his t-shirts and flannel pajama bottoms which I shimmy out
of, leaving my shirt on. It is cold out and the house is chilly.

"Top off Mrs. Grey." I roll my eyes and quickly remove my top and almost dive
back in bed pulling the covers around me.

"Okay Grey make this quick I have work to do." I giggle, knowing how that
sounds. Christian pulls me over to him and towers over me holding my chin.
"If you recall, this is why you were mad at me, I used you as a receptacle last
night. I don't want that baby, I want to make love to you this morning. Is that a
problem?" He is rotating his finger around my breast. "Look how dark and round
your areolas' have gotten. Are they tender?"

"A little. They probably would feel better if you sucked on them."

"Hmmm. I can do that." Christian massages my breast firmly and then pulls my
breast into his mouth with a suctioned force. I feel his tongue moving around and
around and he blows on my nipple making it enlarge. He repeats the process with
my other breast. It feels really good. He straddles my body and works his way
from my breast down my stomach and comments that from my navel a brown
line has started to form. "Linea Nigra."

"What?"

"Linea Nigra. That is what this line is called. It should go away after Ted is born. I
happen to find it very sexy. You know what else gets darker on some women?"

"No, what?" Figures Fifty would know this stuff. I am sure he has researched
everything.

"The clitoris. During pregnancy, some women get a darker pigmentation. Let me
check and see how you're doing in that department." Christian takes his sweet
time, kissing my bump and singing 'I've been working on the railroad' to my
bump. He is rewarded with a roll. "Hey little man, you go get busy for about
twenty minutes. I am about to invade your space." He gives my belly some
nuggies and it tickles. How can I stay mad at him when he is playful like this? He
shimmies down between my legs and separates my folds. "Yes you are a bit
darker in this area too. Would you like to see?"

"Huh. What do you mean?" He looks up and because of my bump now in the way
I only see his eyes and the top of his head, but I feel him smiling.

"I can get a mirror or take a picture. It is sexy as hell baby. Want to see?"

"No, I think I am good, ah." He is very slowly licking me from my opening to the
tip of my slit, up and down like he is licking frosting off a cupcake. After a few
minutes he sucks on my bud and I feel it to my core. "You taste delicious. I could
munch on you all day." I rub my feet against the back of his muscular thighs.
"What baby, are you getting inpatient?" I feel his words against my core and the
vibration combined with the slow sensuous licks start having their desired effect.
Quickly Christian scoots up the bed, pushing the pillows out of the way and grabs
me. I start to sit on his very large erection but he turns me over and positions me
so I am sitting on his face and I can suck on his hard, mouthwatering cock at the
same time. I feel two fingers inside of me, his tongue assaulting my clit and his
nose rubbing hard on my core. I lunge for his cock needing to fill myself with his
velvety hard dick. He is ravishing me and as I feel my release I quake with him
pushing me down hard on his face. I hear him sucking my juices out of me and
my orgasm is so intense that I can't keep him in my mouth, needing to cry out in
ecstasy. As I am winding down but still quivering he pushes me down his body
and lifts me on top of his massive erection making me cry out. I am not facing
him and I ride him hard watching his feet arch and tense as he cums loudly inside
of me. Oh that was intense. I fall forward with my head resting on his knees. He
is massaging my ass and even though I know I will be late, I can't move. I can
tell he is getting softer inside of me, so I squeeze my internal muscles and he
groans as I clench the last of his warm liquid out of him.

Wow, I love make up sex.

As we leave for work I see another delivery truck arrive and I know when we get
home from work there will be something else to look at, move around and fuss
with. This house is so big I lose track of where I am heading half the time. We
have been in the new house for a week, but Gail and the team have done an
excellent job of organizing us and making it feel like we have been here forever.

When we came back from Montreal Christian carried me over the threshold and it
was so romantic. I was so excited to find two huge Christmas trees already in
place and we spent the next few days decorating and running out to buy
ornaments. We picked up several boxes of ornaments in a shop in Montreal, but
not nearly enough. When we leave for New York on Monday I plan to buy more
ornaments. I bought one in Montreal that was of a bride and groom and said First
Christmas. I had them paint Ana and Christian on the ornament and 2011. I think
Christian thought it was cheesy but it is my favorite. I can tell that we see
Christmas trees differently. He wanted our tree to be all color coordinated and
decorated like it belongs in Neiman's. I like a tree that is mismatched and
personal. I found a helicopter ornament and had Charlie Tango painted on it; a
glider with FM painted on it. I finally found out Elliot nicknamed Christian's glider
the flying masturbator because he accused Christian of getting off in it and it
looks like a large dildo. I found other ornaments of a mask, catamaran, Eiffel
Tower, Champagne and even reindeer bells that sort of remind me of the Ben Wa
balls. Christian knew why I bought those and loved putting them on the tree. No
one will know but us what they symbolize.

I have hardly been to work and I feel so stressed about missing so much time
away but I know Christian won't let me stay behind as he makes these trips. He
insists if he is traveling he needs me with him. I have all but given up hope that
he takes my career very seriously and sees it as little more than a hobby. I have
not given up though. I am actually ahead on my reading and have given Ann very
detailed reports on each manuscript and today we had phone conferences and
meetings with four different authors. I had a meeting with her and tried to
explain that my husband wants me on these trips with him and I sincerely hope
she doesn't think I am not committed. She just shrugged and said it didn't matter
what she thought as Christian owned the company. She did add that I was very
talented and Grey Publishing would benefit from having me around more. Ha, tell
the control freak that.

If I am honest though, I really just like to read and review and being away from
the office without interruptions and mindless meetings allows me to do that. I
find myself thinking more and more about who will take care of the baby when
he's born and I get emotional because I don't think I can stand the thought of
anyone else taking care of him, yet I want my career too. I wonder if all women
feel this way. I can't say anything to Christian because he would be all over that.
He does not want me to work and he really feels strongly about me staying home
with the baby. I swear I have married someone right out of the fifties. He is so
old fashioned about so many issues. He isn't kidding when he comments about
me being barefoot and pregnant in his kitchen. He always smiles but he isn't
fooling me at all.

As we are riding home Sawyer has the radio playing in the car. When we pull up
outside our gated driveway there is a number of press waiting.
"What is this about Sawyer?" He shrugs. We drive through the gate and then
learn why the media crowd has gathered. Sawyer turns up the radio.

"Elena Lincoln, a former business associate of GEH CEO Christian Grey passed
away this afternoon from cancer at Seattle's Swedish Hospital Cancer Center.
Mrs. Lincoln, whose age was unknown left a statement to be read at her death
that she was leaving any money from her estate to The Frank Foundation, an
organization that helps sexually abused children in honor of Christian Grey. She
called Grey her dearest friend and in her final words said she hoped that in time
he would learn to forgive her. There has been no comment from the Grey camp
or what the relevance of all this means."

Oh my god. What has she done?

Wow so many reviews upset how Christian treated Ana. And so many
others that see Christian responding exactly like his true nature when he
gets angry. This new chapter addresses the whole punishment/sex
issue, but this young couple still has to grow and understand how to deal
with each other. In addition, remember Christian has been a DOM for
many years and still struggles with control and how to deal with Ana
when she messes up. The last chapter was about showing Christian still
has some growing to do in his relationship and Ana needs to start
following through with what she wants and learn to communicate..

This is an intense chapter- my longest everbut.Chapter 31 will be

fun!

Chapter 30 Apologies and Forgiveness

Elliot's POV

Fuck, fuck double fuck. Amigo and I were headed home after a long day at my
office and then several things happened. First, the news about the bitch Elena
Lincoln dying came out. Adios, don't let the door hit you on the way out! But then
the news that she left all her shit to some charity for sexually abused kids in
Christian's honor and asked for his forgiveness- that does not look good and just
a second ago I received a MAYDAY from Taylor.

Your Dad helped the bitch set up her will, your brother on his way to kill your
dad. MAYDAY- this could get ugly

I know if Taylor has sent me a Mayday, Christian is out of control and if he needs
my help this could get bad. Real bad.

I quickly call Kate and leave her a voicemail that I am turning around and headed
for Bellevue. I try Christian's number but he does not pick up. I wonder if I
should swing around and pick up Gramps. No, poor guy doesn't need any more
shit to deal with.

I pull in my parent's driveway a second before Christian and Taylor and watch as
Christian practically runs into the house. If he was paying attention he would see
my dad's car isn't even here. So I let Amigo take a piss and mouth to Taylor who
is looking at me. "What the fuck?" He just shrugs. I follow the sounds and find
Christian in my dad's office rummaging through his drawers and he is absolutely
fucking nuts.
"Dude, chill out. What are you looking for?"

"Dad was with that fucking cunt on Saturday, helping her to publically humiliate
me. I want to know what she had on him."

"What? Dad wouldn't help her, what are you talking about."

"Don't fucking defend him Elliot like you always do. Ana and I went to the
hospital on Saturday. I wanted to tell Elena how much I hated her and how she
took twelve fucking years away from me and when I got there, Dad was sitting
with her. He wouldn't tell me what they talked about but he didn't want me to go
in to see her. So I didn't. He said it was because he didn't want her to hurt me
anymore but obviously there was more to the story. How could he do this to
me?" Christian is flipping out.

"Christian, Elliot." Oh fuck, here we go, I hear my dad come in and slam the door.
I step over by the side of the desk so Christian can't get around me. I figure he
will go at my dad and ask questions later. I see Taylor is on the same page as he
steps on the other side of the desk and we have basically blocked Christian in.

My dad enters his office and before he can even mutter a word I am blocking my
brother from probably ripping my dad's head off.

"How could you dad? What did you do, why did you do this?" Christian feels
betrayed and I have to say if my dad fucked him over I don't know if I will forgive
him either.

I am using all of my strength to hold Christian back. "Calm down bro, let's hear
what he has to say."

"Christian, son, stop I didn't betray you. God damn it, get a hold of yourself and
sit down I will tell you what I know. How could you think I would hurt you?" My
dad is yelling at Christian who is barely listening. "Christian sit the fuck down
right now and listen to me."

That got our attention. I keep my hand on Christian's arm. He leans back against
the book case and I can see such deep pain coming from him. I know Elena
started fucking him when he was just a kid, and I have always carried some guilt
over this but was there more to this? What the fuck is this about?

"Christian I will tell you everything I know, just calm down. Taylor and Elliot
please leave us alone." No fucking way.

"Dad, no way." My dad may think he is still a bad ass but my brother could easily
destroy him. I want to believe that won't happen but Christian is so upset right
now I don't think he can control his temper.

"Mr. Grey, I can't leave until your son calms down." Even Taylor sees the
potential for a huge problem. Part of his job is to make sure Christian doesn't do
something he will regret. Slugging some asshole in a bar, not a big deal.
Punching out his own dad, a huge problem.

"I won't do anything, but anything you have to tell me Dad, Taylor probably
already knows and I can't keep this shit from Elliot any longer. I am tired of this
secret weighing me down. I can't do it any longer."
Fuck, Christian is crying and he sits down on the couch and leans his head back.
Whatever the fuck this is about, it is breaking my heart. I can't stand seeing him
like this.

"Will someone tell me what the fuck is going on?" I am getting pissed and
worried. My stomach is in knots and I have the sense my world is about to get
rocked.

My dad stands up and pours a huge glass of scotch. His hands are shaking. "Are
you sure Christian that you want me to talk freely in front of your brother?"
Christian has tears pouring out of his eyes and I feel like I want to kill whoever
did this to him. What the fuck is this about? He slowly nods his head. "Taylor, we
will be okay. You may know most of this, but I prefer to have this conversation
privately with my sons." He looks at Christian and tells me he will be right outside
the door. "Taylor, do me a favor, keep Mia and Grace out of here, they don't need
to hear any of this."

My dad sits down and he looks tired and upset. He waits until the door is shut.
"Let me tell you everything that I know first, than we can figure out what to do
next. But before I do, who is with Ana?"

"She just got home and she heard it on the news. She knows everything but she
is absolutely hysterical about what Elena did." Christian is speaking in almost a
whisper.

"Have Taylor call Sawyer and bring Ana here. When Mom gets home they can
calm each other down. We just don't want her alone in that house dealing with
this."

I step out and tell Taylor to have Sawyer bring Ana over. I quickly step back in,
but at this point I don't think Christian has the fight left in him to be a threat to
anyone.

My dad takes off his glasses. "Last Friday night I received a call from Elena from
the hospital. She was very weak and said she needed my help with something. I
told her I had no desire to help her with anything and hung up on her. Then
around 9:30 Friday night the doorbell rang and it was Isaac whatever his name
is, Elena's boy toy, and he handed me a sealed envelope inside another sealed
envelope and in it were very graphic pictures of you Christian with Elena when
you were about sixteen years old." Christian's head pops up.

"She never took pictures of me."

"Well evidently she did. Isaac's message was that I either get over to the hospital
to help her or she would release the rest of them. She wasn't fooling around. The
pictures were shocking, just shocking. " Christian puts his head down between his
knees like he is going to be sick. I hold my finger up to my dad telling him to hold
up. He takes off his jacket and I get up to open a window and get him some more
air. Whatever those pictures were about has Christian about ready to pass out.

"Do you have the pictures? Have you seen them?"

"Yes I saw them and I now have the negatives."

"I am so sorry Dad that you saw them. I don't know what they were of, but I
know they had to be bad. I never wanted you to know, I never wanted you to see
that. I want to see them. " Christian looks panicked.

"No, son, you lived through this, you don't need to see them. I destroyed them
the minute I saw them."

"Okay, I don't need an artist rendition, but what the fuck are we talking about
here." I speak up. Are these pictures of him getting a blow job or what is so bad?
Lots of people take pictures of themselves having sex.

My dad doesn't say anything. He looks at Christian.

"Do you know everything now Dad?" Christian is crying again, wiping tears from
his eyes. My dad nods his head.

"Elena said she told me what I pray to god was everything. Good god, it couldn't
get any worse. That is why I didn't want to see you hurt by her again son, my
god what she did to you. I had no idea anyone could be so evil. It was bad
enough when I thought it was just sex, but this," My dad starts crying. No he is
sobbing, and fuck I don't even know what he and Christian are talking about but I
am fighting back tears. What the hell is this about? I stand up, sit down and
stand up again. I don't know what to do here. My dad wipes his face with a
handkerchief and stands up.

"Christian, I am going to leave you and Elliot alone for a few minutes. You tell
him what you feel you can tell him, I can't bear to hear it again. I am going to go
take Arthur for a walk."

My dad leaves and I see Christian's eyes are bloodshot and he is rubbing his face.
I reach over and put my hand on his shoulder.

"Whatever it is bro, I should have been there for you. Nothing changes for me.
You're my little brother and my best friend. I just feel sick to my stomach that
something so bad happened to you that you and dad are torn apart and whatever
it was, I wasn't there for you. But you are fucking freaking me out so before my
imagination goes wild here, tell me what the fuck this is about, please."

An hour later I am sitting on the couch next to Christian and I am fucking numb.
The phones have been ringing off the hook and at one point Ana came in and sat
down with Christian calming him down and they both cried. That fucking cunt
Elena Lincoln. Good fucking thing she is dead, or I would kill her myself. I literally
had to run in the bathroom feeling like I might get sick. I should have protected
him.

Christian told me that he was telling me stuff he never even told Flynn, although
Flynn knows most of it. Elena Lincoln starting beating my brother up, fucking him
and sexually torturing him one week after his fifteenth birthday and the abuse
continued for six fucking years. By the time she was done with him, or he with
her, he was so fucked up he didn't even know how to have a real relationship. All
those women he fucked, he beat and treated the way she treated him. But they
were in signed agreements, contracts and anything they didn't want to do, was
defined as a hard limit, and he never violated that. Elena never gave him a
choice. As fucked up as it sounds at least the women he had as these subs lived
the lifestyle and wanted what he offered. How did a barely fifteen year old virgin
know what he wanted? Ana saved him. No wonder he is so obsessed with her.
She delivered him from hell.

I had to ask him if Ana was safe with him, and he broke down and cried again. He
would never hurt her. He said they like to play around but nothing abusive. He
has completely left the lifestyle and it makes him sick. I am stunned. He told me
how Elena came to see him at Harvard when he was nineteen and chained him to
his bed and beat him until he pissed blood for a week and pounded his balls over
and over because he had fucked some girl on campus and she found out about it.
He told me how she shoved things up his asshole to punish him when he did
something wrong. She collared him like a fucking dog. She chained him to a wall
and mentally abused him. At one point he said he needed the abuse to keep his
focus. She fucked up on rope play when he was sixteen and he fell unconscious
and she had to take him to the hospital lying to the staff and telling them she was
his mother. I had to fight from throwing up over and over. I cried with him for
what he went through and now I want to know what the fuck deal my dad cut
with her because if this shit gets out, I don't know what it will do to Christian. He
is rightfully humiliated and embarrassed, but this wasn't his fault. Can't he see
this? I should have protected him from her and I am sitting on the couch with my
face in my hands crying harder than I have ever cried in my entire life. I don't
know what I can do to make this up to him. I should have stepped in.

"Elliot you didn't know, and I was afraid to tell you and you know she provided
enough pleasure to offset the pain. I couldn't tell you. Don't blame yourself." I
take a deep breath. He shouldn't be fucking trying to make me feel better right
now. I know one thing, this is some heavy shit and my mom and sister don't
need to find out about it and I am going to need Dr. Flynn after this.

My dad comes back in and has his game face. "Are you ready to hear what
happened on Saturday?" Christian is resting his face on his fist and his elbows are
on his knees. My dad has brought us in a snack tray. Is he fucking serious?

"When I arrived at the hospital on Saturday, Elena was almost unconscious but
was refusing morphine until we could get through our conversation. She told me
that she wanted to apologize to your mother and me for what she had done to
you Christian. But she insisted that she had saved you from a worse fate. She
insisted that had she not stepped in you would have gone to drugs and been like
your birth mother. That her sexual rewards and punishments made you the
successful man you are today. I told her she made me sick and that I didn't want
to listen to her bullshit. She laughed at me. She was pure evil until her last
breath." My dad pours us all another drink. I am starting to feel the alcohol, but if
I ever needed a buzz, it's now.

"She said she wanted me to handle her estate and change her will. She wanted
all the salons to be sold and the proceeds to be given to The Frank Foundation.
She also has about $500,000 in liquid cash and she wanted me to make sure
100K went to Faulkner, LLC, upon her death. I hadn't had time to find out who
Faulkner, LLC even was. She wanted her house to go to Isaac."

"Okay, so why were you helping her." I want him to cut to the chase.

"I am getting to that Elliot. I told her I would handle the paperwork in exchange
for allowing me to send someone that I hired into her the house and safety
deposit box to destroy any and everything associated with you. She agreed to it.
She then told me that I would find pictures of other young boys as you were
hardly her one and only. I agreed to draft her final will because Christian I
wanted to get the pictures and everything I could find associated with you. I
didn't want anyone else to know what she had done to my son. Maybe it was
wrong of me, but I was trying to protect you." My dad gets up and walks around.
He is crying again. "I couldn't even tell you because of the client confidentiality
and I was afraid you would talk me out of it. I destroyed evidence in what could
be a criminal case. My god, I could get disbarred for this, but I don't care."

"What was with the public apology and why did you agree to go public with this?"
Christian is angry. I can't blame him.

"My god, I didn't agree to any such thing. Per our agreement I sent a private
investigator over to her home on Monday and he was there for almost five hours.
He went through the house and found pictures of about thirty young boys and if it
makes you feel any better, what she did to some of them was even worse." I
went back to the hospital late Monday and asked her for the names of the boys
and for her to sign the revised will. She signed everything and said she was trying
to make her wrongs right. She asked me to convince your mother to organize a
memorial for her to save her reputation in the end. I laughed at that."

"So what happened?" I want to know because Christian isn't even speaking at
this point.

"Today when she died, the press was given a release with the details about her
last will and testament by a young man named Bristol Faulkner. From what my
P.I. is able to determine he was her sub for four years and they ended their
relationship several months ago. He is about nineteen years old. Do you know
him Christian?"

"No."

"When I left on Monday I told her that I hoped she would rot in hell and that we
would not organize her memorial. She made me sick. I walked out with the
paperwork and thought that was the end of it. Evidently, my refusal to set up the
memorial along with refusing to summon you to her death bed, which she also
wanted, set her off. This Faulkner kid was summoned to the hospital from what
we can tell Monday evening. He was promised the 100K if he released the
statement to the press upon her death. She played me. When I checked with the
hospital, I had been removed as the person to be notified upon her death, and
this Faulkner kid was put in my place. She was out to destroy you and us right
until the end. I should have lied and told her I would do the memorial. Her pride
and reputation was so important that she used her last breath to get even."

"Am I the only one completely confused here?" I look at my dad and Christian.
"Did she think we were going to make this a front page story? Didn't she realize
we would let her take her dirty secrets to the grave?"

"That is where I strategically fucked up. When I saw her Monday evening I told
her I had destroyed every piece of evidence as it related to Christian and soon
the world would know what a sick woman she was without implicating my son. I
was so angry I should not have said that. She went into revenge mode at that
point. This is my fault."

Christian is rubbing his hair and has his head down again. My dad pretty much
did fuck this up. He should have handled it differently but I think he was a father
desperate to protect his son. I can tell Christian is thinking along the same lines
as he isn't saying anything or pointing fingers.
"I have a statement already prepared. We can do some damage control."

"Really dad? Do you think this will ever be behind me? The press will go digging
until they find out I was one of her victims. You know that. It's bad enough that I
had to tell Elliot, you think you can control the damage that has been done?"

"Christian, I told you, this means nothing to me as far as you go. I only feel
ashamed that I didn't stop this or her from doing this to you. I knew she was
doing shit with you, just not to this level." I don't want him worrying about what I
think.

"What? What did you say Elliot?" My dad stands up and he looks like he is about
to lose it.

"I didn't know she was doing all this abusive stuff, but I was pretty sure she was
fucking him. She tried to fuck me when I was his age. I never said anything to
you or Mom because I didn't see it as it really was back then. I am sorry. I just
thought this attractive older woman was playing Mrs. Robinson with my little
brother. Had I known she was physically abusing him I would have stepped in."

My dad comes around the desk and charges me. "How could you, how could you
let this happen." I feel Christian pulling my dad off of me. My instinct is to hit
him, but he is my dad and I can't. Plus he is right, how could I let this happen.

"Dad, stop. For fucks sake stop! Please. I don't want what happened to me to
destroy all of us. That is why I stayed away for so long. Please stop. It wasn't
Elliot's fault anymore than it was my fault for not telling him. God damn it stop!"
Christian is screaming at us. "Please, please stop."

We all sit and take a breath. "Everything I have ever feared happening has
happened. I don't care about the fucking world knowing. I never wanted to hurt
my family. Don't you see that dad? My biggest fear was someday my family
would find everything out about Elena, and the secret life I led until I met Ana.
When I saw you at the hospital I had no idea that you knew about the BDSM. I
thought you only knew we had a sexual relationship. I hid my life from you to
protect you and here we are all ready to blame each other."

We all sit quietly for about ten minutes. I can barely process everything. Finally,
Christian stands up and wipes his face. He goes from broken son to CEO in a
matter of seconds. "Taylor, will you call Ana in here please?" He picks up his cell.
"Chaz, I am in Bellevueoh you are, well give me five minutes and come into my
Dad's office." Christian looks at me. "He is sitting in the family room ready to
work on a statement. Taylor told him to come out." Ana comes in and Christian
pulls her into a hug. She seems stiff and off to me, but hell who isn't?

"Are you okay?" He kisses her forehead and she tells him she is fine, just worried
about him.

"This changed nothing between us Christian. I love you as much right now as I
did before that evil woman died, nothing changes." I watch my brother hold his
wife tight in his arms and whisper to her. Thank god she has him and she knows
everything or this would be a much bigger mess.

"Okay, Ana, I want you to be part of the decision as to what we should do next,
as this impacts you as well. My gut tells me that we put a release out that
acknowledges her death and some bullshit about what a loss it will mean for the
community. Then I think I have to take the high road and say I am honored that
she is donating the money in my name its public record that I was adopted
from an abusive situation, so tie that in somehow. We can end it with 'Mr. Grey
was greatly disappointed that Mrs. Lincoln didn't get treatment for her cancer
when she discovered the tumor several years ago and that GEH hopes all women
have annual exams to check for breast cancer'. Elena's apology will be explained
as seeking forgiveness that she didn't seek treatment. That is my gut approach
on this issue. Thoughts?"

"Fuck your good. How do you switch on a dime like that little bro?" Christ no
fucking wonder he is a billionaire. I want to run and hide under my bed and he is
the spin doctor.

"I like it, we can always build on it if we need to but who would argue the matter.
Isaac won't talk, if he wants me to move the title over in a timely manner. I think
it is along the lines of what I was going to suggest. Ana sweetheart, are you okay
with this?" My dad is writing something out on his notepad.

"Yes." She is really quiet. How did she ever fall in love with Christian and his
baggage? Someday there should be a church named after her. She is a fucking
saint.

"Let's just bury this quickly so we can get on with our lives. I will be looking
behind me for the rest of my life wondering who is going to speak out and waiting
for the other shoe to drop, but for now, let's try this and see what happens. Baby,
I am sorry." He keeps apologizing. Fuck he was the one that was put through hell
by that bitch. I wish he would quit saying he was sorry.

"Christian, how sure are you that the women you contracted with over the years
will keep your secret lifestyle safe." My dad looks uncomfortable talking about
this in front of Ana.

"I feel fairly confident." Christian walks out and calls Chaz in and tells him exactly
what he told us regarding what to release. He doesn't tell him anything else, in
other words he doesn't tell him the truth.

"Okay let me play around with this for a few minutes. I would like to release this
to the network stations here in town before the late night news. I don't think this
will be picked up nationally as no one knows who this Lincoln lady is." Chaz takes
his laptop and starts typing.

Just like that, Christian has moved on. I know he is probably really upset, but he
can hide it and move on better than anyone I know.

After Chaz leaves, Christian tells us that he and Ana are going to head home. I
think he is worried about her not having had dinner yet and having such a long
day. I am pretty pissed at my dad so I am not sticking around either. I should
have looked out for my brother but I can't believe my dad charged me.

Christian reaches over for my dad. "Dad, I am sorry I doubted you earlier. I will
call you tomorrow to follow up on all of this. I just want to get Ana home." He
puts his hand out to me to shake it and pulls me in. "You have no idea what a
relief it is that you know this now. I never want to talk about it again, but keeping
this from you of all people all these years, was tearing me apart. Thanks for being
here tonight." I pat him on the back and follow him out.

"Elliot, please stay here for a minute." I stop, roll my eyes and sigh. Dude better
not get on my back again or we will be having words. Between today's revelation
and Ethan calling my phone ten times today trying to get me to talk to him, I
have had it. I look at him and raise my eyebrows, like get on with it. "I can't tell
you how sorry I am about my actions earlier. I should never have charged you
like that. The frustration, the pain on this whole thing, it's just been difficult. But I
was shocked that you knew Elena was having sex with your younger brother and
did nothing. I still can't comprehend that."

"Dad I only suspected and I told you, if I had thought that she was abusing him I
would have stepped in, but I never fathomed it went to this level. Don't you think
I am physically ill over this? Fuck dad, don't fucking point fingers at me. You and
mom practically spoon fed Christian to that bitch." I am whispering because I
hear my Mom saying goodnight to Ana and Christian. "Look I don't want to
discuss it anymore tonight, I am going home." He seems to want to blame me for
this. Well, there is a lot of blame to go around on this issue. Let's start with my
parents sending him over to Elena's house in the first place.

Talk about the big family skeleton in the closet, this fucker is about as big as it
gets.

Christian's POV

I take Ana's hand as we ride home, Taylor in the front seat.

"Are you sure you're okay?" I am worried. Ana has been quiet, but as I think
about it, she has been quiet all day. She didn't return my messages and when we
did talk before the shit hit the fan, she was distant or abrupt might be a better
word.

"I'm fine. I imagine in some odd way, if this all turns out the way you hope with
the release going out, and this dies down quickly you must feel relieved. No more
secrets between you and your brother and your dad now knows. Do you think he
will tell Grace everything?"

"I know my parents don't keep secrets, but this is one I think he will have a hard
time telling. It's pretty disgusting."

Ana doesn't say anything she just looks out the window. I pull her to me and kiss
her. "Thanks for being there for me." She smiles and I kiss her again but she
pulls away. "Ana, talk to me. Is something wrong?"

She looks up at Taylor and shrugs. "Maybe we can talk after dinner. Enough has
happened today." She goes back to looking out the window.

After a late dinner which Ana barely ate, I followed her to our bedroom and
watched her change her clothes. She puts on these ugly pajamas' which pretty
much tells me to back the fuck away. I know she is pissed, but I can't imagine
she is still mad about yesterday. We had amazing sex this morning and I thought
I made it up to her for the way I acted before. I watch her and she doesn't
acknowledge me or say anything. Christ, one more issue to deal with. This has
been such an emotional day and now I am dealing with whatever she is sulking
about. I am pretty sure it is because I acted like a complete dick last night. But I
hope she isn't kicking me while I am down.

"Ana, are you still pissed at me for last night?" I grab her arm as she walks by me
stopping her. She looks at me with her big blue eyes and stares right through
me.

"Christian, this has been an emotional day. I think you have been through
enough. Let's talk about this tomorrow, in front of John."

"What? You scheduled a session for us with John? What about?"

"I am not talking about it tonight. If it's important to you, then you will meet me
at John's office at 11:00 tomorrow morning. I called Andrea and she said you
were free." If it isn't important to you, then I will go without you. Can we go to
bed now, I am tired and I have a really bad headache." She gets in bed and I am
still standing there.

"I have some follow up to do on today's cluster fuck. I will see you in the
morning." I walk out and head to my office where I am up the entire night
thinking about everything that has happened. How am I even sane right now? My
parents influence and my love for my family kept me from probably totally going
to the dark side. As much as I hate Elena and hope she is in hell right now, I still
know that in some twisted way, she did save me from a worst fate. Everything
she did, things I had forgotten about until tonight when I talked to Elliot were
pure evil. But, in her own twisted way, she cared for me, and it was important to
her that I knew she cared. I think her public declaration was revenge against my
dad and maybe to humiliate Ana. I don't know. But I want to believe we will
overcome this with the right spin.

I am torn about Elliot knowing everything. In some ways it is a huge relief that he
now knows. But, does he see me as a monster now? Does he think I am so
fucked up that I can't take care of my wife and a child? He asked if Ana was safe
with me. My god, I would never hurt her. So, now I worry about what he thinks
about me.

I pull up to John's office right at eleven. I didn't see Ana this morning, leaving
way before she got up. I see Sawyer sitting in the parking lot so I know Ana is
already here. I walk in and am told that Ana and Flynn are just finishing. So she
had an appointment without me first. Well I can't blame her, if she needed to talk
through this Elena shit, then so be it.

"Christian, come on in." Flynn stands at his door and I shake his hand. I walk
over towards Ana and see she has been crying. No doubt over all the shit I bring
to the table. I kiss her cheek.

"Are you okay?" I can't help but ask. Knowing she is upset eats away at me.

"So Christian it's been an interesting forty eight hours."

"Yes, I guess you could call them interesting. But, at least Elena is dead and out
of my life. I know that sounds cold but a quick death, no muss no fuss, she got
off a lot easier than she deserved." John raises his eyebrows.
"I am surprised to hear such venom come from you. It took you many years to
get there with her didn't it?"

"A lot has changed John." I look at Ana and kiss her hand. She is not as cold as
she was last night, but I sense I am about to get an ass kicking and she needed
John to referee.

"Ana tells me that you probably have no idea why you are here. Is that correct?"

"No, I have an idea. I was pretty harsh with her the other day, and my jealousy
took over my common sense. I disrespected her and she has a right to be angry
with me. I just thought we resolved it, but apparently not."

"Ana, would you like to share your feelings with Christian." She nods and turns
towards me.

"Christian, I am not as mad at you as I am myself. I let you have sex with me
yesterday morning when I was still furious with you. Sex does not resolve
everything. I am tired of the punishment sex and then you being remorseful the
next day and I forgive you like nothing has happened. You end up fine and I end
up mad at myself for giving in so easy."

I can't help but smile. I knew it. I don't say anything.

"Your thoughts Christian?" John looks at me and I want to punch him in the face
right now. I hate when he gets paid to basically let me do the work. Just fix the
fucking problem.

"My thoughts? Are you sure you want to hear how I really feel about this?" Ana
looks surprised as does John.

"Yes, Christian, do share." Ana is being sarcastic and I have to bite my tongue
not to provoke her further.

"Well, I already told you that I fucked up. I said I was sorry and I totally get that
I didn't treat you right the other night and I was wrong. I said it several fucking
times. But what is it about women? They love to fucking drag things out and you
send mixed messages. Since we are all talking so freely here, let me by all means
join in. Ana you fucked my brains out yesterday morning, we both had mutual
gratification. With all due respect, where was I supposed to pick up that you were
still mad at me? If you didn't accept my apology why not tell me instead of
dragging me in here more than a day later. In addition, I have told you before, be
mad at me all you want, but don't deny me sex when you're mad because that
doesn't work for me."

"I didn't deny you sex, in fact I let you take me in a degrading way the other
night and then again yesterday morning, but frankly I should have made you wait
until hell freezes over because you didn't deserve my love or my receptacle. You
have to find another way to be angry at me. It is demeaning to me as a woman
to have to succumb to your sexual needs when there is nothing there but your
Tarzan like approach. I won't allow it anymore." She is so pissed she is crying.

"What do you have to say to Ana about that?" Flynn chimes in with more
meaningless comments.
"My first comment is; why are we here? There are certain subjects that we should
be able to resolve between us Ana. John, I don't know that this is your business
or that you should be part of this conversation, so I am not real happy that you
set this up Ana."

"Christian, I am serious about this issue, and you don't seem to get it. When we
were on our honeymoon you punished me because I had my top off and you took
me to the bedroom and you know what happened. When Hyde broke in, the next
evening you took me to the playroom and again, you know what happened. I
don't know how to convey that this has to stop. You keep doing it."

"I wouldn't say I keep doing it, as it has only happened a few times. But I already
told you I was sorry. Is there something more you want from me? I could remind
you that this all started because you lied to me, but I guess that is all okay."

Flynn raises his eyebrows like this is news to him.

"I didn't lie Christian. I just never shared that part of my past with you. My god,
you make it sound like I was a tramp, and it was just kissing."

"Ana, goddamn it! You still fail to see how I feel. I feel like I was played all
summer by that little prick and you knew the risk involved. Forget my feelings in
this, did you ever stop to think how Mia would feel if she knew that you were
once involved with Ethan and the only reason he hung around her was so he
could be with you." Yea I am pissed. "If you had stopped to consider how this
could play out, you would have been honest with me when numerous times I
asked you about him and I even told you how many times that I thought he
wanted in your panties. You never once hinted I could be right. Sorry baby, you
have lost my trust on this one. Now I don't know if I can believe you or not."

"Ana, do you want to address Christian's trust concerns. She just stares and
shakes her head.

God damn it, I don't want to fight with her right now. "Okay, you win. No more
punishment fucks. What bullshit therapy or suggestion do you have for me John
to help me with the urge to fuck my wife when I am pissed at her for one of her
lies?" Oh fuck, now I am in the dog house. It's like I have no filter all of a sudden.

Ana stands up and grabs her purse. "You know what, I am done here."

"Ana, I think you asked Christian for his response, and you got it. Walking out of
the session will not resolve the problem. I would like it if you could sit down and
see if we can find a way around this." She of course starts sobbing and now I feel
like a bigger asshole.

"Baby, I am sorry. I am on the defensive here. I don't know what to do. I said I
was wrong, I truly get that I disrespected you and I am sorry. I love you and you
know that. But I hate when you drag this shit out. I guess I don't know what
comes after I am sorry. If you feel like you want to punish me back and not talk
to me for a week, a month or whatever, and that you need to withhold sex from
me as my punishment than just tell me. I can adapt to most anything as long as I
know the rules. Will I like it? No. But like I said, if sorry isn't what you're looking
for and if my best commitment to not let it happen again isn't enough, then just
tell me what to do here, because I don't know what you need from me." I look at
her really trying to make her understand I am sincere. I honest to fucking god
don't get women. Why is an apology a month long process?

"Okay, I know you're sorry. But what about the next time?"

"Well hopefully there won't be a next time. I can't promise Ana. I have spent
years being a DOM where punishment is what I dished out for bad behavior and
most of it for a lot less shit than I take from you. That is because I love you more
than life itself and I don't want to punish you. Treating you with respect and
working through issues that piss me off, is a learning curve for me, but I promise
you I respond much better to positive reinforcement than negative. So, if you
were to say cut me off sexually or hold a grudge and stay mad long after I have
practically begged for your forgiveness I don't think I will do well with that. Tell
me no, safe word, talk my language while I learn yours, but don't keep this
dragging on. I know myself well enough to know at some point I will quit asking
to be forgiven. And I don't think that resolves anything."

"Christian has made some self observations here Ana, how do you feel about
what he has told you?" Sometimes when I listen to Flynn I fucking think I could
do his job in my sleep. He is really pissing me off today.

"I don't want to be that wife that is always mad at my husband, but yesterday I
was so mad at myself all day for letting you humiliate me the night before and
then just letting you have me sexually the next morning as though nothing
happened."

"Fuck Ana when I said I was sorry yesterday morning for the third time, why
didn't you say, you were still angry, and no to the sex. If you would have said no,
I would have stopped. Have I ever forced myself on you? Even the other night I
told you I was going to fuck you and I was doing it because I was pissed. You told
me to walk over and come and get you and you were laughing. You could have
said a safe word or no and I would have walked out the door. Sex heals me, you
know that. But if you don't want me, then you need to tell me because I can
about guarantee I will always try to get you to fuck me whenever I can. Call me
dense, but it's what I think works best for you and me."

"I get it, I get it. But no more punishment fucks Christian. We talk about the
issue first, then if we have worked through it, you can have all the sex you need
from me."

"Fine but don't accept my apology and then tell me 48 hours later you're still
pissed. I am not a fucking mind reader Ana. I am a guy and we pretty much think
if you say okay or suck on our dicks all is well."

"I can't believe you just said that in front of John."

"Why, he's heard a lot worse. I am just saying Ana, you need to polish up on a
man's mind because if you tell us we are forgiven then we are going to go for the
gold, i.e sex. And did I not say I was sorry several times."

"Yes, I said I was mad at myself."

"Then why am I here and why did I get the cold shoulder last night?" This is so
fucking confusing I can't stand it. But I am biting my tongue and going to sit here
like an obedient husband.
"Christian, do you think it was cruel to enter Ana without foreplay and deny her
sexual gratification as a way to punish her for not being forthright about her
relationship with Ethan?"

"Oh fuck me! I have said this how many times now. Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong to
treat her like a receptacle just like she was wrong to lie to me. I have apologized,
are we going to fucking talk about this all month. Just let me know. I promise
Ana, I won't fucking touch you again until you give me permission. Is that what
you want here? I am still waiting to find out what you want from me. I told you I
will work on no more punishment fucks. We can even create a safe word just for
such occasions. But we have been here going on an hour and I don't know if I am
in the dog house still or where I stand."

"Ana, where does Christian stand."

"I have heard everything you have said. I know you have apologized and I think
your right, we should have a safe word so you know that when you're mad at me
you can't demean me with cold, heartless sex. I am not apologizing for bringing
you here today, because I feel like it was important to get this out. I don't want
to be mad at you, and this has helped. I believe you are sincere with your
apology."

Good, now she is going to have to beg me to fuck her again. I am furious. She
wants to play this bullshit, I will play. This is a fucking great way to get me to
leave her alone. But I am tired from yesterday and frankly out of energy on this.
I love Ana, but she needs to quit saying one thing and doing another.

"Okay, are we done?"

"Are you okay Christian."

"Yes John, it sounds like Ana finally accepts my apology and we have agreed to
communicate in the future with a safe word should I ever feel the need to repeat
my ignorant performance of the other night."

"Christian, why do I think you are holding back."

"Look I have had a really trying forty eight hours. I have a thousand things to do
and issues to resolve. If you sense I am pulling back, it is probably because I
have so many distractions. Ana, are you okay?"

"Yes. I hope you mean what you said, but yes I am okay. I love you and I only
want us to be okay."

"Good, then we are okay." I stand up. Shake John's hand and he looks at me like
he knows better. "Are you staying to talk to John or leaving?" I ask Ana. She
grabs her purse.

"No I will go out with you." I open the door for her and tell John I will be in touch.
We go outside and Sawyer and Taylor both jump out of their cars and I walk
around to her passenger door and open it waiting for her to get in.

"Christian, you're not okay. I can tell."

"I'm fine. I will see you tonight." She reaches up to kiss me and I barely kiss her
back. Fuck why am I doing this? She was just trying to make us better. She looks
at me with hurt in her eyes. I pull her back and kiss her softly several times and
try to force a smile. "Laters baby." I get in the car with Taylor and go back to
work.

Ana's POV

I am getting ready for the Hospital Holiday Event. It is the biggest fund raiser
they have each year and Grace is getting an award so the whole family will be
there. Gramps is attending as well, so we are picking him up, but Grams won't be
able to make it. She probably couldn't sit through the speeches so her caregiver
will keep her company. Poor Gramps. I plan to keep him busy dancing tonight.
Christian hasn't called me since we left Flynn's and I am stressed and worried
although I know I was right to put my foot down. I think he felt attacked, and he
did apologize repeatedly. I think he failed to see this wasn't about the other night
as much as his inability to stop punishing me when I cross his line. He is doing it
right now by not talking to me.

So far it appears the press release that Chaz put out from Christian regarding
Elena's death, has satisfied the media. I doubt this is over with, but we have been
given the go ahead to attend tonight's event and in fact, all the Grey women are
suppose to wear pink ribbons in honor of early detection for breast cancer.
Solidarity. It's a good cause but something about doing this in honor of Elena is
nauseating, but we all agree to do it. It's genius PR.

I hope this dress looks okay. I actually love the dress but I am sure the press will
be all over the baby bump. It is a long sleeve tightly fit emerald green velvet
dress with a high green satin collar and satin cuffs. It is completely open in the
back almost to my tailbone. I wonder if Christian will have a fit or like it. I am
wearing emerald green sling back satin shoes and I have my hair in a high
ponytail with my own hair wrapped around the rubber band. Gail helped me
secure it in place, and I like the way the ponytail falls along the open back. I was
going to wear a garter, but the dress is so form fitting that you could actually see
the garter under the dress so I am wearing very sheer thigh high stockings
without the garter. Christian knows I am wearing emerald green but he hasn't
seen my dress. He kept asking me all week what I was wearing. I think he was
worried I wouldn't have anything to fit me. We will go to see Dr. Greene in
another week and I don't think I have gained much this time, but I am definitely
getting bigger.

Christian knocks on my closet door. When he came home he was already running
late so he barely said hi, jumped in the shower and I haven't seen him since.
"Why are you knocking?" He shrugs. He is so still pouting.

"Wow baby you look yea, wow." Christian comes out of his closet dressed in his
tux looking gorgeous and walks into the dressing area of my large closet. I
haven't gotten use to having separate closets yet. I miss us getting dressed next
to each other and several times I have walked into his closet with my clothes to
get ready so we can talk. He lifts his finger up indicating for me to turn around. I
hold my breath waiting for him to comment on my very bare back. He walks
toward me and takes his finger and runs it up my spine from the bottom to the
top. "This is sexy baby. Not sure I like half of Seattle getting a glimpse of your
sexy back, but you look amazing." He turns me to face him and rubs my bump. "I
love how Seattle will get a first hand glimpse of my woman pregnant. You
couldn't look sexier if you tried. You may be the sexiest pregnant woman I have
ever seen in my entire life."

"Thank you for saying that but I bet you have never noticed pregnant women
before."

"Ana, beautiful is beautiful. I would notice if a woman like you had walked by me
pregnant or not. Here I have something for you."

"What an early Christmas present?" I smile as he hands me the familiar Cartier

box. My god he spends a fortune with them!

"No, an early Teddy present. If he arrives in May then this is fitting. If he arrives
in April, it is fitting- either way. I know you were wearing emerald green so I
thought you might like this tonight. Or if you feel it is more appropriate, than call
it my apology gift. You decide."

"Christian, between the house, all the new furniture and the shopping I have
done lately, I think I am depleting your vast fortune. You spoil me!" I take the
box from his hand and kiss him before opening it. He doesn't kiss me back. Oh
how long is this going to continue. "I prefer to have this be a gift from Teddy."

"It's your decision."

"Okay." I shake my head slightly in frustration. He is talking to me but he is just

being so cold. I open the box to find some exquisite emerald dropped earrings
surrounded in diamonds and a huge emerald ring, square shaped also surrounded
in diamonds. "Oh my god, these are gorgeous. Emerald is the birthstone for May
and Diamond is the April birthstone. How did you know that?"

"Mia told me. She said she hoped she could have a baby in April or May because
those are the two best birthstones." He shrugs looking shy. I place the earrings in
my ear and I am glad I have my hair up, as it shows the earrings perfectly.
"Allow me." Christian takes the ring out of the box and places it on my finger. I
start to hug him but he walks away.

Taylor pulls up in front of the entrance of the Grand Hyatt where the event is
being held and Christian steps out of the car and takes my hand. I am wearing a
matching velvet wrap. Gramps is with us and he has stepped out of the car first
and waits to the side for us. As soon as I am out of the car, the press goes crazy
as usual and Taylor and Sawyer get in protective mode blocking the paparazzi
from getting close. Sawyer has stepped up his protective mode lately and I am
ready to choke him. The more pregnant I get the more he clings. I think that is
coming directly from Fifty but I don't know for sure.

When we step inside the ballroom of the Grand Hyatt official photos are snapped
and I feel like the room full of people has stopped talking to stare at us, or more
like me and the bump. I can hear everyone talking about how "cute" my bump is
until they see my back and then I actually hear gasp and murmurs. Christian has
his hand protectively on my back and I don't think he really likes me being so
exposed. My front is covered up to my neck however, but this dress leaves
nothing to the imagination. It is so form fitting that Gail teased me and said she
could see the cracker I ate earlier.
We find our assigned table and join all the Grey's. Elliot whistles when he sees me
and I tease him about cleaning up so well. He whispers in my ear to make sure I
am okay after yesterday.

"How about you? I know what you learned had to be quite the shock."

"I am pretty upset, but look forward to going to New York with you guys next
week." I must look surprised. "He didn't mention it?" I shake my head no. "Would
you prefer to spend some time alone?"

"No. I think you are exactly what he needs to snap out of this. It will be fun."

Kate is wearing a bright red sequined dress that is cut very low and if I didn't
know better I would swear she has had a boob job. But when would she have
done that and if she did she sure kept it a secret? Evidently I am not the only one
that has noticed this as Christian whispers in my ear. "Did Kate get some work
done? Those puppies weren't that big before." I can't believe he just said that. I
look up at him and he opens his eyes wide at me. "Just saying."

Mia and Brady are whispering to each other and then I see him kiss her and tell
her something making her laugh. I love seeing her so happy. He really is good
looking. I am careful not to say that to Christian because I know how jealous he
gets, but Brady is the total package.

"Brady, I want to introduce you to Paul Allen of the Seahawks later." Christian
shakes his hand and kisses Mia. "You don't look too ugly Mia." That's Christian's
way of saying she looks nice I guess. Carrick and Grace join us and Elliot brings
Gramps a scotch and a sparkling water for me. Christian has been pulled away for
a discussion with some businessmen that he knows and I look around and still
feel so many people looking at me.

"Kate is this dress too much? I mean I feel like I am getting stared at and like
maybe this isn't appropriate for a pregnant lady to wear."

"Stop. You are getting stared at because everyone thinks you are beautiful. You
have no idea how stunning you look right now."

"Well thank you. Okay, now don't lie to me. What's with the new and improved
boobs? When did you get those done?"

"I didn't get anything done." She looks at me and can't hide her smile. "I
wondered when you would notice. I had them done in early November, but have
been hiding them behind baggy clothes while they healed. This is their debut.
What do you think?"

"Well they sure are bigger and perky. I can't believe you didn't tell me you were
getting them done." I am miffed at her for not telling me.

"I knew you would talk me out of it. Do you think they are too big?" I look at her.

"No, not too big, but clearly they are a lot bigger. Did it hurt?"

"Hell yes it hurt, I was in agony. But Elliot loves them. So I am glad I did it.
Actually it was my Christmas present from Elliot."
"Seriously! He got you new boobs!"

"Shhh. Jeez Steele, keep it down. I don't want the whole room to know. Yes, I
wanted new boobs and he paid for them. Why not, he benefits from them more
than anyone."

"Oh my god, I knew it!" Mia stands up and comes over to our side of the table
and sits in Elliot's seat. "I was looking at you and I was trying to figure out if it
was the dress, but even a great dress can't make boobs look like that!"

"Shhh Mia, jeez why not make an announcement on your radio station while
you're at it!" Kate's face is red. "What you looking at Beeson?" We look over at
Brady who has his hands in the air and claims he isn't looking at anything. He
grins and gets up telling Mia he will be back with another glass of wine for her.

"Well Kate what do you expect? You are wearing a dressed cut down to your
navel and your boobs are right out there." I look at Mia and she nods in
agreement.

I am rather speechless. I would never think to get that done and I certainly have
smaller breast than she did before her surgery. Now even pregnant I look like a
ten year old boy next to her and Mia is busty already. But I can't imagine getting
new boobs. Christian claims to love my boobs. Pretty sure it's because he says I
have perfect nipples and they are responsive, but they sure aren't big. I make a
note to ask him if he would like me to get bigger ones. Although, I just don't see
me with boobs like Kate.

"What are you thinking about?" Kate breaks my trance.

"I wonder if Christian would like it if I got mine done. He has never complained.
Well, they look good that's for sure. Are they comfortable?"

"Yes. I will let you feel them in the bathroom, they feel real."

"What? I don't want to feel your boobs." We all start laughing when I realize I
said that rather loud. "So what are you getting Elliot for Christmas?"

"Well he sure doesn't need any help with his body parts so I still don't know what
I am getting him. Any ideas?"

"Are you kidding me? I have to buy for Christian. What do you buy either of
them? They have everything. We are getting our dog when we get back from New
York. We are so excited. I hope he is as sweet as Riley and Amigo. But I think he
will be more like Arthur in that we were told he flunked out of service school
rather early and isn't quite as disciplined as the others."

"Yea well let me tell you about Amigo. He isn't so disciplined either. Elliot lets him
sleep with us now and the other night I was removing my make-up, and when I
finished he was on my side of the bed, on the pillow snoring away next to Elliot
who was also snoring. I couldn't get him to move. I told Elliot he needs to put a
stop to that but I think he would rather sleep with Amigo than me sometimes."

I can't imagine Christian will let our dog sleep in our bed. In fact he already told
me that our dog won't be allowed in our bedroom, which I seriously doubt he will
adhere too.
"I have news." Mia smiles. Oh wow, what is she about to tell us. "I am moving in
with Brady."

"Get the fuck out." Kate grabs another glass of Champagne from the waiter. "Do
the folks know? I know Elliot must not know or he would have said something."

"Yes my parents know but I haven't told the bro's. I am scared to tell them. I was
hoping you would both help me with this."

Kate and I look at each other. "Okay I will tell Christian. Just let me tell him when
we are in New York next week. In fact, we can tell them both at the same time."

"Thank you, thank you, thank you. I shouldn't be so nervous to tell them, but you
know how they are." Yes two hypocrites! But I don't say anything else. I don't
want anyone to realize Christian and I are not really getting along tonight.

I look up and Christian is coming back to our table. I was starting to wonder if he
remembered I was here. He hasn't even come to check on me. "We need to say
hello to the staff at the GEH table." I am surprised he wants me to go with him.

We walk over and Ros and Gwen both give me a hug and rub my bump. The table
is full of Christian's dream team as he calls them. Bryce and his wife are there,
the CFO and his wife and Chaz and his date. Christian freezes when he is
introduced to Chaz's date and I immediately know why. She must be a former
sub. She has long brown hair and is petite. She looks like me.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey this is my date, Aubrey Tollingsworth." She reaches out to
shake our hands and Christian is stiff and cold. I don't say much either. She looks
right at me and smiles.

"So pleased to meet you Mrs. Grey. I followed your engagement and wedding
story closely. Fascinated of course as is everyone as to who finally captured
Seattle's most eligible bachelor's heart. And now here you are pregnant.
Congratulations on so many accounts." I want her to know that I know she was a
former sub without being obvious. I feel Christian's hand on my back protectively.

"How long have you known Chaz?" I smile but I am sure Christian knows by my
voice I know the score here.

"Oh we met several weeks ago and I was thrilled he asked me to be his date for
this event. I am excited to be representing GEH here with Chaz."

Christian bristles and in front of me leans down, "Watch yourself Aubrey. You are
also sitting at the same table as my personal attorney. I will find out if you step
over the line. Baby should we head back to our table?" Chaz who was talking to
Ros turns around and seems to notice that a conversation has happened with
Christian and his date but has no idea what took place. Christian nods to him and
we walk off.

"How long?" I ask him. I can't believe the timing of this. Now if I acted like him, I
would go nuts and give him a punishment fuck.

"Four months, several years ago. She is one devious bitch. We ended our
contract because she was dishonest and frankly a bitch. I am really sorry about
that. How did you know?"
"I could tell by the way you froze when you saw her and of course she looks
like the rest of us."

"Stop it. Never again do I want to hear you put yourself in the same category as
the women in my past. You are breathtakingly beautiful. Aubrey isn't even in your
league and I won't have you sully our relationship by comparing yourself to them.
It frankly makes me sick to even see her. Could this week get any worse?"

"It's okay Christian. But fine, let's drop it." I can tell he is not happy about seeing
her and he grabs a glass of wine as we head back.

After the dinner and long speeches Grace is given her award and brought up to
the stage where she gives a very eloquent thank you speech and mentions her
families love and support and asks that our table stand. Oh this is so not my
thing but Christian takes my hand and pulls me up and the spotlight features all
of us briefly.

After dinner the orchestra appears on stage and I take Gramps out to dance with
him several times before he is pulled away by some old acquaintances. Christian
is with Elliot at the bar and he has recovered from seeing Aubrey and I know with
what happened this week with Christian telling Elliot every one of his dark
secrets, they need this time together. He really likes Brady as well, so he seems
to be laughing and having fun. He has been speaking to me a little but he hasn't
kissed me and he has been pretty much hands off.

I watch as Elliot and Christian introduce Brady to Paul Allen of the Seahawks.
Christian convinces the entourage of coaches and principals to let Brady come to
Safeco for a timed tryout - whatever that means.

I am enjoying sitting at the table alone. Kate and Mia are bidding on silent
auction items and Grace and Carrick are dancing. I am mildly hurt that Christian
hasn't asked me to dance or talked to me much beyond the basics. I jump when
a man comes up and taps me on the shoulder. I look up and I have no idea who
he is. "My name is Mark Farley. I was wondering if you would honor me with this
next dance." I have no idea who this man is. He is handsome and nice enough
but I have no one here to give me the go ahead. I don't want to offend him but I
am pretty sure he should not be asking me to dance. I look over and see Sawyer
walking briskly towards our table. I am speechless and I realize I have been
protected for so long that I have lost my ability to think for myself. I don't like
this helpless feeling. Have I lost my independence so much I can't even respond?
Finally I get my wits.

"Do I know you or perhaps you are an associate of my husband's?"

"No, we have never met and I don't know your husband, I am just an admirer.
You're a beautiful woman and you are alone and I would love to have this dance."

Oh brother. Not if you want to live to talk about it. "I um am flattered but"

"Excuse me sir, but can I help you?" Sawyer has the man's arm.

"Can I help you?" Taylor has appeared from somewhere as well and he is on the
other side of this man whoever he is. Am I in danger? Isn't this a bit much?
"Just asking this beautiful lady for a dance. I hope that is not a problem. She isn't
with either of you is she?"

"Buddy are you new in town?" Sawyer asks him shocked.

"I'm not from here. I was invited by the CEO of the hospital. I am a Hollywood
producer perhaps you are familiar with"

"I don't give a fuck what movie you produced or who you are. Move it. Mrs. Grey
will not be dancing with you. Now go back to your table or I walk you out." Taylor
is pissed.

"Excuse me muscle man I didn't ask you to dance I askedMrs. Grey is it to

dance."

"Thank you but no, I am not interested in dancing with you." I find my voice and
I want this little debacle to end. I look at Taylor pleading with my eyes to back
off. This is embarrassing, but like Sawyer, he is protective of me and they don't
know if this guy is a producer or a threat. Taylor doesn't back off, if anything he
moves in closer.

"Is there a problem Taylor?" Christian and Elliot have just come back to the table.

"No sir, the problem is leaving."

Of course that is not good enough for Christian. He walks right up to this Farley
guy and wants to know what he is doing talking to his wife.

"Look, I simply asked her for a dance. She was sitting here alone and she is
breathtaking. I wouldn't leave a beautiful woman like this alone if I were you. But
I apologize if I offended anyone." He puts his hands up in the air. This is
embarrassing. Taylor follows him to his table and Sawyer asks if I am okay.

"For the love of god I am fine. Everyone relax. I have to use the ladies room. Am
I allowed to do that?" I stand and Christian tells Sawyer he will escort me but
Sawyer follows closely behind.

"You are all ridiculous." I feel the heat on my face and know it is beet red.
Christian has his hand on my back and I don't say anything else. I use the ladies
room and Christian is waiting for me when I come out. He pushes me against the
wall, next to a large potted plant.

He doesn't say anything he just put's his head against mine and rubs my face
with his thumb.

"I think I am ready to go home." I have had enough of his bullshit this week
between the session at Flynn's, Elena's death, the Ethan issue and then tonight
having to meet one of his former subs all the while getting the basic silent
treatment from him.

Christian smiles. "I told myself that I was going to deny you and make you beg to
have me. If you didn't want me to desire you and use sex as a means to solve
our problems and be close to you, then I was going to wait until you came to me
and begged. But I can't baby, I can't. You are so beautiful and I need you more
than I have ever needed you. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am so fucking sorry for
hurting you, making you doubt that I respect you and for putting you through so
much shit. Elena, the subs, my temper, my jealousy. Yet you are still here. I love
you. I love you so much."

I know Christian has issues but the one thing I know is that he loves me and
when I don't feel his love I am lost. I reach up and kiss him softly. "I would like
to dance with you and then go home and make love. Would that be something
that you might be interested in Mr. Grey?"

Christian takes me out to the dance floor and as the eyes of Seattle are upon us
he kisses me passionately in the middle of the dance floor.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 31 Please Feed the Bear!

Ana's POV

Friday Christmas Gala

We danced through two songs kissing and whispering to each other. Neither of us
cared that we had attracted an audience.

"We should talk Ana." Christian whispered in my ear as he slowly led me around
the dance floor. My Fifty can sure dance.

"I know. You have been so distant and angry with me and I want to acknowledge
that my timing on our appointment with John this morning wasn't the best. I
should have postponed our appointment with him for a few days. The last two
days with Elena's death and your dad and brother finding out everything, it was
selfish of me to unload this issue and demand your attention right now. But I
hope you understand it is because I don't want to resent you and I was starting
to feel that way towards you for the way you behaved the other night and the
way you acted."

"Baby, I get that. You are my beautiful wife, not a sub and the way I treated you
was so wrong. I have got to get my jealousy issues in control so that you're not
afraid to tell me the truth and then we won't have these types of discussions to
deal. But let's wait and talk when we get home." He continued to hold me tight
and focus just on me as we danced.

"So, does this mean you don't want to make love to me? Just talk?" I smile up at
him and kiss him softly. I love him so much and for all his fifty shades of being
fucked up, he wants to do the right thing. I am not perfect by any means. I
should have told him about Ethan, and maybe, just someday I will tell him about
Stephen Morton. But I can't do it yet. I think I will need to have more sessions
with John before I can talk about it.

"I didn't say I didn't want to make love to you baby, I just said we should talk.
Then make love. The one thing I said today at Flynn's that is true for me is that
sex with you heals everything. When I am inside of you and feeling your warmth
and love, your legs and arms around me and we are so close together that we are
literally one, nothing makes my world better. It calms me, it makes me feel
loved, cherished and that there is hope for a fucked up ass like me."

"Christian, you have changed so much for me. You never wanted to be married or
have children. You never wanted to spend time with your family. Look at you
now. Rome wasn't built in a day."

Christian kisses me and laughs. "Yes, it took centuries. I hope I don't lose you
before I am a finished project."

"Never." I whisper in his ear as the song ended. We danced one more song and
Christian asked if I would mind if before leaving he gathered his Dad and Elliot for
a quick conversation. "Is everything okay?"

"No not really. Elliot is pretty pissed at my dad. My dad went after him yesterday,
I will tell you more about it later, but I want them to patch things up. If you
haven't noticed my Dad has been pretty down all night and it's not because of my
situation it's because Elliot won't look or talk to him. This is a real switch.
Growing up it was me that wouldn't talk to my dad, and now that it is Elliot he
doesn't know how to react. Do you mind baby if I try and fix this?" Christian
takes my hand and leads me back to our table. "Do you think you can keep
strange men from coming up to you and wanting what is mine while I take care
of this?" He winks at me but I know he isn't kidding. I see Christian look around
until he spots Sawyer and points. In other words, keep an eye on the wife.

"I'll see what I can do." I sit down and watch as Christian leans down and
whispers into his dad's ear. They get up and walk over to where Elliot is leaning
against the wall by himself. Come to think of it, Elliot has only been at the table
during dinner. He has stayed away most of the night.

I move over and sit down next to Grace.

"This was a wonderful night Grace; you deserved all the praise you received." She
reaches over and takes my hand.

"Thank you. I just wish Elliot and Carrick were speaking to each other. It's been
such an emotional few days hasn't it. Are you okay sweet girl?"

"Oh I'm fine. Christian and I have sort of been at each other the past few days,
but we just agreed to talk tonight when we get home. We'll be fine and he is
doing well I think." I don't say much more because I don't know how much
Carrick has shared with Grace.

"Carrick and I have never had secrets. We have always believed that secrets will
destroy a marriage." Boy have I learned that the hard way. "But, he told me bits
and pieces of what happened between Christian and Elena. He insists that I
shouldn't know the whole story. Do you know everything Ana?"

"Yes Grace and I think you know enough. As Christian's mother, you shouldn't
hear all the horrible details of what Elena did to Christian."

"I am a strong woman but the only reason I haven't pushed this is Christian has
begged his dad to keep the fine details away from me, but I know that Elena not
only sexually abused my son, she also did some disgusting sex acts to him. I
don't want to know. You're right. Ana, is Christian good to you?"

I am surprised by this question. "What do you mean?"

"He doesn't hurt you or neglect you does he?" Oh awkward.

"Grace, Christian is wonderful to me. He has his moments where the old Christian
emerges, and he gets moody, but he is learning just like I am learning how to
communicate every day. But he doesn't hurt me." No way am I discussing the
punishment sex thing with his Mom.

"So, I am very excited about Christmas. We are shopping in New York this week
and I need ideas for you and Carrick." I want to change the subject.

"Oh sweetie you are carrying my present." She smiles at me. Right on cue, Teddy
makes his presence known and I quickly crab Graces hand.

"Oh, Oh, I felt that. Oh my goodness. Oh my goodness." Grace is laughing like a

hyena and she has the biggest smile on her face. She reaches over and hugs me
tight. "Oh this just makes my night. Hi baby boy, Grammie can't wait to babysit
you. She is sending mommy and daddy away for a month so she can have you all
to herself." She smiles at me. Teddy rolls again and Grace jumps and squeals
getting the nearby tables attention. She makes me laugh and I am so tickled to
see how excited she is.

"Well I don't know about a month Grace, but you will get amble babysitting time."

"What is going on here you two?" Christian comes up behind me placing his
hands on my shoulders.

"I just felt my grandson, Oh my gosh, I just felt the baby Christian." She can't
stop smiling. She turns around and sees Elliot and Carrick behind her and Elliot
has his arm over Carrick's shoulder. She understands that peace has been made
then she starts crying and laughing.

"Dad and Elliot I think you have something to say to Mom." I giggle as Christian
sounds parental to his dad.

"Yes I do. We do. We are sorry Grace that on this very important night in your life
that we were a distraction. We have talked out our differences and hope you will
accept our apologies." Grace looks over at Christian who nods and smiles.
"I know mom, this is a real switch huh? It is usually me groveling .And I can't tell
you how sweet this is to see Dad and Elliot in trouble for a change. Now your turn
big bro."

"Mom, I have been acting like Christian tonight which is unacceptable so I hope
you will accept my apology." We all start laughing and Elliot kisses Grace and
winks at Christian. "Seriously, I hope that my behavior hasn't diminished how
awesome your award was and you are amazing and deserved everything that was
said about you tonight and more."

"Why thank you Elliot. And thank you Christian for mending my family. Oh Carrick
I felt the baby. He is such an active little guy." And just like that our family is
back on track.

Saturday

We didn't get out of bed until 11:30 this morning. That is because when we
returned from the Hospital Christmas Gala we didn't come home and jump right
into bed. We did something we don't do enough of we talked and talked and
talked. We didn't fall asleep until almost four am and then we did make wonderful
beautiful love. Christian is still asleep and I am thinking about our conversation.

When we arrived home, Christian made a fire and we sat in front of it, snuggling
in a blanket. The only other light came from the Christmas tree and I noticed a
package under the tree.

"Where did that come from?" I point to the package. Christian smiled.

"It's for Teddy." He grins.

"What is it?"

"You will have to wait and see. You get to open his presents this year, so it is a
surprise." He kisses my head as I am leaning on his chest, with his arm wrapped
around me.

"So, let's start with my jealousy. I know it's bad huh?" I nod. "Okay, I don't like
other men near you. I use to cringe and get pissed even if Elliot hugged you. I
am over that now, but Ana, I don't see the day where I am ever going to be okay
with a stranger coming up and hitting on you."

"Of course not, I understand that, even though it's harmless."

"It may or may not be. But the whole Ethan thing; I know you had a limited past
with him, but let's get everything out in the open. I have told you everything
about my dirty nasty past. Have you told me everything about Ethan?"

"Yes, there is nothing more between us. I don't know why he is acting the way he
is now. I never had that strong of feelings for him other than a good friend and
he knew that. The few times we kissed it was awkward for me. Maybe he is just
going through wanting what he can't have. I promise I have now told you
everything."

"Okay, then he is not my issue anymore and I promise even when I see him at
the wedding or whatever, I won't be a dick. Boys Scouts honor!"
"You weren't a Boy Scout you can't say that."

"Yes I was. For two months; then I got kicked out."

"You did?" Why am I not surprised.

"Yes. I actually liked the hiking and all that stuff but I hated the uniform and I got
into a fight so they threw my ass out. Funny thing Elliot was thrown out after one
year too. I guess we were just not cut out to be boys scouts."

"No surprise, but they actually threw you out?"

"Well no, but the mom that was the den leader called my mom and suggested
she fine other activities for me."

"So, what else do you want to talk about?"

"Have you told me everything about Jose? I am not accusing you of anything but
he still salivates around you and I just want to make sure your not hiding
anything from me. I think I have been pretty good about letting him be around us
and shit, but if he has tried to kiss you again, I want to know."

"No, he hasn't tried anything. He told me I could always go to him if you know
you and I had problems but, he has never done anything but hug me and that
was always in front of you."

"Well wasn't that nice of him to let you know he would be there for you with open
arms when I fucked up. Okay, okay, I will drop it." I can tell this has rubbed
Christian the wrong way, but he wanted to know. "Let's hope I never act like such
a fucker again, but if I do, we need a safe word for punishment fucks. What
should we use? Although, I know in my heart I will never do that to you again. I
might spank you though. Is that okay?"

"For pleasure, by all means. But no punishment spanks. I am your wife, not your
child or your sub."

"Okay. But I might at you a lot then. When you do stupid stuff this isn't your card
blanche to do whatever you want just because I have agreed to no spankings or
punishment fucks."

""That's fair. How about purple?"

"Purple? Okay purple. So, Ana, when are you going to tell me about what
happened with husband number three?"

"Christian, there is nothing to tell. I just wasn't comfortable around him."

Christian has pulled my hand with my new emerald and diamond ring up close
and is looking at it.

"Ana, why do I think you're not telling me everything? If you're not ready, then I
will wait, but the only thing I ask is don't let me find out something from
someone else. If I find out he really hurt you, I may not be rational. But I will
wait until you're ready."

"Ok. Thank you." It is all I can say. I don't like to go there. "So, Aubrey huh?"
"Let's not go there. I can't help wonder though if Chaz is into the lifestyle and
that is how he met her or if she is pulling something. When she said she was
representing GEH I almost lost it."

We stayed up and talked for several more hours about Elena, and how hard it
was for him to tell Elliot everything and what happened between his Dad and
Elliot. Christian told me more things about what Elena did to him and told me
while she was alive he never told me because he was worried I would want to kill
her. He was right.

Isaac is evidently planning a memorial for Elena after the holidays. Christian said
he has no desire to go, but if the press shows up, we might have to make an
appearance as it will look worse if we don't make an appearance. Evidently Elena
still owed Christian almost a million dollars at the time of her death, but he has
decided to write that debt off so the payment to The Frank Foundation is even
higher.

If I had a dollar for every time Christian has apologized to me I would be rich
without his money.

"Christian, stop saying you're sorry. Let's move forward. I think when people
hang onto issues for a long time; it ends up making them bitter. I love you too
much. We both have made mistakes this week"

We walked to our bedroom arms wrapped around each other and I think we are
on our way to being in a good place. I know in my heart it is wrong to feel so
happy and relieved that Elena is dead, but it's like this huge burden has been
lifted for both of us. I asked Christian if he felt sad at all and he said no, but I
have to believe it has left him feeling remorseful in some way or fashion.

We spent the afternoon with Grams and Gramps. I took Grams to get a pedicure
and manicure and she did well. She told the manicurist over and over again about
her daughter's wedding, but we just let her talk and believe Grace's wedding was
later in the day. She enjoys getting out; it's just difficult taking her a lot of
places. Christian and Gramps went to the club for lunch and came back to pick us
up after they had some time together. I think Christian wanted to talk more
about Elena's last zinger and get Gramps take on what he should do. We stayed
at their house until early evening. I made a big pot of chili and corn bread and
after dinner we headed home. Saturday night while Christian did some work I
went into my amazing library and emptied some boxes and found one of my
shower presents. 101 Nights of Great Sex. It was my gift from Gail that I had
forgotten about it. I opened the book and read through it and I think this could be
really fun, so I walked into Christian's new office which is twice as big as the one
at Escala. He has a great view of the sound and three of Jose's pictures of me on
his walls.

"Want to play?" I crawl onto his lap and he instantly starts rubbing my bump.

"I always want to play. What's that book Mrs. Grey?"

"Gail got it for us for my bridal shower. I forgot we had it. You get to pick one
page and I pick a page. We have to follow the instructions and we can't tell each
other what we have to do to each other or when it will happen. Are you game?"
Christian smiles a sexy smile. He takes the book and looks at it opening to see
101 sealed pages. The pages have a large number, are sealed all the way around
and say either For His Eyes Only or For Her Eyes Only with a clue as to what is
inside.

"So we don't get to know what we are picking before we select a page?"

"Nope you can sort of guess I think from what the title under each number says."
We read through the table of contents. "Or maybe not, maybe they are nothing
like what the title says. I don't know."

"Okay baby, let's play. Pick a number." Christian is holding the book.

"I will pick number 35." Christian goes to that page and per the instructions I tear
the page out. The title is: Please Feed the Bear. "I can only guess what that is
about." I giggle. "Which one do you want?"

Christian thinks for a second. I don't know, how about number 80? I ripped it out
still sealed and hand it to him. "It says, Sex in a Shoe Box. I am intrigued." We
both open our sealed pages at the same time and Christian laughs really loud.
"Oh baby I am going to have fun with this."

I open mine and he watches me. I know I am blushing. "Okay, this will be
interesting. Wow, I don't know if I can do this, but I will try. Now remember we
can't tell each other when we are doing this to each other."

Christian smiles at me and has a very devious look on his face. This is going to be
fun!

Christian's POV

Monday

I have just hung up from talking to Matthew, my very gay housekeeper in New
York and given him instructions for our visit this week. I wanted to let him know
that Elliot and Kate were coming so he needed to prepare one of the guest rooms
and have extra groceries as we would be eating in at least one night. But mostly I
needed the ingredients for our little sex game. My instructions for Sex in a
Shoebox were to buy assorted veggies, and Magic Shell Chocolate Syrup. This is
an experiment with hot and cold and I think it will be erotic as hell. Matthew
questioned the Magic Shell but I told him to just get it. I plan to unveil my secret
sealed seduction while we are in New York.

I am waiting on Ana to finish getting ready. We would have left by now if she
hadn't been talking to Kate a dozen times about what they are wearing the whole
week. Christ Elliot hasn't called me once to see what I was packing. We just show
up. "Ana, wrap it up baby. We have a scheduled departure, if we miss it Stephen
will have to get us on a wait list." I yell up to her from the stairs. I look over at
Sawyer and Taylor who have been waiting with me in the foyer.

"I have never been late for anything since you have known me have I Taylor?" I
am about to crawl the walls here.

"No sir, not at least until recently, when you're going somewhere with Mrs. Grey."

"From now on we need tell her a false departure time so she will be ready. This
drives me fucking nuts. Ana." I yell out again.
"Hold your horses Grey, I'm coming." She walks down the hall rolling her suitcase
and I trot up the stairs to get it from her and hand it to Sawyer.

"What the hell is in here?" Ana doesn't usually over pack and the suitcase is
bulging.

"I didn't know how cold it would be, so I have extra sweaters and boots and just
stuff."

"Let's just buy you some clothes for New York, than you can leave them there."

"But what if I leave something there that I want here?" I roll my eyes at her as
she opens the hall closet and tries to decide between two different coats. "Which
one?"

I know this game. Whatever I pick she picks the opposite. So I tell her the one I
don't like.

"Really? I was thinking the other would go better." Bingo. I win. I hide my smile
and see Taylor laughing. He knows exactly what I was doing.

We are somewhere over the Midwest and Kate and Ana have not stopped talking
since we took off. They are looking at some magazines together and circling stuff.
I have been working on some spread sheets and Elliot is looking at some
blueprints and making notes. Ana gets up to use the bathroom and when she
comes out she calls me over.

"Christian can you come here for just a second." We step into the bedroom and
she kisses me hard and passionately.

"What was that for?"

"I just wanted to kiss you. She shimmies down and unzips my pants. I shut the
door. "Ana, you know Elliot will bust your chops for this."

She pulls my dick out and sucks on it and gets it hard while she is cupping my
balls. She strokes and sucks a few times then stands up and kisses me again.

"God I am starving is Natalia going to fix us lunch?" She walks out of the room
leaving me hanging with my dick hard and out of my pants. What the fuck was
that?

I wait to calm down and adjust my pants and then walk out to find Ana and Kate
sitting back on the couch looking at magazines again. She looks up at me and
bites her lip. I look over at Elliot and he has one eyebrow raised. I shake my
head. Still not sure what the fuck that was about.

We arrive in our apartment in New York around 6:00 pm and I walk over to the
kitchen counter. "Okay, here are tickets for the Christmas Spectacular at Radio
City Music Hall with the Rockettes. We are all going tomorrow night. Here are
tickets for The Lion King, we are going on Wednesday."

"The Lion King, we just saw it Christian when we were here in October."

"I know but I liked it." I say pouting."Elliot, trust me you will love it."
"Oh fuck me. You are dragging me to both this Christmas shit and the Lion King.
Bro you have lost your nuts." Elliot nut taps me making me drop. He laughs
hysterically.

"You mother fucker, you better sleep with one eye open." I growl.

"Oh here we go. Get Christian and Elliot away from mommy and daddy and we
end up with delinquents on our hands." Kate mumbles.

After I catch my breath I tell them I have to be at a meeting most of the day
tomorrow. Kate and Ana decide they want to go shopping.

"Are you coming with us Elliot? I could use your opinion on gifts for Christian."
Ana sits in the kitchen eating a grapefruit. We all watch her eat it like it is an
orange. She opens a cupboard and finds the salt. What the hell is she doing?
"This is weird. I hate grapefruit, but this sounded so good. Anyway, Elliot, are you
coming with?"

"Oh please don't make me go with you and Kate shopping. I was thinking I would
sleep in, work out, take a run through Central Park; check out some apartment
buildings that are built with this new fiber wood that is becoming popular.
Thinking I might get Brady to do some designs with that. But I beg of you, don't
make me go with you."

I laugh because I would feel the same way. But fuck him, he just nut tapped me.
'Elliot, you need to go with the ladies tomorrow. Taylor will be with me and
Sawyer will need someone with him. Some of the press found out we were
coming, so I don't want Sawyer to deal with anything without some back up."

I see Taylor looking at me funny. I wink at him to let him know I am messing
with Elliot. I already told Taylor to drop me off tomorrow and go with Sawyer.

"What the hell Christian. You're a big boy, why do you need Taylor with you?
Come on, I am begging you; do not make me go with them shopping tomorrow."

"Welcome to my world Elliot." Sawyer comments while drinking a bottle of

Perrier. "I will enjoy your company. We can walk down 5th Avenue, carrying bags
and bags of stuff. Then we can wait two hours for the girls to decide between the
brown shoes or the blue shoes and have them end up getting both. Then they will
tell you they are running in a store for just one second, to look at one thing and
they won't come out for at least an hour later. I should tell you if you come with
us you will help Mrs. Grey find her phone ten times because she always misplaces
it. And if you're lucky you might get your ass pinched by some horny clerk like I
did several weeks ago while I was waiting for Mrs. Grey to come out of the
dressing room. She was in there so long I was sure she had evaporated into thin
air. It's a blast dude. You will love it." Sawyer rolls his eyes and we are all
laughing at Sawyer.

"You have had your ass pinched?" Ana is shocked. "How come you never
complained or said anything?"

Sawyer starts laughing really hard and shaking his head. "Okay, you want me to
complain to my boss? Okay here goes. Taylor I was in Nordstrom's the other day
waiting for Mrs. Grey and this really hot blond chick, about 5 '10, big blue eyes,
awesome body came up to me and gave me her number and pinched my ass. Will
you do something about it?" He uses this whiny voice.

Taylor doesn't miss a beat. "Yes, give me her number; I'll take care of it." He
winks and Ana stomps her foot.

"Jason Taylor. I don't think Gail will appreciate that."

"Okay, Kate and Elliot, can you be ready in thirty minutes? We have reservations
for dinner." I hate being late. Time to move these guys along.

Elliot tells me no problem but Kate panics.

"Oh my god Christian is that a joke? Seriously we are leaving in thirty minutes?"
Kate is turning in circles.

"Really Christian, that doesn't give us much time." Ana looks a bit panicked too.
Perfect. We really aren't leaving for an hour, but this is my new approach and I
laugh when I see Ana and Kate practically running down the hall. Taylor shakes
my hand as I walk by.

"Good one sir."

I walk into the bedroom and Ana is tearing her clothes off and has the shower
running. I grab her as she heads to the bathroom. "Come here." I kiss her softly.
"Can I join you?"

"Yes but no hanky panky. We have to hurry." Well now that was stupid of me. I
may have just screwed myself here. I quickly get undressed and get in the
shower with Ana who turns around and practically throws herself at me. She
kisses me passionately and then takes a wash rag, pours some jasmine soap on
the rag and washes my chest and arms slowly rubbing in a circle. It feels really
good. She lathers up her hand and rubs it on my dick slowly and in seconds I am
hard as a rock. I kiss her hard and push her against the wall. "Oh it is too bad,
we don't have time. Excuse me baby, I have to jump out and get ready."

Okay that is the second time today she has kept me hanging. I watch her bend
over and almost jump out of the shower and grab her. What is she playing at?

Elliot's POV

"Kate baby, I'm guessing you would say no to a quick fuck since your rushing
around."

"That is correct. Go away." Kate jumps in the shower.

"Blow job then?" I take off my shirt. I might as well join her.

"Elliot. No, your brother has given us no time here."

"Well will you pull on it?" I laugh at Kate who looks all disgusted.

I take a quick shower and she is still in there shaving her legs when I get out.
"You're going to be late Kate and Christian will be pissed."
I am dressed and sitting in the living room with a drink in my hand looking at the
New York sky line in less than twenty minutes. Christian comes out a few minutes
later.

"What time are the reservations really?"

"Not until 8:00 but Ana is always late so I told them we are leaving thirty minutes
earlier than we really are leaving so she wouldn't poke around."

"Well thanks to you I didn't get to poke around either. Shit, I wanted a quickie
and Kate said we didn't have time."

"Yea, I kind of screwed myself out of getting laid too. Ana said the same thing.
But Christ she seems to be getting worse about being on time and it drives me
fucking nuts. You don't have to go shopping with them tomorrow. I was messing
with you. Taylor will go with Sawyer."

"Oh thank fuck. I am paying for dinner tonight. Don't give me any shit!" Christian
looks at me while I pour him glass of bourbon.

"That's fine. I will let you. So what are you getting Mom and Dad for Christmas? I
have no ideas".

"For me that is easy. I am building them a new boathouse."

"No shit. That's good. Will it be bigger or what are your plans."

I show Christian the blueprints for the new boathouse that Brady designed and it
is really nice. "Damn he is really talented. You won't keep him at this rate."

"Fuck, I told you that I was worried about that. Maybe he will marry Mia and then
I can make him a partner."

"Marry Mia. It's a little early don't you think?"

"Well I didn't mean now, but you were already married to Ana after three
months. So you shouldn't go there."

"Yea but I am 28 years old."

"And you married someone Mia's age. But no, I hope they don't get married soon,
but I do like him. He's a great guy. You like him too, right?"

"Yea of course, but still. Mia is Mia. She needs to stay at home for few more years
and do what she is doing."

"I think they are moving in together. Kate told me last night and Ana has been
assigned to get you in a weak moment and break the news to you."

"She's not moving in with him, is she? Are you serious?" I watch Christian pace
back and forth and rub his hair. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.
"Okay, not much I can do about it. I've run two background checks on Brady, I
have tried to find something I don't like about him and I can't. If he can put up
with her, and he is in love with her, shit I should probably be kissing his ass. So,
remind me I said this.I won't interfere."

"Well at least one of us has our big boy pants on. It makes me crazy to think
about, but you're right. She could have ended up with my future brother-in-law.
Ethan Pretty Boy Kavanagh. Little fuck."

"So did Ethan ever reach out to you? You said he kept calling you the other day."

"Yes Christ he called about fifty times until I finally picked up. He wanted to talk
to me about the whole Mia thing and apologize and tried to back pedal. You know
Christian, what am I suppose to do here? He is Kate's brother. I won't ever like
him, but I can't keep them from seeing each other or ignore him when I go to her
parent's house. He mentioned that he is transferring to ASU though so, that will
be good for him and for everyone."

"Good, glad to hear it. Trust me you don't have to explain the whole in-law thing
to me. Remember who my mother-in-law is. She wants Ana to go to Georgia for a
few days without me so they can start patching things up. My first reaction was
no fucking way. But maybe I need to stay out of it and let her go. I just know
Carla will stress her out and I don't like her getting stressed."

"You do have the mother-in-law from hell I will give you that. When are you
getting Benson?"

"We pick him up this weekend. I am so stoked. He is darker than Riley and
Amigo. He looks more like Arthur. We saw him last week, but we wanted to wait
until we came back from New York to take him or he might think Gail is his
master. What did you do with Amigo while you're gone?"

"I took him to Gramps." I wanted to cry when we left. I have only left him one
other time, and that is when we went to Aspen. He goes everywhere with me so
this is hard. I miss him. "In fact let me call and check on him."

Christian's POV

I look at my watch. For Christ's sake we are still going to be late. I walk down the
hall and bang on Kate and Elliot's room and then go to our room. "Ana, are you
ready?" She comes out of the bathroom. "You look great, ready?"

Ana comes up to me and puts her arms around me. She sniffs on my neck and
sticks her tongue in my ear and nibbles on it. She rubs her hands over my pants
and finds my dick lying neatly and what was quietly in my pants. "I can't wait
until we get back from dinner."

I pull back and look at her. What has gotten into her? "Ana, you better quit with
the cock teasing or you will find yourself getting fucked in a few seconds and I
don't care who is waiting for us."

"I am so wet for you baby. I promise you when we get home you are going to
have the best orgasm ever." What the hell? She never talks like this. My dick is
throbbing. She has been getting me revved up all day. She kisses me again, all
tongues and I moan.
"Baby I mean it. Keep playing with me and see what happens." Fuck she is
making me horny.

We walk out and wait another ten minutes for Kate. "Elliot will you go get her
please. Jesus Christ, what the fuck is she doing?"

We are seated in the restaurant. This was one of my surprises for Ana. She loves
all the food network shows and is excited that we are eating at Per Se, a Thomas
Keller restaurant. He owns French Laundry in Napa as well and is in the
restaurant tonight. A few minutes after we are seated he comes out to meet us
and I see everyone staring at us trying to figure out who we are. I am not as
recognized on the East Coast and it's great. Ana and I are seated on the bench
seat against the wall and Kate and Elliot are across from us.

During dinner Ana reached under the table and started rubbing my dick. I looked
down at her and smirked and at first it was a slow rub but then she was really
working her fingers until I reached down and grabbed her hand. I whispered in
her ear. "You are so getting fucked."

We were waiting for our check and I was drinking an Irish Coffee and almost
spilled it when Ana took my hand and inched it up her leg allowing me to feel her
crotch less underwear. My balls are starting to ache. She has been fucking with
me all day and now I just want to get back to the apartment.

"Christian, I want to go to Rockefeller Plaza tonight and see the lighted Christmas
tree and all the people ice skating. I hear myself groan. I lean down and whisper
in her ear. "You are killing me Ana. Fuck, my balls are ten pounds each. Can we
go tomorrow night?" She looks at me with a pout. "Fine, we'll go tonight."

We are about to leave when Katie Couric, the television anchorwoman and TV
host approaches our table. Fuck, she will want something.

"Mr. Grey I am Katie Couric." Elliot and I stand and I shake her hand. I introduce
everyone at the table.

"I have my ways, but I found out you are in town all week and I have a huge
favor to ask." I smile but I am completely prepared to say no. "Thursday night I
have my annual Holiday Fashion Show to raise money for Colon Cancer Research.
Would you and your brother be celebrity models?" I remember that her husband
died of Colon Cancer and she is active it this cause.

I look at Elliot whose eyes have gotten huge. He is holding his hands up and
gesturing no way over and over again. Ana and Kate are laughing. 'Um, I will be
happy to write you a nice check, I know this is a very personal cause for you, but
my brother and I aren't exactly your model types."

"Oh yes you are. You're both gorgeous. Don't you ladies think they would make
great celebrity models?" Ana and Kate wholeheartedly agree. "We have Denzel
Washington, the Mayor, Alec Baldwin, Chris Meloni, Caleb Followill, Derek Jeeter,
Matt Lauer all modeling and a few others." I see Ana blushing; she loves the
singer from Kings of Leon.

Elliot interrupts. "My brother would be good at this, but seriously, I am not a
celebrity and you don't want me." I almost laugh getting a visual of Elliot walking
the run way. He looks terrified. Fuck this might be worth it.
"Oh everyone knows about Christian Grey's bad boy brother Elliot. You are so a
celebrity. As soon as we announce you two are in this, we will get so much press.
Please? I will owe you a favor name it."

"Christian, no! Seriously, no. If you agree to this I will kick your fucking, sorry
Miss Couric, I will kick your ass." He is trying to keep his voice down and Kate
and Ana are laughing so hard they are crying just thinking about it. They are
pleading with me to say yes. I think I need to make the wife happy.

Okay game on. I could care less about this, but then I get an idea. "We will do it
if you will do a three part series on Alzheimer's and get it aired prime time."

"I can absolutely do that." I look over and see Elliot rubbing his hair. He can't
back down now that I have her committed to my new cause.

"Shit shit shit. Seriously Christian, you will be paying for this for the rest of your
life. What do we have to do?" Elliot slumps down in his seat and is shaking his
head. She tells us that we will get a phone call tomorrow for a fitting and
selection of clothes. We will each walk down the runway several times and be
paired with Victoria Secret Models. Hmm, we can do that. I see Kate and Ana not
liking that part. Elliot actually perked up a bit when he heard that as well. I agree
that we will do it and she gives me her card and I give her mine with my cell
phone number on it. If it wasn't that I wanted to see Elliot have to suffer through
this so much, I would never have agreed to it. But this might be the funniest
moment of my entire life. Elliot on the cat walk. Oh fuck this will be great. I might
have to fly Mia and Brady in to see this.

We are in the far back of the SUV that Taylor rented. Elliot tried to insist that he
and Kate get back there as Ana is pregnant and it's easier for them to jump back
there but Ana insist. It is brutally cold out and I can't believe she wants to go to
Rockefeller Center tonight. We get in the back and as soon as we do, Ana reaches
under my long wool coat and finds the zipper of my pants. She unzips it quickly
and puts her cold little hands on my dick making me squeal a bit.

"Hey, what's going on back there?" Elliot turns around to look at us and it looks
like Ana is just cuddling with me as my arm is around her.

"Nothing. She leaned into my nuts." I fib. But what the fuck is going on with her.
"You are out of control Mrs. Grey. And your hands are like ice cubes." I whisper in
her ear.

"Christian, what were you thinking saying yes to this. What if they make us wear
some gay ass clothes. Like a fucking scarf around my neck or them fucking
skinny jeans that gay guys or guys half our size wear? Are you fucking nuts? I
swear to god, I won't wear anything that makes me look gay and I will fucking
smile. All those male models all look like their pissed off. Shit I am going to kick
your ass for this." Elliot does not stop and we are hysterical. Taylor is laughing so
hard he can barely drive. He and Sawyer don't even know the whole story yet,
but they are getting enough to enjoy Elliot's tirade.

Just thinking about Elliot prancing down the runway has me laughing and I
haven't even seen it yet. I need to make sure this hits the Seattle newspapers.
Finally we have all stopped laughing and the car is quiet until Sawyer pulls a
genius move from his cell. Over the car sound system we here I'm Too Sexy by
Right Said Fred. We lose it.
We get to Rockefeller plaza and Kate begs Elliot to go ice skating with her.
Obviously Ana isn't going skating so even though she tries to get me to go, I
insist on staying with her. We walk over to the huge Christmas tree and I stand
behind Ana with my arms around her. I am really enjoying the night lights, brisk
air, the huge tree and the Christmas atmosphere. Christmas music is piped in
over the PA and no one really knows who we are. Ana has a cute hat on but my
ears are freezing so I buy four I LOVE NY stocking hats and throw one to Elliot
who is lacing his skates. I walk over to where Taylor and Sawyer are standing
and both freezing and throw them each one and I put one on making Ana laugh.

"You know how sexy you look in everything you wear. Well, not so much with
this. She reaches into my coat pocket where I have my hands. "When we get
home I think I want to suck on your hard cock until you come."

Okay what the hell is going on? Ana does not talk like this. She may do all those
things to me, but she has never talked like this to me and my dick is now ready
to burst out of my pants. "Ana, baby, what are you doing to me? " She kisses me
deeply and I am so ready to go home. "Let's go. Sawyer can come back for Elliot
and Kate. I am cold and hornier than a two peckered Billy goat as Elliot would
say." Ana smiles and tells me she would like that.

We walk over to the viewing area and I almost piss my pants laughing watching
Elliot fall all over the place. Kate is pretty good at skating but Elliot can't even
stand up for two seconds without falling. He sees me and flips me off. "Hey Elliot,
skate on over here will you." Which of course is hilarious because he can't even
stand. I totally lose it when he literally crawls on his hands and knees about thirty
feet to where we are standing and pulls himself up. I am crying I am laughing so
hard.

"Fuck this is hard work and it's not even remotely fun. My feet are too big for
these skates, its cold as hell out here and call me dense, but what the fuck about
this is fun?" Kate comes skating up gracefully.

"Didn't your parents ever take you skating when you were kids?" Kate asks us.
We both shake our head no.

"Hey, we are heading back. It's too cold to stand and watch. Sawyer will drop us
off and come back and get you."

"Do we have to stay Kate?" Elliot sounds like he is a ten year old kid. She won't
let him off the hook so we head back without them.

When we get into the apartment I help Ana off when her coat and as soon as I
have mine off she takes my hand and pulls me to the bedroom.

"Christian, the only thing I have thought about all day is your hard slick dick
inside of me, and riding you until you cum and cum and cum. I have only thought
about how it will feel when you enter me and slam into me so hard and it's time
to finally let go. It's been torture all day for me not to have you because I have
been dying to take you. I know my juices are going to be dripping .Are you ready
for me babe?"

Fuck I almost cum from this seduction. Ana starts giggling and then takes out her
secret seduction. "Baby, it's time to feed the bear." What? Holy shit this was her
secret seduction from the book? Rev me up all day; get me so horny I can't think
straight? She hands me her paper with the instructions that she picked on
Saturday night. On the outside it says "No. 35, Please Feed the Bear. In the
inside are two pages of sensual and kinky suggestions. Wow, I like this book.
"Delayed orgasm by repeated seduction." I read out loud from her paper. I also
see some of the lines she was supposed to say to me and the instructions to
tease and torment me all day. Let me tell you it has worked. I am ready to blow
my dick off.

"Baby, did you bring that fucking book with you? Because it has just become my
favorite novel of all time. I want you to pick your next assignment as soon as we
are done here. This was fucking hot. Oh my god you seduced me all day and now
baby we are feeding this hungry ass bear."

I don't even get my shirt off or my pants down past my ass before I plunged into
her. I fuck her so hard and fast that within a minute I explode inside of her. Jesus
Christ I was ready. "Ana we will go at again, I promise baby and I will take my
time and take good care of you. But holy fuck that was awesome. I loved it. God
yes, get your next assignment. Remind me to thank Gail."

Ana is giggling and thrilled that she was able to seduce me and have be blow so
fast. Christ she had me going all day. Thank god she was wearing thick thigh high
leggings under her skirt and not tights. She had crotch less underwear on and I
had my dick in her in record time. I don't think I have ever cum so fast. "Fuck yes
baby, I like that book." I smile thinking about my assignment for her which I
decide to do right here and now. I pull myself together, which was easy, I just
have to pull my pants back up and I tell her to get undressed and I will be right
back. I place several towels underneath her, find a shoe box in my closet, cover
her eyes with one of my ties as a blindfold and walk out to the kitchen.

I fill the shoe box with the carrots, cucumber and a small squash that I told
Matthew to have cleaned and prepared. I get the Magic Shell chocolate and
microwave it along with a few of the carrots and the squash and then fill a glass
with some ice cubes. I try to hurry because I don't know how I would explain this
to my brother if he walked in.

Once I get back into our bedroom and take off my clothes and I bring the shoe
box and glass with the ice over to the bed. "Ready baby for my seduction? I will
remind you it is called Sex in a Shoebox." I scoot between her legs and spread
them apart, bend down and lick her until she is nice and wet and then take one of
the warm carrots out and rub it across her clit.

"What is that?" Before she can say anything else I take one of the ice cubes out
and rub it across her nipple and she screams out. "Fuck that is cold Christian." I
follow that by squeezing the warmed Magic Shell Chocolate over her breast. "Oh
god that feels wild." I alternate with the warm and cold sensations, using the
cucumber followed by more chocolate. When the ice cube is almost melted I place
it between her labia and then insert it inside of her and then bend down and suck
it out slowly. She is squirming everywhere. I make her guess what the round
squash is with the long cord and rub it in between her folds. I rub ice over her
beautiful mouth and then squeeze the melted chocolate over her lips and suck it
off. We play like this until all the veggies are messed up and Ana has had several
orgasms. I take off her blindfold and play with her clit with one last ice cube as
the instructions direct me to do. Once she is writhing from the ice that has
stimulated her I plunge my hot dick in side of her giving her the ultimate orgasm
feeling cold and heat making her clit a tingling orgasmic delicacy. Ahh, this book
is the best.
As soon as we get out of the shower and clean up our mess of veggies, melted ice
and chocolate, I am like a little kid on Christmas and I rummage through Ana's
suitcase and find my new favorite book. "Pick another baby! We have 99 more
pages to get through!"

If you are looking for some fun in your bedroom, buy Laura Corn's 101
Nights of Great Sex. It makes for some fun and interesting evenings!
More New York coming up and of course I won't leave out the fashion
show!

Thanks to all of you for your many few points over the last two chapters.
I hope you found Chapter 31 fun and light hearted after the drama that I
swore I wouldn't do! You are getting a lot of chapters this week because
I am not traveling for work. Then I have three weeks on the road again,
so there will be some long delays coming up starting 7/21.

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Okay everyone I have to comment

To the reviewer who is disappointed that I didn't cover Ana's

birth.really? She is still pregnant I am getting there.

For those that send me notes asking where the next chapter is.please
have patience. I work full time .I thought I was doing quite well with
these uploads this past week. But glad you are anxious to see what
happens next.

Otherwise- I am so happy you liked the last chapter- more fun with Elliot
and Christian in this chapter. Mia and Brady will arrive next Chapter.

You are all the best and such great motivators! Hugs to all of you Lilly

Chapter 32 It's Mr. GrayGrey to you!

Taylor's POV

I had to laugh this morning when I saw a shoe box sitting on top of the trash with
soggy veggies, and that chocolate Magic Shell shit. I know exactly what the boss
was doing to Mrs. Grey last night. Gail has the same book at home and we just
did that a couple of weeks ago. I didn't say anything, but I would be lying if I
didn't say I am a bit surprised that kinky bastard even needs anything from this
book. I guess even he has run out of ideas. I remember when Gail bought it for
Ana for her shower gift I told her at the time that the Grey's were one couple that
could write their own book. But, evidently not. She will be happy to know they
are putting her gift to good use. He was absolutely giddy this morning so
whatever she did to him put a smile on his face.

Elliot Grey is one funny fucker. He had me laughing pretty hard last night, and I
don't usually let that side of me show. Sawyer and I were laughing all night over
him. Actually seeing the boss walking on a runway won't be that odd. He dresses
right out of GQ anyway and he rarely smiles so he should fit in. Elliot on the other
hand, this will be hilarious. He rarely dresses up, he walks like the typical jock
and he is so fucking comical half the time, hell I would pay to go to this fashion
show if I wasn't being forced to go.

I will say that since the boss has been married he is a hell of a lot nicer and more
fun to be around. He can still be a major dick, but that probably will never
change. Whenever he is around Elliot he is a completely different person. He
laughs and acts like a normal twenty eight year old guy minus all the money. I
think Kate drives him crazy but he puts up with her for his brother. They were
always close, due to Elliot's efforts, but now they are thick as thieves and I know
Elliot is very protective of his brother. I felt bad for him the other day when it was
clear he found out about all the nasty shit that the demon woman did to his
brother as a kid. He seemed pretty torn up about it and I am sure he feels he
should have stepped in at some point. If he had seen the shit I have seen over
the years he wouldn't sleep at night. Well at least all that appears to be behind
the boss now. They don't even have one of those kinky fuck rooms at the new
house. So, whatever Mrs. Grey does with him, she must be magic because he is
one happy bastard most days.

I can honestly say that I actually smiled when I found out that Elena Lincoln died.
She was all alone and I heard no one even came to claim her body for two days.
Served the bitch right and it makes my job easier having her dead. I was able to
free up one person once she got sick. We had someone following her for months
because the boss was always worried she would go near the wife. And she was
spotted a few times outside Ana's office right after the engagement but Sawyer
would walk outside and let her see him and she would drive off. I still think she
was behind some of the threats around the wedding and I am 99.9% sure she
was behind the threats to Grey's grandfather. She knew that was his weak spot
before Ana came along.

Speaking of Mr. Trevelyan; I am worried. I can see how much he has failed over
the past few months. He is getting weaker and more fragile and having a harder
time walking. His mind is great, nothing missing there. I hope when I am 87 I am
half as smart as he is, but his body isn't keeping up. When he goes we will have
to commit the boss. He would do anything for the old man, and I mean anything.
Ever since I have known him his grandfather was the one person he always let in.
There was a period there that he didn't even talk to Elliot or his parents, but his
grandfather, he always made time for. I have to say I have a soft spot for the
guy too. He is an amazing man and I think it's great that Ana and Grey are
naming their kid after his grandfather.

Speaking of the kid; I am starting to lose sleep at night over this baby. If I was a
loony fuck and wanted to make a lot of quick money there is one baby in the
world I would kidnap. Master Grey. The kid is worth billions and he isn't born. If
this were Europe or the Middle East, that kid would be living in a castle and never
leave the grounds. This is the USA and Ana is going to want to treat her child like
every other kid and enroll them in public school, fucking Gymboree classes and
all that shit and it is going to be a fucking nightmare. Grey knows this, we have
talked about it. He doesn't want to scare Ana but that baby will go on every
potential kidnappers list as number one most wanted baby. I know Reynolds will
be good with being the prime CPO, and that is the direction I am headed. But
living on the water, a sophisticated operation could pull up to the dock and easily
break through our security. I am still not satisfied that we could do anything to
stop it. I am meeting with another company next week to try and determine how
we could put alarmed security around the dock sensors. It's not an easy fix. We
all laugh about building a moat, but I am half tempted to propose something like
that with a small draw bridge. Grey told me I was crazy, but this is serious. With
all of that, the thing I think will be the most annoying is you have to know the
boss and the Mrs. will be going at it regarding schools, friends, activities and all
that shit. She will want the kid to be raised "normal," and he will want private
tutors and try to keep the kid out of the public eye. So I am prepared for a
number of arguments to kick in. He gives into her on most matters, but my
money says once little Grey makes his appearance all bets are off. This kid will
take over his world. God help us if it comes out looking like him too. His ego is
big enough already. A good looking little miniature of the boss running around is
not what this guy's massive ego needs.

Mrs. Grey has signed them up for a birthing class that will start in February. As of
the other day, Grey just laughed and told me it won't be happening. He hasn't
told her that yet and she keeps asking me if I have contacted the instructor about
setting up background checks on the other soon to be parents. My money is on
her winning this argument because he is so pussy whipped that she just has to
pout and bam she wins. But on this one, I have to agree, people like them
shouldn't be letting outsiders into their personal life.

Now this fucking fashion show is going to require that more security fly in so
Reynolds will be coming in tomorrow. I need to hire a couple more people; I can't
keep working Lukey 24/7. The guy needs to get laid soon or he is going to pop
and we never give him any time off to go scouting for someone to fuck. Ana was
trying to hook him up with her assistant Hannah. She is a nice girl but she looks
like she was beat with an ugly stick. Nice body though.

The boss and I ran ten miles this morning at six am, froze our nuts off. My nose
hairs were sticking. Then we worked out for an hour. He gets in these modes
where he is like a machine. He is one built mother fucker. Elliot is the same way.
When I get old and rich I am going to hire Elliot to protect me. The guy won't
take crap from anyone which is deceiving because he comes across as all amiable
and friendly, but don't let it fool you.

I dropped Grey off an hour ago and Ana said that she and Kate would be ready by
10:00 which it is now 10:30 and there is no sign that they are ready. Luke walks
in from the staff apartment. He just showered after running with Elliot who is now
in the workout room.
"Fuck its cold out there. I could barely breathe when we were running. So, are
you good with letting Elliot wander around NYC by himself today? He said he
would meet up with Mrs. Grey and Miss Kavanagh for lunch but he is not going
shopping, I can tell you that. He also got a call from the boss and they have to be
over to some agency today for their clothes selection. They need to be there at
3:30 which means one of us will have to pick up the boss and drive them over
there. You haven't shopped with the Mrs. in awhile she takes forever. Plus add
the blond princess to the equation, this could get tricky."

"Christ Luke, one thought at a time. Let's address Elliot on his own for the day
first. Yes, I talked to the boss about it, and we don't have security on him in
Seattle, he's fine. No one knows him here. Plus I'd like to meet the sorry fuck
that tries to apprehend him." I stand up and get another cup of coffee. "Okay, I
will take Grey and Elliot to the agency; I need to pick him up at 3:00 anyway. We
will hire the limo company we used in October for you that way you won't have to
deal with parking. I will follow you in the rental all day until I pick up Grey."

Sawyer drinks a half of carton of orange juice down in one gulp. I hate sharing
this adjoining apartment with these animals. He looks up at me and wipes his
mouth on a napkin. "Gee thanks T. Sure I can't trade with you? God I hate
shopping days. And people recognize her everywhere we go it's amazing. The
problem with Ana is she is so friendly she will talk to anyone that strikes a
conversation up with her. She isn't easy to keep an eye on either."

I see from the monitor that Mrs. Grey is in the kitchen of their apartment so I
motion for Luke and we enter through the adjoining door in the hallway.

"Good morning Taylor and Sawyer. I'm ready but Kate is still getting dressed.
She should be another ten minutes. Is it cold out?" I can see why Sawyer gets
impatient. It's a constant hurry up and wait around Mrs. Grey lately. She used to
be on time. Once she had to worry about her public image and what she is
wearing, she started running late for everything. I don't think she is that
confident with style yet, but to me she looks good in everything she wears. Even
pregnant she looks stylish.

"Its' freezing Mrs. Grey. You will need gloves and to want to dress warm." She
hands Luke the list of stores she is planning on going to and he calls them into
Welch. Its part of our security procedure but the problem with Mrs. Grey is she
never sticks to the fucking plan.

"What do you have there Luke?' He hands me the list. Bottega Venta, Bergdorf
Goodman, Gucci, Louis Vuitton, Henri Bendel, Versace and Fendi. I roll my eyes.
If they hit two of these places they will be making progress. "Mrs. Grey, where
will you be stopping for lunch?"

She tells me The Strand and I get the number to make reservations for three and
two.

"This is Jason Taylor. I am the head of security for Mr. and Mrs. Christian Grey.
Mrs. Grey will be coming to your restaurant today for lunch. I need a table for
three and then a table for private security no more than fifteen feet away without
obstructed views. I need to have a walk through ten minutes before Mrs. Grey is
seated and I need to be allowed in to your back kitchen and be shown emergency
exits. Is that a problem?" I can say this in my sleep. "Thank you, 12:30 will be
fine. I will come in around 12:20. Whom should I ask for?" I write the name
Carlos down and then give them my security ID number. They never know what
to do with it, but it is there way of knowing that it's not bullshit. All high level
security personal have a number that should start with a K or X and will get you
in the door of where you need to be without having to jump through hoops.

"Okay Mrs. Grey you are all set for lunch. Welch will notify the shops that you will
be going to and you will have someone waiting for you in each store. Do you
think you will get to all of those shops?"

"No probably not but I don't know what mood were in until we get started.
Christian promised he would take me to FAO Schwartz tomorrow. Has he
arranged that with you?"

"Yes Mrs. Grey you have an appointment with a personal shopper at 9:30." I take
my date book out and write a note to remind myself about dinner reservations for
Thursday evening after the fashion show.

We finally get out of the apartment and make our first stop at Louis Vuitton. I will
give Ana credit. She has started getting use to having money and has no
problems anymore buying nice things. She certainly is not a gold digger but she
has figured out quite well how to use her Black Amex.

Kate and Mrs. Grey were in Vuitton for almost ninety minutes and have bags and
bags of items. I heard Mrs. Grey say most of it was gifts were for Mia and some
things for Mr. Grey and Gail. Gail doesn't need a fucking purse that cost $900.
What the fuck would she do with it? Oh well. It's not my money. We receive a call
from Elliot that he won't be joining the ladies for lunch as he has been talking to a
builder and will be going out to lunch with him. I let Mrs. Grey know it is already
12:30 and we are late for her lunch reservations so we hustle them out of the
store and into the limo that we have arranged.

I am standing at the limo door to keep bystanders from peeking in to see who is
in the limo. Why do people give a shit? Luke makes three trips carrying bags out
to the limo trunk and I grin as I can see how aggravated he is with the whole
shopping ordeal. Finally I open the car door for him to enter with the ladies and
follow them in the SUV. For anyone that thinks our jobs are full of threats,
excitement and violence, they should hang with us on days like this.

Ana's POV

"It's too bad Elliot couldn't join us?" I tell Kate as we are seated in the restaurant.

"No its not. It's great. Now we can catch up. So, Steele you think you bought
enough. Holy shit, did I hear the clerk say your total was seventeen thousand."

"Kate, don't ask me that. Most of it was gifts. I know, I feel like such a bitch
spending so much money but seriously, we can afford it and Christian wants me
to spend money. So, I have gotten the hang of it."

"I am envious girl."

"Kate, why do you say that? Elliot makes a great living and he is generous with
you right?"

"Well I am not on his credit cards or anything yet. He hasn't offered to give me
one. He isn't supporting me. I have my own bills to pay and I don't own a black
Amex. I don't know what he plans to do about money when we get married. He
thinks I am out of control about shopping."

I roll my eyes at her. Her parents give her money all the time. Elliot pays for
everything when they go out and I saw him hand her a wad of money today to
buy something fun. So I don't know why she acts so deprived. "Kate, you seem
to do fine."

"I know but I don't have a Black Amex like you." She pouts and I want to smack
her, but I just ignore her. "So, how is it being preggo's? I don't know how I feel
about having kids. Elliot can't wait, that is all he talks about, but if we have them
I only want one kid. They are too much grief and way too much work."

"Really? I didn't know you felt that way. Being pregnant was hard in the
beginning but I feel great now. I think Christian has gone from not wanting to be
a father to being over the top excited and has even said he wants several. Of
course that might change once he sees how much work the baby actually is. We
have such expensive furniture and our house is not real baby friendly right now,
so that will be an adjustment. And he hates clutter, so toys lying around and
things will probably drive him crazy."

"Yes, your mogul is going to have some major adjusting to do. You know a year
from now there won't be trips like this. You will have the baby and won't get to
go anywhere. He will be going everywhere without you. How do you think you will
be able to handle that? I see how women look at him, and that is with you on his
arm."

I sigh. I love Kate but she doesn't always say the nicest things. "Kate, I am
committed to my marriage as a priority. That means that having time away and
alone with Christian is important. We will hire a good nanny and we will take
Teddy with us places. But, I won't let having a baby keep me from being with
Christian. He needs as much attention as a new born. I know that and I have
made up my mind to make it work. That is one of the reasons we are doing a lot
of travel before the baby comes though so we can spend time together. We leave
for Australia right after the new year."

The waiter comes and takes our order. "Well, let's hope that it works out the way
you have planned. I am just saying; life will change. Like sex. They say once you
have a kid your sex life is nil. How do you think he will handle that? He is such a
horny bastard from what you tell me."

I am now pissed. Is she purposely trying to be a bitch? "Kate, why are you being
so negative? I am sure that we will have many adjustments to make once the
baby comes. But, I will tell you that so far, being pregnant with our child that we
made together has made us closer if anything. Christian is so excited now and I
plan to keep him satisfied in the bedroom no matter what. The one thing I know
about my husband is that sex is very very important to him. He treats sex like
brushing his teeth at least twice a day and often more. I don't need you to
remind me of this." I take a long sip of my water and see that my hands are
slightly shaking.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be bitchy. I guess I am PMS or something. I know

Christian is so in love with you I am just being weird. I promise you Elliot, while
he loves me; he isn't half as in love with me as Christian is with you. And you
know, I guess I am not as in love with him as you are with Christian either. We
have a much different relationship. I mean when I stay at my apartment we go
two days without even talking. When I stay with him, it's not like we screw all the
time either. When we first started dating, we had sex all the time. But now, I
don't know sometimes, we go several days. Maybe I am worried about us a little
bit, and I just took it out on you."

"Kate, don't be mad at me for saying this, but sometimes you are such a bitch to
him. You shouldn't take him for granted. He is funny, sweet, super good looking
and you know he is a great catch."

Kate sighs. "You're right. I need to put out more and spice things up a bit."

"Well I think I have something you can get that will spice things up a bit!" I smile
at her and text Sawyer a note asking him to take us to the closes Barnes and
Noble after lunch.

Christian's POV

"I can already tell I am not going to do well here." Elliot is mumbling under his
breath and sitting in a chair shaking his knee a mile a minute.

"Quit being a homophobe. Fuck Elliot you're getting on my nerves." I look at Elliot
and give him a look that says chill out. We are whispering as the clearly gay
receptionist is about twenty feet away.

"I am not being a homophobe I could care less about that shit, but it doesn't
mean I want to dress like I'm gay or have them look at me like I'm eye candy.
Christ did you see that guy wink at me. What the fuck Christian are we doing
here?"

God he is annoying. Taylor brought us over to the office of Elite Modeling Agency
as they are coordinating the fashion show and we are on the 24th floor where
they have a large design studio and mass amounts of designer clothing. We were
told that the clothes for tomorrow's fashion show are still being delivered and
Edgar LeBeau the fashion show coordinator will be coming out to get us shortly.
It's true; every male that has walked in the place so far has most likely been gay.
Just saying that by the way they looked at us, and maybe some of them were a
bit more effeminate than others, but no big deal.

The receptionist asks if we want any coffee and we both decline. Taylor says he
will take a cup at the same time that Mr. LeBeau comes out to greet us. Oh fuck
me he just kissed my cheek and tried to kiss Elliot's but he put his hand up,
Taylor wasn't having it as he put his coffee cup up to his face. I try really hard
not to laugh. We are such American's. In other cultures this is normal. In the
United States, men are so uptight. But with that said, I wasn't particularly
prepared for a kiss versus a handshake.

"Mr. and Mr. Grey it is such a pleasure. You are both gorgeous, gorgeous,
gorgeous. Follow me back and we will get you measured and start picking out
what we are going to put on you hunks."

"A Mr. LeBeau we're brothers." Elliot tells LeBeau. He looks confused. "You said
Mr. and Mr. Grey. I didn't want you to think we were like married or anything.
We're brothers."
He laughs shrill and loud. "Oh sooo good to know. I see you have a wedding band
on handsome so I assume you're taken, but what about you?" He looks at Elliot.

"Taken. Taken. Yep, taken." I can't even look at Taylor right now because I hear
him behind me coughing to cover his laugh.

"Shall we." He leads us to the big chaotic warehouse area and shit, good thing
Ana and Kate aren't with us. Or maybe they should be. There are half naked tall,
gorgeous models everywhere getting fitted and dressing out in the open.

"Now we're talking." Elliot mumbles under his breath. Fuck me there must be
twenty to thirty women topless or walking around in thong underwear and they
are all staring at us. "I feel like a piece of meat. Christ, we probably need not
mention this to the ladies bro. Holy balls this place is filled with hotties."

"Elliot would you shut the fuck up." Christ he always talks non-stop when he is
nervous. I am trying not to stare at the sights around me but it strikes me
strange that there are all these gorgeous women walking around naked and
99.9% of the men working with them are gay. It seems like this would be a
fucking great job for a straight guy.

"Okay over here. First thing, you boys are not going to fit in our standard model
size clothes I don't think. You're much taller than most and more muscular. Our
average male model is 5'10, 160- 165 pounds. Size 30-32 waist. I am guessing
you boys don't fall in line with those stats although you're both so strong and
muscular. Okay blondie you first. Coat off." Elliot looks like he wants to run.
LeBeau has a tape measure out and starts measuring Elliot before he even has
his coat off. He calls over his assistant some Goth looking guy named Blaine with
spiked black hair, tattoos and studs and piercings all over face. "Write this down
will you love. Grey number one, what's your name doll?"

"Elliot." I turn around and look at Taylor so I won't laugh. "Fuck I have been in
strip clubs where I haven't seen this many naked tits walking around. How do you
dudes concentrate?" Elliot just blurts it out.

"Oh, this is why gay men are better at this job then you straight men. For me,
you are the distraction handsome." Elliot cringes and holds his arm out to be
measured. Okay Blaine we have 6'2 and quartersyes a big one, 33 inch waist
and 35 in inseam. Of course if he would wear a thong or better undie's to tuck up
that large package of his he could get by with 34 inch inseam." Elliot's face turns
bright red and again he cringes and rolls his eyes. "44 long, but we might have to
take that out a bit, more like a 45, wow such big strong shoulders. Scrumptious.
And lets see handsome what is this neckoh you work out don't you precious we
have a 16.5 inch neck and 35 inch sleeve. Oh my you're a hunka hunka.. Okay
let's get grey eyes with the luscious lips over here." Fuck did he just day that?

"So Mr. LeBeau you probably don't have anything to fit a big guy like me do
you?" Elliot is still trying to get out of this.

"Oh precious I know exactly what we are going to do with you. We need to show
those muscles." I watch Elliot as his eyes are all over the room following some
model that just walked by with nothing on but her four inch heels and a very
small thong. She has long blond hair and smiles at him like he was ripe for the
taking. I catch him winking at her. Is he really ready to settle down? He looks at
me and shrugs.
"I don't want to be rude." He has a big grin and I have to remind myself that he
and I are just different that way. He openly flirts with all women, even my mom's
friends. I have never chased a woman except Ana.

"Okay Blaine for Grey number 2, I know his name, he's Christian. We have 6'2,
32 inch waist, 35 inch inseam, and I don't think any underwear will keep that
package under wraps." Jesus this guy is unreal. "44 jacket also going to have to
let the shoulders out a bit, such muscles, 16.5 shirt 34 inch sleeve. Yes definitely
brothers. What size shoe are you Grey Grey?" Grey Grey? He looks at my
expression. "G- R- A- Y G-R-E-Y. You have the hottest sexiest gray eyes, they
are delicious and your last name is Grey. I am surprised no one has called you
that before." He blows me a kiss and Elliot and I just look at each other. "Shoe
size baby, come on don't keep me hanging."

"Me? Well we are both 11.5. But you can wear a 12 can't you Elliot?"

Okay follow me hotties, let's find you something to wear. Wait, is he in this too?"
He points to Taylor.

"Abso-fucking-lutely not." Taylor says without hesitation. I'm Mr. Gray Grey's
personnel security." I give Taylor a knock it off look.

"Oh my god, like The Bodyguard. Oh that's so hot. You're hotter than Kevin
Costner though." He slams his hand on the table like a drum beat, making us
jump then throws his arms out and belts. "And I, Aye Aye will always love you."
What is he doing? "The song Gray Grey from The Bodyguard. Oh you are so not
gay straight boy. If you were gay you would so know that. Come on follow me."

"No, no, no. Not fucking doing it. Sorry. All bets off I am not fucking doing it. You
think it's so funny Gray Grey, you fucking wear this. No." Elliot is throwing a fit
and Taylor and I are almost on the floor. Oh fuck me, they want him to wear
these skin white spandex pants with a silver jacket, silver bow tie, silver boots
and silver Top Hat as a New Years Eve outfit. No shirt under the jacket. I have
tears running down my face and Taylor is laughing so hard he had to walk away.
Oh fuck this is hilarious. "Just who, tell me who would ever buy this and wear it
unless you were going to a costume party."

"You would be surprised Grey number one quit being a bitch." Edgar admonishes
Elliot.

"I think you will look very handsome no matter, yes?" The gorgeous tall blond
with a light accent has just come up to Elliot and put her arms around him. "You
should not worry, you have great body, and you will make girls hearts go boom
boom!" She is still naked minus her little thong and for a blond I have to say she
is pretty hot and her body is fucking outrageous. She is hanging on Elliot and he
is not moving. He is just looking at her. She whispers something in his ear and
smiles. He has a huge grin on his face. What the hell is she telling him?

"Okay Edgar, I will do it but the rest of the stuff you pick out for me needs to be
more normal. Got it?" Elliot smiles at his new friend.

"Yes we of course will put you in a nice suit and then casual wear, maybe
something bad boy, because something tells me you are a bad bad boy."
The model walks away smiling and grabs a robe hanging on a hook. Now she
grabs the robe. Why didn't she put it on sooner? As she walks away from us Elliot
yells out.

"I'm Elliot and your." Oh here he goes. Maybe I should remind him he is
engaged.

"I'm Nina, Elliot. Nina Adgal." She comes back and shakes his hand but with her
robe now tide loosely around her body. She reaches over and gives him a quick
kiss on the cheek and walks off."

"Oh fuck me. Is it cheating if you only think about what you could to do that?"
Elliot asks me as we both watch her walk away. This may not be a good idea.
"Did you see her tits? Motherfucking perfect and no one had to pay for those."

I don't say anything. What's there to say? She was pretty perfect. But I didn't
think about anything beyond she was an attractive woman. Of course she wasn't
hanging all over me with her tits up against me either. But, I am thinking Elliot is
ripe for cheating on Kate and this may not be a good idea. I'd like to believe he
wouldn't do that, since he seems serious about Kate, but seeing him drooling
right now has me a bit suspicious. There are hot women all over the place right
now, but all I can think about is if Ana is okay and how much I missed her today.
So, I am pretty sure this isn't a problem for me, but my brother is sitting there
with a woody in his pants and he is salivating.

"Elliot, you better get a grip dude or you will most likely leave New York a single
man. Chill."

He shakes his head and asks Edgar what's next.

An hour later they have our clothes picked out. Other than Elliot's New Year's Eve
line everything else is pretty tame. They have Elliot going shirtless in leather
pants and leather wrist bands but he was okay with that. I am wearing a long tail
tux for the New Years feature, a tweed suit with fake glasses and a stupid
Sherlock Holmes hat, and a pair of white linen pants that tie around the waist
with a linen shirt that I am not suppose to button and flip flops for their winter
vacation line. The pants though seem really thin and I kept asking Edgar if you
could see my junk through them. He said not to worry, but Elliot said you could
absolutely see the big daddy hanging so I need to have Chaz let old Katie know
that needs to be fixed. I can't walk a runway with my junk up for show. Taylor
was laughing the entire time we were there. And Elliot was out of control the
entire time; he couldn't keep his eyes in one place.

As we were riding back to the apartment I had my arm up on the back of the seat
and I cuff Elliot in the head.

"What the fuck was that for?"

"Because you are going to fuck this up bro. You were sporting a boner the whole
time you were in there. Are you sure you should be engaged right now? Are you
going to be able to keep Thor there in your pants because from my vantage
point, you look like you were ripe for the picking. What did she say to you by the
way?" Elliot looks down and I can tell he is feeling bad.
"Come on bro, we may be in relationships but tell me you didn't notice all the hot
women in there. Do you have a fucking pulse?"

"I'm not dead Elliot. Yes there were some amazing hot women walking around in
there. A year ago this would have been a smorgasbord and your little Danish
friend, Nina would have been the main course right on the buffet. But I am and
have always been monogamous and I just didn't see a single woman in there that
turned me on more than my wife. It worries me that you were so turned on. Just
saying, are you sure Kate is the one for you?"

"What the fuck Christian. Just because a naked beautiful model was hanging on
me and brushing those precious plump little titties against me saying she would
love to see how my big dick would look in those white pants Edgar selected,
making me get a semi boner, does not mean I don't love Kate. I am a normal guy
and if that wouldn't have made your Johnson twitch you are the anomaly here not
me." I smile then burst out laughing.

"Oh fuck you should have seen your face. You were licking your lips and drooling.
It was funnier than hell. Yea, she was pretty fucking hot, I will give you that."

"Sir permission to"

"Yes, knock it off Taylor what's on your mind."

"She wasn't even whispering in my ear and holy mother fuck, I was twitching
everywhere." We all start laughing. "Poor Luke stuck with the ladies shopping.
He's the only single one amongst us. He would have been in his glory."

"Well maybe since your such a good boss, you should let him switch with you
Thursday. We need to re-arrange our schedules on Thursday morning as that is
when there is a dress rehearsal" I look at Elliot. "By the way you are giving Brady
tomorrow through Friday off."

"What are you talking about?"

"I am flying Mia and Brady here. They will get in around 2:30 in the morning."

"You're a dick Christian. You couldn't just keep this between us. You had to let
Brady see his boss prancing around a runway. I can't just give him time off, that
isn't fair to George or the other guys."

"Elliot, it's your company you need to quit trying to make everyone happy all the
time. I am not letting Brady see his boss, I am letting Mia and her boyfriend see
her brothers doing something that will be fun. She was so excited that we are
including her. It will be fun and good to have her here."

"Are you letting them shack up together?"

"I hadn't thought that far, but yes, of course. They sleep together at Mom and
Dad's. Who am I to say she can't sleep with him in my place."

"Who are you and what did you do with my brother?" Elliot shakes his head. I am
in too good of a mood to be a dick to Mia about Brady. The guy adores her and I
have decided to encourage their relationship, not impede it. She won't find a
better guy.
We continue talking about the interesting sights at the Elite Agency. Elliot is
insisting that I don't say anything to Ana.

"No Elliot, I am not going to lie to her. That will only lead to problems. Besides I
didn't do anything wrong. So why lie?"

"Well that's because you're married to a saint. My girlfriend will have my nuts.
Man aren't you horny after seeing all those chicks walking around? I don't care
what Kate's excuse is when I get in the door, we are having some make Elliot
happy and smile time."

As we pull into the garage I can't help but wonder if this is what Elliot and I would
have talked about when I was a teenager or in college. This is the shit and the
experiences Elena took from me, being a normal guy. I don't regret being married
with a baby on the way now, because without Ana, I wouldn't even be here. But it
does make me wonder.

We walk into the apartment at 5:30 leaving us very little time to get changed for
the 8:00 pm curtain call and dinner. So we decide to have Matthew fix heavy
appetizers and have a late dinner after the show. I walk into the bedroom and
Ana is sound asleep with her hand on her bump and I am so fucking grateful I
have her. I hope Elliot was leveling with me and he can handle the distractions. I
have some doubt. He was literally drooling.

I crawl on the bed and lift Ana's shirt and kiss our baby bump. I sing Row Row
Row Your Boat and rest my cheek on her stomach and my little man doesn't let
me down.

"And he gives his old man one to the left and one to the right. We have a new
middleweight champion of the world Teddy Ray Grey wins in the first round with
a left hook to the old man. The crowd goes wild. He is still kicking ladies and
gentleman, little Teddy Ray Grey is a tough one. Listen to the crowd going wild."

"Christian what in the world are you doing?" I look up and smile at Ana.

"Hi baby. I was playing with Teddy. We were pretending he was a boxer. Man
that is the hardest he has ever kicked. How was your day?" I scoot up and give
her a kiss then lie down and pull her over to me.

"Oh my god I am so tired. We shopped so much. I spent so much money. I hope

you aren't going to be mad."

"I doubt you could spend enough to make me mad. Was it all on presents?"

"Mostly. I bought some things for me and some for you, and lots of presents. I
bought some things for the house. I spent over Forty thousand. Is that bad? Are
you mad?"

I smile. She is getting the hang of this spending my our- money down pat. "No
that's okay. After Christmas we can cut back. It's not like we are ever going to
run out but I know how you feel. Sometimes it almost feels gluttonous doesn't
it?"

"Yes. I almost wish you would put me on a budget. I don't know if I am spending
too much. I don't want us to have financial problems."
I laugh. "Baby, that isn't going to happen. We could lay here for the rest of our
lives and never work another minute and we would make over sixty million a year
on interest alone. Don't worry about it. If I think you are out of control, I will tell
you."

"Really? Well shoot now I wish I would have bought the Vuitton bag I fell in love
with!" She giggles so I will think she is teasing. But I make a mental note to ask
Kate if Ana had a bag she liked that she didn't buy so I can get it for her. "So tell
me about your day."

"I met with three investors this morning about our private portfolio. If we don't
find some offshore investments, as in you and I before the end of the year, we
are going to owe Uncle Sam another One hundred and thirty five million dollars
this year."

"What? Oh my god, do we have it? Why so much?" I smile at Ana; she has no
idea how much money we have.

"Yes we have it and we owe it because I made so much money this year. So they
are scrambling around trying to find me some overseas investments. Then I met
with my broker over at Morgan Stanley and gave him seventy five million to try
and play with or lose, I need some losses, so I told him to play liberally with our
money. Then I had lunch with a company from Germany that owns all the private
landfills in New York and New Jersey. I might buy them out then turn around and
sell them to a company from the Ukraine. Then I was on a conference call out at
our branch office before Taylor picked me up and took Elliot and me for our fitting
down in the garment district. So I have been busy."

"Okay, so that was all interesting but spill the beans Grey, tell me about your
fitting. Did you see any one famous or any female models?" I can't help but
chuckle. I won't lie to Ana.

"Yep sure did. Not sure about famous, I don't know who the models are, but we
saw some female models alright."

"You did? What were they doing? Did they die when they saw you and Elliot?"

"What were they doing?" I laugh. "They were pretty much walking around naked
trying on clothes."

"Naked. Like you saw their boobs and everything?"

"Yes."

"Oh my god did you have to get naked?"

"No. we were measured with our clothes on then just tried clothes on over our
boxers."

"You stripped down to your boxers and there were gorgeous naked models
walking around." Ana sits up and crosses her arms. She looks pissed and I can't
help laugh because she looks so cute. She has her hair in a side braid and a little
bit of mascara under her eyes from sleeping. I wipe her eyes and pull her close to
me.
"Not one of them was as hot or gorgeous as you Ana. I am not going to lie to
you. There were good looking women walking around trying on clothes and
getting alterations everywhere. That is what they do for a living. But, it's only
you. But I would be fucking pissed if the tide was turned, so if you want to come
back with me Thursday as I get dressed in between my runs as they call it, then I
have no problem with that. Anyway, it wasn't me that they were after."

"What do you mean?"

"Okay don't go running to Kate with this. But, those models loved Elliot. They saw
my wedding band and they knew I was spoken for. But he was like a filet in a
lions' cage in there."

"Christian, did he behave?" She has this tone in her voice that makes me
suspicious she doesn't trust Elliot either.

"Of course he did. Come on Ana, it wasn't a BDSM club it was a warehouse and
design center for the Elite Agency that is sponsoring the fashion show. These
women were working and we were there to be measured and have our clothes
selected. End of story. Now Matthew is probably in the kitchen right now fixing
some appetizers. I want you to eat something before we go out and then we will
have a late dinner. But I thought first we could have a bath and maybe play a
little. I got horny looking at all those tits today." Ana elbows me and pinches my
arm. "Ow! You wound me." I pull her down and lean over her and lift her shirt
over her head and pull her breast out of her bra. "These are the only tits I am
interested in." I suck softly on her nipple. "But then that model from Denmark
now she had, ouchokay okay I'm kidding. Ouch. For a little thing you have a
pretty good wallop there Mrs. Grey."

When I come out of the bedroom I see that Elliot has Sawyer laughing pretty
hard. He is whispering something to him, and I am pretty sure I know what it is. I
walk over and say hello to Matthew who is just leaving after putting out a nice
spread of appetizers. Bruchetta, stuffed mushrooms, shrimp, fresh fruit, chilled
Champagne and sparkling water and several different hummus mixes with pita
chips.

After Matthew leaves Elliot starts in with his impression of Edgar Le Beau.
"Looking good Gray Grey. Fuck that is my new nickname for you, Gray Grey. He
was hot for you bro."

"Well, I rather thought he was more interested in you." I point town the hallway
and without saying a word ask Elliot if he told Kate about Nina."

"Are you fucking nuts?" He whispers. "Kate isn't your wife. You probably told her
we saw a bunch of naked women today, it made you horny and she felt sorry for
you and fucked you."

I am impressed. "Yes as a matter of fact, you have it exactly right. I feel mighty
fine right now."

"You prick." He is still whispering. "If I told Kate that she would have my balls.
She is pissed at me because I made too much nose when we came in and she
didn't even kiss me hello so I am still hornier than a two peckered Billy goat." I
smile because I knew he would say that at least once this week. "You should have
seen it Sawyer. I thought I died and was in heaven. Then I came home hornier
than hell and he's the one that gets to unload."

I grab a shrimp, raise my eyebrows and stretch my arms. "Yep, feeling good. Is
your girlfriend ever ready on time? Jesus Christ." I shake my head as Ana comes
out and gives Elliot a peck on the cheek.

"I hear you had an interesting afternoon Elliot." He motions with his finger to be
quiet.

"You're a doll Ana, you don't get pissed at Gray Grey, but your friend in the other
room would have my balls if she knew we were around a bunch of naked
women."

"No she wouldn't. And what did you just call him?"

"The hell she wouldn't. Gray Grey. That is what the design coordinator called
Christian because he has such sexy Graaaay eyes." Elliot impersonates Edgar. I
pull Ana over to me and kiss her neck. I appreciate her so much when I see what
Elliot puts up with.

"That's Mr. Gray Grey to you Elliot." I laugh. I have a feeling this nick name isn't
going away.

Kate finally comes out of the bedroom and she is in a sour mood. Shit how does
he put up with this shit. It really bothers me that she is so up and down with him.
I want him happy. I know I shouldn't do it but maybe she needs to know that her
boyfriend could have anyone he wanted.

"So did Elliot tell you about what he has to wear?" I mention out loud to everyone
but I mean this for Kate.

"No, we haven't really discussed anything yet. How was it there at the fitting by
the way?" She says this like she is hardly interested. I see Taylor fixing an
appetizer plate and he looks down so he doesn't give anything away. I am about
to hint that Elliot was getting hit on just to teach her a lesson when to my
surprise Ana jumps in.

"So Kate, we better watch our men and take extra good care of them tonight if
you know what I mean. Sounds like they were around naked models this
afternoon and they took a fancy to your boyfriend." I look down at Ana surprised
that she would say something after I told her not to. I think she is pissed at Kate
too. Elliot is in the middle of biting into a pita chip with humus and looks up
squinting at me and shaking his head. I know he is pissed that I told Ana more
than I should have but let Kate get a little jealous. It would be good for her.

"What do you mean? Was one of those skanky skinny ass models hitting on you
Elliot?"

"No, there weren't any skanky skinny ass models in the building Kate. They were
all fucking hot as hell if you want to know the truth." He is pissed. Probably
because he didn't get laid when he got home and her attitude is wearing on him.
"In fact see this babe, she came up and talked to me and kissed me on the cheek
when she left." Fuck he shows Kate a Sports Illustrated picture of Nina Agdal and
I see Sawyer looking over Kate's shoulder at the picture and his mouth is hanging
open."

"She what? Really? She came on to you. Didn't you tell her you were engaged
and well taken care of?" Now Kate looks worried. Good.

Elliot shakes his head. "Nope, it didn't get mentioned. No need to it was just a
friendly conversation. No harm done. Am I well taken care of?" Whoa, this might
get ugly.

"Fuck you Grey. Yes you are taken care of." She looks around at me and Ana.
"Friendly? How would you feel if some naked male model came up to me and
kissed me on the cheek?" We both start laughing when she says this.

"I wouldn't worry one bit Kate, those guys all play for the other team." Elliot
glares at her.

"Stop it you know what I mean."

"Kate, there were beautiful women walking around today most of them naked,
trying on clothes and looking mighty fine. I was anxious to get home to see my
own beautiful woman when I came home. What I hoped was that she was as
anxious to see me as I was her. So, knock it off, cut with the bitchy attitude, take
care of me and you and I will be fine." Wow, Elliot just let her have it in front of
us. Good for him.

Kate looks embarrassed and a bit ashamed. "I did miss you babe. I was just a bit
grouchy from all the shopping today. I'm sorry." She leans in and gives him a
kiss. He shakes his head and still looks pissed. She leans in and whispers
something in his ear.

"What is it?"

"Just a surprise I bought today. Come here I will show you real fast. We will only
be a second everyone."

While they were out of the room Ana tells me that she took Kate to buy our
book 101 Great Nights of Sex and she thinks Kate is in the bedroom letting Elliot
see the book. About ten minutes later Elliot and Kate come back out of the
bedroom and he is all smiles and she winks at Ana all giddy.

Elliot opens the refrigerator and looks at the veggies. He shuts it and leans
against the kitchen counter next to me and whispers from the side of his mouth.
"Do you have an extra shoebox lying around?"

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 33 Love Ain't Easy

Brady's POV

"Good Morning Brady. How was your flight? Sorry we didn't wait up for you, but
we were all pretty tired."

I am working on the dining room table. "It was great thanks Christian. This place
is great, what amazing views." I take a drink of my coffee and pull my sleeves
down from my long sleeve t-shirt.

"Why are you up, it must have been after three when you got in right?" I look at
my watch it is 6:30am.

"Yes it was actually closer to four. I need to finish this draft for a new project we
are working on. Elliot text me yesterday afternoon and told me he wanted it done
today and we were going to show it to a builder this afternoon. Some guy he met
yesterday."

"Oh yes he mentioned that. And he says I'm a dick to my employees. Well Taylor
and I are headed out for a run. Do you want to come? You must be really tired."

I shake my head. "No, let me finish this draft, then I will take a nap this
afternoon if I need to. I will probably work out and run before we go out tonight
though. Thanks again for inviting us. We are really excited to be here."

"Yes of course." Christian tells me about the plans for the day and I hope I can
get this project done before 9:00am. I hear Christian banging on a door. "Elliot."

A few seconds later I hear the door open and a groggy Elliot coming out. "What
the hell Christian?" I hear Christian laughing. Those two live to fuck each other
over.

"Wake up. Your employee is out in the dining room working and you're asleep.
You're setting a bad example." What the hell is he busting Elliot's chops for. I
didn't ask him to do that. "Come on rise and shine. Let's go for a run. Don't be a
pussy, its only 14 degrees outside." Christian walks back out where I am sitting
and is smiling. "God I love pissing him off."

A few minutes later a tired looking Elliot walks out with his running gear on and a
blue stocking cap that says "I LOVE NY." He looks tired.
"Any reason asshole that we couldn't run in an hour or two. Fuck I feel like I just
went to sleep." He walks over to me and puts his hand out for me to shake.
"Morning. Why the fuck are you up?"

Christian speaks for me. "You're tired because the time difference is catching up
with you. Ana and I have an appointment at 9:30 so I don't want to be late, and
its seven o'clock Elliot, it's not early you are usually up at four or five. Brady is up
because the ass he works for couldn't just give him some time off without giving
him shit to do, so he is working on your last minute project. My words by the way
not his."

"No, I don't mind, it's not a big deal, if its' quiet around here this morning I can
crank it out and have something to you by this morning." Fuck, I don't want Elliot
to think I was going behind his back and complaining to Christian. I get that I
have this extra perk of getting some days off right now and I will be gone two
weeks over Christmas.

I see Elliot give Christian a dirty look. Then I hear them in the kitchen.

"Mind your own fucking business Christian. I don't tell you how to manage your
employees. You didn't exactly give me a choice about giving him the time off and
he is leaving for almost two weeks for Christmas. I have a lot of projects coming
up, if I didn't need him to be on top of this shit, I'm not an asshole, I would let
him off the hook."

There are a few minutes of silence. "Yes, your right, I should stay out of it. Sorry
about that. I will offer him my office so he has so more privacy."

A few minutes later Christian offers me his office which evidently is pretty off
limits to everyone but as people start waking up and coming in I can see I will
have a lot of distractions so I take him up on his offer. I get another cup of coffee
first and then I am introduced to some guy named Matthew. He offers to make
me breakfast which I could really use as I head off into the office and start
working on the plans.

Almost an hour later I hear Christian and Elliot returning laughing so I guess
Brady-gate has blown over. I work for almost two hours getting quite a bit done
before hearing a soft knock on the door.

"Hi Brady, so glad you're here." I look up and see Ana."Can I get you anything?
Christian and I are going to FAO Schwartz this morning but I wanted to say hi
and to tell you to please help yourself while you're here. Tonight we have great
dinner plans, than we are going to see The Lion King, and after Christian has
promised to take us to a club for dancing." I smile. "Of course you know what
happens tomorrow right?"

"Yes that is going to make the trip. I think I will let Mia sleep in and then we are
going to lunch. This afternoon I have an appointment to go on with Elliot. When
we get back I promised Mia a walk around Central Park so we will be back by four
I think. Will that work?"

"Do whatever makes you happy. Just know it is freezing out." She leaves and I
can't help but think how much nicer she is than Kate. I don't know if Kate is
bitchy with everyone or doesn't like me because her brother dated Mia or what
the deal is. But Ana is always so sweet and you would have to be blind to not see
how attractive she is. Christian drools over his wife. He watches her when she
walks away, and fucking pants over her ass. The guy is totally in love with his
wife. I don't see Elliot that enamored with Kate. They act like an old married
couple most of the time or if they have been drinking she is all over him. Kind of
strange.

Then there is Mia. I don't know what I am going to get her for Christmas. I know
that I want to marry her someday. And not in five years or even three. I would
love to marry her in a year. I would get her a ring right now but something tells
me everyone would think it is too soon. Her birthday is in January but that is right
around the corner. So Valentine's Day or just some random day within the next
six months I want to propose. I love her and I want to be with her forever.

Mia makes me laugh all the time. She is rarely if ever in a bad mood. I could look
like hell and she tells me how great I look. I can be crabby and she worries that I
am okay. I will work late on a project and she gets up in the middle of the night
and brings me warm cookies. She is thoughtful, affectionate, loving supportive,
an amazing lover and gorgeous. So why do I have to wait to propose to her when
I know she is it for me. I have it so bad for her. I know she can be quirky and I
get that she is the spoiled little princess in a wealthy family. But, I can take care
of her. I plan to make a lot of money and give her everything she is use to
having. I don't want her brother supporting her. I want to take care of her in
every way. I know that working with Elliot is a great opportunity that is why I
don't want him thinking I am taking advantage of my relationship with Mia when
it comes to work.

She worships her brothers, but especially Christian. She would do anything for
him, and I can tell he would do anything for her. When he asked her to take a
walk on Thanksgiving she was smiling for three days. She is so excited about the
baby and she has been making it all sorts of homemade things. She has been
working day and night on a big Christmas stocking that she has been
embroidering for Teddy. She is very artistic so I really appreciate her eye and
opinion on my plans. She sees things from an artistic point of view. She should
have gone into design. She is a natural.

It is 8:45 and I have gotten quite a bit done when I look up and see my girl
standing at the doorway. She gives me that big smile and then a frown. "What's
the matter baby?" She is wearing a robe that is way to big on her with the
sleeves rolled up and as I recall, nothing underneath. "Whose robe is that?"

"I borrowed it from Christian. I forgot one. I hate that you didn't get any sleep."
She walks over to me and I pull her on my lap and reach my hand underneath
the robe to rub her thigh. I rest my head against her shoulder and suddenly my
eyes feel heavy. She is combing her hands through my hair and I almost feel like
I am in a trance and could fall asleep. "How much more work do you have on
this? Can I get you some more coffee or something to help you keep your eyes
open?"

"I have about an hour left I think. Let me stretch for a second that will help." I
stand up with her in my arms and lift her as high as I can and she squeals and
when I stretch my legs she almost falls out of my arms and we both start
laughing. She is just what I need to get through this. I put her down and pull her
in my arms giving her a slow soft kiss. "I love you Mia. I love you so much."

Mia runs her fingers over my face and my lips making them tickle. Reaching up
on her toes she kisses me and whispers in my ear. "Brady Carter Beeson, I love
you more than I knew it was possible to love someone. You're everything to me."
God it is taking everything I have not to walk right back into the bedroom with
her right now and make love to her. "Sit down, keep working and I will be right
back."

About fifteen minutes later Mia comes back from the kitchen with a huge
smoothie that she has made for me. "You need energy. This should be yummy. I
used kiwi, bananas, an orange, vanilla yogurt, strawberries, a raw egg for some
protein, and Kale extract plus I put a little bit of some protein stuff that Christian
had in his pantry. Try it." I taste it and it is really good.

"Tasty. Thank you baby, you didn't have to do that, but your right it is picking me
up a bit. You spoil me Miss Grey." I pull her on my lap again and kiss her. "Thank
you. Do you know how much I would like you to be Mia Beeson someday?" I have
never said this to her and her face blushes. She hugs me tight.

"Really?" She is buried in between my shoulder and neck.

"Yes really. I know you are just turning 22 in January and I just turned 24 in
October but you know maybe in a year or something. I just know you're it for me
Mia. I am so in love with you." She stays tucked in my shoulder and I think I hear
her sniffling. I pull her back. "What's wrong baby. Did I say something wrong?"
Shit maybe she doesn't feel the same way.

"Nothing is wrong. I love you so much too and I can't imagine ever being with
anyone else or loving anyone like you. You're my idea of perfect." I kiss her nose
and we just look at each other.

"I want to put away some money baby and be in a good place so I can give you a
lifestyle that your use to. I know I will have to work hard and I can't give you the
world your use to for awhile. But, I want to have you by my side as I grow my
career and share everything with you." I kiss her and the kiss starts getting
heated. Shit I have to finish this. "Baby, I need to get this done so I can spend
the day in New York with my hot girlfriend." She stands up and notices my pants
and giggles. "Well what do you expect? You're sitting there naked under that robe
rubbing up against me."

"Hey." I look up and see Elliot. He looks like he has just gotten out of the shower.
"How's it coming?" Mia walks past Elliot and doesn't say anything. She never
interferes in my work issues with Elliot which has made it much easier.

He walks over and looks at what I have drafted. It is hard working on a flat desk.
I am use to a drafting table. He points out that my entrance way looks out of
dimension and wants me to redraft it again. I would bitch, but as I stand up and
look at it and take out my T-Square, I know he is right. One thing about Elliot, he
isn't a trained architect, in fact I think he studied mechanical engineering in
college before switching his major to construction management , but he has an
amazing instinct so I always listen to him.

"Your right. Not making an excuse but it is hard working on a flat surface. Let me
fix this and I will have you look at it again."

"No problem, I appreciate your knocking this off at the last minute. I met this
builder the other day and we hit it off. I told him what we were working on with
the redevelopment and what you did on the walls of Christian's gym and he asked
us to draft an idea for the gyms he is putting in 130 of his apartment buildings
around Manhattan. So what you have I think will interest him. I would be jazzed
if we could get a presence on the east coast. Tell you what; if we get this deal I
will let you be my partner on it. That would mean you would have to come out
here and work a few more times, but I will split the profit with you. So, plug
away. We have an appointment at 1:30. We can take Kate and Mia to lunch then
head over there."

"Okay thanks Elliot." I sit down. This is exactly what I have been hoping for. To
partner on a big project would be awesome. The experience, the extra money. I
know I am smiling from ear to ear.

"Don't worry Brady, I want to take good care of you but I want you to prove to
me how bad you want this. The idea is that we both make money." He winks at
me then shuts the office door to give me privacy.

I send Mia a quick text. "Elliot might let me partner with him on this project. I am
so pumped. Going to make sure these plans are perfect. Don't be mad at me if I
work a little longer than planned. We will go out to lunch, I promise."

A few minutes later I get a text back. "I am so proud of you Brady Beeson. Don't
worry about me. Kate and I are just talking. I love you."

See, that is what I mean. She is so supportive. I get back to work, now wide
awake with a huge smile on my face and a definite goal that I am working for. I
want Mia to be my wife someday.

Christian's POV

There was a frost last night and some of the sidewalks are icy. I have my arm
around Ana's waist tight as we walk up the steps to FAO Schwartz. I would have
a heart attack if she fell right now. She is wearing her long navy wool coat and
she couldn't button it. I love that our baby bump it is popping out more each day.
So I want to get her a new coat later. But she thinks that a larger coat will be too
big everywhere else.

We are with Taylor and Sawyer. I told them we only needed one person today but
I think they both wanted to see the store to be honest. Taylor asked if I would
mind if he did some Christmas shopping for Sophie while he was in the store and
I of course agreed, thinking I would like to find her something as well.

We are greeted at the front door by the human toy soldier and both the General
Manager and the personal shopper that has been assigned to us. The General
Manager knows I can make his budget for the week if I decide to purchase all the
babies furniture from him. We thought we would get it in Seattle, but you never
know. I tend to get caught up in shopping and lost in the moment.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey first of all let us offer our congratulations and a gift for baby
Grey." The GM pulls out a large stuffed bear. I know it is a Steiff Teddy Bear and
they sell for about $600.I have no idea how I know this as I have never
purchased anything from Steiff but somewhere in time I was given this useless
information. I can see they want our business and are trying to impress us. It
works as Ana hugs the bear. It is quite large so she turns around and hands it to
Sawyer who looks embarrassed to be holding a large Teddy Bear.
"We will hold that for you and when you leave you can take that with you. Now I
understand you want to start out on our new baby floor. I think you will find
everything you could possible desire on that floor for baby Grey. Loretta will help
you with everything and will also give you a tour as you go through each floor.
Here is my card and a very merry welcome to FAO Schwartz." I look at Ana who
giggles. I hold her hand and we are given a tour and history of the store. We see
the piano from the movie BIG and I play a song that has Ana cheering. My
biggest fan. Lot harder to do with your feet. God I can't wait to come back to this
store with Teddy some day. I am loving it and I can tell both Sawyer and Taylor
feel like kids again too. I text Elliot and tell him that they should come see this
store.

Once we get into the baby section I think poor Loretta wishes someone else had
been selected to help us. I am all about safety and I want stats and data. She has
to recruit experts in the department several times. Strollers we ended up
buying four Orbit Strollers with excellent quadshock suspension. I don't want my
kid thrown all around. They were almost a grand each but we can put one in each
of the SUV's and leave one for my parents. I made sure Sawyer and Taylor were
paying attention on how they collapsed and all the gadgets as well. The only thing
that worried me is Ana couldn't maneuver it very well and I think it's was too
bulky and big for her but she rolled her eyes when I suggested we find someone
to build a lighter weight one.

We moved on to look at bassinets and Ana wants Teddy in our room for the first
month, which seems reasonable to me. So we bought a bassinet for our room,
and this pack and play thing for our family room, one for my parents house and
one for Gail and Taylor's place. Ana wanted to wait on the crib and changing table
because she evidently found a place in Seattle that has what she wanted. We
went to the baby clothing section and we bought a lot of sleepers, blankets,
infant toys and these onesie things. Fuck everything is so small. I made Loretta
sign an NDA half way through as it was rather clear that we were having a boy
from what we were buying and we don't want that information out.

Most of the items we purchased will be shipped to Seattle except the clothes. Ana
was so excited about taking those with her and I smiled as I watched how she
would hold the outfits and place them next to her belly and rub her bump. I still
can't imagine that the baby will be so tiny. The socks fit on my finger. I can't
believe how much shit a baby needs. I still don't know what the difference
between a baby food processor and a real food processor is. Who knew they
make special garbage pails for baby diapers. These genie things. Ana said she
would pick all that up in Seattle at a better price, which caused me to roll my
eyes. Fuck we just dropped over six thousand on strollers and bassinets and
another grand on clothes and baby toys. She is going to wait to save two dollars
on a diaper pail. Whatever. We kind of got into it when Loretta was talking about
bottle warmers and shit. Ana wants to combine breast feeding and bottle feeding
and that was news to me. I was under the impression she was breast feeding
only. So I took exception to this and she took exception to my taking exception.
Since I won't be the one nursing she didn't seem to think I had a vote, which
pissed me off so bad I was spitting nails. I pulled her aside and we went at it in
the diaper bag section.

"What the fuck does that mean Ana?"

"Exactly what it sounds like Christian. When you start lactating you can decide
how many times a day you plan to put the baby to your tit. Until then, I get to
decide. I plan to nurse but I want him to take a bottle too, so I plan to give him a
bottle of breast milk several times a day that has been pumped and them when
he is about four months old he will get a bottle of formula so I can start weaning
him. Why do you get a say in this?"

"Is that a serious comment Ms. Smart Mouth? I get a say in this because this is
my son and I want him to have a healthy start in life."

"Hello! So do I. But I would like a glass of wine on occasion and I would like to
have some flexibility and you are making me furious right now."

"Too fucking bad if you're getting furious right now get the fuck over it." I don't
appreciate how dismissive she is being. "Let's get something straight right now
Mrs. Grey. You may be carrying our son, nothing I can do about that baby; laws
of nature don't allow men to be pregnant. And you may be the only one that gets
to provide nourishment for him, but that doesn't give you veto power,
management power, more decision making or the upper hand on raising our son.
Are we clear on that Mrs. Grey?" I crossed my arms and look down at her and she
has her arms crossed and is looking up at me. We have about a two minute stare
down and then we both started laughing. It hit us both funny that we were acting
pretty childish in a large toy store.

"Okay, I'm sorry. You have tit power, but can you talk to me about this stuff
before you make decisions. You know how I get when I am out of the loop."

"Yes. I will and I should have. I just didn't know you were that interested in this
subject."

"Baby, anything to do with Teddy or your tits for that matter, I am interested in.
Can we go to the big kids department? I saw something I want to get Elliot, it's
hilarious."

"I can't believe you are buying that for your brother. You're grown men." I smile
just thinking about how much fun we will have with this stupid game. I might
even have to give it to him tonight.

I have just bought this basketball hoop that straps to your head and the
opponent gets to take shots with hard balls with sponge around them. But they
still hurt. As we are going down the elevator we see Elliot, Brady, Kate and Mia by
the BIG piano. Elliot has a bag in his hand and I can almost tell by the size that
he has just bought the same thing I bought.

"What's in the bag Elliot?"

"Just something. Never mind."

I laugh. "I am pretty sure our warped immature minds just bought the same
thing. I pull mine out of the bag. He pulls his and we all crack up.

"Oh great, guess what these guys will be doing tonight? " Kate laments.

Elliot pats my arm. "Hey, we should get a couple more and have a real game so
Brady has one, maybe Sawyer, and Jason." I shrug. I don't really want my
security guys to get involved but I don't have a problem with Brady getting one
so Elliot runs and picks up a couple more sets. Yep, hanging out in this place
brings out the kid in everyone. We head out at 12:00 and go to Serendipity for
lunch. It wouldn't be where I want to go but, Ana and Mia have their hearts set
on it and what Ana and Mia want, Ana and Mia get.

Elliot's POV

Ok I concede, The Lion King was awesome. I cracked up when Christian said he is
going to make all the employees of GEH gather after Teddy is born and hold him
out over the dais like Mufasa did with Simba. I never saw the movie and I fucking
watered up when Mufasa was killed. Why would they kill him off? That would suck
if you were a little kid and saw him die. Anyway, so now my new nickname for
Teddy is Simba.

I am such a kid at heart that I am pumped up to get back to the apartment. I

want to play that basketball game and the ladies want to go to some club
dancing. That never works out. Christian almost always ends up getting us in a
fight. I decide to use that as my weapon. "Fine we can go clubbing but don't get
pissed if we end up in a fight ladies. When is the last time we went clubbing
where either Christian or I didn't end up in a fist fight?"

"I'll second that," Taylor comments under his breath as he is driving. He is

waiting for us to decide because if we go clubbing, then he is calling Wilson and
Sawyer who had the night off as backups.

"Babe, please we only have to stay like an hour or two." Kate really wants to go
dancing.

"Ana, are you up to this? It has been a really long day." Christian doesn't want to
go either and he isn't fired up about having Ana pushed around in a crowded
club. We have a table reserved at the Boom Boom located in The Standard Hotel.
If we weren't with Christian Grey, we wouldn't be getting in. Ana smiles and says
she will do whatever everyone else wants to do. So that pretty much means the
guys lose on this one. I mumble to Christian that I give it thirty minutes before
we have our first confrontation. We just attract trouble.

We walk in and are escorted to our table. It is invitation only after ten pm and it
is 10:45. We have six of us and four security team members which causes eyes
to turn. I am already pissed within the first five minutes when some fucker eyes
Kate as we walk to our table and grabs his junk when she walks buy him. I give
him a dirty look and he gives me one back. Okay game on. We can play this all
night dick head. See I shouldn't come to places like this when I am not in the
mood because I actually hope I get in a fight.

"Did you see that Christian?"

"Yes I saw it. Let it go." He points the guy out to Taylor and Sawyer hangs back
to stare the guy down. I prefer to fight my own battles. Everyone is staring at us.
They want to know who merits so many security people as we are not movie or
TV celebrities but it takes just a second for the room to figure it out. I hear
people talking as we go by them.

"That's Christian Grey and his brotherOr Elliot Grey and his brotherI think
to myself I didn't know his wife is pregnant, he is so hot.I wonder if
he fools around. Fuck I can't even get him to look at naked models tits, you
don't stand a chance chickie. He is that billionaire that isn't even thirty
yet.He owns like half the companies in the US..Not half the companies
let's not exaggerate Look how arrogant they all are, I would like to show
those rich pussies the real world..Oh please bring it on ass wipe. Fuck
their women are hot, even the pregnant one, I'd like to get between that
hot blonde's legsOk who the fuck said that?

We were so close to getting seated before that last comment met my ears. I turn
around and Reynolds stops me.

"I got this Elliot. Don't start anything. I will tell the guy to watch his mouth. Go
on, take a seat dude. You know how guys talk; no big deal."

I watch him walk over to the prick that made the comment so I can see who it
was, but Taylor steps in front of me.

"Come on Elliot. Make my job easier tonight. Ignore that shit. You guys all have
good looking women on your arms; that shit is going to happen. Go sit down."

I sit down and Christian has ordered beers and Champagne in advance and Ana is
drinking a cranberry spritzer. I slam a beer. I am in a piss poor mood.

"Why are you in such a bad mood babe?" Kate whispers in my ear. "I took good
care of you last night right?" I don't say anything. Because what I want to say is
that I don't want to be here and yet again I gave in.

I feel like my club days are winding down. I want to hurry and get married and
start a family. I am in my thirties now and I don't need to be in places like this
anymore. I take Kate's hand. The sooner we dance, the sooner we can get out of
here.

Mia and Brady are already dancing and having a good time. I get that. They are
in their early twenties. Which is the same age Kate is. I have to remember that
she still wants to do this shit that I did years ago. I look over and see Christian
has his arm around Ana and is talking in her ear as you can't very well have a
normal conversation in this place with the loud music and beyond loud bass
vibrating the floors.

Some girls approach our private area to talk to Christian. Are they asking him for
autographs? I laugh thinking why would someone want his autograph. Must be a
slow celebrity night. Taylor tells them to hit the road. Christian picks up Ana and
places her on his lap and they are fucking making out. She is so affectionate with
him. All night I noticed how lovey dovey they are and how much she touches him,
kisses him, looks up at him. Then I watched Brady and Mia doing the same. I love
affection but Kate isn't just that affectionate. I like that she bought that book for
us and that she put some great effort in to our sex life last night. It was fucking
awesome. But out of the bedroom, she just isn't as affectionate as she was when
we first started dating. Maybe being around all these lovebirds has put me in a
crappy mood.

I use to like watching Kate shake her ass and dirty dance with me, but right now
I feel like every horn dog in the place is watching her and I want her to settle
down a bit. She is really shaking her stuff. I pull her over to me.

"Baby, your attracting a crowd. Can you chill it down a bit?" I know as soon as I
ask her she is going to be pissed and yep she is. She stops dancing completely
drawing even more attention.
"Elliot, quit being an old man, I am just having fun. Now you're going to tell me
how to dance too?"

"No Kate, do what you want." I am tired of fighting with her. We finish the dance
and I head back to the table assuming that she is with me. I sit down and see she
has decided to stay out on the dance floor shaking her shit again. I close my eyes
for a second and think how I should handle this. I want to pick her ass up and
carry her off the floor. I don't want to get in a fight with her or any dick that will
hit on her and they will; but she is asking for trouble dancing like this without me.
I start to stand up and Ana stands and tells me that she will go get her.

"Ana, sit down. I don't want you out there." Christian stands up and grabs her
hand. Now Kate is putting Ana and my brother in the middle of her need for
attention. She reaches up and tells him something and he sighs and they make
their way to the dance floor next to Kate. I see Ana pull her over and Kate
shrugs. I can almost guarantee I know what she is saying. Something about how
I walked off leaving her on the floor and it's not Ana's problem. I see Christian
lean down and he looks pissed and he says something to her as well. She storms
off the floor. I laugh knowing what he probably said as well. He isn't one to mince
his words. He probably told Kate she was acting like a slut or something like that.

"Your brother is the biggest fucking asshole that ever lived sometimes."

"Really, I thought it was your brother that had that title."

"Fuck you Grey. Do you even know what he said to me?"

"No, but he probably told you to quit dancing like you were trying to get fucked,
and not by me." I take a long swig of my beer.

"Pretty much." She grabs a beer and neither of us says anything. See, this is why
I don't like coming to these places. She tells me she is going to the ladies room
and I offer to walk with her. She gives me more attitude and stomps off, but I
see Wilson following her so I don't get up.

I am drinking my beer when the waiter comes over with a note for me. I open it
and read it and smile looking around to see where she is. I spot her and get up. A
friendly hello can't hurt.

"Hi Nina, nice to see you again." My little model friend has spotted me out and
sent me a note. She is sitting with several models and a couple of guys.

"You're a very good dancer Elliot. Are you with your girlfriend?" I nod. "She is
very pretty." This is awkward. I should get back. For the first time since I have
known Kate, I feel like I could cheat on her and I don't want to do that. We need
to work things out. Something is just off with our relationship. But, this would be
so wrong to ask Nina to dance and to even give her another minute of my time.
So I tell her it was nice to see her, smile and go back to our table where Kate is
standing and watching me. She looks completely devastated. She recognizes Nina
because she Googled everything about her yesterday. I walk up to Kate and pull
her in my arms and give her a really passionate kiss and she kisses me back with
more passion then she has shown me in a long time. We don't talk about it but I
think she knows that maybe she needs to quit pulling these stunts. I am sick of
it. I love her and I want this to work, but maybe we need to sit down and have a
serious conversation. She tells me she is ready to go home and she is fucking
clinging to me now. I'm not stupid. She is staking her claim.

I lean over to Taylor and ask him if Sawyer can have the rest of the night off.

"If we are leaving, sure I guess why?"

"I thought I would introduce him to Nina and her friends. I think Mia and Brady
are going to stay for a bit and Wilson and Luke can stay here." Taylor tells me
that is fine. I whisper to Kate that I am going to introduce Nina to Sawyer. She
insists that she wants to meet her as well. Right, I'm sure she does.

We walk over to Sawyer and tell him the plan. He is all for it. I make sure
Christian doesn't have any issues with it and he rolls his eyes. "What are you a
fucking matchmaker now?"

When we get up to Nina's table she stands up so we can talk easier. She is
holding onto my sports jacket as I lean in and tell her I am leaving and I am
forced to introduce her to Kate who takes Nina's hand and pushes it off my
jacket. I pull Sawyer over and introduce them and point out my sister as well and
she tells me to invite them to her table before turning to Sawyer who is dressed
in his standard dark suit, shirt and tie.

"Are you off duty now Mr. Bodyguard?" She yells out to Sawyer.

"I am." She loosens his tie and puts her arm through his and pulls him to her
table. Lucky fuck.

The next morning I walk into the staff apartment to see how it went for Sawyer.
He is sitting around the table with Wilson and Reynolds.

"Morning Elliot, Lukey was just telling us he had a Danish for breakfast." They all
start laughing.

"Is that right Sawyer. You lucky fucker, you owe me. Did you really?" I can't tell if
he is bullshitting me.

He just grins. "Not with Nina but with one of her other model friends who is also
from Denmark."

"He just got home about 6:30, like thirty minutes ago." I look at him and he looks
pretty tired.

"Yea, how was it to have those long legs wrapped around your ass? What was her
name? "

There is a long pause and it is clear he can't remember her name. He grimaces.
"Baby?" And being the assholes we men all are, we laugh.

I walk out feeling jealous. I recognize I should not feel that way. Kate fucked my
brains out last night when we got home. I wanted to play our little basketball
game with Christian and she dragged me in the bedroom and let me do shit to
her she usually never lets me do. We definitely need to talk, but I don't know if
this should wait until we get back to Seattle or what I even want to say to her.
But in my heart, I know we have to either fix things or go our separate ways. I
know now that for a guy like me, I got engaged way to fast. It was fine for my
brother, but, we have issues, and they need to be fixed rather than forcing this
marriage.

I sit in the living room. No one is up yet. I lean my head against the couch and
think about how and what to say to Kate. I am probably there about fifteen
minutes when I hear someone walking down the hall.

"Hey, you okay?" I just shrug. Christian has this figured out. I can tell by the shit
he has said to me the last few days. He sits down in the leather chair next to
where I am sitting. Very softly he says. "Kate?"

Again I just shake my head confirming that is what is on my mind. He stands up

and walks into the kitchen coming out with two coffees a few minutes later. He
knows I put a ton of sugar in my coffee and milk and always tells me I drink
pussy coffee, but he has prepared it just like I drink it. I take the cup from him
and look down the hall to see that the doors are all shut.

"You need to talk to her instead of bottling it all inside."

I smile. "This advice coming from the brood king. Yea I know. I just don't know
where I want this to go. I care for her, and I don't want to be an ass. I thought I
wanted to marry her, but now I feel like we are at each other's throats way too
much. Then I was thinking this morning that we really were doing fine until this
whole Ethan thing came out. Maybe Kate gets tired of hanging with the Grey's all
the time. But fuck, I am not giving up my family to hang with hers, when I can't
stand her brother, her mom is nice but her dad is a pompous prick at best. So if
that is the issue, not sure how to fix it. She's hot and cold. When she's hot, and I
mean not in a bad mood, not just the sex, she is sweet and loving and
supportive. When she is cold, man she won't get off my ass."

Christian doesn't say anything for a long time. "Elliot, I am the last guy that
should be giving you advice on love. I have had a number of short term
contractual relationships, Ana is the only woman I have had as a girlfriend and
now she's my wife. I only know that I have never compromised so much in my
life as I have since I have been married and known Ana. Hell, compromise. Let
me re-word that. Given in. I give in more than I get my way. But I will tell you, if
it bothered me, I wouldn't keep doing it. I want to give in. I want Ana happy all
the time. I want her to have her way if it is important to her. Unless it is about
her safety or something I feel so strong about that it stays with me for a long
time. But if you can't do that for Kate, then maybe you guys need to re-think
this. I wish I had more advice to give you, but I am probably not the person you
should seek marriage counseling advice from.

"Is there any issue you have nagging at you with Ana? You guys seem so in
sync."

"Yes. I don't want her to work. We fight about it constantly. I don't see any
reason for her to work. We don't need the money and I don't want a nanny
raising the baby. I want my wife at home, with my son and it is making me crazy
that she won't do it. We fight about it at least every other day. I have to work on
not bringing it up and I rationalize this whole fight by thinking once the baby
comes she won't want to leave him, so quit arguing about it. But if she picks it up
after he is born and leaves him with a nanny, I know as sure as I am sitting her I
will go ballistic. So don't feel over confident in me yet. Love ain't easy Elliot."
"Well at least you guys aren't as perfect as you seem from appearance. Shit, I
think I will just let this go for now, and then when we get home sit down with her
and see what the problems are. You know she asked me the other day when I
was going to put her on my credit cards. That kind of pissed me off. Then she
said that you put Ana on yours before you were married. I'm not cheap, but Kate
has money, plus I guess deep inside I don't feel one hundred percent confident
we will end up married."

"I did put Ana on my credit cards about two weeks before the wedding. But Ana
had no money, it was different. She had less than a grand to her name when we
met. But you are making a statement. You have plenty of money so if you put her
on your cards, no big deal. By not putting her on, you are sending her a
message." I am not sure I agree with Christian. Besides unlike him I do have a
limit to what I can spend.

I look up at him. "Fuck, your wife has a shopping conscious. I guarantee it, if you
were married to Kate, even you would run out of money." He laughs at me but I
am serious as a heart attack.

I also saw him grimace at the thought of being married to Kate. Maybe deep
inside it bothers me that my brother who is also my best friend and my fiance
don't get along. Because if I had to pick between them, it would be easy and I
wouldn't be engaged. And it shouldn't be that way. I know Christian would pick
Ana over me if he had to and that would be okay. That is how I think it should be.
It would never come to that though because Ana would never ask Christian to do
that. Kate, I could see the day that might happen. I also don't think my mom is
crazy about Kate but she would never say those words. She doesn't say anything
which is my clue. She gushes on and on about Ana all the time. It's more than a
vibe I get. And Mia, well Mia gets along with everyone even though Kate booted
her from the wedding temporarily. But Kate is always making digs about my
sister, and that pisses me off. My family is important to me and their approval is
even more important.

I walk into our bedroom and expect Kate to be asleep but she is lying on her side,
naked with a sheet wrapped around her. She has been crying. I sit down next to
her and she scoots over a few inches to make room for me. I don't ask her what
is wrong. I know. I feel her hand on my back and she rubs it slowly.

"Are we going to be okay Elliot?"

I shrug, "I don't know Kate. Are we? I think we have to sit down and talk, not
argue and figure out what is important to each of us and why we can't go half a
day without fighting."

"So let's talk." She sits up and pulls my arm so I am looking at her.

"No, let's enjoy ourselves and talk when we get back. There is no since bringing
our drama here."

"Please, babe, you're scaring me. I don't know if I can't get through the day
without talking about this. I am so afraid I am losing you. Am I losing you?" Kate
starts crying again. Where were the tears and concern before? I am starting to
think this comes down to age difference and maturity. I am done playing games.
I want a mature partner. One that isn't self centered. Can Kate be what I want?
I feel like a dick because I don't say anything. Instead I get up, kiss her lips softly
and tell her I am taking a shower.

I am in the shower a few minutes before Kate walks in behind me. She leans into
my back and reaches her hands around to my stomach.

"Elliot I can't lose you. I love you. I know I have been a bitch and I haven't been
myself and I know you have had it with me. But please tell me you still love me.
Please. I can't lose you. I just can't. I love you too much. Tell me what I need to
do, please I will do anything. You're the guy for me. You're who I want to spend
my life with."

I take a deep breath. I am not doing this now and not here. We will talk when we
get home, because I don't know if she is what I want. I may be the one for her,
but is she the one for me? If we could just have twenty four fucking hours
without her drama, maybe I would snap out of this funk. I turn around and push
my hair back and the water from my face. I stare at her and see that she is really
torn up and I pull her in my arms.

"Kate, let's please just have fun the rest of the day and when we get home
tomorrow, let's talk about what we both want."

"I want you. There is nothing more to talk about. I want you Elliot. I love you and
I want you. Do you still love me?"

When I see Kate like this I love her. She is being sweet, passionate, affectionate
and maybe it's the wrong word to use but vulnerable. "Kate, it's not just about
love. I love you but I don't want to spend the rest of my life getting bitched at
and losing who I am. I know relationships are about compromise. I am willing to
do my fair share and then some. But your moods are fucking killing me here.
Where the fuck did the Kate I fell in love with go to?"

"Elliot, I know this sounds like an excuse but ever since I went on the DEPO shot
last month, I have felt like I am crawling the walls. Ana said she had a hard time
with it too. Maybe I need to look at a different birth control. But whatever it is,
give me a chance to fix it please. Please Ell, please. I know we are right for each
other. I love you, I love you so much." Fuck. I don't do well when she cries and I
can't argue that her excuse isn't valid because ever since that shot, she has been
a bitch. I kiss her on the forehead as the water runs over both of us but she
reaches up and licks my lips and pushes her tongue into my mouth. "I need you
Elliot. I need to know we are okay."

I almost smile. This is a switch. I am about ready to tell her no. I don't want to
fuck her when I feel so confused. But my body has a mind of its own. As she
kisses me I am getting harder and I find myself rubbing her back and my hands
on her ass. I feel her tits against me and I lift my head back as she is kissing my
neck. I am trying to fight this because somehow it feels wrong in light of the fact
that my mind is telling me that this may be over. But somewhere in my heart I
still love her. I look down at her green eyes and she is stripped down. No make-
up, no faade. Just Kate. She puts my hand over her heart and then places her
hand over mine.

"When you love someone Ell, you need to follow your heart. Sometimes we screw
up and your mind tells you things that your heart doesn't feel. Your heart is
beating fast right now as is mine. Our hearts are telling us we belong together.
Please, give us a chance. I know we need to talk. But we need to talk about how
to make this right, not how to walk away. I feel your heart Ell, you love me too. I
know you do." She continues to stare at me as I look down into her eyes.

I reach down and lift her up, never losing contact with her eyes and I slide slowly
into her. We never take our eyes off each other and I am overwhelmed with the
emotions of wanting to do the right thing, keeping her in my life or just letting
go. As I feel her warmth and as I move deep inside of her never taking my eyes
off of her I feel more emotional than I have ever felt in the entire time I have
been with her. In some ways she has mentally exhausted me and yet I have
heard what she has said, my heart does still beat fast for her and you don't walk
away when things get rough, you fix them. I reach my mouth down to hers and
as we both move slowly I finally kiss her back slowly making love and with the
water falling over us we both break down. She is crying the entire time telling me
how much she loves me and how sorry she is and when we both reach our
release I feel tears coming down my face as well. I realize I can't live with her
and I can't live without her. We still need help, we need to work things out, but
for now, I decide to do what I can to make it better. She's rightmy heart still
beats too fast for her.

Okay everyone- before I get one hundred reviews telling me Elliot should
dump Kate- know that won't happen. EL James has them together in her
book, so I am keeping them together. As we all know, not all
relationships are easy and they need to work on theirs. So, we will make
that our focus, how to get them on the same page. We will do a bit of the
fashion show next but not before one of the brothers gets cold feet.
Hmmm.Love ya Lilly or as the Twitter girls call me.Tina or Larry

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 34 How Old Are We?

Christian's POV

"It's almost 8:00 Ana. Wake up baby." I am nibbling on Ana's ear. She fell asleep
on me last night and I want to go over today's schedule. Elliot and I have this
fucking dress rehearsal to go to at 10:00 am and then the fashion show is at 3:00
pm. I don't want to do this. I have been thinking about it and it is not my image
and I don't feel like listening to shit about it for the rest of my life. I would rather
write Katie Couric a check for five million then humiliate myself doing a fucking
fashion show. I have a call into Chaz now even though it is five in the morning
Pacific Time. I want him to get me the fuck out of this mess. "Ana. Wake up
please."

"Why? I am so sleepy." She curls into a ball looking all cozy and cute. God I love
her. I get into bed with her and pull her top up and put my cold hands on her.
Fuck it is freezing out and in the apartment. She jumps when she feels my hands
and my feet are cold too. "Oh my god your hands and feet are so cold. How do
people live like this?" It's true. We get a lot of rain in Seattle and occasionally
some snow. But it is not this cold. It is bitter cold here. She curls into me and we
are face to face bundled under the covers. I would love to get laid then go back
to sleep and forget this whole fucking fashion show shit.

I have just spent the past hour counseling my brother which is pretty funny when
I think about it. Man, I don't think he and Kate are going to make it unless they
talk through some of this shit. It wouldn't break my heart unless Elliot was upset
about it. Then I would feel bad. But if he wants this to end, I will be more than
fine with it. He said he was going to call our Mom and ask her to meet him for
lunch next week. She has a way of helping us clear our heads. I am starting to
think the age difference could be a factor, although it isn't for me and Ana. What
does that say about me? Ha. Who would think that Elliot is more mature than I
am? Actually I know he would like to have Kate get pregnant right away and get
started on his family and she has told him that isn't happening. So they definitely
have issues to sort out.

I kiss Ana's neck and then work my way under the warm covers to find her
breasts. I haven't said much about how much I love them these days, but plump
pregnant tits are hot. They are so full and sensitive. I can get her off that much
quicker these days just by sucking on her tits. She shut me out last night when I
was all over her because she was really tired and now I could use a good morning
fuck. "Christian I have to pee."

"Then please hurry, I'm horny." I smile at her so she doesn't think I am being a
jerk about this, but I let her sleep last night, so time to tame the tiger.

"Gee tell me how you really feel." Ana gets up and screeches when her feet hit
the tile floor in the bathroom. I should consider getting some floor warmers in
there. I hear her brushing her teeth and then she shuffles quickly back into bed
all scrunched up. "Oh my god why is the floor so cold. Can we make it warmer in
here?"

"I can absolutely warm you up." I know she just rolled her eyes at me but I will
ignore it. I pull her over to me and she laughs when she realizes I have already
taken off my pajama bottoms, t-shirt and have a full blown hard on. I said I was
horny. Before she even knows what has hit her I have pulled her nightgown off of
her and have her on her back kissing her. Actually I am attacking her. I don't
know why I woke up so fucking horny but I would just as soon skip a lot of
foreplay and slam into her. I am that revved up.

"Christian, good grief, slow down. I have her breast in my mouth and have
pushed her legs apart with my hand.

"I really want to be inside of you like right now baby. Once I get in there I will go
nice and slow and take good care of you, but I have been thinking of this since I
woke up two hours ago. Please." I look at her for permission and she moves the
covers up allowing me to get on top of her and I don't hesitate. Thank god she is
always ready to take me and I glide into her easily. It feels so good I have to just
pause for a second and get some mind control going or it will be over before it
started. I use to be able to go forever with my subs. Shows what being in love
does for having sex. If I could just stay inside her pussy all day, my joy would be
endless. "Oh fuck Ana, this is just what I needed. You feel so good baby." I bend
down and kiss her slowly and move her one leg up and around my waist, shifting
my weight on my elbows. I try to keep my weight off her bump. Christ we are
going to have to get creative here as she gets bigger and I am going to have to
do more push-ups so I don't get tired trying to keep my weight off of her. I move
a little to the side angling my dick so I know her g-spot is getting good friction.
Ah yes she likes that. Her eyes have just rolled back. "You like that baby? Tell me
how it feels. Talk to me Ana, tell me what you like."

"I like you inside of me. Go faster please."

'Baby, slow and steady for just a bit more than I will fuck you hard and fast. " I
keep moving at the same pace but slam her a little harder each time. Oh Christ
she is like an inferno and it is definitely warm under the covers now. I push them
back and scoot on my knees, lifting both of her legs onto my shoulders. Placing
both my hands under her ass, I lift her and then fuck her hard and as fast as I
can without hurting her. Oh fuck this feels unbelievable. "Come on Ana, let it go,
cum with me baby, I am not going to be able to.oh fuck me, yes Ana." I hear
myself groaning and realize half the house probably just heard me. But fuck she
is always so wet and hot. Jesus that felt good. I slowly pull out of her and quickly
push my fingers inside of her and using my palm and thumb I bring her to
another orgasm while she was still coming down from the first one.

A few minutes later we are both lying back on the bed holding hands.

"Ana, would I be a total dick if I didn't show up today for the fashion show."

"Yes you would be a total dick if you didn't show up. You made a commitment.
Nothing personal but how are you more important than the other celebrities that
committed. What's the matter are you getting cold feet?" Ana giggles as she
tries to rub her feet up against mine, but she can't reach them.

"Yes as a matter of fact I am. I don't want my business associates and employees
to think I have gone all soft. Shit, why did I say I would do this? I was so caught
up in making Elliot uncomfortable I didn't stop to think how fucking stupid I would
feel. Help me think of a way out of this." I pull her over to lie on my chest and
she plays with my happy trail as she calls it.

"Christian, this will help your image not hurt it. This doesn't mean you have
turned soft. Get over it." Well I guess I won't get any help here. "My mom left me
a message. She wants me to come see her in Georgia on my way back tomorrow.
She even offered to pay for a plane ticket. Can you believe that?"

"No I can't. She probably offered because she knew you couldn't go?" Typical
Carla.

"I can't? I was thinking maybe I would go and then fly home Sunday."

"Ana we have the GEH Holiday Party Saturday night. You can't go to Georgia."
Even if we didn't have the party I would find a way to keep her from going.
"Well, I know, but maybe you could go without me?"

"What the fuck? No Ana. This is the first year I committed to even going in three
years and that is because you are at my side. Don't you want to go?"

"Of course I do. I just kind of want to make up with my mom and see her in
person. I do actually miss her. "

I am counting to ten here. This is what I was telling Elliot, you have to constantly
give in or compromise. "Baby, what if I let you take the GEH jet next week or
after the holidays. I admit I didn't want you to go without me before but I can
see it means a lot to you. But with that said; we have a full schedule and having
you with me Saturday night means a lot to me."

"I was just trying to avoid missing anymore work. But okay your right. Saturday
is a big night for you and your GEH employees will like having you there. I have a
feeling if I don't go, you won't go. Hey did you buy Andrea anything?"

"Andrea? For what, Christmas?"

"Yes for Christmas. People call me a saint- ha, she's the saint."

"Oh is that right Mrs. Grey? No I didn't buy her anything. Should I? I think she
usually gets a Christmas bonus." I am running my hands down her side. I should
get up and get ready, but I could handle getting fucked again.

"Yes you should buy her something. What about a nice Louis Vuitton bag?"

"Sure. Can you go over there again this morning and pick one up for her?" I am
thinking this way I can give Kate the money to pick up that bag that Ana liked as
well.

"We can do that. We have nothing else to do while my sexy husband is practicing
on the cat walk." I roll her over and she is laughing at me.

"Think this is funny?" She nods. "Shower now Mrs. Grey. Time for Christian's
favorite." I raise my eyebrows at her then dive down on her breast again. God
they are awesome right now.

"Stand and Slam?"

"You're getting good at this baby. Exactly."

Sawyer's POV

Fuck I am tired. I had no sleep last night. None. Not even a cat nap. But no way
am I complaining. I got fucked every which way and then some and I may be
tired, but the boys are feeling much better. Taylor has assigned me to the boss
today, so I am taking him and Elliot over for their dress rehearsal. I wonder if I
will see whatever her name was. Shit, I wish I had gotten her name, or maybe I
did, but I don't remember it. I don't think she is in the fashion show though.

We are escorted to the back, behind stage of the Lincoln Center where the event
is being held. Elliot wasn't kidding. Holy shit. There are gorgeous mostly naked
models walking around everywhere and I am so glad I got laid a few hours ago,
or the big fellow wouldn't lie quietly. No matter how much mind control training I
have had as a seal, it wouldn't work here. This place is all legs and tits. I look at
Elliot and he smiles at me patting me on the back.

"A lovely view isn't it old chap?" Elliot laughs. "I myself am spoken for so I don't
even notice all those chilled little niplets, long gorgeous legs and sweet looking
asses walking by. I don't see a thing." I shake my head laughing. Elliot is
hilarious. The boss even cracked a small smile.

"Mr. and Mr. Grey. Over here." Who the fuck is this clown? "Oh bummer, where is
Kevin today?" Who?

"He is the CPO for my wife and sister today. This is Sawyer." Grey introduces me
to Edgar. Why did he call Taylor Kevin?

"Well hell-lo Sawyer. I will be your Huckleberry anytime." What the fuck? I reach
my hand out to shake it and holy mother fuck he kisses me on the cheek. Good
fucking way to lose some teeth Edgar. I look over and see Elliot grinning. "Okay
Gray Grey we need you to look at the new goods since you vetoed the hot white
linen outfit. You looked so yummy in that, what a shame. You couldn't see your
Wienerschnitzel. I was looking trust me. But if you insist on changing we have
this alternative here for you. I just need to let the people in communications
know. So here is your alternative."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I desperately try not to look at the boss or Elliot.
Edgar is holding up a bathing suit that looks like those girls boy shorts. "You're a
sneaky fuck Edgar. You picked something out you knew I wouldn't wear. I will
wear the linen outfit."

"I knew you would see the light. Here, brand new just for you. Nude flesh tone
briefs. No one will see a thing." He hands Grey a box and he tucks it in the palm
of his hand giving Edgar a dirty look.

"Okay Grey number one and Gray Grey you need to sign in and head on over to
the green room with all those celebs. They are all in there but you two are by far
the hottest. Although the baseball player he makes things go pitter patter."

I follow the boss over to the registration desk and he and Elliot are given a huge
bag full of items for being in the fashion show. I mean massive amounts of
promotional items from LaCoste sweaters and watches, Nike running shoes,
cologne, Vuitton wallets and travel kits, Armani ties, BOSE headsets, and more
stuff than two rich guys who have everything could possible need. Seriously, why
do they give rich people stuff like this when they already have all that stuff? I
must have my mouth hanging open because Grey looks at me and hands me his
bag. "Merry Christmas Luke. I don't need this shit, except the running shoes
which would probably be too small for you, and I can always use another pair."

We walk in the green room and I recognize most of the men. There is a woman
with a clip board in the room acting as a greeter. She introduces the boss and
Elliot to the rest of the room. Denzel Washington is a cool, suave guy and he
stands up with his trade mark smile. "I've followed you Grey. Fascinating
character." They shake hands.

The Mayor tells Grey that the next time he is in town he would love to have lunch
with him to discuss job development for New York. Grey doesn't commit. Alec
Baldwin is an arrogant fuck. He tells the boss that people have told him that he
looks like an older version of Grey. What is he smoking? Even when he was young
he didn't look like the boss. The Meloni guy doesn't say much and I can't
remember where I have seen him but then Elliot whispers Law and Order and I
sort of remember him. Jeter is awesome and he and Elliot got into a long
conversation about sports and working out. Mark Sanchez the QB for the Jets is
also there but he is busy on his cell and a guy named Mark Consuelo who is
married to some talk show host is talking with Matt Lauer who cuts off his
conversation to talk to Grey.

"I have been trying to get an interview. I hear Alzheimer's is important to you.
Come on the show and I will feature a story in conjunction with you and what
makes you who you are." Grey smiles and shrugs.

"I gave my interview this year. I doubt anyone wants to hear from me again. But
I will think about it." Lauer spends the next ten minutes trying to convince the
boss to come on the Today Show and Grey is getting impatient. When he says he
will think about it, the guy better shut up or he will think about not doing it. The
room is filled with three other CPO's for the Mayor and one other guy who has an
ear piece in so I know he is with someone. A few seconds later the door opens
and the singer from Kings of Leon walks in with a hot looking woman who I
assume is a model. She is holding his hand and he comes in and walks right to
Grey who looks surprised.

"Hey, Caleb Followill." The rocker puts his hand out to Grey and they shake
hands. I remember now that his wife is one of the Victoria Secret models. "This is
my wife Lily Aldridge Followill. She wanted to meet you." We all are wondering
what this is about. "She saw you and your wife on Sixty Minutes. You got married
right after us and we are having a baby right after you. She heard your wife loves
our music so fuck here we are and I am fucking miserable thinking about doing
this, but I got talked into it since she is representing VS in this event. Look at me,
do I look like I should be on a fucking catwalk. This blows and my brothers are
giving me shit about it." Elliot has joined Grey and they both laugh.

"This is my brother Elliot and the only reason I am doing this was to embarrass
him. He's in it too." Followill's wife tells Grey she is pleased to meet him and then
tells her husband she has to meet with someone. Of all the people in the room I
didn't expect Grey to talk the longest to is the singer from Kings of Leon. Who
knew?"

Some guy wearing a headset comes in and gives instructions. Grey looks
miserable and Elliot is a wreck. I would have thought he would have been having
fun with this, but he looks nervous as hell. They are told the order in which they
will be walking out and when they hit the runway they will be met by a Victoria
Secret model. We walk out to the back of the stage for the rehearsal. I look
around and the security here is shit. Anyone can walk through the exits and I text
Taylor to tell him I think we should have one more person on CPO. He tells me his
intel informs him it is bad out front too. So, we make do.

A stylist for each celebrity is brought out and introduced. Both of the Grey's have
the only two male stylists. I hand Grey's stylist an NDA. He looks at it for about
two minutes.

"What is this for?" He has an attitude. He is going to make my day.

"So you don't go and talk about Mr. Grey or take photos of him getting dressed or
any other temptations you might have. Now sign the fucking thing." I don't have
any patience today.

"What if I don't want to?"

"Then you walk your fucking ass out the door and we pretend we never met. Not
an option. You know what, on second thought, I don't like you. Who's your boss?"
He hesitates.

"I will sign it."

"No you won't. You waited too long. I don't trust you now. So.find me your
fucking boss." I see Grey looking at me and he picks up on what is going on and
nods his approval. Fifteen minutes later we have a new stylist who is cooperative.

A male model comes out and tells the group how they should approach the
runway. He tells them to walk natural. From my point of view, there is nothing
natural about any of this. But evidently male models don't do the standard
runway walk with heal over heal. They should walk like their clothes are on a coat
hanger and look out and down. Grey closes his eyes and shakes his head like he
can't believe he is doing this. I agree. I can't fucking believe he is doing this.

"Hello Luke Sawyer." I look behind me and Nina is whispering in my ear. I can't
really turn around and talk to her. I am working after all and the boss will get
pissed. I see Elliot staring at me and grinning. Nina waves to Elliot and points to
him then back to herself. He looks confused. "Tell Elliot, I have him. I will be
walking with him today." Oh that won't go well with the blond princess otherwise
known as Kate. I heard her bitching at Elliot the other day about Nina. I just nod.
"Astrid said you were amazing, but you didn't even ask for her number. You are a
bad bad boy Luke Sawyer."

So that is her name. I talk sideways softly without turning around. "Did she want
me to ask for her number?"

"All girls want you to ask. She may never see you again, but a gentleman would
ask for her number."

"I guess I am not a gentleman, but sure, give me her number." I keep looking
straight ahead at Elliot and Grey who has now spotted Nina as well. He does his
death stare at me which means get back to work. "Nina I'm working, maybe we
can talk later." She laughs and kisses the back of my neck. Fuck, this is torture. I
just hope that Astrid or whatever her name is; isn't here. I really didn't plan to
see her again. It is what it is. She knew that.

The models are on the other side of the stage and the director comes out with a
microphone and goes over the program. One at a time the models meet up with
the celebrity and Elliot is called out for walking too fast. Denzel Washington is
called out for walking to slow. Evidently Jeter is an old pro at this and he is asked
to show everyone the correct walk. The men all start laughing and razzing him
and he takes it good heartedly.

When I see who Grey has been paired up with I think you have got to be fucking
kidding me. She is hot as hell and looks a lot like Ana. She has long dark hair and
gorgeous blue eyes. She is also wearing a wedding ring. Not that I think the boss
would cheat, but it's almost like the fashion show coordinator knew his type. It
turns out her name is Adrianna Lima and she is married to a Serbian basketball
player names Marko Jaric. They practice walking a few times and I can tell that
Elliot is nervous. When they give them a ten minute break I hear Elliot talking to
the boss.

"Fuck I am a dead man walking."

"You didn't pick who they paired you with. Just tell Kate so she is prepared. I am
thinking I might have to do some damage control myself." Grey says rubbing his
hands through his hair.

Elliot probably doesn't know that every woman that Grey ever brought back to his
place looked similar. Just like Ana and just like this little Brazilian beauty. I see
Grey murmur something to Elliot and Elliot's eyes goes wide. "Well good, if I'm
going down, you can go with me. We can play cards tonight instead of getting
laid. Why the fuck did I let you talk me into this." They are both pacing and I
almost laugh. They run through the rehearsal one more time. The females are
told they can't leave as they need to start getting ready and the male celebrities
are told to be back by 1:30 giving them two hours for lunch. It takes that much
longer for the women to get ready. Makes a good argument that the male species
is naturally better looking.

"Sawyer let's get out of here. I just text Taylor and told him to meet us at the
Atlantic Grill which is close to here."

I have Reynolds pull up the car and as soon as we get in Elliot is all over me.

"What did Nina say to you?"

"Not much she told me the name of the young lady whose company I kept last
night."

"You didn't know her name?" The boss pipes in.

"No sir."

"But you fucked her."

"Well yes sir, several times."

He mumbles something about that sounding like something he used to do. Elliot
doesn't care about that.

"What was she saying about me? Do I have a problem here?"

"She only said that she arranged to have you as her escort."

"Fuck me I knew it. Shit. I have to be a dick to her. Kate will be so pissed about
this." The boss is grinning. You can tell he is almost enjoying Elliot's misery.
"What are you grinning about? I am so fucked."

"Shut up Elliot. Quit acting guilty. You haven't done anything wrong even though
you could have several times." Grey looks at his brother and has his cool calm
CEO face on. This is why he gets away with so much shit. But if Elliot doesn't
calm down, the boss is right; he is digging his own grave.

We find Ana, Kate, Brady and Mia already seated and a table for the security a
few feet away. Taylor can make things happen faster than anyone I know.

As soon as I sit down the guys want to know what happened. "Not much. I found
out the name of my fuckee though. It is Ingrid. Wait that's not right. It's Astor,
no is that it? Fuck I can't remember. Something like that."

"You're a dick Sawyer." Wilson tells me. Whatever.

Kate's POV

"Hi babe." I give Elliot a big kiss. I want him to know how much I love him and I
am going to be the girlfriend he wants. "So how was it?"

"Good. Fine. We met the other male celebrities. I mean I'm not a celebrity, but
we met them. Ana we talked a long time to Caleb Followill and his wife. Nice dude
didn't you think Christian?" He seems nervous.

"Yea, his wife Lily is pregnant too. But they haven't gone public yet and they are
due in June." Ana smiles. "She watched the Sixty Minutes interview and wanted
to meet me and she wants to meet you after the show."

"Really. I would love to meet them. I love Kings of Leon." Christian pulls her close
for a kiss. "I missed you baby." God they are so into each other all the time.

"You should see all the shit they gave us for being in this. Watches, shoes,
sweaters, sunglasses, headsets all sorts of stuff. Christian gave his bag to
Sawyer. Not me. I am fucking keeping that shit. It's all good stuff." I smile and
hold his hand.

"So, what else?" I am dying to know who he is being paired with but I will not be
a bitch. I will not be a bitch. I keep repeating this to myself.

"Not much. Have you heard of Adrianna Lima?" Christian asks before taking a
drink of his water.

"Yes." Ana, Mia and I say at the same time.

"She is gorgeous. Did you meet her?" Mia is her usual curious and bubbly self.
Maybe she will ask Elliot who he is walking with so I won't look like a jealous
witch.

"Yes, she is who I am walking with each time. She's nice. She has a daughter and
she is married to a professional basketball player." I notice Ana doesn't say
much. She changes the subject.

"We picked up a gift for Andrea. I think she will like it." Christian thanks her and
kisses her again. Come on someone please ask Elliot who he is walking with.

"So Elliot who are you walking with?" Thank you Mia. "Did they assign them or
did you just pick each other like grade school." She laughs. Not funny to me I
can't wait to hear this.
"No they assigned them." Elliot says but doesn't' answer the question. Shoot! The
waiter has shown up. Christian orders a bunch of appetizers and sends him away.
"Most of those female models are so fucking skinny they look like they would
break in two." Elliot says in a way that makes me think he is trying to reassure
me. Christian laughs.

"Apparently not. Just ask Sawyer." He says and nods in his direction.

"No! Who was he with last night?" I am curious.

"Keep your voice down Kate." Elliot tells me. But seriously. Maybe if I am lucky
he was with that Nina bitch last night.

"Yes he was doing the dirty dance with this gorgeous model last night. I think she
was some friend of that Nina's. She was absolutely beautiful." Mia tells us, but
she has just confirmed that Sawyer was with someone else and not Nina.

"Was she hot Brady?" Why does Elliot need Brady's opinion? I guess men have
different impressions of what is hot and what isn't.

Brady shrugs and looks at Mia. "She was good looking. Her body was kind of you
know not what I would like."

"What does that mean?" I ask. Just curious what these men like.

"Super skinny and absolutely flat as a board. But I really didn't notice." He winks
at Mia and Christian grins.

"Did you say who you were walking with Elliot?" Yes I love you Mia. Thank god,
someone has focus around here.

"Are you ready to order? Your appetizers will be right up and I can put your order
in and move these menu's out of your way?" This waiter is going to be the death
of me. You have got to be fucking kidding me. I look over at Elliot and I swear he
was grinning and Christian is out right laughing. What is so funny? I swear I am
sweating. I am trying to be good. I put my hand on Elliot's leg and he puts his
hand on mine and squeezes it. We give the waiter our orders.

"So who else did you guys meet?" No Mia, no! Go back to your question. Christian
tells us that Alec Baldwin was an egotistical shit and that Derek Jeter was a really
nice guy. He tells us how Matt Lauer really wants him on his show and I don't
give a fuck about any of this. I will not be a bitch. I will not be a bitch. I look at
Ana. We talked this morning and she knows I don't want Ell with that Nina bitch.
I stare at her and plead with my eyes. Please Ana, find out.

"Elliot you never did say who you were walking with?" I love you Ana!

"Here are your appetizers." Oh fuck! I can't take anymore. Christian is laughing
so hard he can't even hide it.

"What is so funny Mogul?" I won't be a bitch. I won't be a bitch.

"Just every time someone asks Elliot who he is walking with in the fashion show,
we get interrupted. Elliot just tell her and put her out of her misery. And Kate
before you remove my brother's nuts, we had no say in whom we were assigned
to walk with."

Fuck I knew it. That Nina wormed her way in. "Let me guess. Her name starts
with an N and she is from Denmark." I keep my voice calm and even. Elliot pulls
me closer and whispers in my ear.

"You don't need to worry baby. We walk for two minutes together and we don't
even see each other backstage. I promise. I am committed to you. We talked
about this already. We don't need this coming between us when there is nothing
there to begin with." I look around the table and they are all trying to not pay
attention putting appetizers on their plates and talking. I take a deep breath and
smile and lean up and kiss Elliot.

"Okay baby. I know. It's no big deal." Elliot takes a big breath and kisses me
again. I am dying here but I won't be a bitch. I won't be a bitch. I won't be a
bitch. Where is that fucking waiter? I need a big glass of wine.

Mia's POV

Oh this is going to be crazy! Ana, Brady, Kate and I are sitting on the left side of
the stage and we have front row seats. I am as excited to see the clothes as I am
to see my brothers strutting there stuff. After lunch we went back to the
apartment to change and Christian and Elliot had to get back to the Lincoln
Center. We didn't get back until almost 1:30 and Taylor told us we only had an
hour. This is a fashion show for gods' sake! We have to look good. All the
celebrities attending will be in designer clothes and people will be looking at us. I
made Brady change into his black suit with a black v neck sweater underneath it.
He looks so hot. Kate, Ana and I were running around like crazy women. We each
changed about a dozen times and kept showing each other what we were wearing
then we would change again if any of us even hinted something was wrong.
Brady couldn't stand it and went into the staff apartment to hang out with Wilson
and Taylor. He thought we were insane.

"I wish you were in the fashion show." I tell Brady as we look at the program.

"As what? I am not a celebrity and I am so glad I am not in this. I can't even
believe I am sitting her about to see a fashion show. Have you noticed most of
the people here are women?" He motions his hand around the room. He's right. "I
have to figure out a way to film Elliot walking so I can show the guys. But they
won't let us take our phones out in this front row." Brady looks around and then
smiles. "Hey baby I am going to go give my phone to Wilson. He is standing
against the wall; he will have a good shot."

"Okay but don't let him film Christian or he will get fired." I watch Brady walk to
the back and he hands Wilson his cell phone. Elliot will be pissed but nothing he
can do about it. Well I guess he could fire Brady. Maybe I should have Wilson use
my phone then I can say it is because I wanted to show mom and dad. I get up
and meet up with Brady real fast and he takes my phone to Wilson.

Ana is giggling. "What is so funny?" I ask her as I sit back down.

"Did you read what they wrote about Christian and Elliot? They make them sound
like outlaws." I read the bio's.
Christian Grey, the 28 year old billionaire hunk from Seattle and CEO of Grey
Enterprise Holdings, is known around the world as the arrogant bad boy with a
brilliant shrewd mind for business. With over 40,000 employees on his payroll
worldwide, the young entrepreneur has a reputation of being ruthless and leaving
a trail of former CEO's in his rear view mirror. He shows up on his black horse
and white hat rescuing struggling businesses for a dime and sells them off to the
highest bidder. Grey, one of the youngest billionaires in the country is easy on
the eyes and unfortunately for the ladies he is recently married with a baby on
the way.

Elliot Grey is known in Seattle as the millionaire bad boy and brother to Christian
Grey. He is the owner of Grey Construction one of the Northwest's most exciting
and fastest growing home and commercial builders. Older than his bad boy
brother by just several years, Elliot Grey has a reputation of breaking half the
female hearts of Seattle and destroying his competitors in the industry. This bad
boy is also a sight for sore eyes, but unfortunately he has found love with his
sister-in-laws best friend and will be off the market officially when he walks down
the aisle in July. Oh, be still our hearts!

"Take that Nina, you bitch." Kate smiles after reading the program.

The lights are dimmed and Katie Couric is on the stage. She talks for about ten
minutes about Colon Cancer and how this event brings the fashion world to the
forefront of this issue and introduces several designers including Tommy Hilfiger
and Michal Kors. She points out various distinguished guest in the audience and
then is escorted off the stage by a really hot male model.

The techno music begins and I am so excited I grab Ana's hand as the models
come out. Christian is fourth and looks like he does most days, wearing a suit. He
isn't smiling and he looks like he is walking in the office except we all about pee
our pants laughing because he is wearing this stupid hat like Sherlock Holmes
wears, glasses and a pipe. Well at least we know if he ever has to wear glasses
he will still be handsome. Adrianna Lima is in a black lace bra, matching panties
with rain galoshes and a Sherlock Holmes cape. It looks kind of stupid together,
but not atypical for a fashion show. We clap when he comes by and he looks
down briefly at Ana and winks. He is so cocky he doesn't even care. Or if he does
he looks like he is completely comfortable. Derek Jeter follows Christian and looks
natural as well, but the Mayor walks like an ape and has terrible posture.

We know Elliot is next and Kate is on the edge of her seat. Elliot comes out and I
have to admit, unlike the other models who are holding the guys arm with one
hand, she is literally holding his hand and hanging on him. He looks miserable
and stiff. He is wearing a navy suit and red bow tie. But I think he looks good.
She is wearing a choker that looks like a bow tie, a thong and a strapless bra and
looks ridiculously sexy. I see Ana take Kate's hand and hold it.

We sit through the rest of the first round and then sit back as neither Christian
nor Elliot are in the next two segments.

"If your winter travel includes a trip to the Caribbean, you will want to pack in the
latest beach resort wear." The announcer begins the next segment. Wow, Derek
Jeter comes out in this skimpy bathing suit and Ana and I look at each other. You
can see everything. Yikes.

"Oh I see you liked that." Brady whispers in my ear making me laugh.
Elliot is not in this segment but Christian comes out in an open shirt, white draw
string linen pants. Did they spray tan his chest and face? Ana and I look at each
other and laugh. Adrianna is wearing a long halter one piece jump suit which we
all agree is ugly but Christian looks hot and some women and men are whistling
and doing cat calls and the applause is really loud. Are they clapping for him or
the clothes? Well either way he makes them look good. The women behind us are
dying. They are going on and on about his body and how hot he is. Poor Ana. I
turn around and point to Ana. "She gets to sleep with that every night." There
jaws drop and Ana smiles at me and whispers thank you.

The next round Elliot struts out in tight leather pants, leather arm bands, opened
biker boots and no shirt. Nina is in a leather bra and short leather skirt. Once
again she is hanging onto Elliot quite tight. He looks mortified. He actually turns
to walk back and leaves Nina behind. People are cheering and hollering because
Elliot looks hot, but I know him well enough to know he looks pissed. Actually his
demeanor is fitting with what he is wearing.

The last round is the New Year's Eve segment. Christian is in tails and Adrianna is
in a tuxedo top buttoned once with nothing underneath but a black tong. I can
tell Ana isn't overly happy about this one. But then Elliot comes out and we all die
laughing. He has these tight white spandex pants tucked in silver boots, silver
jacket, no top underneath, a silver bowtie and a silver top hat. Nina is in a silver
lame bra and panties. Jeez she is barely covered. Brady is bent over he is
laughing so hard.

"Oh my god, this is hilarious." He stands up to make sure Wilson is filming but he
and Taylor are laughing so hard they can barely stand up. Reynolds is practically
on the floor against the wall. It is actually funny but I feel bad for Elliot. He looks
at Kate and she blows him a kiss and gives him a big smile and then he relaxes,
laughs and starts hamming it up making the crowd go wild.

"I actually think he looks really hot." Kate tells me. I am not sure about that but
for the first time all day she is relaxed.

With the fashion show over we stand around and wait for Elliot and Christian to
come out and finally I see that Nina chick coming right at us. Oh oh. She stops in
front of Kate.

"You are a lucky woman. I tried all the tricks I know. He only has beautiful blue
eyes for you. I hope you take good care of him. He is gorgeous." She reaches
over and kisses her on both cheeks. Kate is standing there with her mouth wide
open. When Elliot finally comes out, Kate's jumps up on him wrapping her legs
around him and kissing him like crazy. Christian and Ana can't even get out the
door as the press is all over them until Taylor and Sawyer come to the rescue.
Brady and I walk right out the door and into the car unnoticed.

We decide to eat in and let Matthew fix us a great dinner since we went out last
night. I suggest we have game night after dinner. I can't wait. We always have
such a good time when we play competitively.

As soon as we returned back to the apartment Elliot and Kate decided to bundle
up and take a walk through Central Park. I think they need some alone time and
Brady and I decide to take a walk as well, only we purposely went in the opposite
direction. It makes me angry that Elliot and Kate can go out without security and
we have to take Wilson so I approach Christian who is getting ready for a
conference call with GEH where it is still 3:00 PM.
"Christian, real fast can I ask you something?"

"Sure. What's up?"

"Brady and I want to take a walk. Elliot and Kate just took a walk and they didn't
have to take any security. Why do we? Brady can handle himself. If we were
home I wouldn't ask, but seriously can we just have a private walk. Please."

He stares at me for a really long time. I know this is hard for him. "Okay Mia but
don't take your purse, take your cell and don't let go of him. And, don't think
because I said okay this time, you can bug me about this when we get home. I
will text Taylor and let him know. How long are you going to be gone? And where
exactly are you going?" I tell him we will be no more than an hour as it is so cold
out and that we are just walking around this area, but not in the park. We might
take a carriage ride.

A few minutes later we are actually alone walking in New York. It feels great.
Brady has his arm around my shoulder and I have my arm around his waist. He
borrowed Christian's stocking cap and there are light snow flakes falling. This is
so romantic! We find a free horse and carriage driver and jump in the carriage
using one of the blankets that they provide to keep us warm.

"Mia I am going to marry you. You know that right?" Brady kisses me softly.

"I hope so Brady. I really do." We are making out pretty heavily when I hear and
feel our carriage driver moving us into a faster trot. I look up and see we are
passing another carriage that has stopped for some reason. I glance into the
carriage and I recognize Elliot's coat and curly hair. Kate is in his lap and they are
kissing like crazy. I smile and point them out to Brady. We don't say anything.
They need to work through things and it looks like they are off to a good start.

Ana's POV

Wow are we actually alone in the apartment other than Matthew who is cooking
in the kitchen? It is so quiet other than I can faintly hear Christian on the phone
talking with Ros and some other people. I walk over to the bar and pull out a
bottle of Chassagne Montrachet in the wine cooler and open it pouring Christian a
glass of wine and a club soda for myself. It's funny I really don't mind not
drinking as I was never a big drinker but for some reason a beer sure sounds
good. Oh well, I have a life time to drink a beer, now isn't the time. Besides, I
know how angry Christian would be if I was drinking anything with alcohol.

Carrying his wine and my club soda, I enter his office and hear him yelling at
someone. "You have presented one of the weakest arguments for an acquisition I
have ever been presented Mr. Ronkowski. If this was your fucking money, based
on what you have just presented to me, would you make this acquisition?"

There is a pause. "No, Mr. Grey I probably wouldn't."

"Mr. Ronkowski have you met your numbers this quarter?"

"No sir."

"As I thought. Ros, close this down. I'm not doing it. Are we done here? Ros call
my cell." Christian hangs up his work line and closes his eyes quickly and then
looks up at me. "Hi." I walk over and hand him the glass of wine and he pulls me
in his lap.

"Is my bad boy billionaire being grouchy with his staff?" I kiss him.

"No. Just practical. Always easy to spend my money when the quarter is about to
end. It fucking pisses me off. Anyway how are you?"

"Tired. You looked great today. Did they spray tan you?"

"Yes, fuck I was pissed."

I kiss Christian and he kisses me back after he has just had a sip of wine. I can
taste the wine on his tongue. It reminds me of my the101 Nights of Great
Sex that I have to perform on him next. But I am waiting until we get home. I
wonder when he is going to do his to me. His cell vibrates and he holds his finger
up.

"Ros, you know what I am going to say right?" I can hear Ros in the background
but I can't tell what she is saying.

"Ros, I don't give a fuck if his wife is due with ten kids and I don't care if it's
Christmas in ten days or not. I have a business to run. I don't need fucking idiots
on my acquisition teams. I would have rather had him tell us he came up with
nothing, falling short of his quarterly numbers than try to get me to spend my
money on a poor investment. That is what pissed me off." I look at Christian and
frown. I don't want him to fire someone whose wife is going to have a baby right
before Christmas. But I know better than to say anything. He sees me frowning
and frowns back at me. "Do it Ros. Give him six month's severance." He looks at
me again and I am still frowning. "Fuck, give him nine months and no more."
Christian hangs up and takes his finger and shakes it at me. "Mrs. Grey if you're
going to run Grey Publishing someday you're going to have to be firmer and not
such a softy. You can't let people keep their jobs because of their personal
issues."

"Well, then maybe I should just keep editing and reading and not worry about
running Grey Publishing. Because I could never let someone go before Christmas
especially when they are about to have a baby."

"I don't want to talk about this now. I prefer to bury myself in my wife and take
advantage of being alone for the first time all week." Christian pulls me closer
and whispers for me to go into the bathroom and remove my panties. I look up at
the camera. "Just do it Ana and come right back." I walk to our bedroom and
remove my panties leaving my dress on. I walk back into his office and shut the
door. He motions for me to lock it but he doesn't speak. Then he turns his high
executive chair around so it faces the wall and pulls me onto his lap where his
erection is on full display and within seconds inside of me. We are face to face,
my knees are bent and resting on each side of his legs and he pulls me close to
him. What the heck. He pulls my ear to his mouth and whispers "Baby we can't
move or make any noise. The camera is still on, but they can't see anything but
the back of the chair. But they will get an ear full and a full show if we move the
chair much. So this is all about touch."

"Christian. We can't do this." I whisper back but clench my vaginal walls tight so I
can feel him. This is so flipping kinky.
"Oh yes baby we can. Do that again. That is exactly how we are going to do this.
Pull me in baby." He moves be back and forth so lightly and so slowly that the
chair doesn't move. I rest my head on his shoulders making sure the camera
doesn't see my face. "Grab my phone baby, it's behind me." Oh my god, he's
crazy. I reach over and behind him and if anyone is watching the live feed they
must be laughing. My hand is reaching out and grabbing things all over the desk
in search of his phone. As I am doing this I have lifted my butt up a little and
Christian uses that moment to insert his finger in my backside.

"For the love of god Christian, stop. If you want this damn phone, how can I
concentrate?" I finally find it and he takes it from me and turns on his remote
sound system. That's better. "The Lion King?" He smiles and tells me he
downloaded it yesterday. Oh my god this is bizarre but at least the music is
covering up the heavy breathing I am sure I am doing. Christian pushes me down
on him and then we just sit with his hard cock inside of me. I flex my inner
muscles slowly and he groans in my ear.

"That's right Ana. Just like that. You control this baby. You decide how and when
we can cum. Just keep squeezing that hot little box for me."

"My ahh, my box?"

"Yes baby, your hot warm velvety sweet box." Oh my. When he whispers in my
ear like this I get all tingly. I keep flexing and Christian pushes his other hand
onto my clit.

"Oh god Christian that feels so good." I have my hand around his neck and I
know I am squeezing him hard. Christian's cell phone starts vibrating and we
hear commotion in the hallway like someone is home.

"Focus baby. This is our home and we can do what we want. Focus. Squeeze me
Ana. Come on." Christian is sucking on my lip hard and I am starting to feel like I
could cum then we hear Elliot pounding on the door.

"You better not be playing hide the submarine in there."

"Fucking Elliot." Christian mumbles. "Ignore him and give it to me baby." I want
to move so bad. I start to move just a bit. "Baby if you do that they will know
what we are doing. Up to you because I don't care if they know or not."

I can't believe they haven't figured it out already, but I don't want to make it so
obvious. I smile because Teddy is now kicking to add to the distractions.

"Oh wow, I felt that against my stomach. Little man, I am close, don't disrupt
daddy!" I giggle. I am not close at all anymore but I look at Christian and his
eyes are closed and he definitely looks close. I swear he could cum on a subway.
I squeeze tight a few times and whisper in his ear.

"Christian, fill me up, come on, let go. " I know he likes it when I talk dirty to
him. "Come on I want to feel you in me." He moans and then I lean back just a
little and touch my breast while making sure the camera is still blocked by the
chair. I just can't cum knowing I may or may not have an audience. I am sure
that ten minutes of us in this position is a tip off. Christian grabs my shoulders
with both hands. I don't recall when his finger left me. From the way he is
squeezing my shoulders I can tell he is close.
"Ana I don't want to cum without you." Too late. I hear him moan with his head
back and I feel his release. We sit still for a few minutes and when he opens his
eyes he is glaring.

"Unacceptable."

"What is unacceptable?"

"Get up, go to our room and stand by the door and wait for me. I will be right
there." I wiggle off his lap and again flex to hold in the remnants of my husband's
orgasm. I walk quickly back into our bedroom and use the bathroom and wait for
Christian by the door. He walks into our room and pushes me against the wall
and massages me into an orgasm within seconds. Oh god that was fast. I can't
help wonder if all couples the first year they are married have so much sex or if I
am married to the horniest man in the world.

We are all sitting around the table after dinner laughing about the fashion show.
Elliot stands up and mocks Christian walking with a glare and Brady gets up and
has us all on the floor walking like he just got off a horse and said that was how
Elliot walked which was kind of true. We are having a great time. Of course
everyone is drinking but me. This is the first time Kate and Elliot have been
themselves the whole trip. They are all over each other laughing and having a
great time. Kate and Christian even high fived over some mutual jab to Elliot.

"Oh my god, remember several months ago when you two had that minute word
race for names for penis?" Kate reminds everyone. "I challenge you to the same
game for vagina."

"Um no. Not doing that." Elliot says matter of fact.

"No fucking way." Christian agrees instantly and they both look at Mia.

"What are you guys talking about?" Mia was not with us that famous night.

Kate goes on and explains how they bet each other and Christian won.

"Mom would be so proud. I don't care. Not like I don't know what it is since I
have one."

"No, no no little girl, you don't need to go there." Elliot says making me and Kate
laugh.

"Just do it. I don't care. "Mia says.

"No Mia." I can see Christian won't play and neither will Elliot. How funny that
they both are much more reserved in front of their little sister but not their wife
or girlfriend. Never having had a brother I don't always understand the double
standard they both have with her, but I know they are very protective and love
her so I look at Kate and hope she gets my point to drop it.

Elliot comes back with three basketball hoops and tells Brady and Christian to
fasten them to their heads. Once they do we are all laughing hysterically and
taking pictures with our phones. The bottom fits around the forehead and then
the frame sits up about twelve inches off their heads with a net.
"Okay ladies; let's see which one of us can make the best shots. First couple to
have 10 baskets wins." Mia announces all excited.

"Well fuck if its couples against couples forget it Mia, you and Brady win. The one
thing we taught you to do was shoot hoops." Elliot sits down tossing a ball into
Christian's basket and hitting him in the cheek.

"Hey I might be good you don't know." Kate says while Elliot rolls his eyes. I
know I would be terrible and I look at Christian and frown and he winks at me. He
has already figured that out as well.

"But you're so good at other things baby." Christian manages to embarrass me

without even saying much.

Elliot keeps shooting baskets and Christian turns his head every which way so
Elliot misses. Brady gets into it and starts swishing balls in the net taking
advantage of the angles Christian has put himself in to avoid Elliot making any
points. Christian starts picking up the balls as they come at him and trying to hit
either Brady or Elliot's hoop and within minutes it is a free for all with them
whipping the balls full speed at each other rather than tossing them as intended
into the nets. Kate, Mia and I sit down and watch three grown men play this
stupid game for the next thirty minutes. The final shot causes roaring from the
staff apartment as they must have been watching on the monitors. Brady is on
his knees dodging both Christian and Elliot pinging him left and right and with his
back to Christian he tosses a ball perfectly into Christian's basket making them all
crack up and the staff cheer. I get a bit embarrassed realizing they sit in their
apartment and watch everything we do except when we are in the bathroom and
our bedroom. Now I know they saw us earlier. They may not have had a direct
view but I am sure they could figure it out.

The next morning a hung over Elliot and Kate and a rough around the edges
Christian follow me as we board the GEH jet back to Seattle. As soon as we take
off, Elliot and Kate order Bloody Mary's and I order a virgin Bloody Mary. Mia and
Brady stayed behind with Wilson in tow and are having a romantic weekend in
New York.

"Oh fuck, I hate hangovers. You didn't get too ripped did you Christian?" Elliot is
laying flat on the wall couch and Kate is in the swivel seat next to him resting her
feet on him.

"No. I had enough over thanksgiving. Its' still in my system." He laughs and
adds; "Besides I don't like doing that to Ana. She puts up with me attacking her
when I am lit up so, I tried to watch myself last night so I could attack her semi
sober." He winks at me, because it is true. Elliot drinks another Bloody Mary.
Sawyer is reading a magazine, Taylor is approving payroll for his team and
Reynolds is asleep in the back of the plane on a chair. Christian is doing pushups
as he is talking. Jeez he can do a lot. He just keeps doing them like it's no big
deal.

"I should do that, but it will hurt too much. I will run tonight." Elliot comments
without moving. A few minutes later he sits up with a smile on his face and calls
Natalia over for another round of Bloody Marys for him and Kate. He takes $200
out of his wallet and lays it on the table. "I will bet you bro, that I can beat you
on the word game. We couldn't do it last night with Mia there, but $200 right now
says I can beat you this time."
Christian keeps doing his pushups and laughs. "Here? Right now?"

"Yep. Get your money out." Christian tells him to hold on while he counts out
another twenty push-ups before standing and walking back to the bathroom to
get a towel to wipe his face. When he sits back down he has a bottle of water that
he practically drinks in one gulp.

"Man I feel dehydrated." He stands up and gets another bottle of water while
Elliot sits across from us and has his two hundred dollars on the table. Christian
reaches in his pocket and pulls two hundred out and throws it down and smirks at
Elliot. "Trust me you won't beat me. Taylor can you time us please. One minute.
Tell us when. You can start Elliot. Words for Vagina." Christian sits down and puts
his arm around me with his other arm stretched along the window ledge of the
plane.

Sawyer looks up and Taylor takes his watch off and rolls his eyes and I catch him
and roll my eyes too. "Are you guys fourteen or what?" I say. They both shrug.

Taylor sits up. "Okay, go"

Elliott: "Twat"

Christian: "box"

Elliot: "cooch"

Christian: "snatch"

Elliot: "slit"

Christian: "pussy"

Elliot: "vajayjay. Hey I watch Grey's Anatomy."

Christian: "love tunnel"

Elliot: "muff"

Christian: "poon"

Elliot: "vertical smile"

Christian: "oh shit um. bearded clam"

Elliot: "fur burger"

Christian: "furry taco"

Elliot: "honey pot"

Christian: "beaver"

Elliot: : "Oh fuck I was going to say that um.woo woo"

Christian: "panty hamster"

Elliot: "What the fuck, you made that up. Umm shit umm.kitty."

Christian: "peach"

Elliot: "fud, one of my Scottish employees called it that"

Christian: "lady garden"

Elliot: "puppy pound"

Christian: "Never heard that one. Judges?"

Taylor yells out that it's acceptable and Christian rolls his eyes "Ten seconds."

Christian: "Umm shit shit."

Taylor: 5, 4, 3, 2,

Christian: "beef curtains, beef fucking curtains and I fucking win again!" Christian
has jumped up and is high fiving Sawyer who is laughing. Reynolds has walked
out from the back of the plane and looks like he is in shock. I doubt he has ever
seen playful Christian as he isn't around him as much. Taylor is shaking his head
like he is dealing with two teenagers. Kate is calling a flag on the play.

"Nice way to stall the clock there mogul."

Elliot is standing up and pacing. "You fucking cheated at the end. You can't
dialogue and use the clock up. I call bullshit. Judges? Come on he cheated."

"Elliot, give it up. You lose. Thank you. Here Ana. Here's four hundred for your
wallet. Thank you Elliot." Christian sits back down. "Happy to give you a rematch.
I already beat you on dicks, now this. Got another word?"

For the next hour they play the word game. Cars made by Ford; countries that
start with A, S and L; kind of dogs; names of candy bars; football players,
baseball players, and watch makers. Christian is up by one game. They have piles
of money on the table. Christian ran out of cash and took my four hundred back.
The final round is for the pot which has fourteen hundred in it. Man they play for
real.

"Taylor, pick the final category." Elliot tells him.

"Fine, but can we be done with this then? I still have my payroll to process before
we land." Poor Taylor must feel like he is babysitting. I want to take a nap so I
hope they really are wrapping this up but they are so competitive neither wants
to lose.

"Okay the final category is companies that produce construction equipment."

"That's bullshit Taylor. You might as well declare Elliot the winner."
"I'm kidding. The word is testicles. You two mature dudes should have this topic
down."

"Oh this is easy." Elliot proclaims. He sits up. "Me first again Jason?" Taylor nods.
He motions for Elliot to start.

Elliot: "balls"

Christian: "rocks"

Elliot: "nads"

Christian: "cojones"

Elliot: "family jewels"

Christian: "marbles not mine of course but Elliot's"

Elliot: "no fucking talking! Mountain oysters."

Christian: "gonads"

Elliot: "nuts"

Christian: "junk"

Elliot: "gems"

Christian: "plums"

Elliot: "stones"

Christian: "hanging brain. Fuck, I love that one."

Elliot: "manjigglies"

Christian: "sack"

Elliot: "nuggets"

Christian: "package"

Elliot: "shit shit shitumm. pelotas"

Christian: "damn it umm can I say nutsack?" Taylor tells him no words used
before and that there is ten seconds left. "Shityam bag, fuck yes."

Elliot: god damn it umm umm umm shit

Taylor : "five, four, three ,two.."

"Elliot: "Sperm Factory. Did I make it?"

Taylor nods and Elliot gets up cheering.

"Finally. Hand over the money. Fuck yes. I am the new word champion!"

We all are sitting around in amazement. These two grown men have managed to
entertain themselves for almost two hours playing this dumb game. Elliot is
ecstatic. Christian is pouting.

"Fuck, I was out of words. You win. We will be having a rematch."

I get up to lie down in the bedroom. "I hope you don't mind Kate and Elliot, I am
just really tired."

They tell me to go ahead.

"I think I will join you. I hope you don't mind Kate and Elliot." Christian says
trying to sound nice and mimicking me. "Enjoy sitting out here with everyone,
counting your money bro." He stretches and then leans down and whispers in
Elliot's ear, "Yep, count away; meanwhile, I'm going to go get laid." He winks at
them and follows me in the bedroom.

Okay everyone- this was a killer chapter to write. I was trying to meet
everyone's request for covering the fashion show which wasn't easy,
more lemons with Christian and Ana, having Kate and Elliot make up, and
bringing the word game back. Ugh! So going forward, I am getting back
on track and going with my stuff. We have the GEH Christmas party,
Christmas, maybe a bit of Aspen, Control Freak Christian when Ana is off
to Georgia, a visit from Jose that sets Fifty off, and Elliot talking to Grace
about his relationship. But I leave Monday for two weeks of travel for
work, so please, please be patient if you don't hear much from me. I will
try to get one or two chapters up that I can write while flying across
country. As always, thanks and thank you to the readers who asked for
the word game again. Several sent me requests and even words. Too
cute how into this you all are. Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>
Chapter 35

Saturday

Ana's POV

Christian and I just returned from the pet store where we bought everything
imaginable for Benson. He is getting delivered tomorrow and we are both super
excited. He is two years old and failed service school but he is the sweetest dog
and very well behaved. I want him to sleep in our room at night and Christian is
saying that we need to let him sleep in the laundry room which is quite large, but
I think that is terrible. So we have been going back and forth all morning about
this.

We are going to go to Grams and Gramps after lunch and Grace and I are taking
Grams to get her hair done. I plan to have my hair cut but I am not telling the
control freak. My hair is ridiculous right now. It is the longest it has ever been
and I am getting it cut today whether the hubby likes it or not. We have the GEH
holiday party tonight which is a huge event. This is a busy weekend and I still
have so much Christmas shopping to do and I feel like we haven't had a minute
to enjoy the new house and really settle in.

While we were away Gail accomplished so much with the house. All the linens and
bedspreads I ordered in October in New York arrived and she placed them on the
guest beds and in our room. I don't think Christian liked what I picked out, but
this is not a bachelor pad anymore so he has to put up with a bit of girly stuff. I
have a white on white duvet with navy blue shams and throw pillows in a Danube
pattern. I love it. He can get use to it.

"What's for lunch?" I am fixing lunch as Gail and Taylor have the weekend off. I
have had my first crazy cravings and want anything and everything that is sour.
Christian is staring at me as I am sucking on a lemon. He puckers his lips. "How
the hell can you do that?"

"I don't know it just sounded so good." I open the refrigerator and look for the dill
hamburger chips and start on those.

"God Ana you're making me sick just watching you. I hope you're not planning on
making me lemons and pickles for lunch." I roll my eyes at him and he grabs me
quickly and swats my ass. "You have rolled your eyes at me a lot lately Mrs.
Grey. You need to stop that." He doesn't look like he is kidding around.

"Or?" I want to see what he plans to do about it.

"Don't push it Ana. I am hungry are you fixing me lunch or not?" I open the oven
where I have a spinach quiche baking.

"It isn't done yet. Why don't you play me a Christmas song on the piano?" I reach
up and kiss him.

"I can do that." I take his hand and he leads me to the piano.

"What do you want me to play?" Christian told me that while he can read sheet
music, he also learned to play by ear when he was quite young. So he just listens
to a song and can usually play it.
"Rudolph the Red Nose Reindeer," I laugh thinking that my sexy kinky husband
probably won't be able to play that song. But a few seconds later, he is playing
the famous song and smiling and I am sitting next to him on the piano bench
thinking who would have thought Mr. Kinky would know this song.

"My mom use to sing this to us all the time and me and Mia loved that animated
Rudolph special every year. We need to get a copy of that so we can watch it with
Teddy." We both start laughing as we sing the song from memory. After he plays
Rudolph, he plays Silent Night and then White Christmas. I am finally getting into
the Christmas spirit. We have been gone so much I feel like Christmas has crept
up on me this year.

I put the Quiche on a plate with fresh fruit and call Christian to lunch. I keep
telling myself that I need to teach him to cook, even if it is just a simple dish like
grilled cheese, but he resists learning. He loves it when I cook for him, and I
enjoy it so we haven't gotten past his being able to crack an egg properly. He
eats half the Quiche before I even get through my first slice.

"What do you want for Christmas baby?" Christian gets up for his third piece of
quiche and brings the rest of the fruit over to the table.

"Christian you seriously don't need to get me anything big. You have bought me
so much stuff already and this house should be my present for the next fifty
years. But you know what I would like?" He shakes his head and looks at me. "I
would love it if you actually went shopping and picked out something for me like
a sweater or just some random clothes. And you can't have Carolina Acton pick it
out for you. I know Kate wants Elliot to pick something out for her too. You two
should go shopping together."

Christian's eyes get big. "You mean you want me to actually pick everything out
without Caroline's help? Can I take Mia or something? And fuck shopping with
Elliot would be a disaster."

"Christian you have great taste. You always told Caroline what you wanted your
subs to wear and you have picked me out so many nice things, I trust you."

"Can I call Caroline and get your sizes? Do you wear the same size now that
you're pregnant? I have never shopped for pregnant shit Ana. I am not sure
about this. But if that is what you want me to do, I will do it. And fuck I'll let Elliot
know that is what Kate wants to. Can we take my Mom?" I shake my head no.

I have an idea for a Christmas present for Christian but I don't know how he will
feel about it. "Hey, promise me you won't go nuts and just think about this?"

"Think about what Ana?" He leans back in the barstool and looks at me
suspiciously.

"Jose called me and offered to take some pictures of me pregnant."

Christian leans forward. "That's a fucking joke right?"

"No, just think about it. Wouldn't it be nice to have some sexy photos of me
pregnant? I would cover my boobs of course and just show my belly. No different
than when we go to Australia and hang on the beach. My stomach will be the only
thing that shows."
"No! And if you are trying to piss me off, congratulations Ana, you just did."
Christian pushes away from the breakfast bar. "We need to leave if you are going
to get Grams to her appointment on time. Thompson will be taking you Grams
and my Mom. And Ana.don't even think about the Jose thing or bring it up
again." I watch him walk away and then he turns around having a delayed
reaction and scares the hell out of me when he shouts. "Are you fucking kidding
me? He called you and offered to take pictures of your naked pregnant body and
you wonder why he fucking pisses me off. Seriously Ana? Fuck you are so nave
where he is concerned." He leaves to go upstairs but I hear him come back. This
is a really mad Fifty. His face is tense and he is pointing. "I will call him and tell
him no thanks. Who does that fucker think he is kidding?"

"No Christian, I can't believe you are being so pissy. I will call him. Just drop it. I
thought you would like the pictures."

"How do you not see how fucked up that is that he would offer to do that? This is
over the top Ana. So let's say I would like the photos. I sure as fuck don't want
him to take them. God damn it sometimes you make me fucking nuts you are so
trusting and nave." He is really worked up over this. He is rubbing his hair
practically off his head.

"Jeez chill out. Fine I will tell him no thank you."

"No YOU won't. I said I will call him. Don't even think about calling him Ana. I
mean it. I am calling that fucker." He walks out of the room and I quickly go to
find my phone. "Don't even think about texting him and telling him I am calling
him either. Stay the fuck out of this Ana. It is time that fucker and I talk about
the rules of your friendship. AND THEY DON"T INCLUDE TAKING FUCKING NUDE
PICTURES OF MY WIFE! God damn it!" I put my phone down. I want to let Jose
know that my control freak husband will be calling him, but I can't with him
staring at me spitting nails.

"Fine Grey. I will get you a bag of coal you old scrooge!" I yell this to him even
though I know he went back upstairs and can't hear me. He makes me crazy with
his jealousy issues.

Twenty minutes later I am following Christian out to the garage. He hasn't said
anything else to me other than "let's go" since his temper tantrum. I see him
open the first garage door that houses my Saab. We have both R8's in door two
and three; Christian's own SUV is in door four which we took this morning;
Sawyer's SUV in door five, Gail's Audi in door six, Taylor's SUV in door seven and
a large F350 truck in door eight that I didn't even know we had until we moved
here. He opens the passenger door for me and before I can sit down he grabs my
chin.

"Baby, I am not overreacting. Find one man that says okay to having their wife's
semi naked photo's taken by another guy who use to and still does have it bad for
her and I will back off. But you won't find one. I am sorry I yelled at you, but
Jose needs to get the picture. You are mine." He pulls me in for a kiss and I want
to say something so bad, but I am sick of this same old argument. I really think
Jose thought he was being nice but I guess we see this differently.

"Why are we taking my SAAB?"

"Because it doesn't get driven enough and it's been raining and actually icy in
some spots so, I thought we would take it and see how it handles in this
weather."

"Can I drive it to work Monday?" I know the answer but I also like bugging him
with the same question. I almost burst out laughing when he looks over at me
like he is going to bite my head off. He shakes his head when he realizes I said it
to irritate him. Why have a car if I can't drive it.

"You will be riding with me and Taylor. Sawyer has the next few days off."

"Oh, so I won't have security at work?" I didn't tell him Jose might come to town
and wants to have lunch. That will make him really crazy. But if I want to have
lunch with Jose I will. I am not letting his stupid jealousy issues keep me from
seeing my friend.

"Yes, you will have Reynolds. He will meet you at work. Why? Are you going to
make a run for it?" I wasn't planning on it, but sure wouldn't mind a few minutes
to myself.

We talk about Christmas gifts for his grandparents and we are both stuck.
Gramps has everything and Grace just went and bought Grams a new wardrobe.
Mostly things that are easier for her to get in and out of. She has also lost a lot of
weight so she needed smaller sizes.

"How about a new TV?" I think the TV they have is small.

"No, Elliot got them one last year and they took it back because Gramps thought
it took too much room. I wish I could take them with us to Australia. Gramps
loves to travel but he doesn't get to anymore because of Grams. Christ we
couldn't even take her to Las Vegas like we did for the parties last summer. She
would be too difficult to handle don't you think?" I nod. I know this is really hard
for Christian.

"How about we take them to Aspen with us after Christmas?"

"I would worry about it Ana. She escapes all the time. No I think she has to stay
at home now. I don't really see her being able to travel much anymore."

"What if you hired them a chef for a year? Gramps say the caregivers aren't very
good cooks."

"Maybe. Let me think about that one." Christian says this as he passes a slow
driver swearing under his breath. If I did that he would go ballistic. Mr. Double
Standard!

We pull up in the driveway and see that Thompson and Grace have already
arrived. When we get inside Riley greets us and he has a bandana on and looks
clean and fluffy. Christian rubs Riley's back and pets him. "You're looking dapper
Riley. Did you get groomed?"

"Elliot picked him up this morning and took him and Amigo to the groomers. He
and Kate just left." Gramps tells us walking slowly from the kitchen.
"Where's Mom and Grams?" Christian takes an apple from the fruit bowl and bites
into it. Gramps nods towards the bedroom.

"Gram's is giving your mother a hard time about getting dressed. She has been
meaner than a one-eye snake today." Gramps looks discouraged and walks back
into the family room and I see they have their Christmas tree up. "Mia and Brady
came over last Monday night and helped put this up and decorated it. Nice tree
don't you think?" I walk around and see the many handmade ornaments. I smile
when I see an ornament with a photo of a toothless Christian in a frame hanging
from the tree. It is hand painted in his childlike handwriting. "Merry Christmas
Grams and Gramps. Love Christian T. Grey Christmas 1989."

"I was just a little baby when you made this." I elbow Christian.

"Clearly, I robbed the cradle. He looks at the ornament and turns it over. "I made
this during my short tenure with the scouts I think." Christian looks at his watch.
"Should you see if my mom needs help? Grams listen's to you."

After twenty minutes of Gram telling us she wanted to go home, I finally told her
if she would get dressed we would take a car ride and try to find her home. Grace
looked at me like I was crazy but Gram bought it and then when we got in the car
I asked her to tell me all about her home.

"Well we live on a farm and my brother does most of the chores. You know my
brother Michael?" Grace tells Gram that her brother Michael died in World War II.
I never realized Grams named Uncle Mike after her brother who was killed.

"No he didn't die. Why would you say such a horrible thing? He is working in the
fields right now and I need to help him." Poor Grams she is really back in time
today. Grace looks like she might cry.

"So Grams, you grow corn right?" I know we need to change the subject away
from her brother.

"We grow corn, tomatoes, beans and lots of lettuce. Daddy sells it to the grocery
store in town." Grams continues to talk all the way to the hair salon forgetting
that she wanted to go home. It seems that she has gotten worse since my last
visit with her.

"So Grams let's go inside and get our hair done shall we?" She looks at me for
the longest time.

"You're Ana, Christian's wife." She takes my hand and kisses it and I take her
hand and kiss it back. "I love you Ana." I smile but feel my lip quiver and I try
not to cry.

"I love you too Grams." I realize how attached I have become to Grams and I try
not to think about her declining health. "I think my hair is too long, so I want to
cut it. Will you come with me?" Thompson is at the door and holding it open. He
takes Grams hand and walks her inside the door with Grace and I following.
Grace puts her arm though mine and I think she is trying to show me she
appreciates my relationship with Grams, but it isn't necessary. We just seem to
have bonded.
Two hours later Grams has had her hair washed, cut and styled and looks good. I
cut my hair over six inches just below my shoulder. I am in the chair and Jade is
putting it up in a French twist for tonight. It looks perfect and Christian won't
even realize until tonight if I am lucky, that I have cut my hair.

"You know I will be in huge trouble Grace." She looks surprised.

"Oh that's silly. Will Christian really get upset?" Ha, she has no idea. As I take my
wallet out to pay I see I have three missed text from Christian.

Hey baby, I hope you didn't get any crazy ideas to cut your hair

And

Baby, why aren't you responding? No hair cuts!

And finally

Ana, what they fuck are you doing? Thompson said he sees you sitting in a chair
and they have been cutting your hair.

I show Grace the text message and she rolls her eyes. "He is ridiculous. It looks
great. I can't believe him sometimes. I will text him right now and tell him to
leave you alone and behave himself.

I watch Grace text and I almost giggle as she uses her one index finger to do
everything and it takes forever to type one word. Oh man he will never figure out
what that says.

Christian's POV

Christmas, behind and left Ana aloud. Her haip too longer. Looks grape!

What the hell does this say? Jesus, I think I will get my mom texting lessons for
Christmas. I text her back.

Mom no idea what you just said. If Ana is with you have her call me.

Gramps and I have been talking and watching college football on TV. Gramps
wants me to fire Chaz. He doesn't like him and I am thinking he is right. He is
bringing Aubrey again tonight and I had Welch look into Chaz's background a bit
more and I don't think he is a Dom, but I don't like that he is dating someone
who could talk about my past.

"Gramps, I want your opinion on something. I bought SIP and turned it into Grey
Publishing thinking Ana could run it. But that was before she got pregnant. Plus
she still is not anywhere near ready to run a company and she doesn't seem to be
making much effort towards becoming a CEO. She is happiest reading and
reviewing books and finding good authors. She can't read a P & L for the life of
her. Should I get rid of it, or find another CEO? I don't want her working when
the baby comes so, I can't just leave this open ended." I reach over and take
some M & M's out of the candy bowl that has been sitting on the coffee table.

"You hungry? I have some candy cane ice cream in the freezer." Oh man, I love
that stuff. You can only get it at Christmas time and Gramps always buys it each
year. I get us each a bowl and come back into the family room, sit down and
Gramps continues where we left off. "Haven't we had this conversation? You
aren't fooling me Christian. You didn't really intend for her to be the CEO. You
just told her that story so you could make sure she used your last name." I forgot
I told him about that. "Of course she isn't ready to be a CEO. She's twenty two
years old and she really doesn't have the kind of disposition and at this point in
her career or the experience to make the kind of decisions it takes to run a
company. I told you at the time not to buy the damn thing. But, you opened that
door now you damn fool. You need for her to tell you what she wants to do, and
not hound her over it." I smile. My grandfather is the only person that can get
away with talking to me like he does. And ironically I love it. Having him be
brutally honest with me keeps me on my toes and I know he is right.

"Okay I screwed up. But what do I do in the meantime? The acting CEO will only
give me a year at best, she was ready to retire. Should I start looking for
someone else? I don't have time to run the thing."

Gramps nods and places his fingers in front of his mouth steeple style. I wonder if
that is where I got that habit from when I am thinking. "Do you want her to have
the company or not? You have me confused now. One minute you beat your
chest and tell me you want her home with the baby, and the next minute you are
telling me you want her to learn how to run the company. We both know she isn't
ready. Let her do what she wants for now and start looking for a CEO that wants
to retire in several years. Hire them as a mentor for Ana, and tell her this gives
her some flexibility but that the company is still hers to either sell or keep. So
what if it doesn't make money. Not like you will ever run out of cash. The minute
you tell her you have given up on her running it, you will have one angry little
wife. Just play your cards right and she will either step up to the plate or decide
she wants to stay at home. Could she be a part time CEO?"

"No damn way. You know I won't let my management team do that shit. If one of
my executives wants to do the mommy track, that's their choice, but I won't
modify their jobs to accommodate their personal needs. So, I don't know that I
feel very honest about making that exception for my wife. I mean if she wants to
do the CEO track, she needs to commit to it. So she is either in all the way, or no,
she won't be CEO."

"Well I agree with you on that. But who the hell are you kidding. You will get so
damn bent out of shape if she puts the hours in to be an effective CEO. You won't
let her work like that and you know it. She couldn't be at your beck and call. I am
not judging you for wanting your wife home but you backed yourself into this
when you bought the company and told her you wanted her to run it." Fuck, he
isn't cutting me any slack. "You know you are dragging her all over hell and back
on all these trips. That doesn't leave her much time to learn the business." He
has a good point.

"I know but I want her with me when I travel. And you know Gramps we don't
need the money. So, her working is just ridiculous if you ask me. Okay I admit it.
But I have the damn company now and she would be pissed if I sold it. No one
else would let her work the hours she does if there was a new owner. So, I guess
you're right I will start looking for a new CEO with the idea it is a three year
contract or something like that." Gramps shakes his head.

"You sure don't think straight when it comes to your wife Christian. You have to
treat that company like you would any other acquisition or decide to write it off.
You can't build it around your wife. If you decide to do that, then make up your
mind that whatever happens is meant to be. Ana is a smart young lady, but I
have no doubt her priority is you and the baby first, as it should be. Don't over
think this son."

My cell vibrates and I see it's Ana.

"Hi, why didn't you respond to my text?" She tells me she was getting her hair
done for tonight. "How much did you cut?" She pauses and finally tells me that
she had it cut a little as it was getting dry on the ends. "Well it better not have
been more than a few inches." She doesn't really say anything.

When Ana arrives at Gramps I can't tell what she has done to her hair as it is
pulled back and looks great. My mom comes in and lectures me about not being
so controlling.

"What are you talking about Mom?" I give Ana a dirty look and she shrugs. I don't
feel like getting a lecture from my mom.

"Don't you look at her like that Christian Grey. I saw your text messages to Ana
and you don't get to tell your wife how she wears her hair." I don't say anything
but I am so fucking pissed. The hell I don't get a say in how my wife looks.

"Mom, with all due respect, I think this is something Ana and I can talk about
privately in our own home. I happen to like her hair long. Is there something
wrong with a man wanting his wife to look a certain way or keep her hair long for
god's sake?" I look up and my mom shakes her head at me and Gramps is
leaning against the kitchen counter.

"Christian, for god's sake, pick your issues. Now, Ana is a gorgeous woman, and
as a woman she should be able to wear her hair any god damn way she wants.
Now knock it off." Fuck did Gramps just chew me out? I see him look at Grams
and realize that he is sending me a message. In the scheme of things does it
really matter how Ana wears her hair? She obviously didn't cut it all off as it is
long enough to pin up. Fuck I am such a dick. Nobody says anything for a few
minutes. Then Grams makes me laugh when she actually sticks her tongue out at
me.

"Mom, come here. Please tell me what the hell this says." She puts her glasses on
and I show her the text she sent me. She struggles for a few minutes and then
starts laughing.

"Christian, I have no idea."

Ana and I head home but not before she talks me into stopping at McDonald's of
all places. I don't think I have been to a McDonalds since I was in middle school.
She is craving a McDonald's ice cream cone.

"Baby let me take you to Cold Stone. They have the best ice cream; that is where
Mia and I go."

"No Christian, I want a McDonald's cone. Please." We go through the drive

through. I can't believe we are doing this. When the employee in the drive
through tells us it is $1.07 I am shocked. Is there any profit in that cone?
"Is this a craving?" I am curious as to why she wants this particular ice cream
cone. As soon as the ice cream cone is handed to me Ana takes it from my hand
and starts licking it in a very erotic way, even though she isn't trying to be erotic.
She is devouring it like she hasn't eaten in a month. "Christ Ana, keep that up
and we will be pulling over before we get home." Her tongue is lapping it up
fiercely. I am at a red light and watching her until someone honks behind me.

"Want to try it?" She holds it out to me. Hmmm, it looks terrible but I am curious
as I can honestly say I have never had a McDonald's ice cream cone. I try it and
frankly it is pretty shitty. It is kind of grainy. This has to be a craving. I let her
know I am good and don't want anymore. She can have the rest.

We have a mailbox built into the brick pillars on the gate. I get out of the car to
get the mail and hand Ana an envelope addressed to her and see that my dad
mailed me the copy of the indictment against Jack Hyde. I wonder why he didn't
just email me a copy.

"What's the matter Ana?"

"I have a letter here from my Aunt Maggie." She doesn't open it until we get in
the house and she only tells me that the letter is asking her to support the
relationship that Ray and Maggie are developing. She walks upstairs and tells me
that she is going to take a bath and I remind her we need to leave in about
ninety minutes. I can tell she doesn't want to talk about the letter.

Its 6:30, the time I told Ana we needed to leave even though I am shooting for
7:00. Ryan is waiting in the foyer as he is driving us tonight. Reynolds is
attending tonight's GEH party with Andrea but he won't be working. I walk
upstairs and find Ana nowhere near ready and in her closet on the phone. I want
to bang my head against the wall.

"Well, I don't know Dad; I just am trying to understand. Please don't get mad at
me but I just thought she would have been gone by now." She looks up at me
and she isn't even dressed yet. She puts her finger up motioning that she will be
another minute. Who does she think she is kidding. She is just wearing her
panties and a garter with her stockings. I motion for her to wind it up. "Of course
I love her Dad and I am not saying that, but I just want to make sure you are
okay. Listen Christian is giving me the hang up sign as we have the GEH holiday
party tonight. I will call you tomorrow and yes, tell her I would like to meet her
for lunch this week.okay love you too. Bye." Ana hangs up and looks distracted.
She grabs the step ladder and I quickly take it from her.

"What are you doing with the ladder Ana? What do you need I will get it." She
points to a shelf that is too high for her to reach and tells me she needs the
Judith Leiber handbag with the silver and red sequins. I put the step ladder back
and reach up and grab it then hand it to her and make a mental note to have
Elliot come up with another plan for her closet. It's not too functional if she needs
a step ladder to get her shit and I don't want her climbing ladders while she is
pregnant. "What were you talking to Ray about?"

"Oh I am just trying to understand why Aunt Maggie is still there. Do you think
they are doing it?" She looks mortified when she says this and I try really hard to
hide my laugh but I can't. "Stop it Christian. It's not funny. I am serious. Tell me
honestly. Do you think they are doing it?"
"I have no idea, but if you want me to guess, I would say yes, I think your dad
and Aunt Maggie are indeed fucking. Sorry, doing it as you say. Baby, can we talk
about this later? We are going to be late yet again. I know this is on your mind
but this is not the best time to discuss this and frankly, what can you do about
it?"

"Really, you think they are doing it? Why do you think that?" Oh fuck me; I
should have never said I think Ray is fucking Maggie, even though I am pretty
sure he is. I take a deep breath and close my eyes.

"They have been living in the same house now for almost two months and he
seems happier than shit. I am guessing that happy little smile he has on his face
these days has something to do with the fact he is getting fucked. I am sure she
isn't there to just wash his underwear and cook for him. What do you think they
are doing Ana? Your dad has needs too. Why don't you ask him?" She shakes her
head and murmurs that she couldn't do that.

"You are one to talk. You and Elliot can't stand knowing your parents have sex all
the time."

"Well not all the time. Pretty sure it is special occasions. At least I fucking hope
that is all they do it. Shit Ana, why did you have to remind me of that." I look at
her and can see she is probably more upset thinking Ray may be getting taken
advantage of. "Baby, he is a grown man, but if you're worried about him, and not
comfortable talking to him about this, I will if you want me to." Yea like that
won't be awkward.

"Will you? Please. That would make me feel better. I just want to make sure he
isn't you know thinking with his man brain."

I laugh. "Man brain? As in his dick?" She blushes and nods.

I almost jump for joy when I see her unzip her dress and step into it. I zip it for
her and she tugs at it and walks over to the mirror. She is wearing a red chiffon
dress that gathers under her very full breast and is cut somewhat low in the
front, but not so much that I wouldn't let her wear it out. The dress falls just
above her knee and it shows off her amazing legs. It definitely highlights her
bump and I feel really proud to show her off tonight and have all the GEH
employees see this beautiful woman carrying my baby. She puts her emerald and
diamond ring on and a diamond necklace I bought her several months ago with
her second chance earrings.

"You look sexy as hell Ana." I kiss her neck and she holds my hand as she steps
into her very high heels. I am wearing my Armani Tux with a vest and without a
tie.

"Thank you. I feel like a whale in this." She stands sideways and puts her hand
under her bump. It seems like she has really popped out the last few days. "You
look handsome as usual. No tie?"

"No, this is good enough. Are we ready baby?" I feel like I am going to go out of
my mind if she doesn't stop making us late for everything. She seems to get so
distracted lately. My mom told me that this is baby brain. I just think it is Ana
being laid back and nonchalant.
We arrive to Neiman Marcus where this year's Holiday party is being held. The
theme is the Great Christmas Catalog Caper and all of the guests are given clues
to find hidden gifts throughout the store. All the gifts are found in the annual
Neiman Marcus Christmas Catalog and each guest is given an envelope with
various clues almost insuring they will walk away with diamond earrings, a Judith
Leiber handbag, Jimmy Choo shoes, a Rolex watch and a wide variety of other
great gifts. We have round tables seating eight all through the second and third
floor. Tables are amongst the shoe department, clothing, household and various
departments and the orchestra is on the first floor. We have bars set up
throughout and I like this kind of gathering because we don't have speeches or
any of that bullshit. Just people having a blast finding hidden treasures
throughout the store. We purchased almost one million dollars in items to give
away, which is why Neiman's agreed to close the store off for our event.

Ana and I don't participate in the hunt for hidden treasures. That would be rather
tacky if I put on a party for my employees and gathered gifs for myself. Ana and
I watch everyone running around trying to find clues and gifts. Every few seconds
you hear cheering and people excited because someone has found a great gift.
They each come up to us and thank us or share what they have gotten. Barney
makes me laugh when he moseys up to me and shakes my hand. He shows me a
David Yurman Blue Topaz ring that his clues led him too.

"This gift blows boss. What the fuck am I going to do with this?" The last guy in
the universe to appreciate a ladies David Yurman ring is Barney. Fortunately he
sees Jenna from his department who has just figured out the clue that led her to
a Bose headphone set and they make a trade. Everyone is having a good time; at
least I was until I see Chaz and Aubrey. I instinctively pull Ana close to me and
kiss her.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey you remember Aubrey." Chaz shakes my hand. I nod as does
Ana. What else can I do? I decide Gramps is right and Chaz needs to go. He
hasn't brought anything more to the table than Sam did and I am paying him
almost double.

"It's good to see you again Sir." Fuck me I can't believe Aubrey just said that?
She completely ignored Ana and I find myself glaring at her. I take Ana's hand
and lead her to the bar leaving Chaz and Aubrey standing there. He will start
getting the picture if he hasn't already. I go overboard when I see Sam, smiling
and shaking his hand and talking to him much longer than I usually would engage
him in a conversation. Let Chaz squirm. I know that I am letting him go
somewhat because I can't have him bringing Aubrey around me. But I also don't
feel like he is worth almost 500K a year either. Ana tells me after we walk away
that she really likes Sam. I don't think I will give him his old job back, but he can
handle it in the interim.

We find our table as Ana is getting tired of standing and we join Ros and Gwen.
Ros didn't feel like she should participate in the treasure hunt either. Gwen hands
Ana a gift and Ana looks surprised as am I.

"What in the world is this Gwen?" Ana holds the wrapped gift. Gwen tells her to
open it. We both laugh when Ana opens a little Santa Claus sleeper with a
stocking cap like Santa wears. Gwen tells her the outfit is for a nine month old
and the baby should be able to wear it next year. It's pretty cute and Ana hugs
Gwen and I give her a kiss on the cheek. Ros told me several weeks ago that
Gwen wants a baby but Ros doesn't want children. I told her I wasn't exactly
excited at first either, but now I am really excited. I don't exactly know who they
would use for a donor, I certainly didn't ask her that.

Quite a few employees have come up and commented on Ana's bump and I know
I am smiling from ear to ear each time they do. I love that she is pregnant and
mine. I would love keeping her pregnant all the time if I could. Especially, the
second trimester. She can't seem to get enough sex and that suits me just fine.
Dinner is going to start in about ten minutes and Ana has to use the ladies room
which is up on the third floor. What a fucked up layout that you have to take the
elevator up to the third floor just to use the restroom. I don't like that I am
limited to one person on security although for obvious reasons Neiman's has a
large number of their own on hand. I walk up with Ana to the rest room and we
are stopped dozens of times along the way.

We also run into a few of the Grey Publishing Employees who are running around
the women's lingerie department with clues in hand.

"Ana, this party is great." Hannah runs by her too busy and anxious to stop. I
whisper to her that Hannah should call her Mrs. Grey but she rolls her eyes at
me. I look around as I escort her to the ladies room and see that they have a
family room and nursery. Since I know that none of the employees have brought
their children I pull her hand into the family bathroom and lock the door.

"What are we doing?" Like she doesn't know.

Ana's POV

"Baby, the employees are running around gathering their clues and gifts. I think
we have time on our hands. Let's fuck."

"Here?" I can't believe he wants to have sex right now when he should be hosting
this holiday party.

"Yes, why not?" He pushes me against the wall and rubs his nose along my neck
and his hands are already running up my leg. He starts kissing me and holding
my face with one hand while making his way up to my apex. He moves my
panties out of the way and starts rubbing on my clit. I still have to pee, but I
have to admit this feels good. "You know we haven't been in the playroom in a
very long time. I think I am getting a bit bored with vanilla. What do you think
about spending the night at Escala tonight?"

Christian bites my lip and I can't help it, I start licking his lip. I wasn't even that
horny before we came into the bathroom, but now I feel like I might combust. He
plays with my clit until I am close to coming then stops. What! "Go pee baby, I
will wait here. We are going to play hard tonight and I want you to save that
orgasm for later."

"Well I like that idea, but wait outside. I don't want you to hear me pee." I hate
when he does that. He sighs, walks over to the toilet, lifts the lid and starts
peeing. He laughs at me as I am sure I look shocked.

"For fucks sake Ana, we have seen and done everything together. So what if you
see me pee or I see you pee. Just go." He flushes the toilet and walks over to the
sink and washes his hands. I just stand there. I am not having him watch me pee
in a public restroom. He doesn't get it. We women just don't pee in a public
restroom like we do at home. We have to wipe the lid, place the sanitary paper
around the lid, then semi squat. It is not the most graceful thing and I am not
doing it. I roll my eyes at him. "You just guaranteed playroom time will be
starting with a few good swats to that gorgeous ass of yours. Fine, I will be right
out the door."

During dinner Christian and I make our way to every single table. We must have
talked to a thousand people. The dancing started half way through our social
tour, but I can tell that his employees are really surprised and appreciate that he
has come by and met their spouses or dates. I am told over and over again how
great I look and hear pregnancy horror stories at almost every table. I hear about
labors that lasted days, about c-sections that caused spinal headaches, about
nightmare episiotomies, husbands that fainted during labor and on and on. My
feet are killing me and when the orchestra plays At Last, Christian finally insists
that he wants to take me to the dance floor excusing us from the table made up
of some of his accounting team.

"This song reminds me of the first time I held you in my arms as my wife."
Everyone is watching us and we are suddenly the only two people on the dance
floor. I think his employees are shocked to see Christian be so normal and
affectionate. "I have never danced at these parties. I would show up for maybe
an hour than leave." Christian tells me as he holds me as close as he can. His lips
are resting on my ear and I feel his breathe on my neck and I get goose bumps.

"I am glad that you chose me to spend the rest of your life with Christian. I love
you." He seems surprised that I tell him this. I look up at him and smile. I want
to kiss his lips but I don't know how he would feel about that with so many
people watching us.

"God, Ana, I am the one that is thankful that you chose me. My life started the
day you fell in my office. I love you baby so much and I am so proud to have you
as my wife."

We dance forgetting that all of the employees are watching us. He guides me
across the floor dancing like only he can, and he kisses my hair and ear chastely
several times along the way. We both love this song and we are so captivated
that when it ends it takes us several seconds to realize we are standing under the
huge mistletoe ball that Neiman's has hanging in the center of the store. All of a
sudden we hear "Kiss, Kiss, Kiss" and the employees all point to the mistletoe.
Christian points up at it and then points to me and they all cheer confirming that
they want him to kiss me. He places both of his hands on my face, pulls me to
him and kisses me slowly in the most romantic, sexy way causing everyone to
cheer wildly. He even slips his tongue in my mouth which surprised me with so
many people watching. When we come up for air, he winks at me with a huge
sexy Christian Grey smile. He takes my hand and to my surprise takes the
microphone from the band.

"My wife and I have to head out now for another engagement. We hope you will
all stay and enjoy the rest of the evening. But we thank you all for your hard
work and your dedication to GEH. We wish you and your families a very happy
holiday season." They all clap and he leads me off the dance floor.

When we get to the car I look at him confused. "What is the other engagement
that we have? He pulls me over to him and whispers in my ear.

"I think you know where we are going Mrs. Grey."

"Are we going home to watch It's a Wonderful Life?" I play dumb and bite my lip.

"No baby, I am going to play with my wonderful wife." He looks smug and grins
at his little play on words. He moves his hand up my leg and leans over and
kisses me with all that he has. I am vaguely aware that Ryan is in the front seat
and he hasn't started driving yet. Christian reaches in his tux pocket and pulls out
number 48 from 101Great Nights of Sex and winks at me. "You are in for an
interesting night Mrs. Grey. Escala Ryan."

Oh my gosh I can't believe how many of you wrote me and told me you
ordered the book and the newest version has quite a few pages
dedicated to Fifty Shades of Grey, so now I need a newer version too!

I will try to update this weekend before I leave again for another
business trip. I am still on the road right now, but I wanted to get you
something mid week. I am traveling again all next week, but I have
some good stuff planned ahead. (More with Jose and a certain person
makes a disturbing phone call.)

Please be patient for those of you that want to find out what happened
with husband number three. It will come out but not before the
Christmas chapters.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 36 Sixty Minutes and a Smile

Ana's POV

Oh my god everything hurts. I stretch my legs and arms and open my eyes. I am
in our old bedroom at Escala. We slept on the new bed for the first time last night
and the mattress is not as comfy as our bed at home. I look at the alarm clock
and I can't believe it is already 10:30. I better get up, Benson is getting delivered
at noon to the new house. Why didn't Christian wake me?

Last night was unreal. We spent the night here at Escala so we could play hard.
Which we did. We didn't leave the playroom until after three am. We did it every
which way and then some. Toys, the cross and Christian's Number 48 from 101
Nights of Great Sex made for a very fulfilling night. Holy Moly!

His seduction was called the Sixty Minute Man and required a timer. Christian had
to do various things to me for fifteen minute increments. Fifteen minutes of finger
fucking, fifteen minutes of sucking on my very sensitive breast, fifteen minutes of
licking and sucking on my clit and that whole area and fifteen minutes of slow
sex. Just waiting for the timer to go off each time was torture. Fifteen minutes of
each of those components may not seem like much, but it was overwhelming. I
was not supposed to orgasm during these sessions until the timer went off, but I
did each time and multiple times. Christian loved it to. Especially the last fifteen
minutes. He was so ready to blow by then that when we hit the fourteen minute
point he was screaming that he couldn't hang on any longer and when the timer
finally rang he was out of his mind. I had never heard him like that, and I
couldn't help it, after we both calmed down I started laughing and imitating him.

"Oh fuck Ana, oh fuck Ana, I can't hold on, I can't, I can't oh shit ten seconds, I
can do this, oh fuck Ana, baby, baby, baby, holy fucking shit oh yes yes yes.
yes." At first he just stared at me when I did this impression of him, but then we
both laughed hysterically. He said he was buying a timer for every room in the
house. He is obsessed with this damn book and can't wait until we get home so
he can pull his next seduction. I have mine planned for later tonight. I think I
have it figured out.

I quickly get up and use the bathroom then put on one of Christian's t-shirts. We
have a dresser full of clothes we almost never wear that we left here for
occasions just like this.

Hair-gate was a minor issue. When we arrived to Escala, we were barely in the
door when Christian started removing my hair pins. I tried to stop him, but he
gave me the look. The look usually means I am better to go along with things. So
as my hair started falling so did his face.

"Ana, why did you cut so much?" He kept removing the pins and when he was
done and my hair was just at my shoulders he stuck his lower lip out and pouted.
He didn't yell; he didn't throw a fit he just pouted. "Will you grow it back?" He
sounded like a five year old. So I brush my hair really fast and shake my head so
it looks full and realize I probably did cut too much as I am not that crazy about it
either. But, I promised him I wouldn't cut it again for a long time and we were
still able to easily braid it last night, so that was good.

I walk out of the bedroom to find Christian and head to his old office where I can
hear him talking on the phone. I stop when I hear him raise his voice.

"You know Jose I am trying to be reasonable here. I have accepted that Ana
wants to remain friends with you, and even included you and your dad to my
parent's home for Thanksgiving. But it is clear to me that you have not accepted
that Ana is MY wife, is carrying MY child and no longer available."

"Why are you telling me this?" Jose's voice comes over the speaker phone on
Christian's desk.

"Because you clearly have feelings for her that surpass a friendship and I base
this on the inappropriate actions, comments and obvious pining away for her that
you do when you look at her. Man, go on a fucking date, get laid, be with
someone, but quit moping over my wife because I am about a split second away
from forbidding Ana from communicating with you."

"Again why are you telling me this and what has brought this on?" Jose says in a
much more hostile voice than I am use to hearing from him.

"Listen Jose, don't fucking play with me here. Ana may be ridiculously nave
where you're concerned, but I'm not. Your offer to take photos of my pregnant
wife half undressed was totally inappropriate. Your constant asking her if she is
okay and looking at her with these pouty fucking eyes to let her know that your
there for her when I fuck up, has gotten on my last god damn nerve. If you want
to truly be just her friend why do you do that shit?"

"I care about her Grey. You know that. We were so close for the past four years
until she met you and now I barely get to talk to her or ever see her. I know she
is your wife. Do I accept it? Yes. But do I like it? No. So what? I haven't done
anything inappropriate with her since she has been with you. I am a
photographer dude. I don't see what the problem is with my taking photos for her
to give you."

"Well, I do Jose. I don't trust you alone with her, and if you were fucking honest,
you would be all over her if you had a chance."

"I wouldn't touch her Grey. She's pregnant with your kid I get it. So what do you
want from me?"

"So if she wasn't pregnant?"

"Fuck Grey, yes I care about her, I still find her attractive, but news flash dude
who doesn't. Ana is gorgeous. But I know she doesn't have feelings for me like
that so I just want her friendship."

"Jose, can you stop with the pitiful eyes, telling her your there for her and
offerings of photo's, taking her shopping and all the other shit you keep doing
please. I don't want to fight with Ana over you because I know she would be
upset if I forbid her from being your friend. But I am telling you I don't want her
alone with you and if you want to see MY wife you can spend time with her when
I am around."

"So, don't you think that is up to Ana and not you?"

"If Ana wasn't so nave where you are concerned, I would say sure. But she
thinks you're not a threat and I disagree with her on this."

"Threat! Dude I told you I would never hurt her are you fucking kidding me."

"Can you honestly tell me you wouldn't kiss her again if you had a chance?"

"Are you still on the night after finals when we were all drunk and I tried to kiss
her, because a lot has happened since then? You married her and knocked her up
as quick as you could, so I think you have pretty much marked her as yours. But
I stand by that I will be there for her if she needs me."

"Well she doesn't Jose. She doesn't need you. I can take care of my wife and I
don't need you to come in on your fucking white horse now or ever."
"So when I have lunch with her on Monday, I will ask her if she wants me to get
out of her life. But if she says no, than I am not going anywhere Grey."

"Excuse me. When you have lunch with her? What does that mean?"

Shit, shit, shit! I didn't mention the lunch to Christian and I was actually thinking
I was going to cancel on Jose after Fifty went nuclear about the photos. Oh shit I
am in trouble. I slowly walk into his office from my hiding spot outside the door.
Christian is leaning back in his chair, with his one hand on his head and the other
pulling on his hair right below his belly button, not such a happy trail at the
moment. I look at him and his eyes are dark and he glares at me when he sees
me.

"I told Ana I was coming to Seattle on Monday and asked her to lunch. I suppose
that is a problem for you Grey."

"No, not at all. Why would it be a problem, she won't be joining you so I don't
give a fuck where you eat lunch on Monday. It just won't be with Ana."

"That is her decision Grey." Oh Jose, let it go. I know the only way I am going to
avoid a huge confrontation with Christian is to step in. I walk over to the desk.

"Jose and Christian stop. Jose listen you are my friend and I care about you, but
only as a friend. I have to put myself in Christian's shoes. If the situation was
reversed I would go crazy. I want to remain your friend but you have to stop with
trying to get me to spend time alone with you and worrying about how I am
doing. I love Christian more than life itself and we are happy. I don't want to lose
you in my life, but please don't put me in a position where I have to tell you that
you can't be part of my life because I won't fight or hurt my husband over you
anymore." I look at Christian and I think he is shocked. He stands up and walks
behind me putting his head on my shoulder and his arms around me.

"Ana, I just worry about you? Grey is so obsessed with you." Christian starts to
say something and I stop him.

"Jose, I am his wife. I would hope he is obsessed with me. I am obsessed with
him. We are madly in love. This isn't a passing thing or a relationship that is
going to end in a year or two. We have started a family together. We are in this
for life. I am starting to realize that you are holding out that Christian and I will
break up at some point. It's like that is what you want to happen." Jose doesn't
say anything. "Jose, is that how you feel?"

"Ana.I don't think Grey is good for you, I won't lie but I would do anything for
you and I don't want to see you get hurt. I want you happy. I just don't think he
can keep you happy."

"And you think you can fuck head?" Christian jumps in. "For god's sake go get
your own woman and leave mine alone. I have heard enough of this shit."
Christian is leaning against the wall with his arms folded and his head back.

"Stop it. Jose, I. Love. Christian. I want you as my friend but you need to get this
worked out in your head and until you do, we need to take a break from each
other."
"Ana, don't do this. I told Grey I would never hurt you. You can trust me. I won't
try anything with you."

"Jose, you have already hurt me. You have put me in this position and you need
to take some time to accept that I am married, pregnant with Christian's baby,
and most importantly, I love him and he is so, so good to me. Why don't you
work through this and when you have moved on, perhaps even found someone to
share your time with, then we can reconnect. But you have put me in a terrible
position, and I don't choose you Jose. I'm sorry. We need to go Jose, we are
running late. Have a good holiday and I will reach out to you down the road." I
wipe a tear because I feel terrible doing this, but for now it needs to be this way.
"Bye Jose." I press the speaker phone button and terminate the call.

"Ana, I didn't ask you to do that. I just wanted him to back off and he didn't
seem to get it." Christian takes my hand.

"I know. I just think he needs to step back for awhile. You know I want to be his
friend but I was listening to your conversation with him and I think its best that
for now we just cool it with our friendship. I guess because I only think of him as
a friend, I thought he felt the same way. But your right, it's like he wants us to
fail, and that hurts me."

"You know I feel bad because Ray and Mr. Rodriquez are friends. I didn't want
this to be an issue baby, but I've just had enough."

"I know. I will talk to my dad and just explain that I am taking a break from Jose.

"Ana, were you going to have lunch with him and not tell me. Because I have to
tell you that has me pretty pissed."

I sigh. "Maybe, I don't know. I know how you get about him, so I didn't want you
to go ballistic, but I was actually planning on telling him to back off. But you beat
me to it. Please don't be mad at me. I know it was wrong to not tell you." I look
at him and I feel so guilty and get how this must look to Christian. "I am so sorry
if it appears I was doing something behind your back, because you know
Reynolds would have told you so there is no such thing as you not finding out. I
was even going to let you know before I left for lunch, but this has become such
an issue I just didn't want to fight about it one more time. But I was wrong."

Christian doesn't say anything. He walks out to the kitchen and I follow him. He
looks in the refrigerator which is pretty much empty. "We need to get going or we
will be late. Ryan should be here in about fifteen minutes." He turns around after
shutting the refrigerator and looks down at me.

"Are you mad at me?" I touch his face rubbing my hand against his chin and feel
his whiskers. He grabs me and pushes me against the breakfast bar and kisses
me hard.

"You are mine Ana. I won't let anyone else have you or threaten our love for each
other. Am I mad? No. I am disappointed that you weren't completely honest with
me. But how can I be mad? You said what I needed to hear you say to Jose and
you did more than I expected. Although I won't lie; I am glad you have cut off
ties with him for awhile. You picked me over him, and I needed you to do that."
"Christian, it was never up for discussion. I didn't know I had to choose. But since
Jose made it clear he couldn't accept our relationship, it was an easy decision. I
hope we can be friends again someday. I don't want to fight with you or hurt you
over him. I love you." Christian kisses me again softly at first and then he grabs
my ass and pulls me close pushing his erection against me. We hear the elevator
and Christian picks me up and carries me to our bedroom.

"You're not decent Mrs. Grey." Christian carries me bridal style. "We need to take
a quick shower and get going. I love you; let's not think about this anymore. We
need to get home and be there to greet our new addition to the family."

We arrive home a few minutes late and after almost two hours of learning all
about Benson, he is officially a member of the Grey family. I love him. He follows
me everywhere much to Christian's disappointment. He is so flipping cute and
sweet. After we have a late lunch, we bundle up and take Benson for a long walk
through the meadow and around the property. Grace called and asked if we
wanted to come over for dinner but we really just want to stay in, so we decline
taking a rain check for brunch on Sunday.

I made us a really great dinner if I do say so myself. I made Cornish hens, rice
pilaf, my foo foo salad as I call it, and oven roasted Brussels sprouts sauted in
garlic. Christian ate his whole Cornish hen and half of mine. He never used to eat
off my plate but lately he has been eating like a horse. We are sitting at the table
in our kitchen. We bought this huge farm table which is a lot like Elliot's and it
adds a lot to the kitchen. This is the first time we have used it. We usually sit at
the breakfast bar. I love cooking in this kitchen. It is a dream.

"So Mr. Grey, when are you due?"

"What does that mean?"

"You have been eating like your pregnant lately. I have never seen anything like
it. You are constantly eating. It is like you have a tape worm."

"Really? Yea, I guess I have been eating a lot. But Claude added the P-90X
training to my workouts and I am supposed to eat close to 5000 calories. Plus it
makes me hungry." Christian tells me about these workouts and they sound
brutal.

"Do you enjoy working out that hard? All that jumping around and it sounds
painful."

"Yes, actually it hurts like a bitch while I am doing it, but I love it and you will
too. It should really add some bulk and muscle and help me where I want to be
cut a bit more."

"That sounds vain."

"Maybe, but I feel good after and want to look good for you baby."

"Christian you could have a wart on your nose and still look good." He tells me he
has actually gained about five pounds and is 187 now, but it is part of the
program.
"I wonder what I will weigh when I see Dr. Green." He tells me we can go to our
gym and I can weigh myself out there, but I don't want to know. "I think I will die
if I weigh 130."

"Ana, don't start that again. You have not gained ten pounds and you look great,
Teddy is growing. And from the looks of things, a lot." He winks at me. "Kidding
baby, you set that up. You look awesome."

"Ha ha."

We are in our bedroom, Christian is already in bed and I walk out of our closet
wearing a thin, sheer white robe with nothing underneath.

"It's time for a lesson Christian." I hold the seduction card in my hand. Number
53: On Top of Sugar Mountain. He tries to take it from me. "Oh no Mr. Grey. You
are mine. You need to lay back and let me show you five different positions. Are
you okay with that?"

Christian turns on his side and looks at me. "Is that a serious question? I like
what you are wearing Mrs. Grey." He reaches for my hand.

"No, no, you don't get to call the shots here, this is my seduction." He is grinning
and I can tell he is excited because he has already got an erection and I am not
even on the bed with him. Just seeing the seduction page has him excited.

On Top of Sugar Mountain required me to take Christian through five different

positions with me on top. Who knew there was five different ways to have sex
while I was sitting on top? By the time we got to number five, he was out of his
mind again. I almost giggled, but it was amazing. The fifth position was with me
facing his feet, kneeling over his hips and leaning forward. He had a great view of
my bouncing bottom, and he was so excited watching himself slipping in and out
of me. It was in this position that I finally let him cum.

It was exhausting doing all five positions but he was absolutely a happy, happy
man. I had several orgasms in position two and four so I am not complaining. At
one point, Benson who was lying on the floor next to us looked up and I think he
was worried about me, but I was able to calm him down. I had to beg Christian to
let him sleep in our room, so I needed for him to be calm or he was headed back
to the laundry room. I brought his bed in earlier and he finally laid in it but I think
he was worried that Christian was hurting me during the throws of passion. We
had a good laugh later.

"Benson, if you are going to hang out in here with us, these are noises you better
get used to." Christian told him when he got up to go to the bathroom.
"Otherwise, see how you like the sound of the wash machine and the dryer. No
more interruptions from you."

On Sunday morning we came up with our Christmas gift list. Good grief. I
laughed because Christian is determined that Elliot's remodeled boat house for
Grace and Carrick is not going to be better than our gift. He is so competitive
with his brother. So, we spend half the morning trying to come up with the
perfect gift for a couple that already has everything.

"Christian, it's not about how much you spend. It should be something that they
will enjoy or want, even if it cost very little."
"Are you sending your mom and Bob anything?"

"Yes. I know it is really very impersonal, but I am sending them a gift card for a
restaurant in Savannah and a gift card to William Sonoma. My mom has terrible
pots and pans and I hope she uses it towards that. I know I should put more
thought into it, but you know I don't really feel like it." I get up from the kitchen
table where we have been working on our list. "Christian I have an idea for my
dad but I am afraid it might too much money."

"I doubt that baby. Anything you want to get him, we can get him. "Christian
picks me up and puts me on the kitchen counter so we are eye to eye. I feel so
presumptuous asking this. But I know my dad would love it. "You know the
fishing boat you got your dad, something like that, only I am sure my dad
wouldn't mind something much smaller or less expensive."

"That's a great idea. I will take care of it, and baby, it's not a problem. Seriously,
I am happy to do that. You know I think Ray is the greatest guy and I wish he
would let me do more for him."

I hug Christian and give him a kiss on the cheek to thank him. Benson looks up at
us.

"I got a news flash for you Benson. This isn't your woman, so quit looking at me
like you're going to rip my head off if I kiss her." Christian makes me giggle the
way he talks to Benson.

"Christian he is just making sure I am okay." I think my husband is actually

jealous that Benson has followed me from room to room since he arrived
yesterday. I get down and go to the bedroom to take a shower. Christian decides
he is going to the indoor track in our gym for a run for forty minutes then he will
come back for his shower. I think it's cute that he takes Benson with him. Am I
really alone in the house? Sawyer left to see his family for four days, his
grandfather isn't doing well, so he flew home. Taylor and Gail are at their house,
and Reynolds isn't here either. I put on Christmas music and almost float to our
bedroom. I can't remember the last time I was this alone. Even though Christian
is just in the gym, I feel rather free.

We drove to Carrick and Grace's house with Benson in Christian's new pickup
truck which he has never even been in. Christian decided we should have one
since we might need it around the house for various reasons. "This thing is huge.
I don't know if I could even drive it."

"That's good, because I don't really want you to."

"Why not?"

"Because I kind of like it and I don't want you to bend it." Benson is in the back
seat in between the front seat counsel and I am petting his sweet face as we
drive. He is perfect. Christian said Benson ran with him for the entire forty
minutes. He loved having him with him and I secretly hope that Benson bonds
with Christian like Amigo and Elliot have bonded.

When we get to Grace and Carrick's Christian barely says hello. "Mom how soon
before we eat I am starving." He is out of control lately. He had this big protein
shake at the house, two bananas and a big thing of yogurt.
Carrick comes out of his office and he gives me a kiss, pats my bump and tells
Christian he needs a few minutes with him in his office. We haven't been to the
house in several weeks and Grace has it decorated to the nines for Christmas. I
am delighted when I see that a stocking with my name has been added to the
fireplace mantle along with Kate and Brady. Christian's stocking is getting old. I
guess we should make some stockings for our house too. I definitely want one for
the baby. We will be spending Christmas Eve here and then Christmas day we are
hosting dinner for my dad and Aunt Maggie, Carrick, Grace, Grams, Gramps,
Taylor, Gail and Sophie. Elliot and Kate are coming over for dessert as they have
to have dinner with the Kavanagh's. Mia and Brady are flying out Christmas about
six in the morning for Indiana on the GEH jet per Christian's bribe. But now that it
is actually in play, he is pouting claiming Mia is never around anymore bla bla bla.

I am helping Grace in the kitchen when Elliot, Kate and Amigo arrive. I introduce
them to Benson and the three dogs all sniff each other and then lay down in front
of the fireplace. Dogs are the best!

Elliot walks out to find his dad and Christian and I grab Kate.

"Kate I am thinking of getting cooking classes for Christian, you should get some
for Elliot and they can take them together."

Grace laughs. "Oh my, can I watch? Those two are pretty helpless in the kitchen.
Well Elliot can cook a little, but I don't think Christian can even boil water can he
Ana?"

I laugh and agree with that. Kate looks at me funny. "Ana, I need cooking classes
too. I need to learn to cook before we get married. Elliot is always complaining
that I can't cook. I am not like you in that department." Hmmm, maybe I should
get her classes too. The three of them could take the classes.

"I think Christian and Elliot are going Christmas shopping for us on Wednesday. I
can't believe Christmas is in a week. Do you think Brady might get Mia an
engagement ring?" Kate gets up and pours herself a cup of coffee.

"What?" Grace yells out. She looks stunned by this. "He better not! Especially
without talking to Carrick first. Mia is his baby girl and if Brady thinks he is
proposing to her without running it by her daddy, well, I have to tell you that
won't go over. Why do you say that Kate?" Grace looks like she might faint.

"I don't know, it just seems like they are madly in love and I wouldn't be
surprised would you Ana?"

"No, I wouldn't but poor Brady. He probably would have to talk to Carrick, then
Elliot and then Christian. Although he is perfect for Mia."

"Well, we adore him, but they are in no position to be getting engaged yet. They
aren't financially secure and Mia for Pete's sakes has never lived on her own. I
am okay with them moving in together, but not engaged. Lord, I hope they wait a
bit longer."

"Grace, don't get upset, it was just a stupid thought that came out of my mouth.
Speaking of weddings, do you know that we called Reverend Walsh, and he said
he is retiring so he won't marry us?"
Grace nods. "Yes, he mentioned it at church this morning. So we will be getting a
new pastor. Although, he did say to Carrick, that he would consider it as he
thinks the world of our family, but he didn't promise."

I walk around the corner to see if Elliot and Christian are still in their dad's office,
vaguely wondering what they are discussing. I quickly make my way back to the
kitchen. I don't care if Grace hears the conversation, but I don't want Christian to
know I told them about Jose.

"So don't say anything, but the shit hit the fan yesterday with Jose. Christian
called him and told him to back off."

"About time." Kate blurts out which surprised me.

"Really? Why do you say that Kate? I thought you would think Christian was
being a control freak."

"No, Jose needs to move on and I am telling you at Thanksgiving, Elliot was
ready to get in his face and go at it with him."

"Whatever for?" Grace had no idea and I can tell she is upset. "Jose is the
sweetest young man, why would Elliot and Christian take exception to anything
he would do."

"Because he is totally and madly in love with Ana." Kate jeez, don't overstate the
situation. "What did he do to finally make the mogul go nuts?"

"Well you know how he is always saying if anything ever happens between me
and Christian, he will be there? I think he has said it one too many times and you
know at Thanksgiving he was kind of all over me but he called me this week and
wanted to take semi- nude photos of me pregnant under the guise that it was for
Christian. Dumb me; I actually thought it would be nice." I blush when I see
Grace turning red and embarrassed. "But then I told Christian and he was so mad
he called him and was trying to reason with him but Jose was just being kind of a
jerk. So I ended up telling Jose until he gets control of his feelings, I can't be his
friend."

"No! What did he say?" Kate is on the edge of her seat.

"He was upset but I just said that is the way it is. Christian told him to go get his
own girlfriend and to leave me alone. He wasn't nuclear with him, but he wasn't
happy with Jose I will tell you that. He told him to go get laid." I giggle. "Sorry
Grace."

"Well, I am stunned. I didn't think he was still carrying a torch for you Ana. No
wonder Christian was upset." Grace shakes her head as she cuts up fruit and puts
it in a bowl.

Elliot and Christian come out of their dad's office a few minutes later and they are
laughing hysterically. Elliot has his hands on his stomach and is bent over. "Oh
fuck me stop don't say another word." He keeps laughing.

"Elliot, watch your language." Grace is not happy. But whatever happened,
neither Elliot or Christian can talk about it because they are laughing too hard.
"What in the world is so funny? Where is your father?" Christian wipes his eyes
and points to Carrick's office.

"Oh my god, you need to tell him Christian, I won't be able to get through it."
Elliot starts laughing so hard again he is choking. Of course we can't help but
laugh with them even though we have no idea what they are laughing about.

A few seconds later Carrick comes out of his office and he is grinning but looks
perplexed. "Well maybe I should ask the girls then."

"God no! No dad- don't. I will tell you in a minute. Oh my god, this may be the
funniest thing ever." Elliot can't stop laughing.

"Seriously dad, don't say anything. Oh, shit Elliot, don't tell him in here. Oh god, I
am going to piss my pants." Christian walks over to the kitchen sink and grabs
some paper towel and wipes his eyes.

"Well, I would appreciate one of my sons explaining this to me. I didn't know it
was going to cause you both to go into hysteric's."

"What is so funny?" Kate looks irritated, and I sort of feel the same way. We want
in on the joke.

Elliot walks over and moves Kate's hair from her ears and whispers. She screams
and starts laughing hysterically. "Oh my god, oh my god, no way." This starts
Christian and Elliot laughing all over again. I look at Grace and shrug. I walk over
to Christian.

"Tell me what is so funny." Christian shakes his head no and says he will tell me
later. Elliot takes his dad's arm and tells Christian to stay in the kitchen so he
doesn't look at him when he tells his dad. A few minutes later Elliot comes out of
his dad's office and he is laughing all over again.

"Did you tell him?" Christian asks Elliot who confirms he told his dad. Carrick
comes out a few minutes later shaking his head.

"For gods' sake you two, I look forward to one or both of you acting your age
soon."

"Dad come on that was funny as hell. You should be glad you asked us or just
think how you would have felt in if it happened again. We weren't laughing at
you, just with you. Well sort of at you, but aren't you glad you have sons that can
educate you on shit like this." Christian tells his dad and he starts laughing. "I'm
sorry to laugh at you. So it is good you got rid of the problem."

"Well Ana and I would like to know what was so funny." Grace says as she takes
the crepes out of the warmer. She hands me a bowl with warmed blueberries and
I put it on the table.

"If dad wants to tell you, that is on him. But not while we are here. Please."
Christian walks to the kitchen table and sits down. We all join him and while we
tried to talk about the week ahead and Christmas, every time Elliot and Christian
looked at each other they started laughing. Carrick laughed too and would shake
his head.
When it was time to go Elliot and Carrick went outside with us and inspected
Christian's new truck. Elliot of course loved it. They opened the hood and looked
inside and stood there talking for fifteen minutes. Benson and I were already in
the truck waiting. I was tempted to go back inside if they were going to keep
talking. When Christian finally got in the truck I reached over and turned off the
sound system.

"Spill the beans Christian. What was so funny?"

"My dad said his new assistant came into his office Friday when it was just the
two of them left and he said if he was a lot younger he would have thought she
was flirting with him, but at his age he hardly thought she was flirting. But then
she said to him" Christian starts laughing again. "Oh fuck you probably should
have been there or this may not come off as so funny but"

"Christian just tell me." Jeez he has been laughing about this for two hours.

"She said to my dad that she wanted to teabag him and he didn't know what that
was and he got up and got her some tea aw shit some fucking teabags." Christian
loses it and is laughing so hard again he can barely drive. "Oh my god, when he
told us that we lost it. He said he didn't know what it meant and when he brought
her the tea bags she just rolled her eyes and left in a fit."

"Wait, I don't think this is funny. Some woman was coming on to your dad and
you think that is okay? At least you didn't talk about it in front of your mom."

"He fired her, she is gone. But he wanted to know what tea bagging was and shit
how do you tell your dad that? We tried but we just couldn't stop laughing. When
my dad said he got up and brought her tea bags fucking Elliot asked my dad if it
was Earl Grey or English breakfast and that did it for me."

Now I start laughing. That was funny. "Oh your poor dad. He must have been
embarrassed."

"He thought it was funny after he found out what it really was. Oh fuck, it was
hilarious. I don't know if I have ever laughed so hard in my life. I almost wish I
was there when Elliot actually told him what it was. Elliot said when he explained
it to my dad, he said, 'Oh so that's what you call it'. Oh shit, that was funny."
Christian wipes his eyes again as we are driving. When I think about how serious
he always used to be and how often he laughs now I feel so happy. Of course, he
only laughs until he cries when he is around Elliot. But, it is still great to see him
this happy.

When we arrived home Gail and Taylor game over to meet Benson and we
reviewed the weekly groceries and menu. As soon as they walked in Gail
immediately commented on my hair.

"Wow, you really got a lot chopped off!" I grimaced and Christian sighs.

Christian's POV

Monday Morning.

Ana and I had an eight am appointment with Dr. Green this morning. This time
we got right in without a room full of people looking at us. Ana only gained three
pounds so she weighed in at 123.5. Dr. Green said she is doing great and her
stomach measured right where it should. She told Ana her blood results were all
good which I already knew because I called ahead, so the baby is healthy. We
found out that we can go to this place in a few months and get 3D videos of the
baby if we want.

Dr. Green harped on me a bit when I told her I didn't want to take birthing
classes. She actually said if I didn't take classes she might not let me in the
delivery room. I guess she underestimates who she is talking too. But, I caved in
and we are going to fucking classes starting the first week of February. Taylor will
be pissed.

"Good morning Andrea. Give me a minute to catch up and then come in so we

can review what has been happening while I was out."

I hate coming back after being out for a week. I find a stack of mail on my desk
and an office full of fruit baskets, popcorn tins, and other Christmas gifts from
vendors and business associates.

When Andrea comes in I tell her to take all the gifts and put them in the
employee lounge on the executive level and to send thank you notes.

"Nice watch." I smile at her as she is wearing the new Rolex she got at the party
the other night.

"I know! Thank you Mr. Grey. Everyone thought it was the best party and they
couldn't stop talking about you and Mrs. Grey."

I chuckle. "What about me and Mrs. Grey?"

"You know how happy you are and frankly the hot kiss you gave her." She
blushes. I don't like to talk about my personal life so I move the conversation.

"Okay what do you have for me that needs addressing immediately?" Andrea
shows me a few documents that are pending my signature and then heads back
to her office so I can return some calls. I go through my messages and see I have
three calls from Rusty McTiernan. What the fuck.

"Andrea, can you come in here for a minute please."

"Yes Mr. Grey."

"What did McTiernan say exactly?" She looks at me and has a strange look on her
face.

"Well the first time he called I asked what the call was regarding and he said it
was a personal matter and to tell you he called and he left his phone number. I
asked if it was urgent and he said it could wait. Then the second time he called I
told him you were still out of town and he asked if he could have your cell, and I
told him I couldn't do that but I would let you know he called if he wanted me to
do so, Again he said that wasn't necessary. The third time he called, Friday
morning he asked when you would be back in the office and I told him I was not
able to give him your personal schedule without knowing the nature of the call.
When I offered to put your call through to Taylor, he hung up. It was rather
strange sir. Should I have passed his message on, I hope I didn't mistake an
important call as a solicitor. I thought he was just a vendor or someone that had
kept getting past the switchboard."

"Yes, can you check with Deborah and ask her how McTiernan's calls got pushed
up here. Get back with me on this."I am furious. I call my dad and leave him a
message on his voice mail.

I then call in Taylor and ask him to run a check on Aubrey and see if he can figure
out how she met Chaz. "Taylor, go all out on this and get back to me by
tomorrow. I am calling Chaz in once you give me a report and getting rid of him.
I will need you here when I do that. Shut down his Am Ex in the morning. As
soon as we call him in, make sure Welch shuts down his email and his building
access needs to be cancelled."

I step out to see Ros. I am in the middle of a heavy conversation with her when
Andrea buzzes me in Ros' office. "Ros is Mr. Grey with you?"

"Yes he is."

"Can you tell him Mrs. Grey is on the phone she and said it was very important."

"Excuse me Ros, I will be right back." I realize I left my cell on my desk.

I walk down the hall and take the call in my office. My hearts is racing. Ana
doesn't usually go to this much effort to reach me unless it is important."

"Baby what's wrong?"

"Christian, Hannah told me I had a call from my father-in-law, which I thought

was strange because your dad hardly ever calls me. I picked it up and it was
Rusty McTiernan."

"What! Did you talk to him? What did he say?" I will put a restraining order on
that fucker if I have to. I have been more than clear that I don't want to have a
relationship with him. She replays her conversation.

"I said, 'Hi Carrick,' and he said this isn't Carrick this is Rusty McTiernan. He said
he was calling because he would like to have a conversation with you but that
you are avoiding him. He was hoping I could convince you to call him. He sent
you a packet several months ago, asking you to respond and you never did. He
said he doesn't want to bother you, but there is something he wants to share with
you. He said it was good to meet me by phone."

"What did you say?"

"I said, Mr. McTiernan, I don't appreciate that you got through my PA by
pretending to be my father-in-law. But with that said, I don't believe Christian
wants a relationship with you. He isn't angry with you; he just doesn't have a
place for you in his life. He then said he understood but asked me to pass along
the message."

"I will have my dad call him, or maybe Bryce. Are you okay?"

"Yes, I am fine, are you okay?"

"Just pissed. Let me try my dad again and I will call you later. What is Reynolds
doing?"

"Just hanging around, looking bored."

"I know you are trying to make a case for no security at work, don't bother.
Laters baby."

I call my dad again and this time he picks up.

"I was just going to call you back. Everything okay?" My dad knows I never call
him in the middle of the day unless it is important.

"Dad, that fucker McTiernan called three times last week for me and then today
called Ana pretending to be her father-in-law so of course she took the call
thinking it was you. I don't want him calling my wife and I don't want him calling
me. Can you address this please?"

"That son of a bitch. Yes I will take care of it son. I have been quite clear. I will
call him, but let me call Bryce and have him write him a cease and desist letter. It
needs to come from your personal attorney not me. But let me call him first.
Don't let this play on your mind son. Everything in your life is going well; don't let
this be a distraction."

"I know dad, it's just a painful reminder of my past. I don't want to talk to him.
Ever. Tell him to go the fuck away please."

"Okay, just calm down and I will take care of it. I don't appreciate him calling Ana
and saying it was me on the phone. Now he has me pissed."

I talk to my dad for a few more minutes and then make my way back to see Ros.
I have gotten absolutely nothing done today. And all I can think about is getting
home and seeing Ana. I need to focus.

At 5:30 Taylor comes into my office. "Sir, I just intercepted Miss Tollingsworth in
the building."

"What is Aubrey doing here and where is she now?"

"She said she was coming in to see Chaz. I have security holding her downstairs
and Chaz calling me to find out why I won't let her up to his office."

"Go down and see her. Tell Chaz some bullshit about needing her license for a
standard security check. Find out what the fuck is going on and remind her that
her NDA covers any conversation that she has with you as well." He looks at me
like he isn't an idiot. I know I don't need to remind him. There are no more
secrets in my life from my family but I don't need her around as a reminder
either.

Elliot is actually going to Flynn for a few sessions. He told me in New York that he
is having a hard time with the guilt of not protecting me and his anger is still in
place with my dad for putting this all on him. For the family he is trying to let it
go, but he is struggling thinking about the shit Elena did to me. I tried to talk to
him about not blaming himself but he can't seem to get past it. I feel terrible that
this has him up at nights so tomorrow afternoon Flynn asked me to join him with
Elliot. This will be really strange. Elliot has never needed counseling and the fact
that he is this messed up over my fucked up shit bothers more than I can even
say. So, I am determined that there are no more issues to impact my family. I
will do whatever it takes to minimize any more pain. Aubrey needs to get the fuck
away from me or anywhere near me.

Taylor's POV

I hate this shit. Life with the boss has started taking on a somewhat normal
routine. He is actually happy. Not sort of happy, but fucking happy. He is closer
with his family than I have ever seen him, and he and the little Mrs. are doing
great. So along comes Aubrey to fuck it up. I don't like that pompous little dick
Chaz either. In fact I refuse to call him Chaz. His name is Charles so I either call
him Chuck or Charlie and that really pisses him off.

"Miss Tollingsworth please follow me." I take her to the private small conference
room on the main floor that sits off of Welch's office. I poke my head in and let
Welch know I am using his conference room and I have Miss Tollingsworth with
me.

"I was just leaving for the day unless you want me to stick around. I don't like
that little bitch T."

"Up to you." He follows me in the conference room. Welch knows everything that
I know for the most part. He hasn't had the pleasure of seeing what I have seen
over the years, but he knows all about the boss and his past kinky ass lifestyle.
He is as happy as I am that the boss has found someone normal and is living the
dream.

"Miss Tollingsworth, what the fuck are you doing here?" I decide not to pull any
punches.

She looks right at me very arrogant I might add. "I am here to see Chaz, whom I
am dating. Is that a problem?"

"Yes as a matter of fact it is. Your signed NDA clearly states that you are not to
come near any GEH properties or any properties owned by Mr. Grey. Violation
number one because here you are. Violation number two; you are not to have a
relationship with any Grey family member or Grey House Representative after the
contract is terminated. Charlie is considered a representative of GEH."

"Charlie? Who is Charlie?" She looks at me again like an arrogant twat and I am
only too happy to play this game. I sit on the corner of the conference table and
look right back at her. I lean in to her space. She can't win at the intimidation
game. I got that one down pat.

"Charlie is the arrogant little fuck Chaz that you are boning. Remember him.
Pretentious fuck who wears the Brooks Brother suits, about 5'9 with lifts in his
shoes, beady blue eyes and blond hair, old acne scars on his face. You know him
right?"

"Should you be talking so derogatory about him Mr. Taylor? I could tell him what
you said and he could file a defamation suit against you."
"Oh make my fucking day. I don't give a shit if he knows how I feel and just a
reminder lady, your NDA covers our conversations so while I am at it, the guy
has small hands and small feet which probably means he has a small dick, which
means you aren't really interested in him since you like the big kahuna. So what
are you really doing with him Miss Tollingsworth?" I pause. "And before you lie, I
have done my homework all day and I know what the fuck is going on. So, why
don't you cleanse your soul and talk to me baby!"

"Don't call me baby? You don't know anything because there is nothing to tell.
Chaz is a guy I have dated on occasion. Period."

"Really. See I thought he was a guy that you were using so you could get close to
Mr. and Mrs. Grey and report back to your sorry ass group of Sub Club members.
My friend Welch here has your phone records Aubrey, we know that you are in
constant communication with the other past Subs and I think, no I know you are
using him so you can report back to them. But I am curious, what do a bunch of
slutty woman who were all dumped by the same guy, sit around and talk about.
Scratch that. I don't want to know. But let's just say I have a plan for you. Okay."

She still is being arrogant but looks a bit like she has been caught with her hands
in the cookie jar.

"You're going to leave the building. You're going to call Charlie and tell him that
you have a terrible headache and you are going home. Then tomorrow you're
going to send him a Dear Chuck letter and blind copy me. Then you are going to
go away for an emergency trip for a few days so he can't reach you. Then you are
going to go back and report to the other little brown haired girls that didn't get
the rock on their finger that if you all try to pull this stunt again, you will all be in
violation of your NDA and those nice little Audi's you each drive around in will be
part of my new large fleet. How does that sound Miss Tollingsworth. That is just
for starters."

She looks up at me. "You can't take my car." I laugh and look at Welsh.

"Did she really just say that? Have you ever seen the name on your title work?
Go look at it. The car is registered to Jason M. Taylor. Once your contract expired,
it was up to you to insure it. I am notified when your premiums are due and I
even know about the speeding ticket you received in August. Baby, oh sorry, Miss
Tollingsworth, I can do whatever I want." She looks nervous. "So.are we on the
same page?" I take a toothpick out of my pocket. I have part of my lunch stuck in
this damn molar.

She stands up. "Fuck you and fuck Grey. You tell him we sit around and laugh at
how pitiful his little Ana is and we have a bet going on how long it will be before
one of us gets called again. And he needs what we can offer him. We all have our
money on Jillian. He kept her around the longest next to Leila but we all know
Leila has gone goofy. It was just a fun little game to freak him out and see what
she is really like. We aren't worried."

I can put up with a lot but I won't put up with anyone slamming Ana. She has
become important to me. "You fucking cunt. Listen to me and listen really good.
First of all, she has more class and more going for her then all of you combined in
one of your sorry little fingers. She means a lot to all of us, so you just made this
personal. I see any of you bitches near her and I will make it my business not
Grey's to make you pay for it. Secondnot one of you filthy whores will be
allowed anywhere near him and he can't even remember most of your names. He
loves, no is insanely in love with his wife and you are all fucking delusional. Go
back to your ground holes and stay the fuck away. Who is the ring leader Miss
Tollingsworth? I want to know who is behind this?"

She doesn't say anything.

"The records show they were all in touch with Miss Lincoln until a week before she
died." Welsh interjects.

I didn't know this but I don't want to show my ignorance. "So who is now the new
master cunt bitch with Lincoln gone? Is it you Aubrey? I can see you filling that
role nicely."

"Are we done here Taylor? I will drop Chaz no problem. The gig is up, you caught
me. He has a little dick anyway. But you can't stop us from meeting or talking.
We have had our contract reviewed and Mr. Grey never considered we would
need each other. So, we will meet and there is nothing he can do about it." She
gets up and turns and looks at me. "Anything else puppet man?"

I laugh at her. "Yea, but one well paid puppet man. Yes, just a reminder that
everything we discussed is still under your NDA and I will be looking forward to
seeing your Dear chuck letter. One last question, does Charlie know anything
about your alternative lifestyle."

She winks. "He does now. But don't worry, just what I taught him, He doesn't
know I use to fuck Grey if that is what you're worried about. He is as square as
those Brooks Brother suits that he wears."

After she leaves I make my way back up to the executive level and walk into
Grey's office. He is drinking a glass of bourbon at his desk and reading through
some paperwork. He looks up and holds his glass up offering me a glass. I almost
never indulge but that little bitch has me rattled, so I nod taking him up on his
offer.

"What did she say?" He seems nervous. I fill him in and when I am done telling
him everything we discuss how we want to follow up with this issue and how to
address this sub club. We decide that with time they will hopefully meet new
DOMs and lose interest in him. He then thanks me and laughs. "He is a
pretentious fucker isn't he? Dear Chuck. That is actually funny. Good job Jason.
Thank you for handling this .Let's go home."

Fuck me. He just laughed, he thanked me, he offered me a drink and he told me
good job. Tell me Ana hasn't made him a better man.

"Where can we stop on the way home and to pick up some timers?" I look at him
at try not to smile. "What is so funny?"

"Well Sir, I am pretty sure I know why you need those timers. We have the same
book and well let's just say that Sixty Minute Man was right up there with one of
the best moments of my life!" He nods with a huge grin and pats me on the back
as we head to the elevator.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 37 What Now?

John Flynn's POV

"So Elliott, we have about thirty minutes before your brother will be joining us.
What is on your mind?"

He is sitting on the couch bent over playing with the mud on his work boots. He
looks up at me. "Sorry, I will clean this up. I um, you know I have never done
this. In all the years Christian had counseling; I have never ever bared my soul to
anyone. This feels fucking strange."

"Don't worry about the mud. I have a vacuum." He nods and sits back." What is
strange?"

"I haven't been sleeping very well and I have had fucking nightmares. I usually
sleep like a baby. And I have had this dream several times where I am at one of
my construction sites and I am operating the bulldozer digging a huge hole. I am
covering Christian up with dirt and when I try to stop the bulldozer and it's no
longer me driving it but Elena Lincoln. She keeps covering him with dirt and I try
to pull her off of the bulldozer but I can't get her off the damn thing, so I leave. I
wake up when all the dirt falls on Christian and it's so fucking real. John, I am not
fucked up am I?"

I smile. Elliot is such a down to earth nice young man, I feel for him. I have
always known even when Christian couldn't make any room for his family, that
Elliot loved his brother and would do anything for him. He is feeling such guilt and
his dream is quite classic of someone who feels he let his loved one down.

"No Elliot, you are not fucked up. Do you understand why you are having these
dreams?"

"I assume it has to do with the fact that I didn't help him when I should have. I
should have stopped him from going over to see Elena."

"Why are you putting this on yourself Elliot?"

"He was always a quiet little kid and a loner. I was the only person he ever hung
out with and we had fun. We were really close. Then he started getting into
trouble when he was around fourteen and I was seventeen and he was always
acting like a dick. You know we started fighting a little bit. He would mouth off to
me and I was bigger at that time and I would tell him to fuck off and we would
end up fighting. I mean actual fighting with our fists. We would really go at it. I
was bigger and stronger and I would beat him down pretty bad. I always felt bad
afterwards and tell him I was sorry. He was getting in fights all the time at school
and in all sorts of trouble. He then had his growth spurt and I still out weighted
him but he was my height so when we fought he wasn't as easy to beat down. He
was just so miserable and mouthy. You know some things he did were typical for
that age, but he was so fucking angry all the time and treated my parents like
shit. I couldn't take his attitude." Elliot gets up and walks towards the window.

It was the summer after my senior year, so I wasn't quite eighteen yet and
Christian had just turned fifteen. He had been in so much trouble that school
year, half the time he wasn't talking to any of us. He was grounded in his room
almost every day that year. My parents were ready to put him in military school.
It was pretty bad. Then they told Christian he was going to work at Elena
Lincoln's house and I remember he was so pissed that first day he had to work
there. But he went and he kept going back and he started doing better and
actually being more like his old self." Elliot comes back to the couch. It is
fascinating to hear this from his perspective.

"You mentioned that you knew what was going on with Christian and Elena. Can
you tell me about that?"

"I didn't know about the sick shit well maybe I did I don't know." He rubs his
hand through his hair. So this is where Christian learned this habit. "It was later
in the summer, right before I was leaving for college and I went into Christian's
room where he was lying on his bed. I remember I was bored and we use to
wrestle just for fun when we were younger. So I jumped on him and we started
wrestling and this is going to sound bad but I could smell sex, you know pussy all
over him. I stopped wrestling him and I pulled back and said 'Bro have you been
fucking?' I mean I was almost eighteen and lived to get laid. You know that is all
I thought about at that age and I knew that smell. He jumped up and got really
pissed at me and went into his bathroom and never said anything. He avoided me
for a few days but I noticed the only place he was going was to Mrs. Lincoln's
house. See I knew she was fucking him because first of all, he always came home
smelling like sex, but she also tried to get me to fuck her when I was about
fifteen, but I didn't want anything to do with her. So I knew he was getting some
pussy and he was a hell of a lot more pleasant than he use to be so I just let it
go. I figured once summer was over and he quit working for her he would go
back to school and he would have learned a little over the summer about sex and
be done with her. I actually thought he was shy with girls and this would help him
with his self confidence. I left for college and never suspected that it was going
on for six more years."

"You mentioned Elliot, that maybe you knew that Elena was physically abusing
him. Tell me about that." I can see this is painful for Elliot. He leans over placing
his elbows on his knees and looks down at the floor.

"I never put it together John. But it was right there. I was so into being eighteen
and getting laid and my own life that I didn't put it together. If I had stopped and
thought about it I could have figured it out. I could have stopped it." He pauses
and wipes his eye. "I walked into his bedroom and he was in his shower. We
always walked in and out of each other's bedrooms and bathrooms. I needed
something in his bathroom, I don't even remember what it was and he was in his
shower leaning with his arms against the wall and his back towards the door. His
fucking back was bleeding and he had bruises all over his ass and it looked like
someone had taken a belt to him. I yelled, 'what the fuck happened to you" and
he jumped and screamed at me to leave. I kept asking him what happened and
he told me he scraped himself when he was working at the Lincoln's and fell hard
on the pavement. I knew it was bullshit, but I didn't have any other explanation.
I thought maybe he had been in another fight but didn't want to let us know
because he had been doing so well."

"And what do you know now?"

Elliot doesn't say anything. He leans down playing with his shoelaces then rubs
his hair again. "I know what she did to him. I know the best of it was that she
beat him with canes and belts. I know she shoved shit up his ass, beat his balls,
handcuffed him, tied him with rope, suffocated him, pissed on himshe treated
him like a fucking animal. Hell worse than that. She fucked him up and I didn't
stop it. I should have done something, and I didn't. I went off to college and left
him there to be physically abused. I let him down." I let Elliot cry silently for five
minutes. "I am so pissed at him. Why didn't he come to me John? I would have
stopped her. Hell I would have killed her. He's my little brother and I didn't help
him. I let him down. But why the fuck didn't he tell me?" Elliot is crying again and
I look at my watch knowing that Christian will be here any minute.

"Elliot, have you asked Christian why he didn't come to you? Have you told him
you are angry with him?" He shakes his head no. "What do you want to tell
Christian today? I know you want to ask him why he didn't come to you, is there
anything else?

"Yes I want to tell him I am sorry about all that fucked up shit that happened to
him, I want him to know it doesn't change anything between us. I love him. He is
my best friend, my little brother and I would do anything for him. I am sorry I
wasn't more insistent and that I didn't help him. And I am angry with him
because he hid everything from me you know. Like he spent years fucking all
these women, and we never hung around together and we could have been
having fun like we do now. I don't know; I am pissed at him and at the same
time I am so sorry I didn't help him. I love him and it is all just pulling at me."

My receptionist buzzes me that Christian has arrived. Elliot gets up and wipes his
eyes and takes a deep breath. He clearly is embarrassed as he tells me he never
cries.

"You obviously are very close to your brother, and learning about his past is still
knew to you Elliot. It is a lot to absorb. Are you ready for your brother to join
us?" He nods that he is ready.

Christian walks in and I am immediately struck by how different they are.

Christian is dressed in a herringbone suit with a tie and very expensive shoes.
Elliot is in ripped jeans, work boots and a sweatshirt that says Grey Construction.
Christian shakes my hand and walks over to Elliot and extends his hand to Elliot
who puts his hand out and looks up. Immediately Christian realizes that Elliot has
been crying.
"Elliot, fuck, I um" Christian doesn't know what to say to Elliot. "Are you okay?"
He sits down in the chair next to the couch and reaches over and touches Elliot's
shoulder.

"Christian; Elliot and I have been talking about his discovery of what happened
between you and Elena Lincoln. He is dealing with some feelings that have
interrupted his thoughts as of recently. We thought it would be best if he could
talk to you about them, here in this setting. Elliot, why don't you share with
Christian some of your feelings that you shared with me? Start with how you feel
about Christian not coming to you when he was fifteen to tell you what was going
on."

There is a very long pause. "I am pissed at myself for not protecting you bro. I
am pissed at you because you could have come to me and I am sick to my
stomach knowing what she did to you. I can't eat, I can't sleep and when I do
sleep I have fucking nightmares about letting you down. I let her fuck you up and
we barely knew each other for those years that she had control over you. Even
when you were no longer involved with her and we went out or fishing or rafting
there was always something I knew you weren't telling me. I wanted to be your
best friend, a good brother and I let that fucking psycho hurt you. Why didn't you
fucking tell me Christian? Didn't you trust me?" Elliot is trying not to cry again.

I always knew that Christian's past would eventually hurt his family if it came out.
But I never anticipated it would be his brother that would carry the burden. I
need to find out why Elliot continues to shoulder this burden more than anyone
else.

"Elliot, please don't do this. You are a selfless, giving, great brother. I would
rather hang out with you than almost anyone in the world other than Ana. I trust
you more than anyone else in the world and I love you and would do anything for
you. But please, don't blame yourself for this. I hate that my fucked up past and
life is doing this to you. I hate that I hid my life from you. I should have come to
you. I didn't for various reasons, but mostly because Elena told me not to and I
didn't think for myself back then. She controlled me body and soul. Even if you
had known, I am not sure it would have stopped me from going back to her. I
know now how wrong it was, but back then, nothing would have kept me from
going back for more of the pain, sex, and affirmation that she gave me."

"What did she affirm Christian? I don't understand." Elliot looks a bit angry.

"She affirmed I was worthless and deserved to be hurt and punished." Christian
puts his head down. Before Elliot can blow up, which I can tell he is about to do
Christian stops him. "I know that is wrong now, I completely know how wrong
everything was Elliot. But I didn't then. It has taken me years of therapy with
John, and the love of a wonderful woman to get my head on straight. I am sorry
Elliot that you are dealing with this.

Almost an hour later, Christian has done his best to get Elliot to understand that
he never told him because he didn't want to let him down. He looked up to Elliot
and he didn't want to have him know how sick and fucked up his life had become.

Elliot seemed to need reassurance that Christian was okay more than anything.
He wanted to know why he had needed a BDSM lifestyle and more importantly
was he still into BDSM. I think Elliot was honestly worried about Ana.
"I didn't know anything else but BDSM. I didn't want relationships with women I
just wanted to fuck. So, I found women that wanted the same thing. When they
wanted more I ended it. I did this for almost seven years. When I met Ana, I
initially thought I would just have that kind of relationship with her because again
that is all I knew. But, man I pretty much fell for her instantly. She was the first
woman that I thought about non-stop, wanted to be gentle with and have more. I
fell in love with her and she wasn't into the lifestyle. I knew I couldn't be in it
anymore if I wanted her."

Christian stops for a second. He sees Elliot trying to say something but cuts him
off. "Look, Ana and I have a lot of sex. She knows I have a pretty high sex drive.
I know you know that we are pretty active as you are always giving us shit about
it. We do not practice hard core BDSM, because I could never hurt her. I just
couldn't do that. But Ana will play and she likes it. We do our fair share of kinky
shit, but it's mostly your normal fucking and you know it's great. I have never
been satisfied like I am with her. I am being candid with you because you need to
trust that I would never hurt her. I just couldn't. I love her so much Elliot, so I
appreciate your concern but I promise you I don't have any desire to practice
BDSM, I don't have any need to hurt her and the only thing that is important to
me right now is that you move on and are okay. It is killing me to see you so
upset and fucked over my shit."

"I don't know if I can ever get past the fact that I let you down. But if you are
okay, then I will have to deal with this. Nothing personal John, but talking about
my problems isn't for me."

"So, what will it take for you to start sleeping again and getting your appetite
back?" I ask Elliot as he stands up clearly ready to leave.

"I don't know. Let me see how I do over the next few nights. I prefer not to come
back here again, but if I can't sleep I will let you know. Also, as far as my
appetite goes I am fucking starving right now, so I guess that is a good sign."

We talk for about ten more minutes and the Grey brothers give each other a hug
and leave talking about Christmas shopping together. I don't know if Elliot is
really okay and I suspect he is still trying to deal with this whole issue. He is still
rather angry with his Dad, even though he said they patched things up on the
surface, he said it is going to take time for him to get over his dad's accusation.
Christian implored him to not stay angry with his dad, but Elliot told him to give
him time and Christian seemed to accept that.

Carrick and Grace have an appointment with one of my colleagues tomorrow, but
they don't want Christian to know that they are seeing anyone. They are having
an enormous amount of guilt and blame each other. They don't want Christian to
know they are struggling because they feel he has been through enough. So, the
entire family is struggling. Evidently Mia has been protected from all of this and I
think it would crush Christian if his little sister found out the details of his sordid
past.

The good news is that the Grey family is trying to heal and their strong love for
each other makes me feel confident that they will move past this. Christian's
excitement about his wife being pregnant with his son seems to be a good
distraction and opportunity to start his life with Ana, truly free from his past. He
has an appointment with me on Thursday and I am seeing Ana tomorrow
morning. If I can get Ana to come clean with Christian about her step father I
believe I will have them all on track. Her inability to talk about this very truly
disturbing time in her life continues to be my biggest concern at the moment. Ana
is working towards talking to Christian, but wants to wait until after the holidays.
I hope she will find the courage to talk about her past before the baby is born..

Christian's POV

Fuck, I hated going to see John with Elliot. It kills me that he is having such a
hard time over my shit. I hope this session helped him.

One thing I hate about this time of year is how early it gets dark. It is only five
thirty and pitch black. Taylor and I are headed home and I have my head leaning
back on the seat. We pull through the gate.

I believe that is Mrs. Grey walking with Benson sir. Would you like me to pull
over?" I tell him to let me out and I will walk back with Ana to the house. Our
driveway is almost a half mile long and we are gated in but Reynolds better be
somewhere close by or I am going to rip his head off.

"Where's Reynolds Taylor?" I get out of the car and look around. Ana stops. "Hey
baby where is Reynolds?" She shouts he is back at the house. God damn it. I
open Taylors car door and ream him a new one and tell him to rip Reynolds apart
for this. "Fucking gated property doesn't mean Ana is safe. I want her to have
fucking security at all times. He better not run into me tonight." I slam the door.
There is no excuse for this. I tell Taylor to go ahead and I will walk back with
Ana.

I walk up to her and Benson is sitting right next to her. When I get close he
stands and I pet him after I give Ana a quick kiss. "Why are you out here without
Reynolds Ana?"

"Christian I am on the property. I just got home from work and thought it was a
nice cold night and Benson and I could take a little walk. Please don't tell me
you're upset about this?"

"Yes Ana. Reynolds should know better but I will take that up with him. Anyway
how was your day?" We are both wearing our wool coats. Ana has gloves on and
the air is crisp and cold but it is a clear night. Benson walks right next to us.

"It was great. I got a lot done but I came home a little early and wrapped some
Christmas presents." She smiles. "How was your session with Elliot?" We talk a
little bit about it, but I don't want to betray Elliot by telling Ana all his fears, so I
quickly move on. Ana takes a tennis ball out of her pocket and throws it for
Benson to go after. I start laughing.

"Ana, what are you doing?"

"What does it look like? I am throwing the ball so Benson can get some exercise."

"Well, he isn't going to get much exercise if you throw the ball less than twenty
feet. Bring the ball here Benson." He trots back, not even getting enough distance
to get a good run. I take the ball from his mouth and throw it pretty far.

"Jeez Christian, don't throw it so far, he won't even find it." Benson has taken off
in a full run, gets the ball and runs back to me. I take the ball and throw it again
in a different direction pretty far and again he goes after the ball. We do this
about ten times and Ana tells me she is getting cold so we walk back to the
house. As we are walking I decide to fill her in on what happened with Aubrey
yesterday and tell her I fired Chaz today.

"Oh, how did he take it?" Ana takes my hand and I put her hand in my pocket as
I don't have any gloves on and my hands are cold.

"He was stunned which surprised me. I had Ros and Taylor with me and he tried
to get me to reconsider but I refused to even listen. I was done with him. Ros
fired two of her key people today as well. So today was bloody Tuesday at GEH."
As we get closer to the house the security lights come on.

"Well, I would be terrible at firing people. Guess what?" Ana looks up at me

clearly ready to move on. "My mom sent a box today with a bunch of Christmas
ornaments. Some were ornaments I made as a kid but most were new. She sent
a glider, a helicopter, one that says 'First Christmas Together 2011, one for
Teddy, one of a boat that looks like The Grace and one little frame ornament with
our picture in it. That was sweet don't you think?"

"Yes, that was actually nice of her." I am surprised. That must have taken
thought and time. Carla doesn't usually give Ana much of either, but I don't say
that.

Once we get inside the house Gail tells us dinner will be ready at 7:30. Taylor and
I are going to work out but first I excuse myself from Ana and walk back to
Taylor's office where I see Reynolds sitting at Sawyer's desk.

"Where the fuck were you Reynolds?"

"I apologize Sir. Mrs. Grey didn't tell me she was going out and then by the time I
realized she had stepped out I saw you and T pulling down the driveway."

"Didn't you see her leave on the monitors?" I clearly need to have this chat with
my wife as well. I also will be glad when Sawyer returns. He wouldn't let Ana get
away with this.

"No sir, I was just telling Taylor the camera at the front door isn't working, so I
never saw her leave. When I lost her on the surveillance I assumed she was in
the restroom by the front door. The two cameras in the foyer and front door are
both evidently not working." I step around and he shows me the monitor.

"I have already put a call in about getting someone out here in the morning to fix
it sir." Taylor tells me.

"Fine. But be more on top of it Reynolds and please turn the internal monitors off
tonight in the family room until Mrs. Grey and I go to bed for the evening." Taylor
and Reynolds know what that means. They have seen us fuck on monitors before,
but if I can head it off, I do. I don't like them to see my wife like that. It isn't
always easy to plan ahead, but I plan on fucking Ana in front of the fireplace
tonight.

Taylor and I worked out for ninety minutes and after dinner I start a fire and Ana
and I sit in front of the fireplace on the sofa cuddling. I notice that the tree has
quite a few packages under it. I tell her that one of my venders sent me a large
wheelbarrow full of Milky Way's for Christmas. We needed a wheelbarrow at
home so it was actually a good gift. I ate about ten of those fucking candy bars
today. God damn it I wish people wouldn't send them to me. I have no control
when it comes to those damn candy bars.

My cell vibrates and I see it is my dad. "Hi Dad. What's up?"

Carrick's POV

I am going to have to call McTiernan. I was in court all day and I told Christian I
would make the call. I was so pissed off yesterday when he called Ana. Those
kids don't need any more issues to be thrown at them. They just need to focus on
their little family. I pull in the driveway and Mia is just leaving. I am sure she is
off to Brady's again. They are moving in together after the holidays. I think Grace
is actually having a harder time with this than I am. She will always be my little
girl, but I think Brady is perfect for her. He is a nice young man and I have
accepted that he is probably the one that has stolen my little princess's heart.

When I walk in the house I find Grace lying on the couch. She never does that.
"What's wrong Grace? Why are you lying on the couch? Are you sick?"

"No. I just haven't been sleeping well, and I am exhausted. I will fix us dinner in
a few minutes."

"Go ahead and take a nap, I have a call to make real fast. When I get done why
don't we run over to the 520 Bar and Grill. I am in the mood for a greasy
hamburger. Your tired, no need to cook." I bend over and give her a kiss on the
cheek. "Grace, I know you have been agonizing over everything we have learned
over Christian's past lifestyle and our failure to help him, but he is doing just fine.
It will be good to talk this through with a professional though." She still doesn't
even know the half of it. The boys and I agreed that Grace doesn't need to know
the horrid details. I don't know if she could recover from that. She knows enough.
She has been researching BDSM and blaming herself for what Christian went
through with Elena. Like I said, thank god she doesn't know it all.

"Yes it will. You know Elliot and Christian had a joint session tonight. I wonder
how it went. You know I had lunch with Elliot today. Between feeling guilty that
he wasn't' there for Christian and some doubts he was having over Kate as
recently as last week, I am a bit worried about him Cary." That is unusual. Elliot
has never really given us anything to ever worry about.

"What is going on with him and Kate?" I am surprised I don't know about this.
Usually Elliot would come to me if something is on his mind. But ever since I
almost hit him in my study the night Elena died, he has been distant. I know we
made up and he even came over Sunday and had a good laugh at my expense.
But, it still feels strained.

"He said that sometimes he thinks their age difference plays a factor in what they
want in life and as you know, this whole sordid mess with Ethan has caused a
strain between them as well. Elliot is fiercely loyal to Christian and Mia and can't
forgive Ethan for being with Mia all summer while having feelings for Ana. It is a
mess. He and Kate evidently fought most of the time they were in New York. He
said they almost broke up but Kate is really trying to correct some of the
behavior that was leading to their fighting." Grace signs. "But Cary, I am worried
that he is not ready to be married. He has some serious concerns. He wants to
start his family right away. Kate doesn't want that at all. And you know how Kate
can be sometimes. Any rate, the poor kid has a lot on his mind right now."
I know she is still angry with me for blaming Elliot for Elena's preying on
Christian. As much as I know I should sit down and talk to her more about Elliot,
I look at my watch and see that it is after nine pm back east so I make my way
to my office and shut the door. I don't want Grace to get involved in this mess.

I call McTiernan and he picks up on the second ring.

"Mr. Grey."

"Let's cut the crap McTiernan. I don't appreciate that you called my daughter-in-
law leading her to believe it was me on the phone. If you have something to say
to my son, you go through me. He has made it clear he doesn't want to speak to
you, and he doesn't want you contacting his wife."

"Listen Grey, I didn't call her to upset anyone. I have left three messages for
Christian and forwarded the information he requested several months ago with a
note asking him to contact me about something important. He has not returned
my calls and I wouldn't pursue this if I didn't have a good reason."

"I don't believe he has looked at the information you sent to him yet. Why don't
you tell me what is on your mind."

"Before we continue, you know technically, I am Ana's father-in-law. I wasn't

misleading her."

"Are you really going to go there McTiernan. Neither my son, nor Ana consider
you family. What do you want from him?"

"I am a desperate father Grey. My daughter Angela is seventeen years old. She
has non-Hodgkin Lymphoma. We were told a month ago that she might need to
have a bone marrow transplant. It was confirmed last week and she is in the
hospital at the University of Michigan medical center. We are desperately trying
to find a donor and so far we haven't had a match. My other two children are not
matches. I know I have no right to ask Christian to be tested, but." McTiernan
chokes up. "I'm sorry, I don't want to disrupt his life, I don't want to be the
unhappy reminder for him of his early years. I feel guilty enough about what Ella
put that kid through. But Grey, please understand, Angela is my youngest, my
baby and she could die. I am desperate. I would understand if Christian told me
no, but there is a very outside chance that he could be a match. I don't know
where else to turn."

I am stunned into silence. This is heartbreaking. I feel for him and I honestly
believe he isn't trying to disrupt Christian's life. But, how do we ignore a dying
young girl who is innocent in all of this a chance to live?

"I am very sorry to hear about your daughter. Has she just suddenly been
diagnosed?"

"No, Angela has been battling this for over a year. She was in remission over the
summer and then she started running a fever in October and she is now out of
remission and simply not at a place that she can survive without a bone marrow
transplant."

"I don't know what to say. Let me talk to Christian. Does your daughter or family
know about him?"
"My wife knows, but she understands if he doesn't want to get involved or be
tested. She even feels we have no right to ask him. But so far no one has been a
match and I don't know if I could live with myself if I didn't at least ask him. I
wish to god I didn't have to. Please, please I am begging you, talk to him for me
if he won't call me back. If he says no, I will understand. But please tell him,
Angela is a good girl with a life ahead of her. She is a great tennis player and a
sweet, sweet girl. She has copper hair and grey eyes and you would know they
were related the minute you saw her. She doesn't look like her sister Jaclyn or
brother Cooper. She looks like Christian. I just sent you a text of her picture. I
know that isn't fair of me. But you have a daughter. Please understand how
desperate I am."

My cell buzzes and I reluctantly open the text and see the picture of a beautiful
female version of my son. I can hardly breathe. "I will call him and get back to
you. What are the doctors saying about the timing on this? You know with
Christmas and everything."

"Yes, well she is recovering from a kidney infection and her immune system is not
responding to anything right now. So, they couldn't do a bone marrow transplant
even if we had a donor right now. She needs to get stronger and be in better
shape. But if she can pull out of this, the doctors are hoping that the first week in
January she might be strong enough and have recovered enough for the
transplant. If he could just get tested?"

"I will talk to my wife. She is a pediatrician and I think she might be the person to
talk to him about this. He is a giving young man. I don't know how he will
respond to this. But he isn't cruel. Just give me a day to figure out how to
approach this. But McTiernan, you handled this wrong. I understand you are
desperate and emotional right now, but Christian does not want to know you.
Please understand that if he were to do this, my guess is he would want to do it
privately and without any interference from you. But I can't speak for my son."

"Yes, of course. Anything. Thank you Carrick. I know I didn't approach this right.
I can barely think, sleep or concentrate. We are in desperation mode and with all
the money I have made over the years and have I can't buy my way out of this. I
am a wealthy man as is Christian. But I would pay him anything to do this. I will
do anything."

"Yes, well as I said, give me twenty four hours." I hang up and sit in my chair.
What a tragedy. But surely Christian will get tested. I would be greatly
disappointed in him if he didn't. I stare at the picture of Angela McTiernan. She is
an innocent young girl, and she needs Christian's help. A sister, he doesn't even
know he has. I can't do this without Grace.

I walk in the kitchen and Grace is up and rummaging through her purse. "Gracie,
sit down for a minute will you honey."

"What happened now? You look like you have seen a ghost." She is half smiling
but she can tell something is wrong. I rub my hands over my eyes.

"It seems it will never end for Christian, it is always one god damn thing after
another." I sit down and fill her in on McTiernan trying to reach Christian and Ana
and stop when I tell her I just got off the phone with him.

"What did he want? Why won't he leave our son alone? He is a wealthy man he
doesn't want money does he?"
"No, he doesn't. Here, look at this." I show her the picture on my phone. She
stares at it for a minute and then puts her hand up to her mouth.

"My god, she looks just like Christian. Is thisis this one of McTiernan's children?"

"Yes Grace, her name is Angela and she has non-Hodgkin Lymphoma. She needs
a bone marrow transplant or she isn't going to live. She is seventeen years old
and McTiernan is a desperate man. He would like to know if Christian would
consider being tested to see if he is a match."

"Oh god, oh my god." Grace shakes her head and her eyes water up. "What a
terrible, terrible thing and god forgive me, but how can he ask this of Christian?
Oh don't answer that. I understand. I am sure he is desperate. Has he tested his
other family members?"

"Evidently he has another daughter and son and neither were matches."

"So Christian has a biological half brother and two half sisters. Well, the odds
aren't great he would be a good match. While family members are always the
first to be tested for the HLA which are markers that are common traits, over
seventy percent of the people needing transplants get them from unrelated
donors. Surely they can find someone from the general registry that would be a
match. If he is a match, it's not overly painful and done with general anesthesia
with a relatively quick recovery."

"Grace that is the doctor in you talking. Now switch gears here. What and how do
we approach Christian? He is a grown man. He needs to make his own decision
on this and we need to tell him. I wish I didn't have to tell him it was for a half
sibling. He hasn't wanted to know if he had any brothers or sisters. But I don't
see how this can be avoided."

"Get him on the phone. We can tell him together. If he has medical questions I
will answer them for him. This is just terrible. That poor little girl." Grace wipes a
tear. I am not sure if she is crying for the young Angela that she doesn't know, or
for Christian who she wishes didn't need to know.

I call Christian's number and put him on speaker phone. "Hi Dad, what's up?"

"I hope I am not interrupting anything?"

"No Ana and I are just sitting on the couch in front of the fireplace, looking at the
Christmas tree and I was feeling Teddy kick the shit out of his mommy." He
sounds so happy. God damn it I hate this.

"Well give our best to Ana. Listen son I am sitting her with Mom and I would put
this call off, but time is somewhat of the essence." I take a deep breath that I am
sure Christian can hear as I exhale.

""What's wrong?" Christian tells Ana to stay. She must have been trying to get up
to give him some privacy.

"Yes honey, put us on speaker and keep Ana at your side." Grace suggests. This
is probably a good idea, she keeps him calm.
"Mom and Dad, just come out with it. You're scaring the shit out of me." We hear
Ana tell him to calm down.

"Christian, I just got off the phone with Rusty McTiernan and the reason he has
been desperately trying to reach you is that, well this is difficult to even say, but
he has a seventeen year old that is gravelly ill with non Hodgkin's Lymphoma and
needs a bone marrow transplant. They haven't had any luck finding a donor and
he is desperate son. He would like you to consider being tested."

There is a long pause. We hear Ana say, "Oh my god. Christian are you okay?
Give us a second Grace and Carrick." We hear soft whispers.

Finally Christian breathes heavily in the phone. "Please don't tell me anything else
about her or him. I don't want to know. What would I have to do?"

Grace explains that initially he would just have to have a blood test. Even if he is
a match, it doesn't mean his markers would be suitable or that he would have to
donate.

"Mom, I am not a complete asshole. If I went to the trouble of getting a blood

test and I was a match, I sure as fuck wouldn't walk away without taking the next
step." Christian sounds irritated, but we both know this is just a lot for him to
take in."I can't fucking believe this." I know Grace would like to lecture Christian
about his language, but this is not the time and I shake my head at her telling
her to leave him alone on that matter. I hear Christian breath in again. "Fine, I
can't make some innocent seventeen year old die because I don't want anything
to do with his or her father. So, what do I need to do to get the blood test?"

Grace tells Christian that he needs to come into the hospital tomorrow and she
will take care of it for him. I tell him that the "child" has been quite ill in the
hospital and is in no condition for a transplant right now but they are hopeful that
after the holiday they will have recovered enough to have the transplant if they
can find a donor. He says he doesn't want to know anymore about "the person."
We talk a few more minutes and hang up the phone.

Grace calls McTiernan back on my phone.

"Mr. McTiernan, this is Dr. Grace Trevelyan Grey, Christian's mother. We have
spoken to our son and he is willing to be tested. Please give me the information
so we can send the test results in when they come back." We hear McTiernan
sobbing and then we hear him talking to a woman, who must be his wife.

"He'll get tested, he'll do it?" We hear the woman cry out and start sobbing. "Oh
tell them thank you, tell Christian thank you, thank you, oh god Rusty maybe he
will be a match." We are invading their privacy as they are crying and talking and
finally McTiernan comes back to the phone.

"I can't tell you how grateful we are. I wish Christian would let me tell him myself
but I understand. Did you show him Angela's photo?"

I look at Grace and she shrugs. "No we didn't. He doesn't want to know anything
about your daughter. He doesn't want to know if it your child is a female or male
or her name or anything. He just wants to help out your child because he
understands it is the right thing to do. But please respect his wishes to not know
anything about your children. Christian is very close with his brother Elliot and
little sister Mia. Very close. He doesn't want to deal with finding out now that he
has other siblings. So, he only knows that he has a biological sibling that needs
his help but prefers to know nothing else."

There is a long silence. Finally McTiernan tells us he doesn't understand why

Christian doesn't want to know anything more but he will respect his wishes. We
hang up and agree that all communication on this matter will be kept between me
and him leaving Christian out of this as much as possible. When we hang up,
Grace looks at the photo again and presses delete.

Ana's POV

Christian and I are stunned. We are sitting in front of the fireplace after hanging
up from talking to his parents and neither of us knows what to say. I reach up
and rub my hands through his hair. "Are you okay?"

"I guess so. I mean I now know I have a biological sibling that is seventeen years
old and I didn't want to know that shit- ever. But, what kind of person would I be
if I didn't at least get tested? It's not their fault."

"No, I agree, you are doing the right thing." I keep rubbing his neck. He looks
over at me and pulls me on his lap.

"Come here baby, I need to hold you." He leans back on the couch and pulls me
back with him. We sit there silently for a long time and I kiss his neck softly as I
am curled up into his lap. Christian puts his hand under my shirt and rubs my
back but we remain silent. I don't know what to say. He doesn't want to talk
about it, so I decide just letting him hold me seems to comfort him the most.
"Should we go to bed?"

Christian looks down at me and pulls my chin up and kisses me softly several
times before pulling at my bottom lip and touching my lips with his tongue. "I
need you baby. You make all the shit go away. Can I bury myself inside of you?"
I place my hand on his face and we kiss passionately until we are both breathing
heavy. I am getting rather warm from the fire, the heavy sweater I am wearing
and Christian's warm body embracing mine. I lean forward and pull my sweater
off and Christian moans when he realizes I don't have a bra on. I took it off after
work as my boobs are getting too big for my old bras."God baby, your breasts
feel so full and lush." Christian leans me back so my head is lying on the end of
the couch on a pillow and leans down taking my breast in his mouth and sucks
hard. Oh god that feels good. They are so tender and heavy. He circles around
my areola which has started to get darker and bigger and then squeezes my
nipple before he practically gobbles up my breast. My body is now lying across his
lap and he easily reaches down my yoga pants into my panties and groans when
he feels how wet I am. After stroking me until I almost cum, he tears my pants
off of me, moves my body so he can pull his hard cock out of his sweat pants
which he quickly discards on the floor and then pulls me up to sit on him. He isn't
gentle or subtle as he slams into me. Grabbing my ass he pulls me in and starts
moving me fast and hard, up and down and back and forth. He leans back with
his head on the top of the couch and is moving me so fast I almost get dizzy. He
stands up with me still on his cock and I squeeze my legs around him wondering
where we are going. I am so close to finding my release but he pulls out of me
spins me around and bends me over, nudging my legs apart, he tells me to hold
on to the couch and slams into me from behind. He pushes harder and faster like
he is trying to crawl inside of me as he pulls my body back into him so we are as
deeply connected as we have ever been and then he fucks me furiously not
letting up. I am exhausted but he is in need of me in a way that I haven't felt in a
long time. Is this because of his appointment earlier with Elliot at Flynn's? Or is
this because of the call about his dying sibling that he doesn't even know? I only
know this is Christian when he isn't in a good place.

Christian reaches around and rubs my clit as he continues his mad fury and even
though I am distracted from just trying to hold myself in place, I find my release
and almost fall to the ground. What feels like many minutes later of Christian
fucking me harder and harder I hear him groan and almost howl as he pulls me
up straight for one final slam. He squeezes my breast as he empties himself in
me. We stand there catching our breath for a few minutes and without saying
another word he picks me up and carries me to bed where we lay there in silence
for the longest time holding each other tight.

"Baby are you awake?" Christian whispers in my ear.

"Yes."

"I'm sorry." I pull back, sit up, turn on the light and look at Christian waiting for
him to say something. "I was way too rough and pretty selfish. Did I hurt you?"

"No you didn't hurt me, but you were pretty intense. But before you say anything
else, you don't need to explain yourself. I think I understand." Suddenly I feel
embarrassed. "Christian, were the security camera's running?" He tells me told
Taylor earlier to keep the cameras off in the house until we went to bed. Great,
everyone knows what we were doing tonight.

"How can you understand Ana? I don't understand. Why do I resort to fucking
hard when I am pissed or upset? I shouldn't do that to you baby. You deserve so
much more than that."

"Christian stop it. The sex was intense and rough. It wasn't exactly romantic but I
am your wife and that is what you needed tonight and you needed me to give
that to you. I am fine. I had an orgasm, I feel fine and you needed to let go of
your frustration. It's okay."

Christian stands up and finds pajama bottoms and a t-shirt and throws me a t-
shirt. "Benson, come on buddy, you need to go out." He opens the French door
and forgets about the alarms which start going off. "Fuck, call Taylor and tell him
we are good. I will call Sawyer." We both make our calls; Benson does his
business and comes back into our room and gets into his bed. Christian takes off
his clothes and walks in to our bathroom and fills the tub.

"Come on Mrs. Grey. I owe you some sweet loving."

I smile at him and take a deep breath. I am content to stay in bed and go to
sleep but I think he wants to talk as much as play some more. So I get up and
take the t-shirt off and take his hand to step into our tub. Christian gets into the
tub behind me and puts his arms around me with his hand rubbing my bump.
Teddy is very active and we fall into a peaceful quiet conversation about
everything but what is really on his mind. Christian kisses my neck and takes a
breath.

"I don't know if Elliot will get past this Ana."

"What do you mean? Is that what is on your mind or is it the phone call from your
dad and mom?"

"I don't care that much about the call about McTiernan's kid. I mean the right
thing to do is to get the blood test and see what happens. As I said earlier, it's
not the kids fault. I don' want to know anything about this person. But my
brother is so eaten up with guilt about my fucked up life he can't sleep, eat or
think straight. Ana, when I got there tonight to Flynn's he had been crying. I hate
that he is feeling so guilty over something he couldn't control." It is clear that
Christian doesn't relate that McTiernan's "kid" is his sibling as well as Elliot and
Mia.

"Elliot loves you Christian. He is having a hard time about not saving you from
Elena. Just give him time."

"I know but I would do anything to keep him from going through this. You know I
love Elliot and I don't know what I can do to make it better for him. I have never
seen him so upset. I mean we talked a lot and he is trying to move on, and he
will eventually come around but he told us he will never get over it. I think he is
worried about you too. Like I might snap and hurt you or something. He says he
isn't worried, but he has said some things and I don't know, I feel like he is really
fucked up over this."

"Christian, do you want me to talk to him? Reassure him or whatever?" Christian

rubs my back with the bath gel.

"Yes. I think it would be good. I would never have thought that, but maybe you
can make him believe I am okay now and it is part of my past and more than
anything, I don't blame him at all. It was my choice."

I turn around in the tub and straddle myself over Christian. I kiss him tenderly
and lay my head on his shoulder as he cups his hand with water and pours it over
my back.

"Shall we try this again Mr. Grey?" I kiss his lips and hold his face in my hands.

"I love you so much baby. I started living the day I met you. Don't ever leave me
baby, you're everything to me." We are kissing quite passionately when Christian
jumps and screams out. "Mother fuck, Benson you scared the fucking shit out of
me." I turn around and Benson has leaned up on his two feet and has his paws on
the tub and is looking right at us. I start laughing as I see my protective sweet
dog staring at us with his deep soulful brown eyes. "How appropriate. I buy four
god damn dogs from the same place. Three are stellar well disciplined dogs, but
the one I get for us has a 'fuck you Christian' attitude." This makes me giggle
even more.

"No he doesn't Christian. He just wants to join the fun. He has been perfect other
than wanting to hang with us when we are home. Lay down Benson. Go get in
your bed." Benson gets down and starts walking out of the bathroom into our
bedroom but keeps looking back at us.

"Yes Benson get in your bed. You and I are going to have a chat if you plan to
hang out here." Benson stops and looks at us and hangs his head. He
understands that Christian isn't happy with him.
"Christian don't raise your voice at him. Talk sweeter to him. Look at him, he
looks pitiful and all he wanted was to be with us."

"Shit, your right. He just startled me. Come here boy." Christian reaches over the
tub to pet him when Benson walks back. But before we even could react Benson
jumps into the tub with us. "You have got to be fucking kidding me."

Elliot's POV

I see Ana coming in with Reynolds. I stand up and give her a kiss on the cheek
and hold out her chair. Reynolds sits several tables away.

"So, Ana Banana what is this about? You have me worried." Ana called me this
morning and asked if she could meet me for lunch and refused to tell me what
she wanted to talk about.

"I just want to talk to you about a couple of issues. But can we order first?" We
look at our menus and place our order. I lean back and wait for her to say
something. My imagination has gone wild wondering why she wanted to meet
today.

"Elliot I asked you to join me for lunch for several reasons. Actually, for about
three reasons. But the most important reason is that Christian is worried about
you. He thinks you might be worried about him and even us. I want you to know
he would never hurt me. He is wonderful to me and we are good. More than
good. He had a horrible past and what Elena did to him was hideous. But the love
that he had from your family kept him from going over the ledge. He is happy
and you need to stop blaming yourself."

I guess I am not surprised that Christian told her how upset I am. It's okay. I
understand that he was probably pretty bummed out to see me so upset. "I am
glad to hear that Ana. I mean I know that Christian is so in love with you and
wouldn't hurt you but I am just trying to grasp this mind boggling shit. I hate and
I mean hate that I didn't help him. You know he was just fifteen. I should have
been there for him."

"Stop Elliot. You have to quit blaming yourself. It is hurting Christian to see you
so upset. He loves you and he can't stand to know that his horrible past is
impacting you. Please believe how happy he is now. He has moved forward and
doesn't dwell on the past. He wants you to do the same."

"I know he is happy Ana, and I am trying really." I sit back when the waitress
brings us our salads.

"Did you talk to Christian this morning?" I nod yes as I take my silverware out of
the napkin. Ana leans back. "I am not sure if he will tell you about this but your
parents talked to Rusty McTiernan last night."

"Is that fucker still calling? What does he want with him? Christian doesn't need
him in his life. I am so fucking glad I don't know who my biological parents were
or are. I don't need them. I understand how he feels."

Ana stops me and tells me about McTiernan's kid and Christian being asked to get
a blood test.
"Are you fucking kidding me? God damn it he can't get a break. Is he going to
donever mind don't answer that. I know my brother. That sucks. So he has
another sibling?" I know I must sound almost jealous. I just never thought of
either of us having anyone but each other and Mia. I don't want anyone else to
come into our world.

"Yes, but he refuses to find out anything more. We only know that the person is
seventeen and we don't know if it is a female or male. He doesn't want to know
anything about them or know them. He feels he has one brother and one sister
and that is it. So, that is the condition of his participation, that there is no effort
to introduce him or tell him anything about them. He is very protective of his
relationship with Mia and you, and doesn't want any other sibling."

"Good! I know that sounds childish Ana but you know it's just we are so close I
would be ridiculously jealous if he had another brother. Yes I am 31. Don't say
anything." I shake my head and laugh at myself. "I feel bad for him. Is he okay?"

"Yes, I guess. You know he was upset when he got home last night after your
meeting with John and then he got that call and it was almost too much. But he is
okay now."

"I will call him later." The waitress brings my turkey burger. "Ana, didn't your
order anything else?" She shakes her head no. "You need to eat more Itty Bitty.
So how is Benson doing?"

"Well he isn't Amigo or Riley. He is more like Arthur. He isn't perfect behavior
wise so we can see why he didn't pass service school. But he is so sweet and we
are having fun with him. But last night he kind of messed up and I thought
Christian was going to go nuts." Ana giggles and blushes. "I shouldn't tell you
this, but we were in the bath tub and he jumped in with us."

"Oh that is fucking great. Christian must have been so pissed. That is awesome."

"Yes I thought it was funny too, but the control freak wasn't too happy. Would
you get pissed if Amigo did that to you?"

"Well, if I was in the tub by myself, probably not. But I am assuming you guys
might have been pre-occupied so my bro probably was pissed. I would have been
a bit chapped if Amigo interrupted anything. But on the other hand Kate accuses
me of loving Amigo more than her."

Ana and I talk about some other things, including her ideas for Christmas
presents for Christian.

"Hey Itty Bitty, I know you and Kate want us to do this Christmas shopping shit
by ourselves but can you help me out here?" I take Kate's list out of my pocket.
Ana is shaking her head no. "Come on Ana, I don't even know what some of this
shit is, so I don't know where to even look." She giggles at me, but I am serious.
"Like what does a brush set Sephora mean?"

Sephora's is a make-up store and she wants a new make-up brush set."

"Oh. Shit. They sell that shit separately?" I shrug and look at the list. "What the
fuck is lululemon striped free to be bra?"
Ana giggles again. Shit I never heard of this shit. "It's an athletic line and you will
have to ask them for that particular bra."

"Well what size is she? I can't very well go in the store and say she is the size of
two perfect grapefruits." I hate this.

"Elliot they aren't sized like regular bras. They are like clothing, so she would
probably need a six. I will help you with one more thing, the rest you have to
figure out by yourself." I look through the list. I don't know what any of this shit
is. Maybe I can bribe Mia to meet us.

"Okay man .okay what the living fuck is a Burch crossbody clutch." Ana laughs
out loud.

"What do you think it is?"

"I have no idea. Something made of wood. A clutch is a wallet right?" I must
sound like an idiot.

"No! Tori Burch is a designer. Wood? Oh your thinking like birch tree? How funny.
A crossbody is a purse that hangs across your body."

"Ana, you and Kate are going to hate what we pick out. Christian might be better
at this shit than me, but I will be a disaster."

"Just buy her what you like." The waitress brings our check and I take it as Ana
tries to grab it from me."

"Ana, knock it off. You aren't buying me lunch. If I bought Kate what I liked I
would go straight to the sexy lingerie department, buy her a bunch of crotch less
underwear and then go to Cartier and buy her some nice jewelry and be home
before the seven o'clock news. Fifteen minutes shopping max. Now we are going
to be there all night."

"You will do fine. Elliot are you going to be okay with this other stuff? Do you
believe me when I tell you Christian is okay? Are we good?"

Man I feel really bad for Christian, I don't want him to deal with anymore shit,
and now he has to worry about this bone marrow transplant shit. "Yea, I am
good. Thank you for reassuring me." I throw a fifty on the table and reach out
and take Ana's hand and pull her up. "You feeling okay Mamacita? Gummy Bear
check out okay at the doctors this week?"

"I feel great. And Christian agreed to go to the birthing class with the rest of the
couples that sign up." That surprises the shit out of me. I don't say anything but I
will believe that when it actually happens.

We get up and head towards the front door with Reynolds behind us. When we
exit the restaurant I hold the door open for Ana and as we exit some fucking
paparazzi dude gets right in front of her and almost knocks her over. Now I know
how Christian feels. Before Reynolds can jump in I knock the fucker on his ass.

"What the fuck is your problem? Get the fuck away from her?"
"Mrs. Grey, Mrs. Grey" He is pulling at her legs. Are you fucking kidding me? I
reach down and grab the fucker by his shirt and pull him up. I am going to knock
his teeth out.

"Elliot I got him. Let me take care of this." Reynolds is trying to pull me off of this
fucker but I am pissed. I ignore Reynolds and shove the guy up against the wall.

"Do you mother fuckers ever use your fucking common sense? Apologize to Mrs.
Grey right now or I will knock your teeth in. You can't touch her like that." I
knock his baseball cap off his head. "You're a punk."

"It's okay Elliot. Just ignore them. Please, let's gooh my godReynolds its'."
Ana is so get upset she can't speak. I keep holding the guy up against the wall.
Reynolds steps in and pulls the guys head up. I am still holding him tight, flush
against the wall. What the hell is going on? When Reynolds sees the guys face up
close he jumps into action.

"Elliot, take Mrs. Grey to the car right now. Go on please take her to the car right
now. You NEED to get her out of here." I see Reynolds talk into his sleeve. T.it's
Drew. 675445 Code Red at the corner of Third and Pike. Legs Code Red. Direct
contact .I repeat. Direct contact." I can see this is a serious issue so I take
Ana's arm and walk her to my truck as I don't even know where Reynolds parked.
What the fuck is happening now? I hope Reynolds can keep whoever this guy is
secure because I can't leave Ana. He should be able to, the guy wasn't that big
but clearly he is a threat.

"Ana, do you know what is going on?" I look at her and she is white as a ghost.
"Ana; sweetheart, who was that guy? Honey, you're okay. I've got you and
Reynolds has whoever that guy was. I won't leave you alone." She is holding her
bump. Now I really want to go back and beat the shit out of whoever this guy is
just for scaring Itty Bitty. I look at my phone, "Christian and Jason are on their
way Ana. It's okay." What the fuck is going on?

She is shaking her head. "This can't be happeningthat was.."

LOLI always wanted to write a cliff hanger- sorry I promise I won't

make you wait long. I will have another update this weekend. Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev Next>

Chapter 37 What Now?

John Flynn's POV

"So Elliott, we have about thirty minutes before your brother will be joining us.
What is on your mind?"

He is sitting on the couch bent over playing with the mud on his work boots. He
looks up at me. "Sorry, I will clean this up. I um, you know I have never done
this. In all the years Christian had counseling; I have never ever bared my soul to
anyone. This feels fucking strange."

"Don't worry about the mud. I have a vacuum." He nods and sits back." What is
strange?"

"I haven't been sleeping very well and I have had fucking nightmares. I usually
sleep like a baby. And I have had this dream several times where I am at one of
my construction sites and I am operating the bulldozer digging a huge hole. I am
covering Christian up with dirt and when I try to stop the bulldozer and it's no
longer me driving it but Elena Lincoln. She keeps covering him with dirt and I try
to pull her off of the bulldozer but I can't get her off the damn thing, so I leave. I
wake up when all the dirt falls on Christian and it's so fucking real. John, I am not
fucked up am I?"

I smile. Elliot is such a down to earth nice young man, I feel for him. I have
always known even when Christian couldn't make any room for his family, that
Elliot loved his brother and would do anything for him. He is feeling such guilt and
his dream is quite classic of someone who feels he let his loved one down.

"No Elliot, you are not fucked up. Do you understand why you are having these
dreams?"

"I assume it has to do with the fact that I didn't help him when I should have. I
should have stopped him from going over to see Elena."

"Why are you putting this on yourself Elliot?"

"He was always a quiet little kid and a loner. I was the only person he ever hung
out with and we had fun. We were really close. Then he started getting into
trouble when he was around fourteen and I was seventeen and he was always
acting like a dick. You know we started fighting a little bit. He would mouth off to
me and I was bigger at that time and I would tell him to fuck off and we would
end up fighting. I mean actual fighting with our fists. We would really go at it. I
was bigger and stronger and I would beat him down pretty bad. I always felt bad
afterwards and tell him I was sorry. He was getting in fights all the time at school
and in all sorts of trouble. He then had his growth spurt and I still out weighted
him but he was my height so when we fought he wasn't as easy to beat down. He
was just so miserable and mouthy. You know some things he did were typical for
that age, but he was so fucking angry all the time and treated my parents like
shit. I couldn't take his attitude." Elliot gets up and walks towards the window.
It was the summer after my senior year, so I wasn't quite eighteen yet and
Christian had just turned fifteen. He had been in so much trouble that school
year, half the time he wasn't talking to any of us. He was grounded in his room
almost every day that year. My parents were ready to put him in military school.
It was pretty bad. Then they told Christian he was going to work at Elena
Lincoln's house and I remember he was so pissed that first day he had to work
there. But he went and he kept going back and he started doing better and
actually being more like his old self." Elliot comes back to the couch. It is
fascinating to hear this from his perspective.

"You mentioned that you knew what was going on with Christian and Elena. Can
you tell me about that?"

"I didn't know about the sick shit well maybe I did I don't know." He rubs his
hand through his hair. So this is where Christian learned this habit. "It was later
in the summer, right before I was leaving for college and I went into Christian's
room where he was lying on his bed. I remember I was bored and we use to
wrestle just for fun when we were younger. So I jumped on him and we started
wrestling and this is going to sound bad but I could smell sex, you know pussy all
over him. I stopped wrestling him and I pulled back and said 'Bro have you been
fucking?' I mean I was almost eighteen and lived to get laid. You know that is all
I thought about at that age and I knew that smell. He jumped up and got really
pissed at me and went into his bathroom and never said anything. He avoided me
for a few days but I noticed the only place he was going was to Mrs. Lincoln's
house. See I knew she was fucking him because first of all, he always came home
smelling like sex, but she also tried to get me to fuck her when I was about
fifteen, but I didn't want anything to do with her. So I knew he was getting some
pussy and he was a hell of a lot more pleasant than he use to be so I just let it
go. I figured once summer was over and he quit working for her he would go
back to school and he would have learned a little over the summer about sex and
be done with her. I actually thought he was shy with girls and this would help him
with his self confidence. I left for college and never suspected that it was going
on for six more years."

"You mentioned Elliot, that maybe you knew that Elena was physically abusing
him. Tell me about that." I can see this is painful for Elliot. He leans over placing
his elbows on his knees and looks down at the floor.

"I never put it together John. But it was right there. I was so into being eighteen
and getting laid and my own life that I didn't put it together. If I had stopped and
thought about it I could have figured it out. I could have stopped it." He pauses
and wipes his eye. "I walked into his bedroom and he was in his shower. We
always walked in and out of each other's bedrooms and bathrooms. I needed
something in his bathroom, I don't even remember what it was and he was in his
shower leaning with his arms against the wall and his back towards the door. His
fucking back was bleeding and he had bruises all over his ass and it looked like
someone had taken a belt to him. I yelled, 'what the fuck happened to you" and
he jumped and screamed at me to leave. I kept asking him what happened and
he told me he scraped himself when he was working at the Lincoln's and fell hard
on the pavement. I knew it was bullshit, but I didn't have any other explanation.
I thought maybe he had been in another fight but didn't want to let us know
because he had been doing so well."

"And what do you know now?"

Elliot doesn't say anything. He leans down playing with his shoelaces then rubs
his hair again. "I know what she did to him. I know the best of it was that she
beat him with canes and belts. I know she shoved shit up his ass, beat his balls,
handcuffed him, tied him with rope, suffocated him, pissed on himshe treated
him like a fucking animal. Hell worse than that. She fucked him up and I didn't
stop it. I should have done something, and I didn't. I went off to college and left
him there to be physically abused. I let him down." I let Elliot cry silently for five
minutes. "I am so pissed at him. Why didn't he come to me John? I would have
stopped her. Hell I would have killed her. He's my little brother and I didn't help
him. I let him down. But why the fuck didn't he tell me?" Elliot is crying again and
I look at my watch knowing that Christian will be here any minute.

"Elliot, have you asked Christian why he didn't come to you? Have you told him
you are angry with him?" He shakes his head no. "What do you want to tell
Christian today? I know you want to ask him why he didn't come to you, is there
anything else?

"Yes I want to tell him I am sorry about all that fucked up shit that happened to
him, I want him to know it doesn't change anything between us. I love him. He is
my best friend, my little brother and I would do anything for him. I am sorry I
wasn't more insistent and that I didn't help him. And I am angry with him
because he hid everything from me you know. Like he spent years fucking all
these women, and we never hung around together and we could have been
having fun like we do now. I don't know; I am pissed at him and at the same
time I am so sorry I didn't help him. I love him and it is all just pulling at me."

My receptionist buzzes me that Christian has arrived. Elliot gets up and wipes his
eyes and takes a deep breath. He clearly is embarrassed as he tells me he never
cries.

"You obviously are very close to your brother, and learning about his past is still
knew to you Elliot. It is a lot to absorb. Are you ready for your brother to join
us?" He nods that he is ready.

Christian walks in and I am immediately struck by how different they are.

Christian is dressed in a herringbone suit with a tie and very expensive shoes.
Elliot is in ripped jeans, work boots and a sweatshirt that says Grey Construction.
Christian shakes my hand and walks over to Elliot and extends his hand to Elliot
who puts his hand out and looks up. Immediately Christian realizes that Elliot has
been crying.

"Elliot, fuck, I um" Christian doesn't know what to say to Elliot. "Are you okay?"
He sits down in the chair next to the couch and reaches over and touches Elliot's
shoulder.

"Christian; Elliot and I have been talking about his discovery of what happened
between you and Elena Lincoln. He is dealing with some feelings that have
interrupted his thoughts as of recently. We thought it would be best if he could
talk to you about them, here in this setting. Elliot, why don't you share with
Christian some of your feelings that you shared with me? Start with how you feel
about Christian not coming to you when he was fifteen to tell you what was going
on."

There is a very long pause. "I am pissed at myself for not protecting you bro. I
am pissed at you because you could have come to me and I am sick to my
stomach knowing what she did to you. I can't eat, I can't sleep and when I do
sleep I have fucking nightmares about letting you down. I let her fuck you up and
we barely knew each other for those years that she had control over you. Even
when you were no longer involved with her and we went out or fishing or rafting
there was always something I knew you weren't telling me. I wanted to be your
best friend, a good brother and I let that fucking psycho hurt you. Why didn't you
fucking tell me Christian? Didn't you trust me?" Elliot is trying not to cry again.

I always knew that Christian's past would eventually hurt his family if it came out.
But I never anticipated it would be his brother that would carry the burden. I
need to find out why Elliot continues to shoulder this burden more than anyone
else.

"Elliot, please don't do this. You are a selfless, giving, great brother. I would
rather hang out with you than almost anyone in the world other than Ana. I trust
you more than anyone else in the world and I love you and would do anything for
you. But please, don't blame yourself for this. I hate that my fucked up past and
life is doing this to you. I hate that I hid my life from you. I should have come to
you. I didn't for various reasons, but mostly because Elena told me not to and I
didn't think for myself back then. She controlled me body and soul. Even if you
had known, I am not sure it would have stopped me from going back to her. I
know now how wrong it was, but back then, nothing would have kept me from
going back for more of the pain, sex, and affirmation that she gave me."

"What did she affirm Christian? I don't understand." Elliot looks a bit angry.

"She affirmed I was worthless and deserved to be hurt and punished." Christian
puts his head down. Before Elliot can blow up, which I can tell he is about to do
Christian stops him. "I know that is wrong now, I completely know how wrong
everything was Elliot. But I didn't then. It has taken me years of therapy with
John, and the love of a wonderful woman to get my head on straight. I am sorry
Elliot that you are dealing with this.

Almost an hour later, Christian has done his best to get Elliot to understand that
he never told him because he didn't want to let him down. He looked up to Elliot
and he didn't want to have him know how sick and fucked up his life had become.

Elliot seemed to need reassurance that Christian was okay more than anything.
He wanted to know why he had needed a BDSM lifestyle and more importantly
was he still into BDSM. I think Elliot was honestly worried about Ana.

"I didn't know anything else but BDSM. I didn't want relationships with women I
just wanted to fuck. So, I found women that wanted the same thing. When they
wanted more I ended it. I did this for almost seven years. When I met Ana, I
initially thought I would just have that kind of relationship with her because again
that is all I knew. But, man I pretty much fell for her instantly. She was the first
woman that I thought about non-stop, wanted to be gentle with and have more. I
fell in love with her and she wasn't into the lifestyle. I knew I couldn't be in it
anymore if I wanted her."

Christian stops for a second. He sees Elliot trying to say something but cuts him
off. "Look, Ana and I have a lot of sex. She knows I have a pretty high sex drive.
I know you know that we are pretty active as you are always giving us shit about
it. We do not practice hard core BDSM, because I could never hurt her. I just
couldn't do that. But Ana will play and she likes it. We do our fair share of kinky
shit, but it's mostly your normal fucking and you know it's great. I have never
been satisfied like I am with her. I am being candid with you because you need to
trust that I would never hurt her. I just couldn't. I love her so much Elliot, so I
appreciate your concern but I promise you I don't have any desire to practice
BDSM, I don't have any need to hurt her and the only thing that is important to
me right now is that you move on and are okay. It is killing me to see you so
upset and fucked over my shit."

"I don't know if I can ever get past the fact that I let you down. But if you are
okay, then I will have to deal with this. Nothing personal John, but talking about
my problems isn't for me."

"So, what will it take for you to start sleeping again and getting your appetite
back?" I ask Elliot as he stands up clearly ready to leave.

"I don't know. Let me see how I do over the next few nights. I prefer not to come
back here again, but if I can't sleep I will let you know. Also, as far as my
appetite goes I am fucking starving right now, so I guess that is a good sign."

We talk for about ten more minutes and the Grey brothers give each other a hug
and leave talking about Christmas shopping together. I don't know if Elliot is
really okay and I suspect he is still trying to deal with this whole issue. He is still
rather angry with his Dad, even though he said they patched things up on the
surface, he said it is going to take time for him to get over his dad's accusation.
Christian implored him to not stay angry with his dad, but Elliot told him to give
him time and Christian seemed to accept that.

Carrick and Grace have an appointment with one of my colleagues tomorrow, but
they don't want Christian to know that they are seeing anyone. They are having
an enormous amount of guilt and blame each other. They don't want Christian to
know they are struggling because they feel he has been through enough. So, the
entire family is struggling. Evidently Mia has been protected from all of this and I
think it would crush Christian if his little sister found out the details of his sordid
past.

The good news is that the Grey family is trying to heal and their strong love for
each other makes me feel confident that they will move past this. Christian's
excitement about his wife being pregnant with his son seems to be a good
distraction and opportunity to start his life with Ana, truly free from his past. He
has an appointment with me on Thursday and I am seeing Ana tomorrow
morning. If I can get Ana to come clean with Christian about her step father I
believe I will have them all on track. Her inability to talk about this very truly
disturbing time in her life continues to be my biggest concern at the moment. Ana
is working towards talking to Christian, but wants to wait until after the holidays.
I hope she will find the courage to talk about her past before the baby is born..

Christian's POV

Fuck, I hated going to see John with Elliot. It kills me that he is having such a
hard time over my shit. I hope this session helped him.

One thing I hate about this time of year is how early it gets dark. It is only five
thirty and pitch black. Taylor and I are headed home and I have my head leaning
back on the seat. We pull through the gate.

I believe that is Mrs. Grey walking with Benson sir. Would you like me to pull
over?" I tell him to let me out and I will walk back with Ana to the house. Our
driveway is almost a half mile long and we are gated in but Reynolds better be
somewhere close by or I am going to rip his head off.

"Where's Reynolds Taylor?" I get out of the car and look around. Ana stops. "Hey
baby where is Reynolds?" She shouts he is back at the house. God damn it. I
open Taylors car door and ream him a new one and tell him to rip Reynolds apart
for this. "Fucking gated property doesn't mean Ana is safe. I want her to have
fucking security at all times. He better not run into me tonight." I slam the door.
There is no excuse for this. I tell Taylor to go ahead and I will walk back with
Ana.

I walk up to her and Benson is sitting right next to her. When I get close he
stands and I pet him after I give Ana a quick kiss. "Why are you out here without
Reynolds Ana?"

"Christian I am on the property. I just got home from work and thought it was a
nice cold night and Benson and I could take a little walk. Please don't tell me
you're upset about this?"

"Yes Ana. Reynolds should know better but I will take that up with him. Anyway
how was your day?" We are both wearing our wool coats. Ana has gloves on and
the air is crisp and cold but it is a clear night. Benson walks right next to us.

"It was great. I got a lot done but I came home a little early and wrapped some
Christmas presents." She smiles. "How was your session with Elliot?" We talk a
little bit about it, but I don't want to betray Elliot by telling Ana all his fears, so I
quickly move on. Ana takes a tennis ball out of her pocket and throws it for
Benson to go after. I start laughing.

"Ana, what are you doing?"

"What does it look like? I am throwing the ball so Benson can get some exercise."

"Well, he isn't going to get much exercise if you throw the ball less than twenty
feet. Bring the ball here Benson." He trots back, not even getting enough distance
to get a good run. I take the ball from his mouth and throw it pretty far.

"Jeez Christian, don't throw it so far, he won't even find it." Benson has taken off
in a full run, gets the ball and runs back to me. I take the ball and throw it again
in a different direction pretty far and again he goes after the ball. We do this
about ten times and Ana tells me she is getting cold so we walk back to the
house. As we are walking I decide to fill her in on what happened with Aubrey
yesterday and tell her I fired Chaz today.

"Oh, how did he take it?" Ana takes my hand and I put her hand in my pocket as
I don't have any gloves on and my hands are cold.

"He was stunned which surprised me. I had Ros and Taylor with me and he tried
to get me to reconsider but I refused to even listen. I was done with him. Ros
fired two of her key people today as well. So today was bloody Tuesday at GEH."
As we get closer to the house the security lights come on.

"Well, I would be terrible at firing people. Guess what?" Ana looks up at me

clearly ready to move on. "My mom sent a box today with a bunch of Christmas
ornaments. Some were ornaments I made as a kid but most were new. She sent
a glider, a helicopter, one that says 'First Christmas Together 2011, one for
Teddy, one of a boat that looks like The Grace and one little frame ornament with
our picture in it. That was sweet don't you think?"

"Yes, that was actually nice of her." I am surprised. That must have taken
thought and time. Carla doesn't usually give Ana much of either, but I don't say
that.

Once we get inside the house Gail tells us dinner will be ready at 7:30. Taylor and
I are going to work out but first I excuse myself from Ana and walk back to
Taylor's office where I see Reynolds sitting at Sawyer's desk.

"Where the fuck were you Reynolds?"

"I apologize Sir. Mrs. Grey didn't tell me she was going out and then by the time I
realized she had stepped out I saw you and T pulling down the driveway."

"Didn't you see her leave on the monitors?" I clearly need to have this chat with
my wife as well. I also will be glad when Sawyer returns. He wouldn't let Ana get
away with this.

"No sir, I was just telling Taylor the camera at the front door isn't working, so I
never saw her leave. When I lost her on the surveillance I assumed she was in
the restroom by the front door. The two cameras in the foyer and front door are
both evidently not working." I step around and he shows me the monitor.

"I have already put a call in about getting someone out here in the morning to fix
it sir." Taylor tells me.

"Fine. But be more on top of it Reynolds and please turn the internal monitors off
tonight in the family room until Mrs. Grey and I go to bed for the evening." Taylor
and Reynolds know what that means. They have seen us fuck on monitors before,
but if I can head it off, I do. I don't like them to see my wife like that. It isn't
always easy to plan ahead, but I plan on fucking Ana in front of the fireplace
tonight.

Taylor and I worked out for ninety minutes and after dinner I start a fire and Ana
and I sit in front of the fireplace on the sofa cuddling. I notice that the tree has
quite a few packages under it. I tell her that one of my venders sent me a large
wheelbarrow full of Milky Way's for Christmas. We needed a wheelbarrow at
home so it was actually a good gift. I ate about ten of those fucking candy bars
today. God damn it I wish people wouldn't send them to me. I have no control
when it comes to those damn candy bars.

My cell vibrates and I see it is my dad. "Hi Dad. What's up?"

Carrick's POV

I am going to have to call McTiernan. I was in court all day and I told Christian I
would make the call. I was so pissed off yesterday when he called Ana. Those
kids don't need any more issues to be thrown at them. They just need to focus on
their little family. I pull in the driveway and Mia is just leaving. I am sure she is
off to Brady's again. They are moving in together after the holidays. I think Grace
is actually having a harder time with this than I am. She will always be my little
girl, but I think Brady is perfect for her. He is a nice young man and I have
accepted that he is probably the one that has stolen my little princess's heart.

When I walk in the house I find Grace lying on the couch. She never does that.
"What's wrong Grace? Why are you lying on the couch? Are you sick?"

"No. I just haven't been sleeping well, and I am exhausted. I will fix us dinner in
a few minutes."

"Go ahead and take a nap, I have a call to make real fast. When I get done why
don't we run over to the 520 Bar and Grill. I am in the mood for a greasy
hamburger. Your tired, no need to cook." I bend over and give her a kiss on the
cheek. "Grace, I know you have been agonizing over everything we have learned
over Christian's past lifestyle and our failure to help him, but he is doing just fine.
It will be good to talk this through with a professional though." She still doesn't
even know the half of it. The boys and I agreed that Grace doesn't need to know
the horrid details. I don't know if she could recover from that. She knows enough.
She has been researching BDSM and blaming herself for what Christian went
through with Elena. Like I said, thank god she doesn't know it all.

"Yes it will. You know Elliot and Christian had a joint session tonight. I wonder
how it went. You know I had lunch with Elliot today. Between feeling guilty that
he wasn't' there for Christian and some doubts he was having over Kate as
recently as last week, I am a bit worried about him Cary." That is unusual. Elliot
has never really given us anything to ever worry about.

"What is going on with him and Kate?" I am surprised I don't know about this.
Usually Elliot would come to me if something is on his mind. But ever since I
almost hit him in my study the night Elena died, he has been distant. I know we
made up and he even came over Sunday and had a good laugh at my expense.
But, it still feels strained.

"He said that sometimes he thinks their age difference plays a factor in what they
want in life and as you know, this whole sordid mess with Ethan has caused a
strain between them as well. Elliot is fiercely loyal to Christian and Mia and can't
forgive Ethan for being with Mia all summer while having feelings for Ana. It is a
mess. He and Kate evidently fought most of the time they were in New York. He
said they almost broke up but Kate is really trying to correct some of the
behavior that was leading to their fighting." Grace signs. "But Cary, I am worried
that he is not ready to be married. He has some serious concerns. He wants to
start his family right away. Kate doesn't want that at all. And you know how Kate
can be sometimes. Any rate, the poor kid has a lot on his mind right now."

I know she is still angry with me for blaming Elliot for Elena's preying on
Christian. As much as I know I should sit down and talk to her more about Elliot,
I look at my watch and see that it is after nine pm back east so I make my way
to my office and shut the door. I don't want Grace to get involved in this mess.

I call McTiernan and he picks up on the second ring.

"Mr. Grey."

"Let's cut the crap McTiernan. I don't appreciate that you called my daughter-in-
law leading her to believe it was me on the phone. If you have something to say
to my son, you go through me. He has made it clear he doesn't want to speak to
you, and he doesn't want you contacting his wife."

"Listen Grey, I didn't call her to upset anyone. I have left three messages for
Christian and forwarded the information he requested several months ago with a
note asking him to contact me about something important. He has not returned
my calls and I wouldn't pursue this if I didn't have a good reason."

"I don't believe he has looked at the information you sent to him yet. Why don't
you tell me what is on your mind."

"Before we continue, you know technically, I am Ana's father-in-law. I wasn't

misleading her."

"Are you really going to go there McTiernan. Neither my son, nor Ana consider
you family. What do you want from him?"

"I am a desperate father Grey. My daughter Angela is seventeen years old. She
has non-Hodgkin Lymphoma. We were told a month ago that she might need to
have a bone marrow transplant. It was confirmed last week and she is in the
hospital at the University of Michigan medical center. We are desperately trying
to find a donor and so far we haven't had a match. My other two children are not
matches. I know I have no right to ask Christian to be tested, but." McTiernan
chokes up. "I'm sorry, I don't want to disrupt his life, I don't want to be the
unhappy reminder for him of his early years. I feel guilty enough about what Ella
put that kid through. But Grey, please understand, Angela is my youngest, my
baby and she could die. I am desperate. I would understand if Christian told me
no, but there is a very outside chance that he could be a match. I don't know
where else to turn."

I am stunned into silence. This is heartbreaking. I feel for him and I honestly
believe he isn't trying to disrupt Christian's life. But, how do we ignore a dying
young girl who is innocent in all of this a chance to live?

"I am very sorry to hear about your daughter. Has she just suddenly been
diagnosed?"

"No, Angela has been battling this for over a year. She was in remission over the
summer and then she started running a fever in October and she is now out of
remission and simply not at a place that she can survive without a bone marrow
transplant."

"I don't know what to say. Let me talk to Christian. Does your daughter or family
know about him?"

"My wife knows, but she understands if he doesn't want to get involved or be
tested. She even feels we have no right to ask him. But so far no one has been a
match and I don't know if I could live with myself if I didn't at least ask him. I
wish to god I didn't have to. Please, please I am begging you, talk to him for me
if he won't call me back. If he says no, I will understand. But please tell him,
Angela is a good girl with a life ahead of her. She is a great tennis player and a
sweet, sweet girl. She has copper hair and grey eyes and you would know they
were related the minute you saw her. She doesn't look like her sister Jaclyn or
brother Cooper. She looks like Christian. I just sent you a text of her picture. I
know that isn't fair of me. But you have a daughter. Please understand how
desperate I am."

My cell buzzes and I reluctantly open the text and see the picture of a beautiful
female version of my son. I can hardly breathe. "I will call him and get back to
you. What are the doctors saying about the timing on this? You know with
Christmas and everything."

"Yes, well she is recovering from a kidney infection and her immune system is not
responding to anything right now. So, they couldn't do a bone marrow transplant
even if we had a donor right now. She needs to get stronger and be in better
shape. But if she can pull out of this, the doctors are hoping that the first week in
January she might be strong enough and have recovered enough for the
transplant. If he could just get tested?"

"I will talk to my wife. She is a pediatrician and I think she might be the person to
talk to him about this. He is a giving young man. I don't know how he will
respond to this. But he isn't cruel. Just give me a day to figure out how to
approach this. But McTiernan, you handled this wrong. I understand you are
desperate and emotional right now, but Christian does not want to know you.
Please understand that if he were to do this, my guess is he would want to do it
privately and without any interference from you. But I can't speak for my son."

"Yes, of course. Anything. Thank you Carrick. I know I didn't approach this right.
I can barely think, sleep or concentrate. We are in desperation mode and with all
the money I have made over the years and have I can't buy my way out of this. I
am a wealthy man as is Christian. But I would pay him anything to do this. I will
do anything."

"Yes, well as I said, give me twenty four hours." I hang up and sit in my chair.
What a tragedy. But surely Christian will get tested. I would be greatly
disappointed in him if he didn't. I stare at the picture of Angela McTiernan. She is
an innocent young girl, and she needs Christian's help. A sister, he doesn't even
know he has. I can't do this without Grace.

I walk in the kitchen and Grace is up and rummaging through her purse. "Gracie,
sit down for a minute will you honey."

"What happened now? You look like you have seen a ghost." She is half smiling
but she can tell something is wrong. I rub my hands over my eyes.

"It seems it will never end for Christian, it is always one god damn thing after
another." I sit down and fill her in on McTiernan trying to reach Christian and Ana
and stop when I tell her I just got off the phone with him.

"What did he want? Why won't he leave our son alone? He is a wealthy man he
doesn't want money does he?"

"No, he doesn't. Here, look at this." I show her the picture on my phone. She
stares at it for a minute and then puts her hand up to her mouth.

"My god, she looks just like Christian. Is thisis this one of McTiernan's children?"

"Yes Grace, her name is Angela and she has non-Hodgkin Lymphoma. She needs
a bone marrow transplant or she isn't going to live. She is seventeen years old
and McTiernan is a desperate man. He would like to know if Christian would
consider being tested to see if he is a match."

"Oh god, oh my god." Grace shakes her head and her eyes water up. "What a
terrible, terrible thing and god forgive me, but how can he ask this of Christian?
Oh don't answer that. I understand. I am sure he is desperate. Has he tested his
other family members?"

"Evidently he has another daughter and son and neither were matches."

"So Christian has a biological half brother and two half sisters. Well, the odds
aren't great he would be a good match. While family members are always the
first to be tested for the HLA which are markers that are common traits, over
seventy percent of the people needing transplants get them from unrelated
donors. Surely they can find someone from the general registry that would be a
match. If he is a match, it's not overly painful and done with general anesthesia
with a relatively quick recovery."

"Grace that is the doctor in you talking. Now switch gears here. What and how do
we approach Christian? He is a grown man. He needs to make his own decision
on this and we need to tell him. I wish I didn't have to tell him it was for a half
sibling. He hasn't wanted to know if he had any brothers or sisters. But I don't
see how this can be avoided."

"Get him on the phone. We can tell him together. If he has medical questions I
will answer them for him. This is just terrible. That poor little girl." Grace wipes a
tear. I am not sure if she is crying for the young Angela that she doesn't know, or
for Christian who she wishes didn't need to know.

I call Christian's number and put him on speaker phone. "Hi Dad, what's up?"

"I hope I am not interrupting anything?"

"No Ana and I are just sitting on the couch in front of the fireplace, looking at the
Christmas tree and I was feeling Teddy kick the shit out of his mommy." He
sounds so happy. God damn it I hate this.

"Well give our best to Ana. Listen son I am sitting her with Mom and I would put
this call off, but time is somewhat of the essence." I take a deep breath that I am
sure Christian can hear as I exhale.

""What's wrong?" Christian tells Ana to stay. She must have been trying to get up
to give him some privacy.

"Yes honey, put us on speaker and keep Ana at your side." Grace suggests. This
is probably a good idea, she keeps him calm.

"Mom and Dad, just come out with it. You're scaring the shit out of me." We hear
Ana tell him to calm down.

"Christian, I just got off the phone with Rusty McTiernan and the reason he has
been desperately trying to reach you is that, well this is difficult to even say, but
he has a seventeen year old that is gravelly ill with non Hodgkin's Lymphoma and
needs a bone marrow transplant. They haven't had any luck finding a donor and
he is desperate son. He would like you to consider being tested."
There is a long pause. We hear Ana say, "Oh my god. Christian are you okay?
Give us a second Grace and Carrick." We hear soft whispers.

Finally Christian breathes heavily in the phone. "Please don't tell me anything else
about her or him. I don't want to know. What would I have to do?"

Grace explains that initially he would just have to have a blood test. Even if he is
a match, it doesn't mean his markers would be suitable or that he would have to
donate.

"Mom, I am not a complete asshole. If I went to the trouble of getting a blood

test and I was a match, I sure as fuck wouldn't walk away without taking the next
step." Christian sounds irritated, but we both know this is just a lot for him to
take in."I can't fucking believe this." I know Grace would like to lecture Christian
about his language, but this is not the time and I shake my head at her telling
her to leave him alone on that matter. I hear Christian breath in again. "Fine, I
can't make some innocent seventeen year old die because I don't want anything
to do with his or her father. So, what do I need to do to get the blood test?"

Grace tells Christian that he needs to come into the hospital tomorrow and she
will take care of it for him. I tell him that the "child" has been quite ill in the
hospital and is in no condition for a transplant right now but they are hopeful that
after the holiday they will have recovered enough to have the transplant if they
can find a donor. He says he doesn't want to know anymore about "the person."
We talk a few more minutes and hang up the phone.

Grace calls McTiernan back on my phone.

"Mr. McTiernan, this is Dr. Grace Trevelyan Grey, Christian's mother. We have
spoken to our son and he is willing to be tested. Please give me the information
so we can send the test results in when they come back." We hear McTiernan
sobbing and then we hear him talking to a woman, who must be his wife.

"He'll get tested, he'll do it?" We hear the woman cry out and start sobbing. "Oh
tell them thank you, tell Christian thank you, thank you, oh god Rusty maybe he
will be a match." We are invading their privacy as they are crying and talking and
finally McTiernan comes back to the phone.

"I can't tell you how grateful we are. I wish Christian would let me tell him myself
but I understand. Did you show him Angela's photo?"

I look at Grace and she shrugs. "No we didn't. He doesn't want to know anything
about your daughter. He doesn't want to know if it your child is a female or male
or her name or anything. He just wants to help out your child because he
understands it is the right thing to do. But please respect his wishes to not know
anything about your children. Christian is very close with his brother Elliot and
little sister Mia. Very close. He doesn't want to deal with finding out now that he
has other siblings. So, he only knows that he has a biological sibling that needs
his help but prefers to know nothing else."

There is a long silence. Finally McTiernan tells us he doesn't understand why

Christian doesn't want to know anything more but he will respect his wishes. We
hang up and agree that all communication on this matter will be kept between me
and him leaving Christian out of this as much as possible. When we hang up,
Grace looks at the photo again and presses delete.
Ana's POV

Christian and I are stunned. We are sitting in front of the fireplace after hanging
up from talking to his parents and neither of us knows what to say. I reach up
and rub my hands through his hair. "Are you okay?"

"I guess so. I mean I now know I have a biological sibling that is seventeen years
old and I didn't want to know that shit- ever. But, what kind of person would I be
if I didn't at least get tested? It's not their fault."

"No, I agree, you are doing the right thing." I keep rubbing his neck. He looks
over at me and pulls me on his lap.

"Come here baby, I need to hold you." He leans back on the couch and pulls me
back with him. We sit there silently for a long time and I kiss his neck softly as I
am curled up into his lap. Christian puts his hand under my shirt and rubs my
back but we remain silent. I don't know what to say. He doesn't want to talk
about it, so I decide just letting him hold me seems to comfort him the most.
"Should we go to bed?"

Christian looks down at me and pulls my chin up and kisses me softly several
times before pulling at my bottom lip and touching my lips with his tongue. "I
need you baby. You make all the shit go away. Can I bury myself inside of you?"
I place my hand on his face and we kiss passionately until we are both breathing
heavy. I am getting rather warm from the fire, the heavy sweater I am wearing
and Christian's warm body embracing mine. I lean forward and pull my sweater
off and Christian moans when he realizes I don't have a bra on. I took it off after
work as my boobs are getting too big for my old bras."God baby, your breasts
feel so full and lush." Christian leans me back so my head is lying on the end of
the couch on a pillow and leans down taking my breast in his mouth and sucks
hard. Oh god that feels good. They are so tender and heavy. He circles around
my areola which has started to get darker and bigger and then squeezes my
nipple before he practically gobbles up my breast. My body is now lying across his
lap and he easily reaches down my yoga pants into my panties and groans when
he feels how wet I am. After stroking me until I almost cum, he tears my pants
off of me, moves my body so he can pull his hard cock out of his sweat pants
which he quickly discards on the floor and then pulls me up to sit on him. He isn't
gentle or subtle as he slams into me. Grabbing my ass he pulls me in and starts
moving me fast and hard, up and down and back and forth. He leans back with
his head on the top of the couch and is moving me so fast I almost get dizzy. He
stands up with me still on his cock and I squeeze my legs around him wondering
where we are going. I am so close to finding my release but he pulls out of me
spins me around and bends me over, nudging my legs apart, he tells me to hold
on to the couch and slams into me from behind. He pushes harder and faster like
he is trying to crawl inside of me as he pulls my body back into him so we are as
deeply connected as we have ever been and then he fucks me furiously not
letting up. I am exhausted but he is in need of me in a way that I haven't felt in a
long time. Is this because of his appointment earlier with Elliot at Flynn's? Or is
this because of the call about his dying sibling that he doesn't even know? I only
know this is Christian when he isn't in a good place.

Christian reaches around and rubs my clit as he continues his mad fury and even
though I am distracted from just trying to hold myself in place, I find my release
and almost fall to the ground. What feels like many minutes later of Christian
fucking me harder and harder I hear him groan and almost howl as he pulls me
up straight for one final slam. He squeezes my breast as he empties himself in
me. We stand there catching our breath for a few minutes and without saying
another word he picks me up and carries me to bed where we lay there in silence
for the longest time holding each other tight.

"Baby are you awake?" Christian whispers in my ear.

"Yes."

"I'm sorry." I pull back, sit up, turn on the light and look at Christian waiting for
him to say something. "I was way too rough and pretty selfish. Did I hurt you?"

"No you didn't hurt me, but you were pretty intense. But before you say anything
else, you don't need to explain yourself. I think I understand." Suddenly I feel
embarrassed. "Christian, were the security camera's running?" He tells me told
Taylor earlier to keep the cameras off in the house until we went to bed. Great,
everyone knows what we were doing tonight.

"How can you understand Ana? I don't understand. Why do I resort to fucking
hard when I am pissed or upset? I shouldn't do that to you baby. You deserve so
much more than that."

"Christian stop it. The sex was intense and rough. It wasn't exactly romantic but I
am your wife and that is what you needed tonight and you needed me to give
that to you. I am fine. I had an orgasm, I feel fine and you needed to let go of
your frustration. It's okay."

Christian stands up and finds pajama bottoms and a t-shirt and throws me a t-
shirt. "Benson, come on buddy, you need to go out." He opens the French door
and forgets about the alarms which start going off. "Fuck, call Taylor and tell him
we are good. I will call Sawyer." We both make our calls; Benson does his
business and comes back into our room and gets into his bed. Christian takes off
his clothes and walks in to our bathroom and fills the tub.

"Come on Mrs. Grey. I owe you some sweet loving."

I smile at him and take a deep breath. I am content to stay in bed and go to
sleep but I think he wants to talk as much as play some more. So I get up and
take the t-shirt off and take his hand to step into our tub. Christian gets into the
tub behind me and puts his arms around me with his hand rubbing my bump.
Teddy is very active and we fall into a peaceful quiet conversation about
everything but what is really on his mind. Christian kisses my neck and takes a
breath.

"I don't know if Elliot will get past this Ana."

"What do you mean? Is that what is on your mind or is it the phone call from your
dad and mom?"

"I don't care that much about the call about McTiernan's kid. I mean the right
thing to do is to get the blood test and see what happens. As I said earlier, it's
not the kids fault. I don' want to know anything about this person. But my
brother is so eaten up with guilt about my fucked up life he can't sleep, eat or
think straight. Ana, when I got there tonight to Flynn's he had been crying. I hate
that he is feeling so guilty over something he couldn't control." It is clear that
Christian doesn't relate that McTiernan's "kid" is his sibling as well as Elliot and
Mia.

"Elliot loves you Christian. He is having a hard time about not saving you from
Elena. Just give him time."

"I know but I would do anything to keep him from going through this. You know I
love Elliot and I don't know what I can do to make it better for him. I have never
seen him so upset. I mean we talked a lot and he is trying to move on, and he
will eventually come around but he told us he will never get over it. I think he is
worried about you too. Like I might snap and hurt you or something. He says he
isn't worried, but he has said some things and I don't know, I feel like he is really
fucked up over this."

"Christian, do you want me to talk to him? Reassure him or whatever?" Christian

rubs my back with the bath gel.

"Yes. I think it would be good. I would never have thought that, but maybe you
can make him believe I am okay now and it is part of my past and more than
anything, I don't blame him at all. It was my choice."

I turn around in the tub and straddle myself over Christian. I kiss him tenderly
and lay my head on his shoulder as he cups his hand with water and pours it over
my back.

"Shall we try this again Mr. Grey?" I kiss his lips and hold his face in my hands.

"I love you so much baby. I started living the day I met you. Don't ever leave me
baby, you're everything to me." We are kissing quite passionately when Christian
jumps and screams out. "Mother fuck, Benson you scared the fucking shit out of
me." I turn around and Benson has leaned up on his two feet and has his paws on
the tub and is looking right at us. I start laughing as I see my protective sweet
dog staring at us with his deep soulful brown eyes. "How appropriate. I buy four
god damn dogs from the same place. Three are stellar well disciplined dogs, but
the one I get for us has a 'fuck you Christian' attitude." This makes me giggle
even more.

"No he doesn't Christian. He just wants to join the fun. He has been perfect other
than wanting to hang with us when we are home. Lay down Benson. Go get in
your bed." Benson gets down and starts walking out of the bathroom into our
bedroom but keeps looking back at us.

"Yes Benson get in your bed. You and I are going to have a chat if you plan to
hang out here." Benson stops and looks at us and hangs his head. He
understands that Christian isn't happy with him.

"Christian don't raise your voice at him. Talk sweeter to him. Look at him, he
looks pitiful and all he wanted was to be with us."

"Shit, your right. He just startled me. Come here boy." Christian reaches over the
tub to pet him when Benson walks back. But before we even could react Benson
jumps into the tub with us. "You have got to be fucking kidding me."

Elliot's POV
I see Ana coming in with Reynolds. I stand up and give her a kiss on the cheek
and hold out her chair. Reynolds sits several tables away.

"So, Ana Banana what is this about? You have me worried." Ana called me this
morning and asked if she could meet me for lunch and refused to tell me what
she wanted to talk about.

"I just want to talk to you about a couple of issues. But can we order first?" We
look at our menus and place our order. I lean back and wait for her to say
something. My imagination has gone wild wondering why she wanted to meet
today.

"Elliot I asked you to join me for lunch for several reasons. Actually, for about
three reasons. But the most important reason is that Christian is worried about
you. He thinks you might be worried about him and even us. I want you to know
he would never hurt me. He is wonderful to me and we are good. More than
good. He had a horrible past and what Elena did to him was hideous. But the love
that he had from your family kept him from going over the ledge. He is happy
and you need to stop blaming yourself."

I guess I am not surprised that Christian told her how upset I am. It's okay. I
understand that he was probably pretty bummed out to see me so upset. "I am
glad to hear that Ana. I mean I know that Christian is so in love with you and
wouldn't hurt you but I am just trying to grasp this mind boggling shit. I hate and
I mean hate that I didn't help him. You know he was just fifteen. I should have
been there for him."

"Stop Elliot. You have to quit blaming yourself. It is hurting Christian to see you
so upset. He loves you and he can't stand to know that his horrible past is
impacting you. Please believe how happy he is now. He has moved forward and
doesn't dwell on the past. He wants you to do the same."

"I know he is happy Ana, and I am trying really." I sit back when the waitress
brings us our salads.

"Did you talk to Christian this morning?" I nod yes as I take my silverware out of
the napkin. Ana leans back. "I am not sure if he will tell you about this but your
parents talked to Rusty McTiernan last night."

"Is that fucker still calling? What does he want with him? Christian doesn't need
him in his life. I am so fucking glad I don't know who my biological parents were
or are. I don't need them. I understand how he feels."

Ana stops me and tells me about McTiernan's kid and Christian being asked to get
a blood test.

"Are you fucking kidding me? God damn it he can't get a break. Is he going to
donever mind don't answer that. I know my brother. That sucks. So he has
another sibling?" I know I must sound almost jealous. I just never thought of
either of us having anyone but each other and Mia. I don't want anyone else to
come into our world.

"Yes, but he refuses to find out anything more. We only know that the person is
seventeen and we don't know if it is a female or male. He doesn't want to know
anything about them or know them. He feels he has one brother and one sister
and that is it. So, that is the condition of his participation, that there is no effort
to introduce him or tell him anything about them. He is very protective of his
relationship with Mia and you, and doesn't want any other sibling."

"Good! I know that sounds childish Ana but you know it's just we are so close I
would be ridiculously jealous if he had another brother. Yes I am 31. Don't say
anything." I shake my head and laugh at myself. "I feel bad for him. Is he okay?"

"Yes, I guess. You know he was upset when he got home last night after your
meeting with John and then he got that call and it was almost too much. But he is
okay now."

"I will call him later." The waitress brings my turkey burger. "Ana, didn't your
order anything else?" She shakes her head no. "You need to eat more Itty Bitty.
So how is Benson doing?"

"Well he isn't Amigo or Riley. He is more like Arthur. He isn't perfect behavior
wise so we can see why he didn't pass service school. But he is so sweet and we
are having fun with him. But last night he kind of messed up and I thought
Christian was going to go nuts." Ana giggles and blushes. "I shouldn't tell you
this, but we were in the bath tub and he jumped in with us."

"Oh that is fucking great. Christian must have been so pissed. That is awesome."

"Yes I thought it was funny too, but the control freak wasn't too happy. Would
you get pissed if Amigo did that to you?"

"Well, if I was in the tub by myself, probably not. But I am assuming you guys
might have been pre-occupied so my bro probably was pissed. I would have been
a bit chapped if Amigo interrupted anything. But on the other hand Kate accuses
me of loving Amigo more than her."

Ana and I talk about some other things, including her ideas for Christmas
presents for Christian.

"Hey Itty Bitty, I know you and Kate want us to do this Christmas shopping shit
by ourselves but can you help me out here?" I take Kate's list out of my pocket.
Ana is shaking her head no. "Come on Ana, I don't even know what some of this
shit is, so I don't know where to even look." She giggles at me, but I am serious.
"Like what does a brush set Sephora mean?"

Sephora's is a make-up store and she wants a new make-up brush set."

"Oh. Shit. They sell that shit separately?" I shrug and look at the list. "What the
fuck is lululemon striped free to be bra?"

Ana giggles again. Shit I never heard of this shit. "It's an athletic line and you will
have to ask them for that particular bra."

"Well what size is she? I can't very well go in the store and say she is the size of
two perfect grapefruits." I hate this.

"Elliot they aren't sized like regular bras. They are like clothing, so she would
probably need a six. I will help you with one more thing, the rest you have to
figure out by yourself." I look through the list. I don't know what any of this shit
is. Maybe I can bribe Mia to meet us.

"Okay man .okay what the living fuck is a Burch crossbody clutch." Ana laughs
out loud.

"What do you think it is?"

"I have no idea. Something made of wood. A clutch is a wallet right?" I must
sound like an idiot.

"No! Tori Burch is a designer. Wood? Oh your thinking like birch tree? How funny.
A crossbody is a purse that hangs across your body."

"Ana, you and Kate are going to hate what we pick out. Christian might be better
at this shit than me, but I will be a disaster."

"Just buy her what you like." The waitress brings our check and I take it as Ana
tries to grab it from me."

"Ana, knock it off. You aren't buying me lunch. If I bought Kate what I liked I
would go straight to the sexy lingerie department, buy her a bunch of crotch less
underwear and then go to Cartier and buy her some nice jewelry and be home
before the seven o'clock news. Fifteen minutes shopping max. Now we are going
to be there all night."

"You will do fine. Elliot are you going to be okay with this other stuff? Do you
believe me when I tell you Christian is okay? Are we good?"

Man I feel really bad for Christian, I don't want him to deal with anymore shit,
and now he has to worry about this bone marrow transplant shit. "Yea, I am
good. Thank you for reassuring me." I throw a fifty on the table and reach out
and take Ana's hand and pull her up. "You feeling okay Mamacita? Gummy Bear
check out okay at the doctors this week?"

"I feel great. And Christian agreed to go to the birthing class with the rest of the
couples that sign up." That surprises the shit out of me. I don't say anything but I
will believe that when it actually happens.

We get up and head towards the front door with Reynolds behind us. When we
exit the restaurant I hold the door open for Ana and as we exit some fucking
paparazzi dude gets right in front of her and almost knocks her over. Now I know
how Christian feels. Before Reynolds can jump in I knock the fucker on his ass.

"What the fuck is your problem? Get the fuck away from her?"

"Mrs. Grey, Mrs. Grey" He is pulling at her legs. Are you fucking kidding me? I
reach down and grab the fucker by his shirt and pull him up. I am going to knock
his teeth out.

"Elliot I got him. Let me take care of this." Reynolds is trying to pull me off of this
fucker but I am pissed. I ignore Reynolds and shove the guy up against the wall.
"Do you mother fuckers ever use your fucking common sense? Apologize to Mrs.
Grey right now or I will knock your teeth in. You can't touch her like that." I
knock his baseball cap off his head. "You're a punk."

"It's okay Elliot. Just ignore them. Please, let's gooh my godReynolds its'."
Ana is so get upset she can't speak. I keep holding the guy up against the wall.
Reynolds steps in and pulls the guys head up. I am still holding him tight, flush
against the wall. What the hell is going on? When Reynolds sees the guys face up
close he jumps into action.

"Elliot, take Mrs. Grey to the car right now. Go on please take her to the car right
now. You NEED to get her out of here." I see Reynolds talk into his sleeve. T.it's
Drew. 675445 Code Red at the corner of Third and Pike. Legs Code Red. Direct
contact .I repeat. Direct contact." I can see this is a serious issue so I take
Ana's arm and walk her to my truck as I don't even know where Reynolds parked.
What the fuck is happening now? I hope Reynolds can keep whoever this guy is
secure because I can't leave Ana. He should be able to, the guy wasn't that big
but clearly he is a threat.

"Ana, do you know what is going on?" I look at her and she is white as a ghost.
"Ana; sweetheart, who was that guy? Honey, you're okay. I've got you and
Reynolds has whoever that guy was. I won't leave you alone." She is holding her
bump. Now I really want to go back and beat the shit out of whoever this guy is
just for scaring Itty Bitty. I look at my phone, "Christian and Jason are on their
way Ana. It's okay." What the fuck is going on?

She is shaking her head. "This can't be happeningthat was.."

LOLI always wanted to write a cliff hanger- sorry I promise I won't

make you wait long. I will have another update this weekend. Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 39 Oh Fk!

Christian's POV
"Baby are you sure your okay if I leave for several hours and go shopping with
Elliot? I can stay here if you're not up to me leaving." I take her sweet face and
pull it up with both my hands and give her several kisses. God I love her lips.

"No, I want you to go and pick me out some fun presents. Now don't spend a lot
of money. Just get me some boots, new slippers, and a few surprises. But don't
buy me anything expensive." I roll my eyes at her.

"Did you roll your eyes at me Mr. Grey?" I pull her close to me and whisper in her
ear.

"I did. I will let you punish me later. You can have your way with me." I nibble on
her ear. "What kind of cookies are you and Kate making?"

"I am teaching her how to make standard sugar cookies and we are going to
decorate them; then some snicker doodles and I was thinking of making
gingerbread men. Depends how tired I get."

"Baby, please don't overdo it. Mom are you making any of Grams Sweet Dreams
this year?" Sweet Dreams are our Christmas cookie tradition. I could eat a dozen
and Elliot and I usually fight over them. Grams use to make them but now my
mom will need to take that over or teach Ana. Mia knows the recipe so she might
be making them. But I wouldn't mind my own dozen or two for here.

"Oh, yea, who is making those this year?" Elliot jumps in and helps himself to
some orange juice out of my refrigerator. "Can we go? I am starving and we have
a lot to do. Kate, pay attention, learn to turn on the stove or the oven while
you're here." He winks at her but she doesn't laugh. I think it is pretty funny. I
have never seen her cook, clean or lift a finger. There is nothing domestic about
his fiance. He tries to kiss her good bye and she turns her cheek to him. Christ I
wouldn't put up with that for two seconds.

I see my mom grimace as she has noticed the chill from Kate as well. "Mia made
several dozen cookies yesterday but I think she took them all to Brady."

Elliot and I look at each other and at the same time say, "What the hell?" My
mom laughs and tells us she will teach Ana the recipe and I can expect a batch
when I get home. Man Mia has really checked out on us. It is all about Brady
these days. But on some level I have purposely avoided her so that she wouldn't
have to learn about all the sick shit from my past. I think we have all somewhat
been avoiding her. I am almost glad she is so obsessed with Brady right now that
she may not notice what has been going on around her.

Taylor is following us and I will ride home with him after we are done shopping
and with dinner. It was great to see Sawyer. He really laid into Reynolds when he
saw him asking him how it was that he wasn't in front of Ana when they came out
of the restaurant. That is my question as well. Actually, I told Taylor to put
Reynolds on notice, and that if he has one more fuck up, he's out. I don't care
how that impacts the team or his relationship with Andrea. His head has been in
his ass lately. He better not fuck up Rizzo's little vacation and I expect to hear
that Rizzo has been arrested anytime soon.

Wilson is outside of Mia's and he will join Taylor at the mall surveillance. Ryan
went with Reynolds to El Paso and Sawyer is at home with Ana, my mom and
Kate. Taylor is right in that we are one guy short and we will need to add to the
CPO team. I let Ana convince me we didn't need any more security staff and that
was my mistake. She has gone through four female CPO's and we all agree it isn't
that Ana is difficult. The problem is Ana is too sensitive. The male CPO's treat her
a bit soft and the females come in like bulldozers which Ana doesn't respond well
to at all. But Taylor is concerned if we find a soft female CPO they will become
buddies instead of a protective operation and that won't work either.

My fist is hurting but I am not saying a word. Elliot would give me so much shit
for that. When Rizzo finally came to after Elliot knocked him out cold I jumped in
the back seat where Taylor had been sitting. I have never met the fucker in
person. When he finally came too he looked surprised to see me sitting next to
him.

"Rizzo, I am sure you know who I am." He nodded and moved closer to the door.
"Good. Then you know that I am the person that decides your fate. You have
been harassing my wife for months. Before I go any further, why are you so
fascinated with her?" He doesn't respond. "You really don't want to make me any
angrier than I already am. I asked you a question."

"She is sweet and beautiful. When she smiles she makes everything perfect. She
smiled at me and I knew she loved me."

"Well she doesn't love you. She hates you actually because you scared her. Why
would you scare her and why did you write the filthy shit to her?"

"I want her. She is having my baby and I want to fuck her over and over again."

That is when I grabbed his neck, shoved his face against the window and
punched him so hard in the mouth I broke two of his teeth. I hit him several
more times for good measure. I wanted to kill him when he said that. Taylor
opened the car door and stopped me; mostly because he was pissed that Rizzo
was spewing blood everywhere in the back seat. I went completely nuclear. When
I got out of the car I paced for ten minutes to calm myself down and I still went
back to the car door twice and slammed my fist against the window but Reynolds
had the doors locked at that point. He's lucky I didn't go after him next. After
Taylor got Rizzo's mouth to stop bleeding, they took off to meet Elliot's contact
for the heroin then went to the airport. We made sure Natalia was not on board
as we wanted to keep this as down low as possible.

I clench my fist a few times in the passenger seat of Elliot's truck. We are on our
way to get Mia and Elliot has been quiet most of the way. He seems like he is in
bad mood since leaving my house. Finally he looks over and points at my hand.
"Is your fist hurting you?" Elliot is grinning.

"Just where that fucker's tooth went into my knuckle." I shake it a few times. It's
actually killing me from hitting the car door. "Elliot, I am sorry I involved you in
this. I am pretty sure no one will ever find out. Welch and Taylor made sure that
no one will miss Rizzo as he doesn't have any family that will be looking for him.
But, I am feeling guilty as hell about this. What would you have done?"

Elliot rolls down the window and spits. Christ, sometimes I wonder if we grew up
in the same house. "You didn't hear me talking you out of it. What were you
suppose to do? The guy has a hard on for your wife. He is loony tunes and a
threat. They won't keep him locked up, so you protected your family. But you
know there are a lot of sick dudes out there that have it bad for Ana. I hope that
Mexican jail is big enough."
"Come on Elliot, this hopefully is a one-time thing. Who else has it for Ana? Do
you know of anyone besides your fucking soon to be brother-in-law and Jose? By
the way, did you hear Ana told him to hit the road for awhile?"

"Yea, Kate told me. I was ready to fuck him up at Thanksgiving. He has it really
bad. Half my crew was in love with her and every time they saw her at the house
they were getting boners. I had to smack a few around." Should I tell him thanks
for that? I hate hearing this shit. I am way too jealous to know that kind of
information. "Dudes don't take to Kate like they do Ana. I think it is because
while Kate is super hot she is such a bitch, most people don't like her." I look at
Elliot and shake my head.

"I have to ask you, if you see and feel that way, why the fuck are you marrying
her? I don't get it."

"I know, Mom said the same thing to me in so many words. She isn't always a
bitch. She is fiercely loyal, she is just really independent. I could never control
her like you do Ana; she would tell me to fuck myself."

"You have to be kidding. I am not in control! Ana is the one that is running the
show. She is just real good at letting me think I am in charge. But she is really
sweet, sometimes too sweet, which is why she is always getting in trouble. She
believes the good in everyone. But are you absolutely sure you are in love with
Kate and she is the one? I know I have asked you this before, but are you in love
with her? Because when we were in New York, I felt pretty sure that if she hadn't
been there too, you would have been fucking that Nina chick."

Elliot looks over at me and shrugs. "You're probably right. I still might." I shake
my head at him. "Look, I haven't cheated on her, we are trying to work through
things and we are in a better place. But I told her when we got home that I am
done the next time she pulls the shit she was pulling. Also I told her that I need
for her to be more affectionate, learn to cook, help around the house because I
am not her fucking maid and to be nicer to Mom and Mia. If she can't make these
changes, I am done." Elliot sighs. "I probably shouldn't say that I might still
cheat, I don't intend to. I do love her and I don't want to hurt her, but I can't tell
you one hundred percent that if I was alone with someone who was really
tempting that I would be able to behave myself. Four months ago she fucked me
all the time, now I get fucked when she isn't pissed at me which is more than
not. So I don't know bro, I want to make this work in the worse way. I want to
settle down, have a family and I thought it would be with Kate. Right now, I am
just taking it day by day. Some days I am fucking crazy about her, and others I
don't even want to be in the same room with her. Tonight was just that night. We
went at it when you were upstairs with Ana. I told her I am not spending my life
fighting with her, so she knows exactly where I stand."

"Okay, I won't say anything else about it, but just promise me you won't get
married because you feel you can't get out of this and now you're obligated. I
want you to have what I have and it really bothers me that you even have to
think this through and work this hard to be happy. If it helps, I will make a better
effort with Kate. Speaking of Mom, what was going on between Mom and Kate
when we got to my house? Felt pretty chilly in there."

Elliot sighs again as he drives with his one hand on the wheel and his shoulder
against the door. "Fuck, I don't even want to talk about it. But.Mom was talking
about Christmas Eve and our tradition; you know with the Christmas stockings
and how we have dinner, open the stockings, play games all night and have a
good time. She was telling us what time to come over and Kate made a comment
about she wasn't sure if she was coming, but that I should make sure I enjoy my
last Christmas Eve at home because when we get married the childish traditions
would be coming to and end. She thinks grown-ups opening stockings is childish
and went as far to say that she saw the one hanging up for her at the house, but
certainly hoped that Mom didn't put any silly little games in it."

I lean back and rub my face. God she is a bitch. "What can I say Elliot, I don't
even know how to respond to that."

"Fuck I know. She apologized to mom and said she knew she was being a bitch.
She is still blaming the fucking depo shot. I told her tonight when I pulled her ass
into your office that she should go off the shot because right now she would have
to pay me to fuck her. God I was pissed and I felt bad for poor mom. But she
accepted Kate's apology like she always does. I bet she has had to apologize to
mom a dozen times already. And I further bet Ana has never had to apologize to
Mom. So, now you know what I am dealing with."

I decide there is no point in saying anything else. I don't want to rub salt in the
wound. But if it doesn't get better, I will rag on him every day to dump her bitchy
ass. I think I will tell Ana that she needs to get inside Kate's head and find out
what her fucking problem is or Elliot will end it. Hell, Ana may be half the problem
when it comes to cooking and cleaning. I have the sense that Ana pretty much
took care of Kate when they were roommates. I need to just count to ten and
stay out of it.

We pull up to Brady's apartment and both of us get out. Brady kept Amigo with
him all day when Elliot was tied up with me. So Elliot wants to check on him.
When we get to the door, Brady lets us in and Elliot immediately gets on the floor
and rolls around with Amigo.

"Mi Amigo. I missed you so much boy. Tomorrow we will hang out all day. I have
to go Christmas shopping but I will be back for you in a few hours. I will even buy
you some presents." I swear I think Elliot does love Amigo more than Kate.
Amigo is so happy to see Elliot that he is making this almost crying nose. I shake
Brady's hand.

"So how come your not getting hooked into this Christmas shopping stuff." I ask
him as I look around. This apartment is kind of small. I am curious how Mia will
do in this place. I have never been to it and I am thinking that maybe they would
like to live in Escala or someplace bigger. Then again, maybe I should stay out of
this too. I am kind of proud of myself as this is twice in thirty minutes I have
backed off on issues I would have taken control over in the past.

"I already have all my shopping done. Plus in order for me to go to Indiana next
week, I have to get some of these plans done."

"How are those coming? Did you get the new graphics done on the proposed
training center?" Elliot shouts from underneath Amigo who is rolling over him on
the floor.

"I am working on that tonight while you guys are out. With you gone today I took
about twenty calls on the City Center project. I think I responded to most of the
calls, but the ones I couldn't respond to I left those messages on your desk. I
kind of went at it with George today Elliot. Just letting you know." Elliot stands up
from playing with Amigo and walks over to Brady.
"What about?" He looks pissed. Seems I am not the only one with employee
issues. George has been with Elliot for several years, and frankly I don't like him.
He drinks too much and I don't think the crew respect him, but I am not about to
tell Elliot how to run his business so I just stand there and wait for them to talk it
over.

"I was working at my desk on all these plans, answering the phone which never
stopped ringing and trying to explain the build out at the Van Schenk property to
Wayne and his crew. They were all sitting around the conference table in my
office looking at the plans so they knew exactly what you and I had discussed on
those changes. I was tied up with those guys and George came in and started
yelling at me because he couldn't find the permits that needed to be filed for the
city project. I told him I would help him look for them in a few minutes, but
wanted to get Wayne and his guys out the door. I was pretty sure you didn't want
them just hanging around the office while I helped George look for his lost
paperwork. He went off on me and called me a few names which I didn't
appreciate, so I jumped up from my desk and told him to back the fuck off. He
has been pulling that shit for the last few weeks and I am getting sick of him. He
left right after that and didn't come back. At four o'clock the city called and said if
we didn't get the permits in by close of business we were out of the project. So I
found them, on his desk by the way, and made it there just in time."

"Okay. But it's done now right?" Brady tells him it is all taken care of and he has
the stamped receipt in his truck. I can tell Elliot is furious. "I will deal with George
tomorrow. Thanks for taking care it. Mia lets go." Elliot yells out. I don't even
know where she is. "Hey, did my sister bring you some cookies yesterday?"

"Yes. Oh my god those sweet dream things. They are the best fucking cookies I
have ever had. Do you want one? I think there might be four or five left." Both
Elliot and I walk in the kitchen and see the plate on the counter. I take two and
Elliot takes the last three. "Are you serious dude? Leave me one." Brady takes
one cookie back from Elliot and looks at us like we are committing a crime. Well
it's not like it would be our first of the day.

"I am starving and these are my favorite cookies." Elliot talks with his mouth full.
"Mind if I grab a glass of milk." I tell him to pour me a glass too.

As soon as we get in the truck Elliot leaves George a voice mail. I don't think I
have ever heard him lay into anyone that way.

"George, its Elliot. I don't know where the fuck you are right now or where the
fuck you were all afternoon. I also don't know why you couldn't get the permits
delivered and someone else had to do your job for you. Your lazy drunk ass
better be in the office at 5:30 am sharp tomorrow, or it will be my fist that you
see first when you do arrive. I've had it George." I want to tell him he should
never leave an employee a threat over the phone but I do realize the construction
world is different than my world.

"Are you getting rid of him?" Elliot looks in the rear view mirror at Mia.

"Don't say a word to Brady Mia, because I don't discuss my employees with other
staff. Fuck yes I am firing him. This is the last straw. He has a big drinking
problem and he is worthless these days. I feel bad for his wife and kids but I am
about to be busier than ever with this city project and I can't count on him. Fuck,
could this day, week or month get much more stressful?" I open his glove box
and find the tic tacs I knew he would have stashed in there next to four bags of
Gummie Bears. I pop a tic tac in my mouth and know without him asking that he
will want some Gummie Bears so I hand him the bag.

Mia starts chatting away a mile a minute. "So, Christian what are you getting
Ana? They will be pissed if they know I came with you, so you need to tell me
what you both are getting and I will just help you with sizes. What are you
getting Mom and Dad? Did I tell you what I bought Brady's parents? So when are
you going to do another interview Christian; you promised. Oh my god did I tell
you what happened to Lily? Do you think Mom and Dad would miss Arthur if I
took him when I move, I love him so much. Should I get Brady a fishing pole for
Christmas? He doesn't have one"

"Fuck, shit, fuck Mia! Come up for air. I can't even think that fast." Elliot blurts
out. I laugh because I was about to say the same thing.

"Mia, I bought Arthur for dad. Plus that apartment would be too small for him and
you should wait. Having a dog is a lot of work as I am finding out." I tell them
both some of the stunts Benson has pulled and Elliot thinks it is hilarious. I think
we have one spoiled dog on our hands thanks to my wife. She treats him like he
is a baby. I guess she is practicing. With that all said I am actually really enjoying
Benson as well. He has started to come around me more. When I was working
late last night in my office after the tub incident, he came in and sat down next to
me at my desk and I rather liked the company.

We decide to go to Pacific Place Mall because most of Kate's list is located there
and Mia informs us it is a good place to start. She tells me there is even a
Maternity Shop.

First stop was easy. Victoria Secret. We enter the store and the women and
customers all start staring.

"Are you Mia Grey? I love you on the Morning Zoo show. Oh my god, are you with
your brothers? Is that Christian Grey?" Oh great. Here we go. It is fun to see Mia
get some recognition and unlike me, she is nice and talks to them while I just
glare. Elliot was looking at the bras. He held one up and then actually palmed the
bra cups making me laugh.

"What are you doing? You look like a pervert Elliot. Christ quit doing that." I walk
away not wanting to be seen with him cupping the various bras.

"I don't know what size she is. The best way to tell is by palming it. You mean
that isn't the official way of doing this?" We both start laughing again. "What is
the A B CC D and all that shit mean?"

"I have no idea. I ordered Ana some from Agent Provocateur and I think I got her
a C. Or maybe it was a B. That was last summer. Mia come here." She is looking
at clothes for herself. So far she is useless. "Ana's tits aren't as big as Kate's new
store bought ones, so if Ana was a C, Kate is probably an E. Do they make E's?
Fuck I have no idea Elliot. I am staying away from that right now. With Ana
pregnant I don't think I can win if I buy her a bra."

"Mia, help please." Elliot is getting pissed. She walks over holding some bras' and
panties for herself. We both flinch. Who wants to see their sister's underwear?
"How do these things run size wise? Like what size do you think Kate is?" Elliot
looks up. "Hey Christian look, there is Nina's picture. I would recognize those ta
ta's anywhere." I look up and see he is right.

Mia thinks for a few seconds. "I don't know she has some pretty big puppies now.
You paid for them didn't she tell you what size she made her boobs turn into? I
would guess she is 34D at least." We stand around arguing about Kate's bra size
for about ten minutes. Oh fuck me. I am done discussing Kate's tits. I don't see
anything in the store I want to buy Ana so I am getting impatient. Elliot looks
around and sees a hot looking sales clerk and he motions for her to come over.
He is staring at her tits and puts on his flirt face.

"I know I am being rather forward, but you are about the same size as my
girlfriend. I don't know how to determine what size she is. What do you suggest?"
She tells him she is a 34D. We are right where we started. He picks out several
bras and matching panties and comes out smiling. "Thank fuck that is over. Now
where?"

Mia takes us to Michael Kor's where they fall all over us. This place is more to my
liking. I find a nice pair of boots for Ana to wear with jeans. Elliot buys Kate some
heels, a belt, and a black dress.

We walk over to Tiffany's and I pick out several charms for Ana's bracelet. I know
she will love the Teddy Bear that I picked out and a dog bone to represent
Benson. I also buy a sterling baby cup which I have engraved with Teddy's name.
We can put the date on later.

Taylor lets me know that the Pap's have shown up and are actually reporting live
that we are in the mall shopping. Great. Now Ana will know where I have been
buying her gifts and that we have Mia with us.

Elliot doesn't see anything at Tiffany's so our next stop is lululemon. We both do
well in this store buying yoga pants, sports bras and athletic jackets. I think we
were in there ten minutes max and we both spent over five hundred. We start to
leave but have to wait on Mia who has a stack of clothes she is trying to decide
on.

"Mia you are worthless as tits on a bull. All you have done is shop. You haven't
helped once. What is there to decide on?" Elliot is getting irritated with her.

"The colors and if I like one better than the other, I can't decide." I grab
everything from her pile and take it up to the counter. I throw my credit card at
the clerk. Fuck anything to get her to hurry up. The clerk tells me that she has
one thousand and thirty three dollars worth of shit and I would pay double just to
get her to move it. I take the bag from the clerk and give it to Mia who kisses me
on the cheek and puts her arm through mine thanking me. I hear cameras' going
and see the paparazzi having a field day.

"One hundred dollars says that some rag paper will say you were cheating on Ana
with that picture." Elliot comments. He's right. It has happened before where
someone took a picture of me with my sister and called her my girlfriend.
Fuckers.

We walk down the mall and Mia sees Santa Claus and these goofy elves at
Santa's workshop. "Oh let's get our picture taken for mom and dad." Mia is all
excited.
"No Mia. I am not sitting on some fucking creepy guy's lap dressed like Santa
Claus for a picture for Mom and Dad. I fucking swear to god Mia you have
attention deficit. Can we keep moving here please?" I never liked Santa Claus as
a kid either. I always thought he was one creepy fuck. I suppose I will change my
tune for Teddy, but these dudes that dress up as Santa creep me out. I don't
mind when they have real beards and shit, but the guys who wear fake beards
who does that? Elliot and I start making cracks about the kind of creepy guys that
dress up as Santa and we really get crude about the three guys and the lady
dressed up as Elves.

"Hey Christian how do we know Santa is really a man?" I shrug. Fuck this is like
when we were little kids.

"Don't know Elliot tell me."

"Cuz he shows up late, eats your cookie, empties his sac, cums only once, calls u
a ho, ho, ho and leaves in the middle of the night." I try not to laugh but it's so
stupid it is funny. Mia elbows Elliot.

"You are by far the least mature of the three of us." Ouch Mia. Don't go there.

"Oh is that right little girl? Got yourself a boy toy now and you think you are all
grown up. Well excuse the fuck out of me if the shit ass world I am living in right
now is too fucking stressful and I take a break with an immature joke. Tell you
what Ms. Sophisticated.I will meet you guys in thirty minutes right here. I can
do the rest of this shit on my own." Elliot walks off and Mia stands there looking
completely shocked.

"Wow, what is with him? I have never seen him like that." She instantly waters
up and starts crying. It's not her fault. She has no idea about all the shit that has
been going on, and I prefer it that way. I know he didn't mean to take it out on
her, but between all my shit, Kate and I sense issues with George, Elliot is feeling
the stress and I am worried about him.

"Mia, some shit has been going on, and well Elliot is trying to deal with things. He
didn't mean to take it out on you." I pull her to me and kiss her forehead. Seeing
Elliot cry about destroyed me yesterday. But when Mia cries.well she has always
gotten to me when she cries.

"What shit? How come I don't know? Do Mom and Dad know?" I nod yes. "Well
the last I knew I was part of this family too. What is going on?" I don't even know
where to begin. I take her hand and we find a spot by a water fountain and I tell
Taylor to keep the pap's far away. Mia is right. She may not need to know
everything, but she should know some of it. Screw shopping. I will take care of
the rest of it later.

"Mia, some serious shit has been going on and in my forever quest to protect you
from all things bad, I have kept them from you. I have never seen you so happy
and Brady is I will admit ita great guy. So I am happy for you and don't want
you to be dragged down with all the drama going on in mostly my life."

"Oh no! Are you and Ana okay? I would die if you told me you are having
problems. I love her so much. Now Katethat is another story." I try not to smile.
"Ana and I are fine by some grace of god, we are more in love than ever and
can't wait until the baby is born and we have our own family. But with that said,
my familyyou Mom, Dad, Elliot, Grams and Gramps are also everything to me. A
couple of things have come out in the open lately that has Elliot pretty upset. Top
that off with the fact that he and Kate are not in the best place and today's
attempted attack on Ana have Elliot pretty stressed." I push her hair off her eyes.
I had forgotten how comfortable I am with my sister. We really don't spend any
time together anymore. I vow to fix that here and now.

"What kind of things? Why doesn't anyone tell me anything?"

"Mia, I don't want you hurt. I love you; butyou know that. Let me start with the
easiest of the worst things to tell you." She is rubbing my arm. So typical Mia
trying to comfort me and she doesn't even know what I am about to say. I tell
her about McTiernan and his efforts over the past few months to reach me and
that I just found out he has kids that are my half siblings. Like Elliot the first
words out of her mouth are concerning someone else taking her place.

"So you have other siblings? What if you have other little sisters? I'm sure I am
supposed to say congratulations or I am happy for you.but I am your little
sister. I think I would be devastated Christian if someone else took my place in
your heart. I am closer to you than just about anyone in the world and I am sorry
but I can't be happy that you have other family members." She is sobbing. "I am
sorry. I know this is really childish but .please don't love whoever they are more
than me." I pull her into my shoulder and hide her face. I don't want any of the
pap's seeing her crying.

"Shhh Mia. I understand how you feel. I don't want to know any of them. But
there is something else you should know. One of them is just seventeen years old
and is dying of non Hodgkin's Lymphoma. They need a bone marrow transplant
or they won't make it. No one has been a match and I was tested this morning. If
I am, Mom and I will be flying to Michigan." She looks up at me and touches my
face.

"Christian, you're so good. You have always been so sweet and kind. I
understand. But will you promise me that you won't let them be your family?"
She is wiping away tears as fast as they fall and I feel terrible. How will she
handle the rest of this news? But it isn't fair to keep her in the dark any longer.

"I promise. No interest in knowing any of them. I don't even talk to McTiernan,
Dad does."

"I can't believe I didn't know about this. But surely that can't be what is eating
away at Elliot."

"Mia, what I am about to tell you may impact how you look and feel about me,
but you are part of our family and you probably should know. I am not going to
give you all the details, I just can't do that. But you should know that Mom, Dad
and Elliot all found out something about me that has been difficult. Somehow,
telling you feels easier than I thought because you have always believed in me.
But with that said I am worried that what I am about to tell you could change our
relationship."

"Christianis this about Elena?" I am taken back. I wasn't expecting this from
her.
"Yes it is what do you know? Why would you ask me that?"

"I don't know. But ever since your birthday things were weird around her. She
disappeared from our lives. Mom wouldn't even let me say her name. Ana would
just freeze when her name came up and I never liked that bitch. I knew she had
a falling out with Mom and when we saw her at the restaurant before your
wedding you glared at her. Mom only said she was a whore so I thought maybe
she came onto Dad. But then the night she died I heard Dad yelling at Elliot in his
office and he was screaming that Elliot should have done something. The three of
you came out of that office looking like you have been through the ringer. I
begged mom to tell me what was going on and she said when you were ready to
tell me, you would. So are you ready?" She takes my hand and holds it tight. I
know in this moment that Mia will never judge me or shut me out and her love is
unconditional. "No matter what Christian, I love you. You're the best big brother
ever. I would never judge you." I smile as she affirms what I should have known
all along.

I don't know when my own tears started but I wipe my eye as I realize that this
will truly be the last person to find out about my secret life and I will have no
more burdens to carry once she knows. I look around and can't believe I am
sitting in the middle of a fucking mall. Of all the places I thought I would tell Mia
about my deep dark past, it wasn't here.

For the next fifteen minutes I give Mia the basics about Elena, having sex with
her since I was fifteen and the very minimal on the alternative BDSM lifestyle. I
share with her that Elliot is shouldering the blame because he didn't stop it and
that we are working through that. I tell her that I had sex with a lot of women
but never felt anything for them and certainly didn't want them to meet my
family. I don't tell Mia about having subs, not sure she needs to know that much
detail. But I reaffirm that Ana is the only woman I have ever fallen in love with
and I knew pretty much right away that I had to have her. I promise her that I
am happier than I have ever been. She smiles and continues to hold my hand
and tells me that my explanation helps her understand the many blanks when it
comes to me and she tells me she is so happy that I have found Ana. Man why
did I think I couldn't tell her? Of course I spared her the details of what Elena
really did to me, but she is smart enough to figure some things on her own.

"Christian, I understand why Elliot feels so upset about not keeping Elena from
you, I even feel guilty because for as long as I can remember I just knew she was
evil. But there is more going on with him lately. He is not the same old happy go
lucky Elliot. What is going on with him and Kate? It seems like for the last month
they have been fighting and I can't help but think it has something to do with me.
Please don't lie to me because I feel like I am the elephant in the room every
time we are together."

Oh shit. How do I handle this? I guess it is time to trust that Mia has really grown
up and she needs to understand that life can be cruel. "I hope you won't let this
make you doubt yourself in anyway and it is very important to me that you won't
ever let this come between you and Ana but"

"Are you going to tell me that Ethan used me because he had it bad for Ana?
Because I already knew that." I must look shocked. "Look every time we were all
together he would just stare and oogle over Ana. She never even noticed him
because she is so in love with you. She only saw him as a friend but he was so
hung up over her. When I finally figured out he dumped me because he was so
whipped on her I felt bad but I was more worried about you and your jealous
ways. Plus I knew you would think he had disrespected me so I didn't want you
to beat him up or anything. So I haven't said a word. Is that what you were going
to tell me?"

I shake my head. Wow I have clearly underestimated how strong and smart my
little sister is. "Are you sure you are okay with this? Elliot won't speak to Ethan
and it has caused huge issues between him and Kate. We both feel he used you
knowing how he felt about Ana. We don't like him. I can deal with his fascination
with Ana, I know she doesn't care about him. But, you know him taking you when
he didn't really feel that way for you, I just want to smash his face in." She
giggles when I say this. Fuck I am not laughing over that dick. "Seriously Mia, I
brought him to my office and we had it out. I didn't hit him, but we had a real
candid conversation."

"Christian, not that I really want to talk to you about my sex life, but I made the
choice to lose my virginity to Ethan. I wanted to. It was my choice. Was he wrong
to have sex with me when he didn't care for me? Yes probably, but you can't
treat me like a little girl anymore. I am okay with it, you and Elliot need to be
okay with it. Move onI have."

"Mia I am your big brother. It's my job to beat the shit out of any guy that
doesn't treat you right. Elliot feels the same way. So maybe you can talk to him
because this has caused a huge wedge between him and Kate."

"Christian do you think Kate is good for Elliot? Tell me the truthbetween you
and me. No one else has to know what we say. Because I am worried that he
isn't really happy. She takes the light out of him and I can hardly stand to be
around them anymore. I am afraid I am going to say something to her and then
really drive a wedge between me and Elliot and I don't want to lose him."

"Do you think you resent her because of Ethan?" Mia thinks about this for a
minute and says she doesn't think that is her issue as she truly doesn't think
about Ethan anymore. "Mia, we both need to try harder to get along with Kate for
Elliot's sake. He loves her and he is getting torn apart. We need to rally together
and support him. If he decides to marry her, we have to get one hundred percent
behind him. If he decides not to.well we can only hope." I wink at her. "I
shouldn't say that. Kate seems to be going through something too. Let's hope
they can work through their issues."

She lunges towards me and hugs me. "God, why didn't you guys share this stuff
with me?" I shrug and hug her back. After a few seconds I stand up and take her
hand and pull her up.

"You know you are something Mia."

"What do you mean?"

"We all baby and worry about you but maybe you're stronger than all of us. Let's
not go so long without hanging out okay. I really, really miss you. I can just
about handle you making Sweet Dreams for Brady without giving me any, but
this whole Christmas Day thing."

"Christianyou promised. And remember we are going to Aspen on the 27th to

hang with you so don't make me feel guilty."
"Okay let's get some more presents and find Elliot." We walk about ten feet and
Elliot is standing there leaning against the wall. Mia sees him and runs towards
him. He puts his arms around her and whispers something in her ear. I see her
nod and they hug for several minutes and then he kisses her forehead.

"Christian I have my shopping done, what about you?" Elliot shouts out to me.
Mia opens the bag from Twist that Elliot is carrying and finds a box with a
bracelet.

"Oh my god Elliot! Is this a Judy Geib cuff bracelet?" Elliot nods. "Oh my god that
cost you like eight grand." Elliot doesn't say anything. I cough to get Mia's
attention because I know she is about to rip him a new one for buying Kate
something so special and then she looks up at me and smiles. "It's fucking
fantastic.good job bro. She will love it."

Twenty minutes later and one pair of Ugg Moccasin slippers for Ana and one for
Kate and we decide to stop shopping and get dinner. We are sitting in a booth,
Mia next to me, and Elliot across from us. Elliot pulls out teabags that he bought
for my Dad's Christmas stocking and wiggles his eyebrows making me laugh. We
have to explain the whole thing to Mia, who didn't know what tea bagging was
thank god.

After we order Mia informs us that my Mom has asked my Dad to draft a contract
for Elliot and I that would require that we are no longer able to swear.

"What the fuck are you talking about Mia? She can't make us sign a fucking
contract." As soon as Elliot says this I spit out the beer I am drinking and we all
laugh because he didn't even mean to say fuck, it just comes out with everything
we say. "Oh shit, I mean shoot, I guess I do swear a lot but what is this all
about? A contract? My ass."

"Christian you are going to be a father. You and Elliot cannot continue saying the
F-word every other second. It is making Mom crazy to think that your son's first
words will be fuck. She was talking to Dad the other night and told him he has to
have 'the talk' with both of you." She puts quote signs up as she says this.

"We're not that bad, are you seriously saying Mom is worried about this?"

"Yes Christian. She talks about this all the time. She thinks you two are both
terrible." Elliot and I look at each other. Maybe we do have some issues with our
adjectives; but isn't she acting a bit extreme?

"Well, does just thinking it still count?"

"What?" Mia looks confused. "What do you mean?"

"As soon as you said that Mom doesn't want us to swear in front of the baby the
first thing I thought was: Fuck me. What the fuck? How the fuck am I going to be
able to not fucking swear? I am going to have to be more fucking silent than I
have ever been in my fucking life. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck." Elliot shakes his head and
winks and I know he is joking but this might actually be an issue now that I am
going to be a parent.

"I am as bad as you are. My sons' first word may very well be fuck. I need to
work on this more than anyone. Ana will have my ass. Shit is ass a bad word? I
guess I can't say that either. Wait I can't say shit either, god damn it. Oh hell,
fuck, I meanahhh shit I mean shoot I am so fuckedgod damn it. Damn I mean
darn I have some work to do. Wow I didn't realize how much I swear." Seriously,
I think I have a problem here. I look up and Elliot is lying across the bench seat
laughing so hard he is crying.

Mia looks at Elliot and then me, before bursting out laughing, "I think you're both
fucked."

I have a family event this weekend so probably won't write until next
week. I still have Kate and Ana baking cookies and a Kate meltdown
ahead. Some Mia and Brady time, Ana and Aunt Maggie, Christmas Eve
etc.

Thank you everyone for your PM's and reviews. I would love to respond
to everyone but I just don't have time with work, travel and family to do
much more than write this for fun. But thank you everyone! Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 40 We Can Work this Out!

Ana's POV

I reach in and pull the snicker doodles out of the oven. Grace left about thirty
minutes ago and I am feeling much better. She walked me through the Sweet
Dreams and the dough is in the freezer right now which Grace said makes the
cookies fluffier and chewy. Yum.

"I just got a text from Christian, they finished shopping and they are having
dinner but they are almost done. And no surprise, but Mia is with them." I tell
Kate and start scooping more dough on the cookie sheets. I pour her another
glass of wine. I think she is getting smashed.

"That pisses me off. Doesn't that piss you off Ana? We told them they had to do
this on their own. Are they seriously that helpless?" Kate slams her glass of wine
down and gets up to pour herself another. Man she is really angry tonight.
I have had it with Kate. I slam the spoon on the counter and walk around the
counter, take her hand and pull her to the family room and sit on the couch.

"No, it doesn't piss me off. It's no big deal. Kate you are my best friend and I love
you, but you are about to lose the best thing that has ever happened to you. You
are a bitch to everyone and I don't know what the hell has happened to you, but
if you don't get your act together you will lose Elliot. Why are you so
argumentative with everyone? Don't you want to get married? Talk to me Kate."

Kate puts her head in her hands and burst into tears. "I don't know what is wrong
with me Ana. I know I am such a fucking bitch I even hate myself. It is like this
little devil is sitting on my shoulder encouraging me to say the wicked things. I
can't believe how I hurt Grace tonight and my mom was so mad at me last night
she hung up on me. When I called her back my dad got on the phone and said
that until I can learn to talk with respect and get the chip off my shoulder I am
not to call my mom back. He is the last person that should talk about respect.
What an asshole." Kate falls back on the couch and is a crying mess. Why is she
being so hard on her dad?

"Kate, what is it? Are you still on the Depo? Did you ask for another method of
birth control? I hate to ask this, but do you even still love Elliot?" I take off my
shoes and get on the floor with Benson and rub his back.

"I do love him, very much and I know he is about two seconds away from
dumping me. Hell I would have dumped me weeks ago. I am miserable with
everyone, not just him. I can't imagine my life without him but I am so sure he is
going to dump me I am a wreck." She looks through her purse and pulls out
some tissues. "I have to wait for this cycle to run its course but I am not getting
another shot. No way would I get another shot it has turned me into a mad
woman. I know he doesn't believe me, but Ana, it is the only thing I can think of
for my feeling so angry and crazed all the time. I am going on the mini pill or
getting an IUD. I don't even feel like myself. You know I never use to cry, but
now I cry all the fucking time. I am angry even in my sleep. I have gained like six
pounds and look at my flipping face and back. Zits! I have zits for the first fucking
time in my life and I just hate myself." With that Kate breaks out into a full out
hysterical sob. I don't quite know what to do. I pull her in for a hug and let her
cry. I know she is getting mascara all over my shirt but I want to comfort her. My
goodness she is a mess. I have never seen her like this.

"Kate? Kate? Kate sweetie, pull yourself together now and let's figure out how to
fix this."

"Ana, tell me the truth, is Elliot going to dump me? Please tell me the truth." She
is absolutely hysterical and gasping for air, hiccuping and wailing. Jeez Kate, what
the hell is wrong with you?

"I don't think he wants to dump you. He loves you, but he is really getting tired of
your bad moods and bitchiness and yes, that whole thing with Grace tonight
probably didn't help." Oh shit this turns her into a complete basket case. She
slides off the couch and lies on the floor crying so loud that I am sure Sawyer
thinks I have hurt her. I get up to check on the cookies which are now slightly
burnt. Shoot. I quickly take them out of the oven and turn it off. No more cookies
tonight while this drama is unfolding.
I really have to pee so while Kate is on the floor wailing like she is a hired
mourner at a funeral, I run into the bathroom. I have my phone with me and text
Christian.

Are you on your way home?

Yes baby, will be there in about five minutes. Get naked and be ready for me

Umm Houston we have a problem

What's the matter?

Kate is on family room floor in hysterics. A bit drunk so don't think she should
drive home.

What now?

Christian be nice scared she is losing Elliot

Good she should be scared

OMG is he breaking up with her?

Not yet but if she continues to act like a demon.

Going to tell her to stay here tonight

Noooooo baby..please.. I will have Taylor or Sawyer drive her

She needs us

LOL whose us?

You and me will you talk to her?

ME? Baby be serious

I ammaybe you can tell her that Elliot still loves her

No

Why not

Because she will end up getting mad at me if I tell her the truth that she is a
bitch. Ana please leave me out of it so I don't say something that makes things
worse

Christian.please?

No

Please?
Anashe doesn't want to talk to me

I walk back into the family room and she is curled up around Benson passed out.
She has cried herself to sleep. Now what?

I hear the chimes that indicate the gate has opened and Christian is coming down
the driveway. I send him another text.

Kate is asleep on the floor

Fuck.

A few minutes later Sawyer comes out and looks at Kate on the floor and shakes
his head. He waits at the front door and Christian comes in while Taylor takes the
car to the garage. Sawyer whispers something to Christian who shakes his head
and then he takes the bags from him.

"Don't look at those bags baby." He smiles and comes in and pulls me in for a big
kiss. He kisses my neck, my cheeks, my eyes and then whispers in my ear.
"Please tell me you were joking about Kate? I have missed you and want to be
inside of you right now."

I reach up and pull him down so I can whisper in his ear. "No she is on the family
room floor asleep with Benson. What should we do? Maybe you can carry her to
the guest room."

Christian frowns and looks at me. "Fuck no. I mean fudge no. No, I actually do
mean fuck no." Huh? What is he talking about? "If she is staying she can walk to
a guest room. I am not carrying her. Be serious. Go wake her up and tell her she
needs to scadaddle."

"Christian be nice. We should let Elliot know she is still here." I try to pull away
from Christian but he has his arm around me tight and I can't pull away. "Let me
go Mr. Grey so I can check on her. Text Elliot and tell him that she is still here
and she is asleep on the floor."

"Can we fuck first?"

"Christian, seriously? My friend had a breakdown tonight, let me check on her."

He sighs and takes his phone out of his pocket to text Elliot while I check on Kate.

"Kate, wake up. Do you want to stay here in the guest room?" She sits up and
wipes her mouth and her eyes are so swollen she couldn't drive even if she hadn't
had anything to drink. She tries to stand up but needs the couch to help her.
Christian walks in and looks shocked when he sees her.

"Don't look at me Christian. I look like shit." She covers her face. "I need to go
home."

"Kate, why don't you stay here? I told Elliot you were here and that you fell
asleep. He said that you should just stay here."

"See, he doesn't want me to come home does he?" She starts crying again. Holy
Moly, I didn't think she could have any tears left. Christian looks completely
uncomfortable.
"That's not true Kate, he just didn't want to see you drive since you are tired,
been drinking and upset. If you are determined to go home I will have Sawyer
and Taylor take you home and one of them can drive your car. But I won't let you
drive in this state." Christian is standing next to Kate and he grabs her when she
stumbles.

"No, I will be fine. Are you sure he still loves me? I was such a bitch to your mom
tonight. I am sorry." She is still crying. Christian is totally out of his comfort zone
and I almost laugh.

"Yes, you were a bitch to my mom, but for some reason, Elliot still loves you
Kate." Jeez Christian that isn't going to help.

"Is Elliot going to dump me? Christian just tell me." I see my husband rub his
hands through his hair, a sign he is totally frustrated. Kate grabs his shirt and
pulls at him. "Please, please tell me the truth. He thinks I am a royal bitch
doesn't he? What else has he said?" She surprises us both when she puts her
head on Christian's shoulder and sobs into his shirt. He very gingerly pats her
back and then gently pushes her holding her arms and looks at her sternly.

"For fucks sake Kate, why don't you talk to my brother about this if you are so
worried about it? You shouldn't be asking me. Clearly you have some serious
issues going on. He's not happy, and correct me if I am wrong, but you don't look
all that happy right now either." Christian looks at me for help.

"You and Elliot are like little bitches you tell each other everything. Just tell me."
Oh Kate don't go there. Well maybe she drank more than I thought. Christian
raises his eyebrow as he isn't finding this amusing.

"Kate, you have been drinking, and apparently a lot. You're tired and emotional.
So I am not going to have this conversation with you tonight. I want nothing
more than for you and Elliot to figure this shit out but getting drunk isn't going to
win you any brownie points with him. You are being irrational and hysterical right
now."

"I am not irrational Mr. Grey, I am crazy scared I am going to lose him because I
am a queen bitch and I don't know why. You think he loves me?" Christian walks
into the kitchen without responding and I follow him.

"She is fucking crazy Ana." He grabs a couple of cookies on the cooling rack and
looks up when Sawyer enters.

"Sir, your brother is coming down the drive."

"Christian did Elliot tell you he was going to come back here?" I ask him. He
shakes his head no and looks surprised. I peek around the corner and see that
Kate has sat down on the couch and leans back and closes her eyes and falls
asleep. A few seconds later Elliot comes in the house and walks past us, nods
without speaking and looks around for Kate. Christian points to the family room
while eating another cookie. We watch as he lifts her off the couch, throws her
over his shoulder and ask me where her purse and coat are. I run to get them
and Sawyer takes them from me. Christian and I watch as Elliot puts her in the
truck, puts her seat belt on her and takes her purse and coat from Sawyer. He
gets back in his truck and takes off. He never even talked to us. I have never
seen Elliot like this but I think he is furious.
Sawyer comes back in and tells us goodnight and we lock the door, shut off the
lights and walk up to our bedroom.

When we get upstairs Christian pulls me towards him. "Well that was
entertaining. Have I told you before how happy I am that Kate had the flu last
May?"

"Yes. But seriously you know I think things will get better now between them."

"What makes you think that? Because if I were Elliot I would show her the door
so fast she wouldn't know what hit her. She is making my brother miserable Ana.
Mia and I can't stand to see how unhappy he has become. He loves her but she is
a bitch. I know she is your best friend but Ana, something has to change. Now
add nut job to the mix."

"Christian quit being mean! I know she will be better because tonight she had
such a good cry. She needed that. Trust me it's a female thing and it was so
romantic that he came back to get her. He clearly loves her Christian."

"I think you are reading too much into him coming to pick her up. I think he
didn't want her to be our problem and he has had it. He obviously didn't look at
her face. If he had, he might have kept her here. Holy shit, she looked like hell."

"Stop it. That was because she was hysterical earlier. Seriously be nice."

"Can we quit talking about them? I have spent the better part of the evening
talking with Elliot and Mia about their relationship. I am done. I know we weren't
supposed to take my sister with us shopping, but I ended up telling her
everything tonight. And it was great Ana. I feel like the last weight has been lifted
off my shoulder." Christian tells me what happened while they were shopping
from the fight Mia had with Elliot, to Christian telling her about the McTiernan's,
Ethan and Elena. He said they all went to dinner and had a great talk, laughed a
lot and actually had fun shopping.

Christian and I make love slowly with him in a very romantic mood. He has been
telling me repeatedly how much he loves me and how I have made him so happy.
When I try to get him to go harder and faster he refuses telling me that he needs
to savor me as he kisses my lips, neck and breast and moves inside of me
bringing me to several orgasms. We seem to be falling deeper in love every day.
I am so happy, so in love and so fortunate. I fall asleep hoping that Kate can pull
it together before it is too late. I am sure Elliot has some blame in their
relationship, but from my view, Kate is destroying this relationship and I hope
tonight was her wake up call.

Elliot's POV

I am so pissed at Kate that I couldn't even talk to Ana and Christian. When I
received Christian's text that Kate had a meltdown and was passed out from
drinking on their family room floor I was livid. When I told Christian to keep her
there for the night, I was almost relieved that I wouldn't have to deal with her.
But then I started thinking about it and I just lost it, jumped in my truck and
went to get her. We are having it out tonight even if it means staying up all night.
I am not going to put up with one more day of her bullshit. It's just not worth it
anymore. She needs to tell me what the fuck is going on or get her shit and move
back to her apartment.
We pull into my driveway and she hasn't moved. She looks like hell. She has
mascara all over her face, her hair is a mess and her shirt is hanging out and
sideways. Christ, what the fuck happened to my hot fun girlfriend.

I pick her up and carry her into the house. Poor Amigo is sitting by the front door
waiting for me. I think he was scared I wasn't coming back. I walk straight back
to my bathroom and put her in the shower, turn on the cold water and almost
laugh when she screams.

"What the fuck Grey? I have my clothes on, this water is cold." She is trying to
get out of the shower but can't get up.

"Good. Sober up, clean up and then we need to talk. I am not fucking around
anymore with you Kate. Pull it together and come out to the kitchen. I will make
you some coffee." I start to leave and she starts crying really loud. Usually, I am
a softie when chicks cry, but not tonight. I am way too pissed.

"Save it Kate. I am serious. Pull it together and come out to the kitchen. We are
either going to end this tonight, or you are going to tell me what the hell is going
on with you and if you can be the kind of woman I fell in love with again. If you
can; then great, if not, then I'm done. I won't wait though. Either you are out in
the kitchen in fifteen minutes ready to talk, or I will call your brother to come get
you and that's it."

She is stunned. I just stare at her for a few seconds then walk out to the kitchen
and make her some coffee. I clean up the breakfast dishes that she left in the
sink this morning and put some laundry in the dryer that Kate left in the wash
machine for several days. I notice that it smells like mildew so decide to run the
load through the wash again. This is the kind of shit that gets under my skin. I
am pretty organized and like my house clean. She is basically a slob leaving her
shit everywhere.

I am about to go back and check on her as it has been almost fifteen minutes
when Kate comes out wearing a pair of my sweats that are falling off of her and a
Grey Construction sweatshirt. Her hair is wet and she still has black under her
eyes. She is looking down and about ready to cry.

"Kate, don't start crying. We need to talk, and I am not going to fall for the
waterworks and bullshit tonight. Sit down; I will get you a cup of coffee." I fix her
coffee the way she likes it with mostly milk and sit down across from her.

"Do you still love me?" She doesn't waste time asking me how I feel.

"I love you, but don't like you much and I am not as in love with you as I was.
Not at this moment. Do you still feel in love with me?" I am being honest with
her. I just can't deal with this anymore. She needs to know how I feel.

"Yes, god yes Elliot. I am in love with you, I can't stand the thought of losing you
and I know I have fucked up over and over again." She takes a sip of coffee and
wipes a tear away.

"Why do you love me Kate? I know you resent the Grey family? Do you even like
who I am? Because from the way I see it, you don't really like anyone in my
family. You think my brother is a dick, my sister is a pain in the ass, my dad is an
arrogant prick and you repeatedly call my mom Dr. Perfect in a snide way. So
first things first." I stand up and decide to get myself a cup of coffee as well. "You
will never come between me and my family. If you can't get along with them, at
this point, I am not willing to alienate my family over you. I'm just not. I love
them too much and if you make me choose, I won't choose you. Are we clear on
that? Because I am not one of those pussy whipped guys that will give up their
family for the girl. It's not ever going to happen Kate."

"Elliot I don't hate your family. They are great. But it is hard to be an outsider.
You are the closest fucking family I have ever seen. You do everything together.
We spend almost every weekend with someone in your family. You can't go an
hour without talking to your brother. You are such a daddy's boy; well you were
before anyway, that you can't even buy a pair of shoes without his approval.
Okay maybe that is an exaggeration but it is hard sometimes trying to fit in."
Kate wipes another tear. I tell her to go on. She needs to tell me how she really
feels. Then I will agree or disagree. "Ana is my best friend and I love her. She is
loyal and we tell each other everything. So don't get me wrong but I am fucking
sick of how perfect everyone thinks she is. It is Ana this and Ana that and poor
little Ana, and beautiful Ana, and Mrs. Christian Grey this and that. Your mom
adores her, I mean totally adores her. Mia and Ana are so close that Ana tells Mia
shit she doesn't even tell me anymore. Your grandparents think she walks on
water and you are constantly comparing me to little Mrs. Perfect. I bet that if you
met Ana first, you would have gone after her."

"Kate, Ana isn't the issue, it is you. Yes I like Ana's sweet disposition. She doesn't
have a mean bone in her body. She is very attractive, but more importantly she
is loving, affectionate and attentive to my brother and she makes him so fucking
happy. But that has nothing to do with us. Instead of being jealous or resentful of
your own best friend, why don't you look in the mirror and realize that all you
have to do is be pleasant and people might start talking about you again in a
positive way."

I open the sliding door and let Amigo out real fast. "Look Kate, when you and I
first dated, my mom and dad loved your spunkiness, confidence and sense of
humor. I loved it! You were funny, energetic, always coming up with fun shit for
us to do, bubbly, affectionate and sexy as shit. That is what I fell in love with.
Then around the time Ana became pregnant you just started changing. You
started comparing everything she did with yourself. You demean your own best
friend about not being independent, about being too dependent on her husband,
how she shouldn't have gotten pregnant so young; you have even called her a
meek little mouse who doesn't sneeze without her husband's approval. I have to
tell you that everything you have said about Ana is bullshit and I think you're just
fucking jealous of her. And you know why? Because she doesn't need you
anymore to do her thinking for her. She dresses as nice if not better than you,
has the mansion on the water, she has diamonds dripping off her body, she has a
company that she will run someday, she is pregnant, happy and actually so
independent that she doesn't need you anymore. So if you are going to tell me
that you're a bitch because your best friend is happy and for the first time has
opportunities and possessions that you seem to think you are the only one
entitled to, then we probably don't have anything else to discuss." I throw my
coffee in the sink.

"Elliot, no I am not blaming this on Ana, I am just trying to be honest and tell you
I am tired of being compared to her. I am not like Ana. But we have to address
the Depo shit it has done crazy things to me. I weigh like 130, more than I have
ever weighed in my life and I have zits on my back. I had my first shot in October
and I am due to get another one in several weeks and I am not going on it
because I think it has done horrible things to me. With that said I have had so
many other things on my mind and I think they have just started interfering with
my ability to be a good and nice person. I hate that you have taken the brunt of
it Elliot. I am so in love with you. You are so patient with me and you're
everything I could ever want in a man. You're sexy, handsome, kind, funny and
compassionate and one of the things I really love is how much you love your
family. But, it seems we never make time for my family. Even my mom gets on
my ass about how it is always about the Grey's."

"What the fuck does that mean? My mom has gone out of her way to invite your
parents over several times and in case you don't remember your parents have
never invited my mom and dad over. I admit that this Ethan issue has caused a
significant problem, but I talked to Mia tonight, she knows everything, and she
wants us all to move on. She really doesn't care that he has it for Ana and
doesn't want to be the reason we are fighting."

"I am sorry about that Elliot. I am sorry that Mia was hurt and I am sorry for
Ethan's roll in this, but he is my brother. It's not like your brother has been an
angel, yet you forgive him for all the shit he put your family through."

"My god Kate, how can you go there? Christian was sexually abused, the pain my
family is going through isn't something he brought on. He dealt with it for years
by himself to protect us. I get that he can be a dick and you two don't like each
other much, but when are you fucking going to learn, you cannot come between
me and my brother? He is my best friend, we are close and every time you say
disparaging comments about him, like blaming him for being abused as a kid, it
fucking makes me insane Kate."

"No, I just mean you seem to forgive him for anything and everything and yet,
this thing with Ethan won't go away."

"Fuck Kate, if we work through this I will try to get past this anger I have for
Ethan, but only because I promised my sister that I would move on. And that is
another issue; you need to quit saying shit about her too. I tell you what Kate,
Mia has it a lot more together these days than you do. She is happy, working, in
love and wants me happy. So much so that she said she could be at a family
event with Ethan and it wouldn't bother her. She said she would do anything to
take the pressure off of me. So, take off the blinders when it comes to Mia,
because I love my little sister a lot and your snide comments about what she
wears, how she talks, your assumption that she is spacey or whatever you said
about her the other day, I am done hearing that shit too."

"Elliot I am sorry I know I have said so many nasty things, but I don't mean
them."

"Kate what am I suppose to think?" I am getting tired of this shit and I need to
get in bed. I don't think we have made any progress.

"Elliot, my dad has a girlfriend." She looks down and cries again. How do I tell her
I knew this without having her get angry with me? "My mom found out the
weekend your brother and Ana were married. Remember when he left the
reception for several hours for some emergency at work. Well, he left to go to his
girlfriend's house and attend some event with her. She is a reporter for"

"I know Kate. I have seen him with her. I know."

"What?" How could you know and not say something to me?"

"How is this any of my business? And I didn't want to hurt you or get involved in
this. I thought about telling you, but Kate, I told your Dad he had to come clean
and he asked me not to say anything until after Christmas because he didn't want
to ruin the holidays. I don't think he knows that you or your mom knows about it.
Are you aware Ethan knows?"

"What.whoa, maybe you should start from the beginning. Please tell me what
you know, because all I know is that my mom told me she found out that
weekend of the wedding but she won't tell me anything else other than it is with
a reporter. How do you know Ethan knows?" I tell her that when I ran into her
dad with his girlfriend I caught them making out. He saw me and came after me
and begged me not to say anything to Kate or her Mom. He said Ethan found out
last summer and that is why he is never around anymore.

"Poor Ethan, no wonder he has been avoiding everyone. I haven't seen him in
over a month. My Mom won't leave him, and she hasn't told him she knows. I
didn't want to tell you because your fucking family is like the Brady Bunch and
my family is all fucked up and I am so embarrassed. My mom cheated on my dad
when I was in high school so she thinks this is his get even. I think it is more
than that. She hired an investigator and that is how she found out. Oh god,
everything is so fucked up. I am devastated by this and I am so angry at both my
parents, I didn't want you to find out. I was worried that you would think if my
parents were cheaters than I would be a cheater too. And then the thing with
Ethan. My whole family is fucked up. God Elliot, please don't leave me. I can be a
good Grey, don't give up on me. I am so tired baby of my family pretending to be
what they aren't. My Mom would rather be unhappy and pretend then let the
world know how fucked up her marriage is and that she isn't Dana fucking perfect
Kavanagh."

I watch Kate put her head on the table and she starts crying quietly. She looks
exhausted. Why didn't she come to me? I stroke her hair.

"Kate, why did you keep this from me? This is heavy shit baby. You have been
carrying a heavy burden here. I don't care if your family is like my family. Sure I
would like to enjoy myself around them and I like your Mom well enough, but it's
only important that we enjoy being around each other. If you had told me what
was going on it wouldn't have felt so awkward when we were with your family.
Kate, look at me." She doesn't look at me. I pick her up and put her on my lap
and she snuggles in and wraps her arms around me tight. She cries and this time
I don't think it is about her, I think it is about us.

"I am sorry El, so sorry. I don't want to lose you. You're the only good thing I
have left in my life besides Ana and your family. I love my parents but I am so
disgusted with them right now that I don't even want to be near them. I am so
sorry that I have let all of this come between us. I love you, I love you, I love
you. Please forgive me please give me a chance to pull it together. I won't hide
anything from you anymore and I promise to be a better girlfriend, and a better
future Grey family member. Tell me you still love me El please."

"Baby, I do love you, I want my baby back. I am sorry you have been going
through this alone and that your family has let you down. But, baby, don't let
their mistakes be ours. Look at me Kate." I pull her face to mine and wipe her
tears. I know she loves me and I love her enough to see if we can make this
work. "Will you talk to someone like Flynn or if not him, then maybe someone he
could recommend? Because you need help dealing with your parents and we need
to talk to someone together to see if we can put us back together again. If you'll
do that for me it would make me happy." Kate squeezes me hard and kisses my
neck.

"Yes of course anything Elliot, anything." I glance at the microwave clock and see
that it 12:15. I have to get in bed. I am usually in bed by 10:00 because I get up
so early.

"Can we get in bed? I have to meet George at 5:30. I would like to meet you for
lunch tomorrow and continue talking but for now, I just want to get in bed and
hold you. Would that be okay?"

"Yes, is it too late for you to make love to me? I need you Elliot. I need you to
show me that you still love me."

I smile at her and stand up with her in my arms and carry her to the bedroom.
She kisses my neck and ear and I am more than happy to have sex with her but
first I take her to the bathroom sink and find some cotton balls and use some
baby oil to wipe the black from her eyes. "Okay now that's better." I kiss her hard
and passionately. "God Kate, baby, please let's fix this. I've missed you." I tug
my sweatpants off of her and pull her sweatshirt off and go at her like I haven't in
a very long time sucking her breast and shoving several fingers deep inside of
her. She pulls at my sweater and I carry her to the bed and lay her down while I
quickly remove my jeans, boots and socks. I crawl over her and look for
permission to skip more foreplay and take her. She nods and pulls me in and I
enter her slowly at first and then just all the shit and stress of the last few days
makes me want to take her hard, fast and furious. I fuck her so hard and she
starts screaming.

"Elliot, I love you yes this is what we need. Harder baby please give it to me
hard. Please." I flip her over and tell her to grab the headboard and slide into her
from behind and fuck her relentlessly. Shit if she would just let me go at her like
this all the time I would be so much happier right off the bat. I reach around and
rub her clit hard while fucking her harder. I pull her up so I can get all of me
rammed inside of her. "Elliot, god not so hard, yes hard, oh baby I don't know oh
god yes." I feel her release and she is shaking and crying, I pull her in a few
more times and remove my hand from her clit to grab her waist and then I cum
hard and furious.

"Oh baby, more of that and we will be good sooner than later. Yes baby that is
what we need." I spoon up behind her and pull her in and we both fall instantly
asleep. I feel like maybe we can make this work.

At noon I pull up outside of Kate's building and she comes running out. "Where
do you want to go for lunch?" I tell her we have reservations at the club.

"Really? Isn't that more your brother's thing? By the way, you look sexy and hot.
How come you're not in your work clothes?" I went home before picking up Kate
and changed into some pants and a v-neck cashmere sweater. "Don't get me
wrong, I love seeing you look so good." She reaches over and kisses me.

"I pay a fucking fortune to be a member here so I thought I would take

advantage of it and have a quiet lunch with you. Is that okay?" I smile at her and
take her hand. "Thanks for the fantastic sex last night. Are you blushing Kate
Kavanagh?" I wink at her and she is fucking blushing. This is the sexy Kate I
know.

Once we get to the club and sit down I hand her a list of doctors including Flynn
and tell her it is her choice. She takes the paper and puts it in her purse. I rub
my jaw as it is a bit sore from taking a punch from George this morning.

"I fired George this morning." Kate sits up. "It got pretty ugly."

"Really oh my god, what happened? Is that a bruise on your jaw?"

"Yes. I met him at 5:30 and told him I had enough of his shit. He isn't carrying
his weight and he is causing problems amongst the crew, he is fucking drunk all
the time and I let him go. He took exception to it and slugged me. We went at it
and it got pretty intense. Brady got there around six and pulled me off of him. I
was going to kill him I was so pissed. So he's gone. I won't miss him. Brady was
doing all his work anyway."

Kate tells me that she is sorry that I had to deal with that and takes my hand. We
eat our lunch and she is flirting up a storm making my dick get pumped up.

"Elliot, I'm not wearing any panties." Oh shit, she wants it now, not later. I feel
my dick getting even harder. Not sure I can leave the table at this point.

"Baby, you better stop talking like that to me. I have a raging boner here and I
don't quite know how I am going to be able to leave the table." I motion for the
check and Kate knows I keep cash in my front pocket as I am more of a cash guy
than a credit card user. She reaches in and pulls my money clip out of my pocket
and can feel the tip of my hard dick next to my pants pocket. She rubs her
fingers along it then pulls out my money clip and hands it to me. "What are you
doing Kate?"

"Getting your money out for you." She smiles and licks her lips.

"That was fun, but I run a tab here at the club. So you can put the money back in
my pocket and feel free to pat the big fella's head again." I wink at her and she
laughs as I look around to see if anyone is watching us."Baby, I seriously can't
stand up, I see about a dozen people I know right now that I need to at least
acknowledge on our way out, so you need to let the big fella calm down. Can you
take the rest of the day off?" She tells me she needs to get back to work in about
forty five minutes. She took two hours for lunch today but can't take any more.
But I can fuck her easy in forty five minutes. "Good, let's go over to your old
apartment its close and we can fuck our brains out for forty five minutes. Is that
something you are willing to do?"

"I would love to. I want to make up for the last month when I haven't been
taking care of you. When you get home tonight I have a surprise for you. But let's
get the warm-up out of the way now." She bats her eyelashes at me and I am
fighting to keep my dick in check.

We go to leave and as I open the door for Kate I see a text from Christian. I
grimace. I wish I hadn't seen this, kind of takes me out of the mood.

Lucky fucking me. I am a god damn match.

I take a deep breath. I just want this shit to go away for Christian, but I know he
will understand if I call him after I get laid.

Will call you later bro about to have more make- up sex. I will go with you to
Michigan. You don't need to do this shit without me to remind you every minute
how much it will fucking hurt.

I figure I should try and add some levity to this grim situation.

Thanks. might take you up on your offer. On my way to see Ana at work,
thinking a bj will make me feel better.

Man whore

Your pussy whipped Elliot

This coming from youlMAO enjoy your bj I might order up one of those too.

I laugh as I get in the truck with Kate. Who says my brother and I don't have
meaningful conversations.

This chapter was for all of you that want Kate and Elliot happy.
Personally if she was with one of my sons I would cry every night..but
most of you like her and in staying true to EL James I need to keep
them together.

Sorry for the errors- in a hurry to get this to you as I have company and
have been away.

We have Gramps and Grams coming more with the bone marrow
match, Ana's lunch with Maggie and Christmas Eve hopefully this week.
Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Tissue Alert.
Chapter 41 Secrets

Ana's POV

"Hi Aunt Maggie. Thank you for driving all the way here. With security and work,
it is hard for me to get away. I hope you didn't get too much traffic." We hug
then sit down at the restaurant. Sawyer is looking around and then I see him get
up and talk to the hostess. I watch him as he walks to the table.

Lately he has been stuck to me like glue. I wonder if something is going on that I
don't know about again or this is the aftermath of Rizzo. Christian told me this
morning that Rizzo was arrested in Mexico with heroin on him. It sounds like he
will be out of our hair for awhile. What a creep.

"Mrs. Grey, I have requested a different table. The pap's are outside and they
have their lens focused right on you. We will move back out of their vision."

I will say Sawyer is much more on top of things than Reynolds was while he was
babysitting me. It's like having Taylor with me at all times.

We move tables and look at our menus. After we place our orders we small talk a
bit.

"You look adorable pregnant Ana. You're still so tiny just all baby. Your dad is
so excited to have a grandson. Are you still as happy as a clam?"

"I am very happy Aunt Maggie. I haven't seen my mom since we sort of patched
things up, but after the holidays I plan to go visit her. I am glad you and my dad
will be joining us for Christmas. You are spending the night right?" This is where
it gets awkward. Will they stay together or in separate rooms?

"Ana, can we talk candidly?" I nod my head. She hands me some paperwork.

"What's this?"

"I had an attorney draft this Ana. Even though I am your Aunt, I know you don't
trust me with your Dad. I believe you think or at least it is in the back of your
mind that I emerged again after you married a wealthy man. I am afraid you
think the relationship I have with your Dad is based on my need to have financial
security and I see Christian's money as an opportunity. I know you think that and
I understand. But sweet pea, I am not your mother. So, this is a document that I
have signed saying that I am not entitled to anything that Ray has now or had
before you married Christian or is given to him from you and Christian."

"Aunt Maggie"

"Hear me out honey. When your mother left your father, I was shocked. He was
just the perfect man. Good looking in a rugged way, loving and adored you and
your mother. I had feelings for him back then and I thought she had to be the
luckiest woman in the world. Then she blew it. You're an adult it doesn't take a
genius to figure out she was fooling around with Morton while married to your
dad." At the mention of his name I get sick to my stomach.

"Please just refer to him as husband number three. I can't stand to hear his
name."
"I understand Ana, your Dad finally filled me in on that situation, and since your
mother wasn't there for you, I wish I had known and I would have dropped
everything to help you through that. But thank god you had Ray. You know he
forgets himself that he isn't your biological daughter. The sun sets and rises with
you in his eyes. He loves you more than anything."

"I know and I love my dad so much as well. I just don't want him to be hurt Aunt
Maggie. I don't know why you're suddenly in his life. We didn't see you for five
years. I invited you to my wedding thinking you wouldn't actually come. Not that
I am upset that you came, I am thrilled we reconnected. I adored you growing
up. What happened and where did you go off too?"

"Your dad has given me permission to share our story today. Maybe he should
have told you himself but, he didn't so, here goes.When you mother left Ray for
husband number three, your daddy was devastated. I think losing you was the
biggest part for him, he just was heartsick. He and I were always quite close and
I won't lie to you, we had a strong attraction, but being the gentleman he is, he
never acted on those feelings. No secret your mother and I don't get along. I was
a career woman, single and she made a career out of finding the right husband so
she didn't have to work.

So, when she left him for number three and took you with her, your daddy came
to see me and we started seeing each other. But he didn't want Carla to know
and he didn't want to confuse you so we just saw each other when we could. Well
when the whole thing went down with number three and your father came to get
you, he felt he had to give one hundred percent to being a single father and to
heal you baby. You are my only niece and I understood, so reluctantly I let him
go. I missed him terribly but per his wishes I moved on. He focused on you and I
focused on my career and met someone who I fell in love with. A man named
Alex Blackwell. We married right after your high school graduation which I came
to as you will recall. I told your dad I was getting married then, and he took it
hard. But I was in love with Alex. So I thought. My only marriage and I meant for
it to work. We tried. You know I was the editor for a magazine in Orange County
and loved my job, thought I had found the right man and all was well for about
four years. Then I found out last year he was trading 40 year old me for two
twenties."

"Aunt Maggie that must have hurt, I am sorry. So he was cheating on you?"

"Oh yes with every young thing he could find. So I filed for divorce. When I saw
your dad at the wedding we just couldn't keep the sparks from flying and we had
a night together. I won't lie to you. It was magical." Oh god I don't want to hear
this. I must grimace."Ana, we are not that old sweetie, please don't make that
face."

"Sorry Aunt Maggie, but no one likes to hear about their parents you know"

"Well baby, it isn't real easy on your daddy watching your belly grow. He knows
you didn't get pregnant swallowing an acorn. Anyway, I went back to California
and we talked on the phone and I missed him and he missed me. Nothing more
to say. Then he was injured and he told me over and over again he didn't want
me to see him in the hospital all hurt and broken but I came anyway to see him.
Then you pulled your little stunt and ended up in the hospital and he lost focus on
us again. He was so worried about you, but eventually we talked it through, I
resigned my job and we have decided to see where this takes us. And Ana, I love
him. I just pure and simple still love him"
I can tell from the look in her eyes she seems sincere. "So what about work for
you? There isn't much available in Montesano."

"I just picked up two freelance contracts and I am working again. Not making the
money I use to but I am doing okay. I have my house for sale in California and
well honey what I am trying to say is I don't need his money. I have saved quite
a bit, I am hoping to pick up more work and I am in love with your father. You
are my sweet niece and it means everything to both of us that you are okay with
this. We aren't getting married or anything like that, I'm not even divorced yet.
But, we are trying this out. So there you have it."

"Does my mom know?"

"I told her last night. She hung up on me. I don't understand why she cares. She
is remarried and she seems to still get along with Ray when they do see each
other. But she is angry with me. But that is her problem. But I do care how you
feel about this."

How I feel. I don't know how do I feel? My dad has a right to be happy. He isn't
ancient. He is lonely. "I just want my dad happy Aunt Maggie. If you make him
happy, then I can live with that. But.it is a bit strange. I am sure I can get use
to it though. I do love you so I am sure we will all be okay." I smile at her to let
her know I mean what I say. "If my dad is happy, I am happy too."

"Good. Now if you don't have any other questions, tell me what I can bring for
Christmas dinner!"

"Nothing. I am doing it with a bit of help from Gail. My first Christmas with
Christian and I wanted to be the one to make him dinner. So I am excited." I tell
her what we are having and we finish our lunch talking about all the things I
never talk to my mom about. My aunt is really a sweet and great lady. She
actually cares about every little detail in my life. She wants to be part of a baby
shower for me and wants us to come for my dad's birthday which is in January. I
tell her we will be in Australia for his birthday but home the weekend before so I
plan to ask Christian to take me to Montesano. He'll do it. He will do anything for
me these days.

Aunt Maggie and I give each other a long hug when we leave and I am really glad
we talked. She seems to be in love with my Dad and I guess if he is going to
have someone love him, I am glad it is her. I just don't want to know what they
are doing in the bedroom.

Christian's POV

I smile at Ana and almost laugh as I zip my pants. I am wondering if Elliot got his
as well.

"What is so funny Mr. Grey?" I lean in and kiss her. She doesn't need to know
how crass Elliot and I get with each other. Some things need to stay between
brothers.

"Just happy baby. Thank you for that. See how much you own me. The minute I
get stressed, I come running to you and as always you make me feel better." I
pull her up from her chair behind her desk, sit in the seat and put her on my lap.
"I can't believe you are a match. Do you know anything else?" Ana fixes my tie. I
think I was actually pulling on it while she was sucking my dick. She gives the
most amazing head and I usually lose total control. She goes deeper than any
woman I have ever had oral sex with, and that is a lot. It's not just that she has
no gag reflex, she does things with that tongue of hers that would turn a monk
into a man whore. She keeps looking at her watch. What is she nervous about?

"My dad just said he heard back from McTiernan that I was a match. My mom
sent my results straight to the oncologists is on this case in Michigan late last
night and my dad got a call at eight o'clock this morning. So they said they would
get back to him about timing. Evidently the person needing the transplant has
taken a turn for the worse so it won't be anytime soon."

I kiss her cute nose. I marvel at my own ability to disconnect on this issue. My
own family is more freaked out about this than I am. It is what it is. I won't do
anymore than give my donation and get out of town. With that said, I wouldn't
mind taking Elliot with me, just for the distraction. Of course Ana will go, but I
almost wish she didn't. I will have to worry about her when I am going through
the process. I want my Mom to go because she understands what will be
happening medically and my dad should go just to keep McTiernan the hell away
from me. Christ I should invite Mia and Brady and we can make a family vacation
out of it. Right. Who the hell wants to go to Michigan in January?

I arrived to Grey Publishing just as she was coming back from lunch. "Tell me
about your lunch with Aunt Maggie." I play with her braid. I have noticed that
since she got her hair cut she has been braiding it or wearing it up. Probably so I
won't notice how much shorter it is.

"It was good. Your right, they are together. I mean they are together, together.
Evidently they have been off and on since my parents got divorce. But my dad
wanted to focus on me after I moved back when I was in high school. Anyway"

There she goes again. Whenever she references that time in her life she skips
right over it. I want to shake it out of her but Flynn has told me I need to give
her time. It bothers me that she can't share it with me but Flynn has assured me
that she isn't even able to talk about it with him. She wrote down what
happened, as she completely breaks down when she talks about it. God, it kills
me that she went through something so horrible that she can't talk about it. I
don't even know what it was, but if I ever get my hands on Morton, I will hurt
him for whatever the fuck he did. Whatever it is, there is no public record on it,
so I am still in the dark. I called Ray and begged him to tell me and he said it is
not his place to tell me. He also told me to be patient. Fuck, I don't do well with
patience or not knowing.

"Ana, this secret your keeping from me about what happened with husband
number three, when will you trust me enough to tell me?" She stares at me like
she is in a trance.

"I can't. Please stop. I can't." She is shaking.

"Okay Ana. Just know it won't change anything and it kills me that you are
carrying this secret around with you."

She nods. "Someday." She leans her head down on my shoulder and is quiet for
several minutes. Then sits up and acts like we never had the conversation.
"I have been working on more numbers regarding e-books and how Grey
Publishing could benefit. As I am not great with this, will you look over the report
for me before I give it to Ann? I think we should get serious about this Christian.
People just aren't buying books the way they use to from retailers. They are
reading online and we don't offer that option to our authors yet. We are behind
the eight ball on this."

I fucking love that she is thinking this through and has numbers to analyze. But, I
am quickly learning what other husbands before me who have worked with their
wives have learned. I can't win on this. "Baby, would you mind if I asked Ros to
review your report? She has a better knack for this area than I do." Not true but I
really don't want to talk business with my hot little wife. I think we are safer to
have a go between. "I am much better at mergers and acquisitions and Ros and
her team do the leg work once we get there. This would be a good team project
and in fact she has a guy in her department who can really dig deep to see just
what the trending is on some of the large retailers like Barnes and Nobles. They
have to have that data and we can access it easier than you can from your
resources here."

"That would be great if Ros wouldn't mind." Good she is agreeable today.
Speaking of Ros, she and Gwen are leaving tonight for Boston for Christmas and I
need to catch up with her before I leave. There is a tap on the door and Ana
jumps up off my lap. She opens the door and it's Sawyer who asks if he can have
a word.

"Mrs. Grey, I would like to sit in the conference room with you for your 2:00
appointment." Sawyer looks at me and I know damn good and well he is giving
me a message.

"That won't be necessary Sawyer. I don't think he is going to do anything

inappropriate." Ana looks at Sawyer like she is going to rip his head off. Obviously
whatever the hell is going on, she doesn't want me to know about it. Well too bad
baby, I pay Sawyer to do exactly what he just did.

"What are we talking about here?" I stand up cross my arms and look back at
Sawyer. I know Ana won't level with me.

"Mrs. Grey has an appointment with an author that I don't particularly feel
comfortable with sir. His background surely leaves room for concern. So I must
insist Mrs. Grey that you do not meet with him alone."

"Wait the fuck up. I know nothing about any of this. So will someone start at the
beginning please." I look at Ana and she is all but stomping her little foot. She is
furious with Sawyer and I am starting to get furious with her. "Now Ana. Tell me
what the fuck this is about. And did you deliberately keep something from me
regarding your security." I realize I have raised my voice as she shuts the door.
Too fucking bad. They haven't heard anything yet.

"I am fine. I am not hiding anything from you. I didn't know I had to run each
author interview by you Christian. I doubt he is going to do anything to me when
he is trying to sell his story." She looks at her watch.

"What's his story?"

Sawyer shakes his head. "My apologies sir. I assumed you were filled in on this
while I was away. I wondered why you were okay with it. Now that I can see that
you are in the dark, I will be the first to say I am not okay with this and Mrs.
Grey as your head CPO, you are not sitting in any room with Tapper Happer or
whatever his name is without me present." Atta boy Sawyer, maybe you can rein
my wife in, because I sure as fuck can't.

"It's Tarper Harper. It's not his real name. Fine sit in the room then, but don't
scare him away with your intimidating looks. I want this story. It could be big for
us."

"Now! Tell me what the fuck is going on, now!" Jesus Ana is the master of
distraction. "Sawyer, since my wife isn't forthcoming tell me who this guy is
please."

"He is a self proclaimed serial rapist who has been tried three times for seven
different rapes and beat the system each time so he can't be re-tried. He is
arrogant as fuck and he has written a book about beating the judicial system and
essentially admits he did the crimes but it's too late to charge him as the law says
he got away with it legally." Sawyer is as disgusted as I am.

Very calmly I take Ana's shoulders and turn her to face me. I am not really calm.
I am a man ready to rupture. Jesus Christ she is stubborn. Ana is looking down.
She knows this isn't going to go well for her.

"Ana, look at me." She looks up. "This is not fucking happening. I don't care what
you say, I don't care how bad you want this story, I don't care to hear anything
you are about to say. This. Is. Not. Happening. Now you will notice I am not
yelling. It is because I am too fucking furious to yell. I am going upstairs now to
see Ann. She is calling in one of the male team members and they can either get
the guy to sign or he walks out the door and someone else gets him on board. I
don't want any females working here in the same room with this guy. But, I can
one hundred percent tell you that you are not going anywhere near this man. Are
we clear on that? Because if you have ideas otherwise I will really embarrass you
and pick your sweet little ass up and carry you out of here and put you in the
fucking car. Got it?" I think I handled that quite well. I only barely raised my
voice. "Thank you Sawyer for stepping in on this and tipping me off as it seems
Mrs. Grey didn't want me to know."

"Christian, you can't do this. I have worked hard at getting this guy. Everyone
wants him."

"Oh baby, I can do it and I will. This is my fucking company last I looked and you
are my wife and you are not going within a hundred feet of this clown." She can
wrap me around her finger most days and on most subjects but not this. "Excuse
me Sawyer. Keep an eye on my errant little wife please, I will be right back."

"Christian, how dare you?" I stop at the door and turn around. Now she has
pissed me off. How dare I?

"Sawyer, step out for a second please." Sawyer walks out and stands on the
other side of the door.

"Anastasia, don't say another fucking word. I said you are not going to interview
this guy and I mean it. I am not fucking arguing with you about this either. This
is not negotiable. I am furious that if I hadn't shown up here today, you would
have met with him. Here is the deal Mrs. Grey. I get you want your independence
and you want to prove yourself and you want to establish a career. See I get
that. But what you don't get is that you are gorgeous and I am not allowing you
to sit in a room with a known rapist so he can have fantasies about you later. You
are also very wealthy now, and I am not putting you at risk for a known criminal
to even think about. You are my wife and you are pregnant with my son whom I
trust that you keep safe and sound. Sitting in a room with a god damn serial
rapist so you can get his story is the epitome of stupid and it is not going to
happen. Now don't question me again in front of staff and not on something that
involves yours and my son's safety. Are we fucking clear here?" I think this is
might be the second angriest I have ever been at Ana. How fucking stupid is she
to think this meeting would be okay. Ana grabs her purse and briefcase.

"Well no sense then of me hanging around here."

"See this is where I would fire your sweet ass if you worked directly for me Ana,
which is why you don't. If you worked for me and I wasn't your husband, you
wouldn't be having this temper tantrum and you would do what the boss told
you. You may not like it, but you would be a professional and sit back down at
your desk and work on something else. You might even thank your employer for
worrying about your safety. And if you weren't my wife, I would tell you that your
insubordination was unacceptable and not to let the door hit your ass on the way
out. I suggest if you want to be treated with respect and taken serious around
here you sit your ass down, finish your work day and quit throwing temper
tantrums. Now excuse me. I am going up and telling your boss who works for me
that you are not meeting with this Harper guy nor is any female employee. I will
see you at home Mrs. Grey and I will expect the childish behavior to be left
behind."

I open the door and head upstairs. If she thinks I won't tell Ann they way it will
be she is seriously mistaken.

"Ann, excuse the interruption but do you have information that I can review on
Mr. Harper who is suppose to meet with Ana in five minutes."

"Mr. Grey, I wondered when you would check in on this subject matter." She
hands me a two page document with everything I don't want to know about this
guy. He has spent years in prison for theft and other crimes but never convicted
for the rapes he claims to have done and now he wants to brag about it.

"Drop him. I don't want to publish this guy. I don't care how much money he
brings in. I am not glorifying his disgusting behavior."

"Mr. Grey I think that is a mistake. We already know he will be on every talk
show, TV interviews etc and we can take Grey Publishing to a new level." Ann
looks upset.

"Ann, I said drop him. I will have my security escort him out of the building upon
his arrival. If he is that much in demand, call one of your competitors and let
them owe you one. But I don't want anything to do with it."

"Very well Mr. Grey. I would like to talk to you about a few other matters while
you're here." I tell her to give me a second while I call Taylor and Sawyer and ask
them to come up to Ann's office real fast. I fill them in and they quickly leave to
greet Harper. Ten minutes later they have Harper in the conference room and I
walk in with Taylor. He looks like your average guy, not a rapist and he is clean
cut, big, but he would fool any woman with his All American look which makes
him even creepier.

"Mr. Harper I am Christian Grey. We won't be publishing you. Here is a contact at

Dryer Publishing for you to call. They are interested."

"Well this is a surprise. No one has turned me away and I was so looking forward
to my appointment with Mrs. Grey. Is that your wife?" Prick better not even go
there.

"If there is nothing else Mr. Harper, Mr. Taylor will escort you out of the building."
He stares in my eyes trying to intimate me. He better not even try. I stare back
and neither of us blink. Taylor moves closer to him and he heads towards the
door.

"You know Mr. Grey, I am an expert at what I do. If I want to meet your wife say
somewhere, I can and will." Is he making a threat? I lunge towards him but
Sawyer steps in front of me.

"You need to leave right now Harper." Taylor jumps in before I can do anything
else and takes Harper's arm leading him out the conference room door.

When Taylor returns we agree that we will put this Harper guy under surveillance.
Sawyer jokes that maybe he would like an all expense paid trip to Mexico so he
can meet up with Rizzo at his resort. Fucker better watch himself or he just might
end up like Rizzo.

I start to go back to Ana's office but decide not to. She can pout a few hours and
get it out of her system. But I do stop by Hannah's desk.

"Yes Mr. Grey."

"I want access to Ana's outlook calendar effective immediately. Go to the share
file and then invite Andrea to have access. Thank you." I walk away before she
can question anything further. If Ana is going to be talking to authors with
questionable backgrounds, she won't do it without my knowledge.

Taylor and I head to the car when my phone vibrates. Gram? What the hell. I
didn't think she even had a phone anymore or remember how to use it.

"Gram?"

"Hi Christian."

"Hi. Is everything okay?"

"There is a man on my kitchen floor and he wants to speak to you." What?

"Taylor call my grandfather's number and see if he picks up. This is my

grandmother on the phone." He looks at me like how can that be. I know; that is
what I am thinking. "Hello Grams, where's Gramps?"

"I don't know anyone called Gramps. But there is a strange old man on the floor
and he said to call Christian. So do you want to talk to him?"
Taylor tells me Gramps phone is going straight to voicemail and that no one is
picking up the house phone. He calls Wilson who does periodic stops each day by
my grandparents house and tells him to get over there right away. Meanwhile I
hear my grandmother walking around. "Grams, where is Theo?" I try using his
name maybe that will help.

"Theo is on a business trip. Mike and Gracie are in school and this strange old
man on the floor wants to talk to you."

"Hello, Hello, Christian."

"Gramps? What hell is going on?"

"I fell. I think I broke my damn arm and had to tell your grandmother where her
cell phone is so she could call you. My other hand is shaking so I couldn't press
the buttons on the damn phone and my cell wasn't charged. Grams put the god
damn house phone somewhere and we can't find it. Can you come over and help
me son?" I am already out the door and motioning to Taylor.

"I am on the way." I quickly turn back around and decide to get Ana. She handles
Grams better than anyone. I open her door and she gives me a dirty look.

"Baby, be mad later. Gramps fell and Grams doesn't even recognize him, come
help me." Ana jumps up, gets her coat and purse and tells Hannah we have a
family emergency. She takes my hand and I keep talking to Gramps. "Gramps
hang in there. Don't try to move." I tell Ana to try my Mom, but Gramps tells me
she hasn't been picking up when Grams called. I tell Taylor to call Elliot and Mia.
They might be closer, and Sawyer is on the phone with an ambulance. Fuck.
Please be okay Gramps.

We arrive to Gramps first with Mia right behind us and Elliot on his way. My mom
isn't picking up, but my dad picked up and he said he would go to the hospital
and track her down. When we arrive I see Gramps on the floor in the kitchen and
Grams is nowhere to be found but Ana says she will go look for her. Where is the
fucking caregiver I am paying for? God damn it.

I get on the floor. "Where is the ambulance Sawyer?" He calls again.

"I don't want a god damn ambulance Christian. Just help me up. Mia honey, grab
my glasses, they are in the family room." She gets the glasses and Gramps tells
me he slipped on something but doesn't want to tell me what it is. I see that the
floor is wet and then I can smell that it is urine. "Did Grams go to the bathroom
on the floor?" He nods but I can tell he is embarrassed for her. Where is the
damn caregiver Gramps?"

"She didn't show up today. She called this morning and said she had a flat tire."

"That is bullshit. Taylor call the agency and tell them to get us a new caregiver or
we will find a new company. Sawyer helps me to get Gramps up in the chair. His
pants are wet from falling onto the urine and I want to yell at him that he should
have called us for help but now is not the time. "Mia go see if you can find some
clean pants in Gramps closet please." Elliot comes rushing in and I fill him in.

"Gramps, if you don't want to go in the ambulance then you need to let us get
you in the car and take you, but I think your arm might be broken. Does anything
else hurt?" He tells us he is okay everywhere else but his ass hurts from the fall.
He is trying to make us smile.

Mia comes back with some clean pants and underwear. She whispers to me that
Grams is with Ana who found her in Uncle Mike's old room without any pants on.
Christ she is getting almost too much to handle. I tell Mia to go help Ana. I am
sure Gramps doesn't want his granddaughter seeing him get undressed. I send
Sawyer and Taylor out of the room and Elliot and I help him change his pants. I
know he is totally embarrassed but his fucking arm is broken and he needs our
help. Shit.

"What about Grams? If we go to the hospital who will be with her?"

"Mia and Ana can stay with her Gramps. Come on, we got this. You want to drive
in my truck or we can all go with Taylor?" I know Elliot's voice well enough to
know he is really upset. Shit I am glad Grams called me and not him. He would
have freaked out hearing her talk about the strange old man on the floor. She
thought Gramps was working still. I fucking hate this disease.

We arrive at the hospital and my mom greets us. "What happened Dad? Oh
goodness it looks like you have a break there." She has a wheelchair for him.

"I don't want a god damn wheelchair. That is for sick and old people. I can walk,
my legs aren't broken."

"Dad, please use the wheelchair." I see Gramps getting agitated.

"Mom, I think Gramps can walk okay, can we just get him in a room to be
evaluated?"

Elliot is sent over to the admin department to give them all of Gramps details
while I walk with him and my mom to x-ray. While we are waiting I lay into
Gramps.

"Gramps, god damn it you can't handle Gram on your own anymore. This is why I
want you to have a caregiver. If they don't show up you can't tell the agency that
is okay, you have to demand they send someone else." Taylor was told by the
agency that Gramps refused another caregiver because Grams only likes Julia the
one that had the fucking flat tire. I told Taylor to find out what kind of car she
drove and buy her one that is reliable but the agency won't allow it. So I told him
to hire her from the agency and they said we would have to buy her from them.
What the fuck? She's not one of their slaves but fine, buy her then. But she needs
to show up. "Gramps, if Julia can't show up for some reason, you have to take
someone else. You can't handle Grams alone anymore. Or call me, Elliot or Mia.
But don't do this again. Now look at where you are."

"God damn it Christian, I know your right but don't lecture me. I am still of sound
mind, I just messed up okay. Now don't bring it up again."

"Yes sir. I am sorry but I can't stand the thought of anything happening to you,
and this upsets me Gramps."

"Well calm down. A broken arm is a long way from my heart. I think I will
survive. Now call Ana and see how your grandmother is doing. And tell your
mother if she thinks she can keep me here she better think twice."
I nod in agreement and step out into the hallway to find my mom. She was
waiting for his x-rays but I don't see her anywhere. I do see my dad coming
down the hallway and ask him to sit with Gramps while I call Ana.

"Hi"

"Hi, how's Gramps?"

"We are waiting. He wants me to check in to see how Grams is doing. He is more
worried about her than he is himself." I know I must sound down as I can hear it
in my own voice. I can't handle anything bad happening to my grandfather and I
am worried that this is the beginning of more to come. I am not nave. I know
that men his age do not recover from injuries and then the whole thing with
Grams. I look down the hallway and see Elliot walking with his head hanging
down. We grew up with the best grandparents and this is life's reality kicking us
in the ass.

"Grams is doing great. I got her to take a shower and she is dressed and looking
terrific. Mia fixed her hair and we are all in the kitchen cooking dinner. She is
anxious for Theo to come home."

"Theo? You mean Gramps?"

"Yes, well Addy isn't a grandmother yet and she and Theo are busy with social
engagements so I am here to help them prepare dinner for their company
tonight. So we helped her get ready and she agreed to shower and well you
know, it's a big night in the Trevelyan home." Ana is talking code. Clearly my
grandmother thinks this is forty years ago and Ana convinced her to shower by
playing along with it.

"So you got her to take a shower and now she is helping you cook?"

"Something like that."

"She is right there?"

"Yes she sure is and she looks great. Can you find some placemats Addy?"

"She wants you to call her Addy?"

"Oh yes, her and Theo don't have grandchildren yet, but someday they hope to
have some." Wow, this hurts, but Ana is doing the best she can to play along with
Grams' and where her mind is.

"I see. Are you okay?"

"I'm okay. How about you?"

"Just waiting for x-rays. How is Mia handling this?"

"Sad, you know, just sad to see." Ana is talking in code but I understand what
she is saying.
"Baby, please tell me you aren't mad at me about earlier today. I just want you
safe. Maybe I beat my chest a bit, but I promised your dad I would take care of
you and I may be old fashioned, but I can't let my wife you know be in harm's
way."

"It's all good Christian. Was I angry; yes. Do I understand; I do now. Do I still
love you; even more. You fought with me to protect me and blip. You love us so
much I am not mad, I am loved. I love you, and I am sorry for my part in this
Oh, hi, great just put those on the counter."

"Who are you talking to?"

"Kate. She picked up some groceries that we needed for dinner." I hear Ana and
Grams laughing.

"What is going on?" I am surprised but rather pleased to hear Kate has jumped in
to help.

"Kate put polka music on her I-pad and her and Grams are dancing, it is
adorable."

I am glad to hear that Kate has joined the party, even thought it isn't a happy
party, this is the first time I can remember hearing that Kate has come on board
and helped.

"Christian, I need to hang up. With Kate helping Grams I need to give someone a
hug."

"What are you talking about?"

"It's Mia Christian. She is in the living room, crying her eyes out. I wish I was
there to hug you too. I know this is breaking all of your hearts. I love you
Christian Grey. I love you so much. Please don't let anyone keep Grams and
Gramps apart." I tell her I am committed to bringing him home even if I take off
work tomorrow and take care of this myself. Then Ana says what my heart
already knows. "Christian, let's make this Christmas amazing for Grams and
Gramps. I am afraid they won't have another together. We have a lifetime
together. But" and then my sweet girl starts crying. "I'm sorry, I know you are
worried about Gramps it's just that she is failing so fast."

"I know baby. I know." I hang up my phone and stand at the doorway of the x-
ray room and watch Gramps crying into his handkerchief. I walk over to him and
put my hands on his knees.

"Gramps, I promise you that you will be in your own bed tonight next to your girl.
She is dancing with Kate right now and helping Ana cook. It is all okay. I won't let
them keep you apart. I promise."

Gramps looks up at me with red eyes and nods. Just like he believes me and
knows I won't let him down, we both know in our hearts that this is the last
Christmas for him and Grams but by god if I have my way, it will be their
greatest Christmas ever.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Okay I rarely if ever respond to reviewers in a public way but a few of

you got under my skin.

Like all FF writers - I do this for fun. I love most of you! I am good with
comments if they are fair and not mean, but I, like all writers get my
back up when people write mean spirited comments or tell me how the
story should go. Unfortunately they review as guest so I can respond to
their mostly idiotic comments.

So to Guest number 1 who said: "My god Ana is nothing but a doormat in
your story bla bla bla and ended with Is your story set back in the
1920's? Please tell me why you would even read this story from the get
go? Did you read El James books? Why are you reading any of these FF or
EL James original storyline?Please stop reading my story? I don't want
your bitchy reviews or comments. Move on.

To Guest number 2: Comment: Ana's stupidity is ruining the story and.

it's not fair that Ana is the only one to bathe the grandmother when she
is 7 months pregnant. The reason that Ana steps in and only several
times now by the way, to bathe Grams is that Grams allows her to, where
she doesn't let anyone else in. This disease often makes people afraid of
their own loved ones. Ana is five months pregnant at this point and even
if she were seven months pregnant, big deal. Encouraging Grams who is
mobile to bathe herself is not a big deal. Lighten up

To Guest number 3: Comment: Why is Ana in your story constantly being

verbally abused by Christian.this reader was angry because Ana said
she felt loved that Christian wanted to protect her and the baby and not
allow her to interview a rapist. HELLOshould our control freak have
saidAna, you are college educated (which the reviewer argued) go
interview the rapist and as the father of your babyI don't give an F
what happens. Seriously? Quit reading my story please!

The serial rapist idea came from a real book I just read by Tia Lincoln. It
is called "Until I Get Caught: The True Story of a Serial Rapist in
Baltimore." This story is written by the rapist and he brags about how he
has gotten away with all of these rapes and it almost makes him into a
hero. It was quite disturbing and I started thinking about how and why
any publisher would even consider him. So, for those that thought the
story line wasn't probableI beg to differ. But with that said, the Tarper
Harper story line is done it was just to add an interesting storyline.
Harper won't be back.

For everyone else- thank you for your comments and support. I would
say 90% of the comments felt Ana was wrong to want to interview a
serial rapist. But for anyone in the publishing business, they will tell you
success is about getting the good story and the authors that bring about
controversy also bring sales. I was trying to show that while a risky
interview, Ana is thinking like an entrepreneur, she just picked the
wrong subject matter. This chapter will dig into that a bit. As I have
promised to follow EL James story line I have to make a twenty two year
old Ana Grey suddenly savvy and knowledgeable as a CEO. I never
bought that part of the story. I think that most twenty two year old's
with a control freak billionaire husband would quit working and in the
real world Ana might go back to her career at some point but not after
she found out she was pregnant. But.as I said staying true to the story
I think it important to show that in the real world Ana would have had to
learn the business and to do that she would have had to fall a few times
in order to pick herself up and learn to do it right. Being a CEO isn't
something most twenty two year old's walk into without some
experience.

Thanks for letting me vent. I do love my readers and have come quite
attached to some of you, so I ask your forgiveness in having to read my
ranting. I'm good now. Lilly

Chapter 42 Love Your Wife

Taylor's POV

I am headed back to Grey House. With Wilson and Sawyer at the Trevelyan's with
the Grey clan, I feel comfortable leaving. It is time for Drew Reynolds and I to
have a chat. I wanted to fucking beat his head in today when the whole thing
with this Harper guy came up. He sat on that information making the boss and I
look like idiots and poor Sawyer out on a ledge on his own. Drew has been one of
my best guys until the past few months. He has had one fuck up after another
and Grey is now looking at me like I have my head up my ass for keeping him on
staff. CPO's and trained security are not easy to come by. Oh sure there are
plenty of hopefuls that want to work this type of job, but it is not on the job
training. I need them to have a clean background check and preferably defense
clearance, trained former military, physically fit, masters of discretion, smart,
intuitive and savvy. Reynolds has demonstrated that until recently.

I walk into Grey House and let Welch know I am making some changes and to
stand by. Reynolds works most days out of Welch's department screening
threats, emails, doing background checks, x-raying packages and is back up to
Sawyer and for me. He is our utility guy and we use to feel we could put him in
most situations. Not anymore. I call Reynolds into my office.

"Twhat's up?" He has to know if I called him up to my office rather than popping
in to see him which is what I usually do that this probably isn't going to be a
pleasant conversation.
"Sit down Drew." He sits down across from me and looks nervous. "Where the
fuck have you left your brains, because you haven't been using them lately?"

"What are you talking about?"

"God damn it! Are you fucking kidding me? Fine let's start with today. You ran the
background check on Tarper Harper the serial rapist who had an appointment
with Mrs. Grey today. But you never came to me or Sawyer with the information.
Bad luck for you, the boss was at Grey House minutes before this fucker was to
arrive to meet with Mrs. Grey. Good thing Sawyer wasn't having any part of it
man, but he thought you ran this by us. What the fuck were you thinking?"

Reynolds looks shocked. "I was thinking Luke or I would be there during the
interview and the guy wouldn't be able to pull anything. What is the big deal?"

"You mother fucking idiot. Have you taken a good look at Mrs. Grey? While she
may be pregnant, she is a beautiful young woman. If you're a fucking serial
rapist, do you think you might start whacking your meat every time you
remembered her face? I don't give a shit if you, me, Wilson, Ryan and Sawyer
were all in the room with her when this guy came in the door, you're not going to
prevent a fucking pervert like Harper from fantasizing over Ana Grey. In addition,
there is no fucking way the boss would ever let his wife in the same room with a
guy who admits to raping women. Please tell me you're not this god damn
stupid."

"I guess I didn't think this through T, I fucked up."

"Yes you did. Just like you fucked up when you let Mrs. Grey walk out of the
restaurant the other day without a screen of the vicinity before she stepped out.
What the mother fuck were you thinking then? I know we discussed ityou said
since Elliot Grey was with you and that you didn't think you needed to go up
front. God damn it Drew that is security 101. I can't cover your ass anymore."

"What are you saying?" Now he looks scared. Jobs for twenty-nine year old
security detail making six figures are hard to come by.

"I am saying I am bringing in Wilson to take over your role as utility, taking you
off salary and benefits and we will use you as an hourly employee as needed. I
am in the process of hiring two more to the team, but you won't be CPO for baby
Grey Drew. I can't have it. There is no way the boss will trust you with his kid
now, and I don't either. I understand if you quit and can get picked up by Gates
or someone over at Boeing. But I can't cover for you anymore. I'm sorry. I won't
fuck you in a reference and I will probably still be able to give you forty hours
watching the grandparents, Mr. Steele from a distance and maybe Mia Grey if I
don't bring in Ryan to replace Wilson. But, you're out at Grey House and as
Sawyer's back up." I am done talking. I have laid my cards out and I have made
up my mind.

"What do I have to do to regain your trust in me T? I know I have fucked up, but
I can fix it. I have worked for you for three years; I have never fucked up before
the last two months."

"Yes I know which is why this isn't easy. What has been going on with you?"
"I don't have a good reason. I guess I got lazy. And I understand why you are
doing what you're doing, but I love working with you and your team, I don't think
I will look for another job. I would rather earn my way back. Who will you put on
the baby?"

"Don't know yet. Not Ryan he would scare the shit out of the kid, Luke is very
protective of Mrs. Grey, he won't give that job up, so someone new. But as it
stands; it won't be you."

"Can I talk to Grey and see what I need to do? You're not saying you won't
reconsider if I prove myself again right."

"No, you can't talk to Grey. You dumb fuck, if you talk to him you won't even get
hours or a reference. He is so pissed at you he wanted me to fire you last week."

"What about Andrea?"

"What about her?"

"She will be upset when she finds this out."

"How is that my problem? You fucked up Drew. I can't keep you on salary. I told
you I would give you hours and odd jobs so be fucking grateful. You won't be
making six figures anymore but you will still pull enough hours to get close. The
one option you might consider is applying for an opening Welch has in-house. But
you would have to speak to him. I told you I won't fuck you over if you decide to
look elsewhere and I will put you on hourly jobs but you're not part of the
executive security team effective immediately. I like you so I am doing the best I
can for you. If you decide to hang with us, I might reconsider down the road if
the boss likes what he sees. But right now, you're out. Get your shit out of the
office and call in tomorrow for your assignment. I probably will need you to pick
up the grandparents and Ray Steele for Christmas and tomorrow I will need you
to stand watch outside the stores while Sawyer is with Mrs. Grey who has some
more Christmas shopping to do. You will have to report to him and pick up Mr.
Grey's gift for Mrs. Grey at the Artisan Gallery."

"So I am the token now? Errand boy; shit work and that kind of stuff?"

"For now, yes. You fucked up Drew. If you keep pushing me you won't get the
hours either and at $45 an hour I don't think you should get too arrogant about
it. I believe you will get close to forty hours a week, sometimes more, so quit
your bitching. You will be needed when I am on my honeymoon, so relax will
you? You have only lost your benefits and your rank. Now I have to wrap some
things up, so get out of here."

"I'm sorry T. I let you down. I will earn your trust back and thanks for not firing
me out right." I nod at him and start looking at paperwork.

Shit, I am getting soft. I intended to fire him completely not just demote him.
Fuck, Grey will not be happy. I call Welch and tell him Reynolds still has security
clearance but that his role has changed. Fucker laughed at me.

I can't believe I am getting married in ten days. I have been so busy with the
boss lately that I don't even know what plans are in play for the wedding. I
promised Gail we would go over everything tonight. We are going to Bora Bora
for our honeymoon. She doesn't know this yet. And this is all thanks to Mr. and
Mrs. Grey. They are paying for everything and it will be special. The only catch is
rather than flying back from Bora Bora with Gail I have to meet up with the
Grey's in Australia. It's still a six-hour flight for me to meet up with them, but
Grey doesn't feel comfortable with Sawyer covering the trip alone as he has
meetings and doesn't want to leave Mrs. Grey.

We would have taken Reynolds but that is out now and he is still not sold on
Wilson as a replacement for Reynolds. Wilson is the first CPO that has managed
Mia without losing her even once. He doesn't take any shit from her and the boss
loves that, so he doesn't particularly like that I am bringing Wilson onto the
executive security team and needing a new guy for his sister. It seems we are
always working around Mia Grey as to who can handle her. Although now that
she has a boyfriend she has made my life a lot easier. I use to lose sleep over
that girl. We had two guys on her in Paris and they both quit within a week. By
the time she returned to the states we had gone through eight CPO's. I thought
about promoting Ryan but ever since he was in the scuffle with Hyde at Escala he
has been jittery and we have kept him on in the role I am now moving Reynolds
to. Truth be told Reynolds is way too qualified and good to be getting this
demotion, but he earned it. Now I have to add two key people and train them all
in nine days. It ain't going to happen. This thing with Reynolds couldn't have
happened at a worse time, but Grey wasn't pulling any punches when he told me
it had to happen or my ass was grass.

I decide I might as well get it over with and text the boss and tell him Reynolds
has been demoted and taking Ryan's place. I wait for his response.

Get some balls Taylor. I wanted him out. But it's your call. Hope you don't regret
it.

Not as bad as I thought it would be. He has been in such a good mood lately that
today was like the old days. Man he was pissed at his wife. Hell I was pissed at
her. What was she thinking? Grey was so happy that Sawyer handled it the way
he did he told me to give him a 10K bonus in his paycheck. Good work gets
rewarded around here. Ana probably will give him the cold shoulder for the next
week, but she'll get over it.

I don't know why he doesn't just sell Grey Publishing and make her stay home.
She wants to prove herself and but she is married to a fucking billionaire. Enjoy
it. Not her. She wants to earn her own way. Stubborn little thing I will give her
that.

Christian's POV

"Jesus Christ who is all here?" Gramps notices all the cars in the driveway and
looks slightly pissed. "I didn't get that hurt." He has his arm in a cast. Thankfully
it was a minor fracture but at his age, he needs to be in a cast for six weeks and
probably a bit of physical therapy afterwards.

"Ana, Mia and Brady are here and it looks like Kate, Dad, Mom and Elliot. So, you
get all of us tonight Gramps. Is that okay?" I help him out of the SUV and tell
Taylor to run to the mailbox as I saw a package hanging off it. When we walk in
the house Riley and Amigo are both there at the front door waiting for us. I walk
behind Gramps into the house and tell him he has a choice. Pain pills or scotch on
the rocks. I am pretty sure I know what he will select. I am correct. He goes for
the scotch. Probably not the best choice but at his age let him have whatever the
fuck he wants. I am absolutely positive my mom will rip me a new one for letting
him have the scotch.

The house has a jovial atmosphere. Someone has put on Christmas music, the
odors from the kitchen smell mouth-watering, the Christmas tree is lit up and
every room has some sort of activity. It feels like people are living in here again.

"Where's your grandmother?" Gramps looks tired as he sits on the couch.

I walk to the kitchen and see Gram's sitting at the table putting snap peas in
piles. I assume Ana is trying to keep her busy. Mia is mixing something in a large
bowl, Kate is folding laundry and Ana is at the sink. I put my arms around Ana
and kiss her neck.

"Hello gorgeous." I pat her bump and I hear Grams giggling.

"You're handsome. I hope that is your wife you are canoogling with Mister."

"Canoogling? Why yes this beautiful lady is my wife and I think I want to kiss her.
Is that okay?" I smile at Grams and she starts giggling again.

"You can kiss her but are you sure that isn't Elliot's girl. He will be upset with you
for kissing his girl."

"No, this one and the baby in her stomach both belong to me Grams." I wink at
her then wait for her to tell me she isn't a grandmother but she just giggles. I
give Ana a decent kiss on the lips and whisper in her ear. "Thank you baby for
being here today and being so good with Grams. You are amazing."

"You know kissing her like that is how she got in that predicament." We both
laugh as this reminds us of Grams from last summer. "She is going to have a
boy." Grams acts like she is telling me a big secret as she is whispering. So I play
along and look surprised.

"Well that is good news! I don't think I want any little girls."

"Oh that is silly. You will have a little girl someday, I already know this." Okay I
am not going to ask. I tell her that Gramps will be okay and that he is sitting in
the family room.

"Christian." Thank fuck she knows me. "You are my grandson Christian. Do you
know his brother Elliot?" Huh? She asks such confusing questions. I nod.

"Come on Grams. Come say hi to Gramps. He misses his girlfriend." She giggles
like a young girl and pulls herself up. I notice that she is walking more hunched
over and she is very frail. But keeping her busy sure must be the key to her
problems because she seems to somewhat understand what is going on at the
moment. She takes my arm and we slowly walk into the family room.

"Theo, where you? I was looking for you?" He lights up thrilled that she
recognizes him again.

"Oh I went for a ride with Christian. How's my girl? Come sit down next to me." I
guide her to the couch and she sits down next to Gramps and he puts his good
arm around her. I leave them alone and find my Mom in the laundry room talking
to Kate. My dad is in the garage with Elliot carrying more wood in and stacking it.
We all are trying to keep busy.

"Mom, I have hired a second caregiver to move in. I will pay for it, as Gramps
through a fit and told me I was going to make him go broke. Christ he has more
money than he knows what to do with and he is worried about this."

"I know honey but he worries about that sort of thing. I will pay for it, you don't
have to."

"Seriously mom? I got it. Did you call Uncle Mike?"

"Yes and you were right, he started in on me again about putting my mom and
dad in a facility or assisted living. We went at it a bit, but I told him to see it from
our point of view. He will talk to Scott and Daniel about flying in Christmas
morning, although he thinks that Daniel and his wife are going to Santa Barbara
to see her family. So I won't know who is coming until later."

Mom and I decided that it would be good if Uncle Mike's family could come for
Christmas as having everyone here would cheer Gramps up and pretty sure if
Grams is still with us next year, she won't know anyone by then. There is this
underlying feeling that in one way or the other, this is our last Christmas with
her. She is in and out more and more and mostly out. I do see patterns where
she is better when she is kept active. But it is still like dealing with a small child.

I walk out to the garage and can tell my dad and Elliot are arguing about
something.

"Dad thinks it is time to put Grams somewhere and I told him we can handle this.
Help me out bro." Elliot has been really upset about this latest incident. He is
particularly close to Grams and seeing her so out of it when we arrived earlier in
the day was a reality check for him. My dad doesn't think Grams is manageable
anymore and that it is actually worse for Gramps having her home. Elliot is
threatening to move in before letting Grams go to a facility.

"Dad, he is not ready to let her go. When he is ready he will, but right now he
wants her home with him. If I have to hire and army to help him, I will." I am
with my brother on this. No way can we let Grams go to a facility when every one
of us can afford to get her care at home.

"Well Christian, I don't agree with you, your brother or your mother on this. But,
I am odd man out so I will step back. But I don't want this to be mom's problem
either. She works too hard as it is. She was over here almost every day last
week. I know you kids don't want to face reality but we don't want to wear mom
out either. Your Uncle likes to bark orders from California but he sure as hell
doesn't get his ass here and give any of us a break."

This issue is stressing everyone out. My mom and Uncle Mike are fighting about
this and I think my parents are at odds over it as well. I am kind of pissed at my
cousins because they only show up on holidays and not that we mind, but the
three of us, Elliot, Mia and me are carrying the brunt of it. Elliot and I will never
let Grams go to some home away from Gramps. I say that now, but how much
longer can she be managed at home. Fuck I hate this.
Elliot built Gramps a walk in wine cellar in his garage. It is temperature controlled
with a combination lock. He has several thousand good bottles in his cellar. I
open it up and grab several decent bottles out of his cellar for dinner and make
sure to tell him I took them on the way to the kitchen. He gave me the
combination several years ago and I always joke with him that any wino could
figure it out. 1111 isn't that hard. Gramps said it was so obvious it was genius.
Not sure I agree. I keep expecting to open it and find all the bottles gone.

Ana is sitting on a bar stool drinking a cup of tea. She looks tired. "Are you okay
baby?"

"Just tired and relaxing while I have dinner in the oven. Good thing I made a lot
of city chicken."

"What is city chicken?" I have never heard of it. She tells me it is actually pork
and veal cubed on stick, than dipped in egg, breaded and glazed with butter
garlic and white wine. It is baking in the oven and smells great. Mia made a huge
pot of mashed potatoes probably because Elliot is here. Mashed potatoes are his
favorite. I like them too but I wouldn't call them the healthiest thing to eat and
try to stay away from them. But damn they look good and creamy. I see some
broccoli and cauliflower ready to be sauted. Ana has gone all out. I get a spoon
and scoop it into the mashed potatoes. Fuck they are good. Mia quickly covers
them and tells me I can't have any more. Two seconds later I watch Elliot do the
same thing."God damn Mia these are good." He kisses her and grabs a beer from
the refrigerator. Everyone is acting like nothing happened.

I take Ana's hand and lead her into the living room where it is empty and quiet. I
avoid looking at all the photos of Grams and Gramps. These days the photos
make me feel depressed. This room was always off-limits when we were kids. I
almost wish it was now. We sit on the couch but not before I lift the lid on the
piano and press a few keys. Shit it is way out of tune. I make a mental note to
have someone come over and tune the piano. I want to talk to Ana without
fighting to understand her frame of mind on the whole Harper thing. If she had
told me about it I wouldn't have been so pissed, but I would have still stopped
her from doing it.

"Ana, help me understand what you were trying to carry out by considering
Harper's book. I am struggling with respecting your natural instincts for finding
good authors and keeping you safe. We have been through so much shit with
Hyde and Rizzo, I can't fathom what made you think it was okay to consider a
vial character like Harper. Please know I am not trying to be harsh I just want to
understand what you were thinking." There I am being honest. I don't fucking get
it but Ana is a smart bright woman. She must have given this some thought.

"I know looking at this from your view-point it looks crazy. I don't disagree with
you that it seems completely insane to even consider sitting in a room with a guy
that could cause me harm and or bring more drama into our lives. I should have
sat down and told you about him before today and for that I was wrong. It is your
company and I am your wife and you have a right to be concerned and veto it at
the end of the day. Butwith that said, I want to prove I know what will sell and
what will pick up steam. This story will sell. Wrong or right Christian, this nut job
has a story to sell and people will buy it. It would have probably made Grey
Publishing a lot of money. Let me ask you thiswould you have walked away
from this if someone else in the company would have signed him?"
I run my hands through my hair and think about this for a second. "I think I
would have Ana. I like to make money don't get me wrong. But I have a problem
with glorifying and putting money in someone's pocket that fucked the system
and women without their consent. Maybe it goes to my core where I was a DOM
and did things I am not proud of, but I never did anything to a woman who
wasn't willing to do it with me. A rapist brutally attacks vulnerable women then
scars and hurts them for life. I have been a victim, and as an example I would
take great exception if the man who scarred my body wrote his story and was
paid for it. It feels wrong. I don't want Grey Publishing to take on any stories that
glorify rape, murder, incest, abuse or pedophiles unless it is written as the
tragedy they are, not a mockery of getting away with it. That disgusts me. SoI
don't need the money and I don't want my company or my name behind that." I
run my fingers down her sweet face and hope she understands.

"I'm glad you shared this with me. This gives me the perimeters to understand
where you're coming from. If I feel passionately about a subject going forward, I
promise to talk to you first. I know you want this to be my company someday,
and I won't disrespect that you gave it to me and until then and even when I am
the CEO, I will respect your wishes on this. Grey Publishing won't sell out. I am
sorry I didn't consider your viewpoint or share this with you before I went
forward. I was so caught up in signing the author I didn't stop to think about your
values, my safety and most importantly how you would feel."

I pull Ana in for a hug. I think this was an important conversation for us to have.
We were both guilty here. I never told her what my perimeters were and she
never told me what she was considering. A good learning lesson on both fronts.
"Ana, I appreciate and agree with everything you said, but it doesn't change that
at the end of the day that if I think your safety or the baby's safety is at risk, I
am going to step in and put a stop to it. I won't let anything happen to you. We
have been through too much and this felt like a disaster waiting to happen. So
did I pull rank on youyes as both the owner of Grey Publishing and your
husband. I don't apologize for that. Sometimes you don't think things through. I
would lose my mind if anything happened to you baby."

We walk back into the kitchen having worked through this issue and I see Mia but
not Brady. "Mia where is Brady?"

"He is walking the dogs and he was on the roof earlier fixing something up there."
She gives me a hug out of the blue. I know she is taking all of this pretty hard. "I
feel guilty now not being home for Christmas. I will be the only one." I am not
going to add to her guilt she knows what is going on here. She needs to make the
decision without my two cents. Elliot and Kate have cancelled their plans to go
see her parents Christmas day. Elliot told me this before the incident with Gramps
today, but he didn't say why other than Kate and her parents haven't been
getting along. He was so happy he was cheering on the phone. He seems to be
having issues with Kate's family but he hasn't told me anything other than his
obvious issues with Ethan. I am actually pretty happy he will be around Christmas
day.

Kate comes in from the laundry room with some dish towels and puts them away.

"Look what I found in the dryer." She holds up the house phone. How the hell did
it end up there? Never mind I know.

"Does it still work?" She hands it to me and I can see it was ruined so I text
Sawyer and tell him to run out and get a new one.
I look in the refrigerator and I notice that there isn't much food in there. What
the fuck has Adele been doing? The house is a mess, no groceries and where was
she today.

We all gather for dinner and I notice Ana has cut up both Gramps and Grams food
before serving them anything. Gramps tells us that after ten years Adele quit as
she couldn't deal with the situation anymore. That explains the house being so
messy. Why didn't he tell us? Adele was like family. How could she bail on them?
I plan to call her in the morning and find out what caused this. I know it is
difficult being around Grams a lot but to leave them high and dry doesn't sound
like her. My grandfather is a proud guy, but he needs to let us know when things
like this happen so we can help or find replacements. I guess he thinks he can
handle things.

After dinner my dad, Gramps, Elliot, Brady and I are sitting in Gramps office. He
is getting a bit hammered I think. He has had several scotches and I will have to
stay until he is safely in bed. The agency has sent over two caregivers and they
are with Grams and my mom now going through medications and Grams routine.
Sawyer drove Ana home as she was exhausted and Mia is wrapping presents in
the utility room. Kate left a few minutes ago after she did the dishes with Mia. I
almost fell over when she insisted on doing the dishes since Ana cooked. Maybe
there is hope for her yet. I even saw my mom do a double take.

Gramps wanted a cigar and the only room that he is allowed to smoke in is his
office which has a humidifier as well as a smoke ventilation system Elliot built for
him several years ago so he wouldn't get chewed out by Grams for smoking in
the house. He lights up and insists we join him. When Brady tells him he doesn't
smoke Gramps tells him to quit being a pussy and light up one with the men.

"Well I sure as hell wouldn't want to be a pussy sir, so I guess I better take one."
Elliot and I laugh at him. He doesn't know my Gramps well enough to know that
what he says still goes. Even with me.

"Ah to be as young and spry as you young men again. Some things I wouldn't
miss a bit, but others oh yes indeed." Gramps sits back in his chair puffing on his
cigar.

"What wouldn't you miss Gramps?" Elliot asks him as he gets up and pours
himself another scotch.

"Having teenagers. That was hell. Having your mother going out with that Grey
boy aged me twenty years." He winks at my dad. "Seriously, having a teenage
daughter was not fun. Also wouldn't I would skip right over the sixties what a
screwed up bunch of crazies came out of that generation. Sorry Carrick, but that
generation was a pain in the ass."

"What do you miss Gramps?" Elliot asks him and I want to stop him because
Gramps and I have had this conversation before. With him a bit lit up from the
scotch, I am not sure what he will say.

"Well I would be a lying son of a bitch if I didn't tell you getting laid everyday and
some regular oral sex wasn't on the top of my list."

"Oh my god Gramps! Oh my god! Please tell me you didn't just say that?" Elliot
about falls out of his chair because I know he is getting a visual of Gramps with
Grams. He stands up, rubs his hands through his hair several times and then
starts up again. "Jesus Christ Gramps, I don't want to hear this." My dad is
laughing so hard he is coughing and Brady's mouth is wide open speechless.

"Well god damn it Elliot you asked. You want me to tell you I miss working sixty
hours a week or having the stamina to go hiking and fishing like I use to. That
would be bullshit. Someday you will be my age and having good sex will be just a
memory and you will know just what I mean. Like any other man when I was
your age it was twice a day on a bad day. Now the poor old fella well let's just
say other than pissing twenty times a day, he doesn't get much exercise. I have
my face in my hands. I am laughing so hard even though Gramps has told me
this before. Elliot is in shock as is Brady and my dad is grinning. "And before you
get worried about my mind for talking so candidly; its fine. Just telling you boys
how it is. So get all you can while you can because someday you will get old too.
Of course this conversation does not apply to you young Brady. You need to keep
your pants zipped and your man parts the hell away from my granddaughter."

Brady looks down and his face is beet red.

"Yea Beeson, you heard Gramps, keep your man parts away from my sister."
Elliot ribs him.

"Don't get cocky over there Elliot. I don't approve of all the pre-marital sex you
participated in all these years. I am surprised you don't have a dozen kids
running around Seattle. You're worse than some of those basketball players."
Elliot starts laughing. Gramps is in rare form tonight. I think he loves having us
all here. He moves in his chair and I can tell his arm is bothering him, but he
won't say anything he is having too much fun.

"Aw come on Gramps, you give me way too much credit. I wasn't that bad." I am
staying out of this conversation.

"Elliot Grey, you were what we use to call a Gigolo. It used to make your
Grandmother crazy with worry."

"Well his mother wasn't much too happy about it either." My dad chimes in. "She
was always waiting for you to come home and announce you were going to be a
father."

"Oh my god, every time I use to go out when I was still living at home mom
would pull me aside and say, 'Elliot do you have rain coats with you? Do you have
your party hats?' It was hilarious. She couldn't' just come out and say condoms."
Elliot is laughing pretty hard.

"She never said that to me except when I left for Harvard she put a box in with
my sheets and other college supplies. She wasn't too subtle."

"I put those in there Christian." My dad puffs his cigar as he says this.

"You did? I thought it was Mom. Even though she thought I wasn't like Elliot, I
assumed she was telling me just in case." This is a surprise. I always thought it
was my mom.

"Oh you may have had your mom fooled, but I knew you were playing ball
somewhere. So, I didn't want you to go unprotected. I assume you used them." I
look down. I really didn't fuck around too much in college as I was with Elena
back then. But there were a few occasions when I messed around even on Elena.
I can say that now. She was thousands of miles away and there were always
chicks wanting to get laid. So, yes I used some of them.

I listen in on the conversation between my dad, Gramps, brother and Brady and
think how different everything is from last year. December 22 last year I was
miserable and as I recall I really laid into Susannah who was my sub at the time.
I didn't care for her personally. She was just a fuck for me. Her voice graded on
me, she talked too much and I remember that she arrived for our weekend a day
early because of Christmas. She was going home to Oklahoma so I summoned
her to make sure I had been fucked senseless before having to go home to spend
the holiday in Bellevue. When Susannah arrived she showed up with a Santa Hat
and a boat load of presents for me.

"Did I tell you that you could wear that stupid hat Susannah? I want my sub to
dress professionally or in the clothes I select while in my apartment. Take the hat
off." She looked hurt but I didn't give a fuck.

"Master, permission to speak?"

"No." I walked away. "I assume those are gifts for me, if they are, take them
back with you when you go, I don't want them. You are my sub, you are not a
family member nor are we in a relationship. It was inappropriate for you to buy
me gifts." I knew I was being a dick, but she irritated me. "Go to the playroom
and wait for me." I was so angry that when I got up to the playroom I caned her
far more than was appropriate and she yelled yellow warning me she couldn't
take much more. So I stopped, spanked her then fucked her until about four in
the morning and then told her to leave and not to return until the after the New
Year. Just reliving that time period in my mind makes me ill. Was I that
detached? I think of my wife and my family and I feel like I am remembering
someone else life.

Elliot and I went to Aspen last New Year's. He must have fucked four different
women in three days while we were there. I skied and drank heavily and that was
the extent of my time in Aspen. When we returned I had Susannah waiting for
me and I fucked her for six hours straight before letting her rest. If someone had
told me then that this Christmas I would be happily married, with a child on the
way and a regular family guy, I would have wagered Grey House on them being
wrong.

"Earth to Christian. What are you thinking about dude? Gramps was talking to
you. I look up and Gramps, my dad, Brady and Elliot are staring at me.

"I was just thinking about last New Year's Eve Elliot when we went to Aspen and
you whored your way around the slopes for four days while I skied and drank my
way through the New Year. Sorry Gramps, what was the question?"

"I said don't send your jet to get Uncle Mike and his brood on my account. Your
Uncle will end up trying his best to convince me to send Grams away again and I
don't want to listen to it. Besides, Mike makes a hell of a lot of money thanks to
you and all the bonuses you pay him for leads, if he wants to come see me and
Grams let him fork out his own money and buy a plane ticket like the rest of the
world has to do. I am fed up with him and Diana always having excuses and
letting your mom and dad deal with our crap around here."
"I thought you would like to see them for the holiday. But if you don't want them
here Gramps, then they won't be here from my efforts. If you're sure?"

"I'm sure. I don't want him harping on me when he sees that your grandmother
has deteriorated further. He called me when we got home and I hung up on him."
That must have been when I was talking to Ana. I will call Uncle Mike in the
morning and un-invite him. If he is going to fight us on this issue with Gram's
fuck him. He can stay in California for Christmas.

My dad and Brady leave and Elliot gets up to use the bathroom. I help Gramps up
and feel bad knowing he is going to have a sore arm and a hangover in the
morning. I tell him I will stay until he is safely asleep and in bed and I will check
in with the caregiver to make sure Grams is okay. Should I feel bad that we let
him get so hammered? I don't. He had a great time. He holds my arm stopping
me from walking with him and looks up at me.

"Christian, you go home and crawl into bed with your wife and take good care of
her. I shouldn't have kept you here so late. But, you know what I am talking
about son. Time flies and before you know it you will old like me and holding your
beautiful wife in your arms after making sweet love to her will be just a cloudy
memory. Go home now and enjoy yourself. Tell her you love her and enjoy what
the good lord intended you to do with your wife. Go on son. Love her and cherish
her. I will see you Christmas day."

I still walk him to his room and help him get undressed. Between his broken arm
and being hammered, I didn't want to see him fall taking off his clothes. Grams is
sleeping quietly and I walk around and give her a kiss goodnight.

By the time we all leave it is rather late and I have a buzz going. Christ, who
would have thought my Grandfather could drink me under the table. I walk out
with Elliot who was going to drive me home and note he is too shit faced to drive
as well. Sawyer drove Ana and Wilson left following Mia and Brady. Thankfully Mia
was driving Brady home as we made him drink double. When you're the youngest
in the room and dating someone's sister, granddaughter and daughter you're
going to have to prove your manhood and out drink everyone. Brady is going to
be in pain tomorrow. He doesn't usually drink too much but it is hard to let an old
man like Gramps out drink you.

I call Wilson and tell him to come back and get us. Neither Elliot nor I are in any
shape to drive, and my mom threw my dad in the car thirty minutes ago. Man
she was pissed at him. He was smashed. Elliot and I tried not to laugh at the
situation but she was chewing his ass out big time for drinking so much and
acting like a fool. Then she lit into us for going along with it. She was on a roll
and when she told Elliott to wipe that smirk off his face we both started really
laughing and then she really got pissed. I figure she is stressed about what is
happening with her parents, because she doesn't usually go off on us like that.

We wait outside with Amigo. Fuck its cold but I don't want to go back in and
disrupt anything.

"So did you get your bj today bro." Elliot suggests we get in his truck and at least
stay warm so we jump in and he turns the engine on.

"I did, and you?"

"I got fucked and a bj. Ever since Kate and I had our discussion last night, she
has been more than accommodating. Sex always makes things better don't you
think. Poor Gramps he would do anything to get laid again. I can't stand the
thought that someday my dick won't want to play anymore. Man, that doesn't
seem possible does it? Do you ever think about that? I mean knowing someday
your dick won't cooperate when now the fucker won't lay down when I tell it too.
Crazy huh?"

"I don't think about it but now that you bring it up, fuck I can't stand to think
about it. No pussy, no orgasms, shit, why get up in the morning if you can't
fuck." I sound like Elliot talking. But god, not being able to have an erection. It is
impossible to even imagine.

"What do you think happens with all the semen? I mean fuck your nuts must get
as big as cannonballs." Elliot says this making me laugh.

"I don't think you produce as much the older you get. Fuck I don't know. You're
older than me, let me know when it happens. Shit, can we talk about something
else? Just talking about it makes my dick get nervous." I lean back in the truck
ready to fall asleep. Wilson should be here in a few minutes. "So you and Kate
are going to be okay? What is going on with her old man? He reached out to me
again about selling his business but he told me he wants to wait until after the
holidays to talk and then he said something really strange. He said he might be
moving and would be willing to sell off parts of his company really cheap but
wants to hang onto the overseas division. Something going on there that you
know about."

"Yes, but I told Kate I wouldn't tell anyone, so I am actually going to keep my
first secret from you. Do me a favor though; don't buy it from him. Let me just
say he is a cocksucker and I don't want to see you help him unload his business."

Wow this is a surprise. Elliot will tell me eventually. "Okay, well if you have
anything else you can tell me at some point, please do, so I can keep Ros off of
this. She is itching to buy him out." I see lights and assume it is Wilson.

"Bro, I am so drunk right now I think if Kate wanted to fuck right now my pecker
wouldn't cooperate."

"Now you know how Gramps feels all the time."

We dropped off Elliot and on my way home all I can think about is making love to
Ana. Christ all this talk about sex, erections and thinking about my old life has me
feeling tense. Unlike Elliot, my dick seems to be just fine. I have had an erection
since we pulled in the driveway. I know Ana is asleep, but maybe if I make just
enough noise she will wake up enough for me to take her.

I walk into our bedroom and she is curled up in the middle of the bed with her
hair across the pillow. After I pee and brush my teeth, I take off all my clothes
and slide in next to her. Fuck she is naked too. Yes!

"I've been waiting for you Mr. Grey." I pull her closer and kiss her sweet lips
running my hands along her face.
"You have such soft skin baby. I am glad you're awake, I was trying to figure out
how to wake you up without being rude and selfish but I would really love to be
inside of you."

"You taste like whiskey." She bites my lip softly. "And you smell like a cigar, but
it's kind of sexy smelling. I like the way you taste and smell."

"Its scotch and I will remember that." I run my hands down her body stopping on
her bump. I slide down and sing Jingle Bells and Frosty the Snowman making Ana
giggle and then go straight down and lick and suck on her folds. God, she always
tastes so sweet and succulent. I lift her legs and place them on my shoulders and
tongue fuck her lifting her glorious ass up with both hands and suck hard on her
clit until she quivers all around me. I am more than happy that my dick is still
hard and cooperating. I will be sure to let my brother know mine still worked
tonight and it must be his old age creeping up on him.

As I make love to my beautiful wife I think about Gramps message to enjoy these
intimate moments with my wife while I can.

"Ana, I will always want you and want to be inside of you no matter what
happens. As we grow old together never doubt my love for you baby. God you
feel so good. I love you so much." I whisper in Ana's ear as I keep driving into
her slowly. She clenches her hands into my back and arches back as she finds her
release and as I find mine. Thinking about Gramps and knowing that this is what
he wanted me to do tonight and how much he misses Grams breaks me. I rest
my chin on Ana's shoulder trying to catch my breath.

"Christian, I am sorry we can't give them more time together." My girl knows that
the tears falling on her shoulders are for the grandparents that I love and the
moments like this that they can no longer have together. I remember Gramps
words to me.

"I know, just let me love you Ana the way a man is supposed to love his wife."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 43: A Grey Day of Shopping

Mia's POV

"Hey baby, your show was great this morning." I know Brady is my most faithful
fan listening in every morning to the show. Christian is calling in again the first
week of January. We know our listeners will be back from holiday vacations and
the powers that be at the station want to maximize a second interview with my
brother.

"Thanks Brady. Wow, we didn't get much sleep last night by the time we got
home and had to be up so early. How are you feeling this morning?"

"Like hell but if you tell your brothers that I am hung over, they will never let me
hear the end of it. If they ask, tell them I went for a run this morning and was
stellar. Christ they loved seeing me on the hot seat."

"Yes, especially Elliot. He is so juvenile sometimes. Anyway, can we meet for

lunch? I can pick you up or meet you, either way."

"Sure, is everything okay?" I don't want to tell him on the phone. I am a bit
worried about this.

"Yes, I just would like to have lunch with my boyfriend."

We arrange to meet at a place close to the site Brady is working at in twenty

minutes. I am so nervous I ask Ryan to drive me. I don't know why Wilson isn't
my CPO this morning. I don't like Ryan. Wilson is not easy to deal with at times
but we have gotten use to each other. Ryan hinted that Taylor had a shake up
last night with his team, but I can't imagine that he fired Wilson. But Ryan won't
tell me anything else. I text Christian.

Where is Wilson? I don't like Ryan.

Why not?

He's just not my cup of tea. I like Wilson. You didn't take him away from me did
you? I listen to him and have been really good since I have had him. That should
catch big bro's attention.

Get use to Ryan or I will find you someone else, Wilson in on executive security
now.

No. Please Christian. Please.

Shit, let me talk to Taylor and see what his thoughts are. I smile. I smell a
victory. I know Ana can wrap Christian around her finger, but I wager not as well
as me.

We pull into the restaurant and I see Brady's truck already parked. Ryan enters
the restaurant with me and sits at a table right next to us.

"Ryan can you please sit somewhere not so close. Jeez. This isn't a threesome."
He gets up and gives me a dirty look. He moves over about three tables.

"Whoa there grouchy puss." Brady stands to give me a kiss. "What's with the
attitude and where is Wilson?"
"I don't know, I think I am stuck with Ryan now and I don't like him at all. He
stares and he isn't even slightly nice." I whisper as Brady pulls my chair out for
me. "Sorry, I know that sounded bitchy huh?"

"Yes. As a matter of fact it did. But I guess you're pretty tired this morning. You
were up at four. I at least slept in until almost six. Elliot still wasn't in when I left
for lunch. Christ your grandfather is a machine." I smile glad that Gramps had a
boy's night last night. He needs a break from all the sad changes at home. We
put our orders in and Brady orders the greasiest lunch I have ever seen him eat.
He said he needs to absorb the hangover while I order a bowl of chili.

"So, speaking of Gramps. Brady you know I love you and want to meet your
sister and grandparents and see your home. But.how would you feel if I didn't
come in until the 26th and we cancel going to Aspen and stay in Indiana longer. I
would never forgive myself if something happens to Grams and I wasn't there this
Christmas." There I said it.

Brady plays with the sugar packets on the table for a long time before looking up.

"I understand babe. I half expected you to ask me last night. I am disappointed
but, I don't want you to have regrets and then maybe later resent me for it so if
you want to stay and come in the 26th, I will explain it to my parents and they
will understand. Promise you will be there on the 26th?"

""Oh my god yes! And like I said we can stay there and skip Aspen."

"Well I was kind of looking forward to Aspen, but we can always go there right?
Now when is this wedding again that we have to be back for."

"It's New Year's Day. Thank you for being so wonderful and understanding."

"Yes about going a day later to Indiana but are you fucking kidding me about the
wedding? Who plans a wedding for New Years Day? It's the biggest college
football day of the year. Are you kidding me? This is Taylor's wedding right? I
can't believe he got talked into a New Year's Day wedding."

"You sound like Elliot and Christian. Elliot tried to make Christian tell Taylor he
couldn't do the wedding New Years Day but Taylor wants it to be a casual
wedding. More of a Super bowl party feel then anything real formal. In fact the
invitations say casual attire. So go figure." I blow on my chili which has just
arrived. "The wedding is at Christian's house and you know he has that theatre
and all those massive TV's. So the wedding might be a lot of fun."

"Not so sure about that. Anyway are you getting a commercial flight or flying on
the GEH jet. And what about me now? I don't have a ticket to fly commercial and
I doubt that Christian wants to send his jet two days in a row; but Mia I really
need to leave as planned Christmas morning. My mom would be pretty upset if I
didn't come Christmas day."

I was hoping he would agree to go with me on the 26th but I don't want to be a
bitch and I totally understand. I tell him to hang on and I call Christian and
explain my decision. He is so happy that I am staying Christmas day that he says
he will just have the jet take Brady Christmas day and come back to get me. He
doesn't care about the cost. I know it has to cost a fortune with fuel and the staff.
I tell him that I would rather have a needle in my eye than have Ryan with me in
Indiana. He tells me he is working on it.

"You're such a spoiled little brat when it comes to Christian." Wow I can't believe
he just said that to me. My face must show that he has hurt my feelings. "Don't
get your feelings hurt baby, it's just that whatever you want when it comes to
your brother, you get. Elliot babies you but he isn't quite so weak when it comes
to you." He shakes his head.

"Is it a problem for you Brady?" I know this comes across bitchier than I intended
but seriously, he acts all put out that my brother is good to me.

"No Mia I don't give a fuck usually. Just sometimes it seems you are more
worried about what Christian will think and pleasing him than me. And yes, it I
am honest it gets a bit old. You're not only a daddy's girl you're a big brothers
little girl too and it's hard to compete."

"Compete? Compete with what?"

"Well, do you know how hard it was to find you a Christmas present? Your
brother has bought you everything under the sun already. Your car, your sound
system, jewelry, a monthly allowance and correct me if I am wrong but you
walked in the other night with about a grand of new workout gear all compliments
of Christian. I like him, a lot. He is a great guy, but how do I compete with him?
It's like if I can't get it for you, no problem big brother will get it. If we; no let me
rephrase that; when we get married, I have to tell you, I won't want you being so
dependent on him."

"I didn't know it was a competition Brady. And, I didn't know you were keeping
track of everything. Can we just drop it?"

"Baby, I am not trying to fight here it was just an observation and me being
honest with you. Relax." I push my chili away and notice he has already eaten all
of his greasy hamburger and French fries." I don't know why I am so sensitive
and being a bitch. I start crying. This is our first fight. "Mia what are you crying
about. Fuck it was just a comment."

"I don't know I guess I am tired and feel super emotional lately. I cried so hard
last night that Ana had to come in and give me a big hug. I don't know what is
wrong with me lately." Oh my god I need to stop this. I start crying hysterically. I
don't know if Brady has seen me cry before. He gets up and throws a fifty on the
table for our tab which must be way too much. He pulls me in close with his arm
around my shoulder and escorts me out of the restaurant. He tells Ryan to chill as
we will be sitting in his truck.

"Baby what is wrong?" He is sitting in the passenger seat and has me in his lap.
"I like your brother and I didn't mean to get you so upset."

"No, it's nothing to do with him. I don't know what it is. My gram, Elliot and Kate,
and I don't know what else it could be. I just have been crying and really stressed
lately."

"Is it time for your. you know." This makes me laugh. Guys can never say it.
"My period?" I ask him and then it hits me like a ton of bricks. "Oh my god. I
didn't get it yet. It was due like when we were in New York. Oh shit."

"What? What? What do you mean oh shit? What the fuck Mia? What are we
talking about here?"

"Oh my god, I don't know I have never been late in my life. Oh my god. How can
that be? I have never missed my pills or anything. I don't think."

"Mia! What do you mean- you don't think? Jesus Mia don't you think we should
figure this out?"

"Yes. Oh my god Brady what if I am pregnant. My Mom will kill me."

"Fuck that, your brothers will have my balls."

"They know we have sex. Why would they have your balls?" I say this as I am
hiccupping from crying so hard.

"Jesus Mia, you don't knock up Christian Grey's little sister and certainly not the
boss's sister and shit Mia, even your grandfather just last night told me to keep
my dick away from you."

"No he didn't. You're making that up."

"I swear to god he did. Ask your brothers. You're gramps was telling your
brothers to be sure to get laid as much as they could while they were young, but
he told me this didn't apply to me and that I should keep my man parts away
from his granddaughter."

"Are you kidding me? Gramps said that. Wow he sure talks different around the
guys then he does me. I didn't he know he even talked that way."

"Yea, well news flash your grandfather isn't as square as you think Mia. Let's just
leave it at that." Wow, wonder what else he said. But that isn't important now.

"Should we go pick up a pregnancy test?" I am having a vision of being with the

family on Christmas and giving my mom a wrapped up positive preggo test. Oh
shit. This is a disaster.

Brady drives me to the pharmacy. I worry that he needs to get back to work but
he assures me that this is more important.

"Are you kidding me? What will you tell my brother? Sorry Elliot I knocked up
your sister and we were just getting a preggo test?"

"Fuck Mia stop. Let's just keep our cool okay baby. One step at a time. Look if
you're pregnant it will only mean we have moved the clock up a bit because I am
marrying you and having a family with you so don't even worry about that
aspect. This would just be an unpopular dilemma we would find ourselves in. But
it will be okay no matter what. You know I love you right?"

"Yes Brady and I love you." I am going through my birth control pills in my purse
and see that I have taken every single one and not missed any. "I can't be
pregnant Brady, I haven't missed my pills. It has to be something else." We walk
into the pharmacy together and Ryan starts to get out of the car.

"We are fine dude. Give us a moment of privacy please and stay in the car. I am
capable of taking care of my girlfriend if a bad guy happens to be in the
pharmacy buying laxatives or whatever. I got this." Brady sounds irritated with
Ryan, but at least Ryan sits back in his SUV.

We drive back to the apartment and practically run in with the pregnancy kits in
tow. Shit shit shit, I am not pregnant. There is no way. I go in the bathroom and
shut the door.

"What's it say Mia?" Brady yells through the door.

"Jesus give me a second I am still peeing." I flush the toilet and place the stick on
the counter and Brady barges in as I am pulling up my tights. He doesn't even
look at me he looks at the counter and the pregnancy stick. We both watch it and
its like watching grass grow.

"Oh thank fuck!" The stick comes up negative. Brady is practically on the floor he
is so relieved. He is bent over holding the bathroom counter. I look at him and
think wow he is so sexy. He is wearing ripped up jeans and his construction boots
as he was walking around the site this morning. He has a sweatshirt on and
suddenly I am so relieved and horny I want him here and now. I am wondering
why my period is late but at least I am not pregnant. I am the last person on
earth that needs a baby right now. Oh thank fuck is right. He finally looks up at
me and we both start laughing. "Fuck Mia, can you take two a day just so we
don't have to go through this again. I am literally sweating here."

I put my arms around him and reach up and kiss him. "I guess I have been so
emotional from the stress and that I am having a super duper long PMS. So
watch it buddy I might bite your head off next." I kiss him so he knows I am
teasing him. Our kisses get deeper and longer and I start to play with his zipper.

"Baby I should get back to work before your brother kills me for other reasons."

"Oh come on, just a quickie?"

"Wow, this is a switch. It is usually me asking you for the quickie." Brady looks at
his watch and then his cell phone. "Shit I have a missed call from Elliot. Let me
call him."

Brady calls Elliot and tells him we had lunch and then had a little issue come up.
He knows that Ryan probably will have told Taylor that I was crying in a
restaurant and then Taylor will tell Christian and then he will tell Elliot, so no
sense lying. "No she is fine now. I just wanted to make sure she was okay before
letting her go.No I didn't do anything to her.You know just stuff.I don't know
if she wants me to share that with you Elliot.you would need to ask her..I
know you're asking me but" Okay I need to step in as I can hear Elliot yelling at
Brady worried that he did something to me. I take the phone from Brady.

"Elliot stop it." I want him to leave Brady alone. Sometimes my brothers make
me so angry.
"What's wrong sweetheart? Ryan told Taylor you had to be escorted out of a
restaurant you were crying so hard and then you were sitting on Beeson's lap in
the truck crying and then you guys drove like hell to a pharmacy and then.wait
holy mother fuck Mia. Don't' fucking lie to me, did that son of a bitch knock you
up?" Oh my god, he is pissing me off. My cell is now vibrating and I see two
missed calls from Christian and several text but the bottom line is he has already
worked out the trip to the pharmacy and the tears as well.

"No I am not pregnant. I am fucking PMS if you want to know and I am about to
rip your head off along with Christian now is there anything else Elliot?"

"Yea, tell Beeson to get his ass back to work, your PMS is not a fucking
emergency. Go eat a candy bar and leave the dude alone." Oh I am about ready
to kill Elliot now.

"Fuck off Elliot."

"Now now little girl, be nice. That is not appropriate language. Got to go. Glad
you don't have a bun in the oven, I would have had to do some serious hurtin' on
Beeson. Laters." I roll my eyes and then look again at Christian's messages.

Mia pick up your damn phone. I am worried about you. Ryan said you have been
crying. What's wrong? Then

Mia, you better fucking call me back and you better not be fucking pregnant. Why
did Brady take you to the pharmacy?

Oh for god's sake.I am super PMS. Okay satisfied? I am not admitting we were
scared there for a second.

So that is why you were crying?

Yes and I am about to bite your head off too. PMS Christian! Makes women do
crazy things.

That's for sure. I don't miss Ana's a bit. K as long as your okay. Everything is
arranged for you and Brady to fly to Indiana. But you're stuck with Ryan for now
unless you can convince Taylor otherwise.

You're the boss, make him give me Wilson back.

No can't do that. I don't interfere with his decisions on his team to that level I
asked him and he said no, so unless there is a good reason and not liking Ryan
isn't a good reason, I can't help you out on this.

Oh that's just fucking great. I stomp my foot. "See Brady, read Christians' text.
He doesn't always give me my way. You better go; Elliot is getting pissed at me
for keeping you. I guess we will have to have our sex later. I swear to god, my
brothers are the biggest pain in the asses ever." I kiss Brady and he leaves
before I throw anymore fits. I text Elliot.

You are the world's number one PITA!

That coming from you little girl, LMAO! Beeson better be on the way. Have
another candy bar. Laters
Andrea's POV

I see Mr. Grey walk in with a large beautifully gift wrapped box. He sets it down
on my desk. I was prepared to be bitchy to him and angry because although the
security team works for Taylor, I know Mr. Grey could have stopped Drew's
demotion. But I am not so stupid as to cop an attitude with my boss. Then he
hands me this gift and tells me that it is from him and Mrs. Grey to thank me for
all of the extra work I do for him. I already received a 25K Christmas bonus so
the gift was unexpected. I teased him.

"This is beautiful. Did you wrap it Mr. Grey?" He raises an eyebrow.

"Is that a serious question? I need you to help me gift wrap some of Mrs. Grey's
presents, I have never wrapped a gift in my life."

"Well, I am sure she would appreciate your effort no matter what it looks like."

"Are you kidding? I am way too impatient for that. In fact, I think my brother was
going to come by and sweet talk you into gift wrapping his girlfriends presents
too. We both asked Mia but she is kind of cranky today so she told us both to
shove it." He puts his hands in his pocket. "Anyway, open your gift."

"Do you know what it is Mr. Grey?" I laughed when I said this.

"As a matter of fact I do. Go ahead and open it." I open the box and holy shit!

"Mr. Grey I am speechless. This is a Louis Vuitton! It cost a fortune. It is one of

those things I have always wanted but.oh my god, thank you!"

"Yes, well Mrs. Grey picked it out, but I am glad you like it." He looks pleased but
awkward. "So, I am out next week, I will be in Aspen, but you can reach me. You
are out a few days correct?"

"Yes I am leaving in the morning to go see my parents for a few days then taking
a few days off. Drew and I had both requested a few days off to go to Lake
Tahoe. Is that still okay?"

"Yes it's fine with me. Are you ever going to hire an assistant to replace Olivia so
I have someone in here when you're out?"

"I know Mr. Grey that I have dragged this out, I just feel I can do it better
myself. When I am out next week, Judy in Ros' department will be sitting in over
here. But when I get back I have some interviews set up. It just takes a really
tough person to come into this department and work with you and even me now."

"Well get it done Andrea, we have way too much to do around here. Ros has
three PA's I have one and I am pretty sure that you are over worked."

"You're gone much more than Ros sir, so I think I can handle it."

"Get someone hired Andrea. Don't make me ask you again."

"Yes sir." He walks into his office and I am looking at my purse when I look up
and see Taylor walking in.
"Good Morning Andrea. The boss busy?" I just shake my head no. Taylor knows
Mr. Grey's schedule better than anyone. Don't play that game with me. I put my
Christmas gift from Mr. Grey back in the box.

"Andrea are you going to be pissed now and not talk to me?"

"What do you expect Jason? You fired my boyfriend."

"I didn't fire him, but I should have. Drew is one of the most talented guys I have
but if you're so worried about his being demoted maybe you shouldn't have been
distracting him with your one hundred text messages a daywhich by the way I
have not told the boss about. Maybe you shouldn't have called him umpteen
times a dayagain I have not dragged you into thisbut Andrea, what we do out
there is serious shit. We have people's lives in our hands and you know that man
in there as well as anyone. How do you think he would handle it if something
happened to Mrs. Grey?"

"Jason, I know I have been a distraction but don't take it out on Drew."

"Andrea, this isn't a fucking game. He should have been focused on his job. We
all have personal lives but the issues need to stay at home when we are working.
If he can prove himself again, I will re-think this, but don't cop an attitude with
me, because that won't get your lover boy anywhere. I don't hire on guys
attached to bitchy women. It is one of the reasons my team is all single except
Wilson. I don't like the distractions women provide. Reynolds was top notch until
he started playing kissy face with you. Then it was one fuck up after another. If
he wants back in bad enough he can prove it, go work for someone else or hey
even better yet, he could dump you. His choice. Now, is the boss fucking busy or
not." Wow Taylor is being a dick.

"Hang on. Mr. Grey, Taylor needs a moment." I don't usually announce him but I
feel like being formal and I am furious. I wonder if he suggested to Drew that he
should dump me.

I was so upset last night when Drew told me what happened. He refused to say it
was because of me that he lost his job but we both know it is true. I call him way
too much, text him too much and truth be told, I have not been on top on things
either. I totally messed up Mr. Grey's reservations while they were in Chicago for
the Alzheimer's meeting and I have double booked meetings. He has been patient
with me for the most part. But I think that is because he is so in love with his
wife and happy. A year ago I would have been fired so fast it would have been
record breaking.

Why do I feel my days are now numbered with Drew? He loves his job so much
and he was heartsick. A week ago I thought I was getting a ring for Christmas
and now I think I am getting the boot.

Ana's POV

"Hi baby, are you out with Sawyer and Kate?" I am out with Kate to finish our
Christmas shopping. Christian wasn't particularly happen about me going
shopping two days before Christmas but I told Taylor and Sawyer where we were
going and although they both rose their eye brows questioning our shopping
plans, Sawyer agreed to take us.
"Yes we are in the car now. How has your day been?"

"Good."

"Did you give Andrea her gift?"

"Yes she liked it a lot. Listen how late are you going to be today? I was hoping
you would meet me at Neiman's? I want to buy some things and would like you
with me?"

"Really? You want to go shopping tonight with all the Christmas crowds? What do
you need? I can get it while I am out today. I think I picked up everything for
your mom, Grams and sister." How strange.

"Babyplease I need to pick up some things and I need you with me."

"Well since you said please. What time?"

"How would six' o'clock be? We can go out to dinner after. I really need you to
meet me there." What in the world?

"Yes. Okay. I will call you if I am running late." He never mentioned needing to
do more shopping.

"I will be up in Charlie Tango today baby. I need to make a quick trip to
Vancouver."

"Why are you going there?"

"We need to spend some money before the end of the year, so I am taking a $20
million dollar check to your alma mater and giving an endowment in your name."

"Jeez, how come I didn't know about this?"

"Because my account just told me I needed to do this several days ago and I
have had a lot going on. Sorry I forgot to tell you. Are you okay with it?"

"I just feel silly, having something named after me. What will it be used for?"

"Students studying literature. The Anastasia Grey Endowment Fund. Has a nice
ring to it don't you think?"

"No actually I don't. How about we name it; The Adelaide Trevelyan Endowment
Fund? Did you say you need to spend money?"

"Yes we do. Christ we made way too much this year, I would rather give it away
then pay any more in taxes. Hmm, yes I like your idea. Okay well I am leaving
now and then I will meet you at Neiman's. Meet me upstairs in the Lingerie
department. Laters baby."

"Christian wait.what are you up too?"

"Nothing. I told you I need your help."

"Well, okay. Please be careful." I hate when he is flying Charlie Tango. He is a
great pilot but I just get nervous now.

"I'll be careful. See you in a few hours. Don't overdo it today. I have plans for
you." He is definitely up to something. I hang up and Kate is looking at me.

"What' the horny mogul up to now?" I open my eyes wide and look up and
Sawyer driving. Jeez Kate use some discretion. "I can't believe we are doing this
Ana. Oh my god Elliot will be so excited." Kate claps her hands.

"Well, Christian won't really get the benefit of this present until after the baby is
born but it will still be fun. Where are you installing yours?"

"In the bedroom where else? How about you?"

"I can't put it in our house; we will have a baby in the house. Are you crazy? I
think I will put it in Escala."

"So every time you want to use this and start up Christian's engine you will have
to run over to Escala. That seems like a pain." I see Sawyer smirk. Kate doesn't
know we go over there now to play hard.

We pull up to Pole for the Soul where exotic pole dancing classes are taught. We
are buying five week class which Kate has agreed to wait and take with me after I
have Teddy. I think it will be a great way to get back in shape. But we ordered
our poles and they were shipped to Kate's old apartment. So we have to pick
those up and then we are going to present them to our guys on Christmas. I
know Christian will love it. I am sure I will break an ankle or a leg. I am such a
klutz but Kate is convinced I can do this. Easy for her to say.

After we pay for our class and pick up the poles we get back in the SUV.

"So hottie, you didn't leak this info to the mogul or Mr. Serious did you?" Kate
asks Sawyer. She always teases him and calls Taylor Mr. Serious.

"No, but if you fix me up with that mega babe that waited on you just now, I will
keep more secrets for you. Damn she was hot."

"Yea, Sawyer, why don't you date?"

"Kate! Don't ask Sawyer that?" I am so embarrassed. Doesn't she remember that
he was with that model in New York?

"I just work a lot of hours and having a relationship would be a serious distraction
from my job. Don't really want the headache of a regular girlfriend. Too much
hassle."

"You think women are a hassle."

"Yes and a pain in the ass. They are great for bedtime activities but most women
are needy and clingy. With the exception of Mrs. Grey. Mr. Grey got lucky."

"What about me Sawyer?" Kate asks making me giggle.

"Not for all the money in the world. Sorry, but Elliot Grey should win the Medal of
Honor." We see him wink at us in the mirror. Sometimes I think Kate flirts with
Sawyer. I know she thinks he is super hot, thus she even calls him Hottie. He is
good looking but I just think of him as well - Sawyer.

"Sawyer you wound me." Kate laughs as she doesn't take it too seriously.

Next we have Sawyer drive us to The Crypt in Seattle, which is a shop that sells
everything kinky. Leather, BDSM products, toys, costumes, restraints and all
things sex related. I feel nervous going in the shop but Kate walks in like she has
been there before. Sawyer seems nervous as well as he waits inside the front
door. Wow, this place has everything and being married to Christian, I recognize
half the products in here. Kate grabs a basket and starts filling it up with toys,
restraints a kinky leather outfit and a fish net body suit. I grab the fish net body
suit as well and some lotions, but we have almost everything here.

"Ana, I am getting Elliot a cock ring! You should buy one for Christian."

"Is it safe when you're pregnant? Plus I don't know how Christian would feel
about that." Kate is looking at this vibrating ring and a male clerk comes up to us
to see how he can help. Sawyer steps in closer and is now right behind me. Oh
my god how embarrassing.

"Can I answer any questions for you ladies?"

Kate holds up the box with the vibrating cock ring. "Yes are these thingys safe on
pregnant women?" OMG Kate I am about to die here. Sawyer looks down and I
have my head in my hands.

"Yes they are. We get asked that a lot so we have some literature on it; let me
get it for you." He walks behind the counter.

"Kate, quit. You want that thing not me. If you want to buy it for Elliot, leave me
out of this."

"Oh come on, you are married to Mr. Kink himself, quit being a prude. Your
hubby will be all over this."

Fine, anything to shut her up. I quickly grab the same one she has and throw it in
my basket. I place my purse in the basket as a way to hide what I will be buying.
I look behind me and Sawyer is looking straight out but as soon as he sees me he
burst out laughing. I think it is a nervous laugh.

"Please accept my apology Mrs. Grey. I don't know what has come over me."

"Sawyer, you won't tell him will you?"

"Are you kidding me? Not exactly sure how I would have that conversation with
him even if I did have to tell him. Your secret is safe with me." He looks down
and has his hands behind his back. I am mortified. It's my fault. What did I
expect coming in a place like this? It is a nice shop, not sleazy, but I am not
exactly thrilled that Sawyer is here with me.

"Go back to the front door Sawyer."

"I can't do that Mrs. Grey. There are too many people in here and I would
suggest we hurry as someone might recognize you and let the pap's know. I am
not comfortable having you in here."

I get suddenly nervous. "Kate, buy my stuff, I will pay you back. I think I should
get in the car. I would die if the paparazzi found me here." She doesn't argue and
takes my basket and Sawyer escorts me out to the car.

"Sawyer, thank you for rushing me out of there. Christian would have a fit if I
was photographed in that place."

"He wouldn't be real happy with me either. Although Taylor knows we are here
and didn't say we couldn't go. But I think it is best you are in the car now."

A few minutes later Kate comes out of the store and Sawyer jumps out and opens
her door. She is shaking her head as she gets in the car.

"You were right to leave the store. The clerk asked me if you were Ana Grey. I
said no, but I don't think he believed me."

"Oh oh. Well good thing I left the store. I hope no one took any pictures. How
much do I owe you?"

"Two hundred and twenty. No hurry. I will take a check as I am sure you're good
for it. Oh shit, Sawyer look." The pap's have arrived and rush the car. Shit.
Sawyer takes off. Well, that should be interesting.

Sawyer gets on the phone and lets Taylor know we have been spotted. They talk
for a few minutes and because it is getting close to five we head towards Elliot's
to drop Kate off when my phone vibrates and it is a text from Grace.

Ana, dies Christmas need a new overcrowding? I am Newman's.

What? "God I love Grace but have you read her text messages? What the heck
does this say Kate?"

"Oh not this again. I have never seen anything like it. Elliot wants to get private
text lessons for her for Christmas. I always know when his Mom has sent him a
text because he goes crazy. He use to laugh about it but now it is seriously
driving him crazy. Let me see it." Kate takes my phone and scrunches her
eyebrows. "What is Newman's?"

"I don't know. Do you think she means Neiman's?" I text her back.

"Are you at Neiman's?"

Yes

"Okay we have established she is at Neiman's." I tell Kate. "In most of her
messages she calls Christian, Christmas, so I think it is something about him.
Dies probably means Does don't you think?"

Kate purses her lips. "Yes, that sounds right but what is overcrowding?"
Sawyer jumps in. "My guess is an overcoat."

"Yes, that's it." Both Kate and I say at the same time.

I text back. He has a new one we bought in New York, so I don't think so.

Dan it how about a new rib or slipped? Kate peeks over my shoulder.

"Oh that one is easy. Damn it how about a new robe or slippers?" I nod and text
no, he has plenty of both and never wears slippers.

Well shops am suggesting? He is impotent to but for

I burst out laughing and show Kate. "Well we know he isn't impotent. What I
think she meant to say is 'Well shoot, any suggestions. He is impossible to buy
for."

"How does she fuck this up so bad?" Kate asks. "She is so smart with everything
else."

I text her and tell her he could use a new toiletry bag for when we travel and a
pair of gloves. I also think he likes putting things together like the glider I bought
him before. I think he finds it relaxing. I suggest she go to a hobby store.

Ok tanks hiney for idiots. Kate and I both read her response out loud. "Ok Thanks
honey for ideas." We burst out laughing again.

Sawyer and I arrive at Neiman's and Reynolds is waiting for me at the front door.
Sawyer tells him to park the car and he will escort me to Christian. I was
expecting Reynolds to be aloof or negative but he shakes Sawyer's hand and says
something to him and Sawyer pats him on the back and nods. Sawyer and I take
the elevator up and see Taylor and Christian waiting at the top.

Christian greets me and gives me a soft sexy kiss. It is much more than he
usually does in public. I look at him with suspicion. He takes my hand and kisses
it and tells me how beautiful I look. We walk to the robes and he stops and looks
at them. These are not the kind of robes I would wear so I am confused.

"Why are we looking at robes?" I ask him and he pulls me close and whispers in
my ear. He knows I get goose bumps when he does this.

"I didn't like the one Grams was wearing yesterday so I want to get her a new
one." Okay that makes sense. We look at several and pick out a new one for her.

We walk away from the lingerie department and into the home goods department
and Christian tells me we need more wine glasses so we purchase several dozen.
While he pays for the wine glasses and is waiting for the clerk to wrap the glasses
individually he puts his arm around me and kisses me. My, he is so affectionate
tonight. He pushes my hair away from ear and whispers.

"Baby, I love the way your breast have gotten so much bigger." He sneaks his
hand under my winter coat and rubs his thumb along the side of my breast and
then over my nipple." Jeez he is starting to make me horny!
"Will there be anything else Mr. Grey?" He kisses me softly and then smiles at the
clerk and tells her that should do it.

We walk past the lingerie department again. "Baby, didn't you tell me you need
new bras as your bras were getting too small?" I must blush because I really
don't want to bra shop with Christian and two security guys following. "Don't be
embarrassed. We're here you should get what you need." He guides me gently to
the bras and without any embarrassment he grabs several sexy lacy bras and
hands them to me.

"What size are these? I don't even know if they will fit."

"Try them on." I really don't want to. I am wondering where all the Neiman staff
are hiding. They usually charge us when we come to the store. Caroline Acton
hasn't even shown up. I take the bras and look at them. "Go on baby, let's go try
them on."

I giggle. "What? You can't go with me?"

"Sure I can let's go." He is practically pulling me.

"No you can't. There might be other women in there and they won't like having a
man in the dressing room." We are standing outside the entrance to the dressing
rooms.

"Okay go on, I will wait here." He kisses me again and I find a large spacious
room on the end with a chair and three way mirror. The door and walls go to the
floor unlike other dressing rooms that are partially open on the bottom which is
why I don't see Christian as he opens the door and enters the dressing room.

""Oh my god what are you doing?" He pulls me close to him and up against the
wall with both his arms on either side of me. He kisses me deeply and them
pushes my coat off of me. "Christian what are you doing?"I whisper and get a
nervous giggle as he unbuttons my blouse.

"Go on, try the bra's on." I shake my head at him and know he isn't going
anywhere. He sits down and holds my coat and shirt. I take off my bra and
remove the first bra off the little hangers. I put it on and Christian jumps up. "Let
me baby." He takes his fingers and traces them down my back and skims the top
of my waist and then from behind kisses my shoulders and neck while he fastens
the bra. He turns me around. "How does this one fit? It is a 34C. I like the way
your breast look in this but with them growing, do you think you might need the
next size?" He looks over at the bra on the hook which is a 36C."

"I think that will be too big." I whisper as he keeps kissing my neck. Oh my I am
starting to feel warm all over. He nibbles my ear then turns me around again. He
unhooks the bra and slowly lowers the straps making the bra fall to the floor. He
turns me around to face the three way mirror and kisses my shoulders and
massages my breast while I watch him.

"Oh Ana look at your nipples right now. I am going to have to suck on them." He
gets in front of me and lifts my breast into his mouth sucking and kissing it softly.
He pinches my nipple and then whispers. "You are so beautiful baby. You excite
me so much." He takes my hand and places it on his erection. Oh my god he is
huge.
He lifts my skirt up and I am wearing tights with a fishnet pattern. He rips them
hard and fast and reaches his hand in to my panties and finds me wet; very, very
wet. "Oh baby, I like this. I am going to have you here is that okay?" He is still
talking softly and slowly. He is staring at me and I am almost in a trance.
Everything I know says this so naughty and wrong but oh my god I need him
now. I nod my head slowly. He grabs the chair and moves it in front of the three
way mirror and tells me to bend over and grab the back of the chair.

"Watch in the mirror Ana. And try not to yell out baby. Now watch as I fuck your
beautiful brains out okay?" He is still whispering in my ear. Oh god I think I am
going to cum before he even enters me. This is ridiculously kinky and hot. He lifts
my skirt up, unzips his pants and spreads my cheeks with his hand as he enters
me from behind and slowly fucks me. This is not the time to go slow but oh god it
feels so amazing. "Don't close your eyes baby, look in the mirror. Go on watch
what we do to each other."

I watch in the three way mirror and can see his penis going in and out of me and
watch his face as he clenches his jaw line. He pulls my legs further apart and
shoves into me harder. Oh god help me I am so close. "Come on baby, let that
hot pussy go." Oh god Christian don't talk so loud. Oh god, oh Jesus yes. I find
my release and almost collapse it feels so good. Christian smiles in the mirror and
then moves faster until he finds his own release. We both catch our breath and
he pulls my skirt down and helps me stand up. I look at him.

"What the hell was that? Did you have that planned?" He winks at me and pulls
out number 99 from 101 Nights of Great Sex and hands it to me. We picked our
second seductions for the week this morning before we left for work. I never
expected him to do his so quickly. And here of all places. "Did you call ahead and
get rid of the employees and shoppers or something?"

"As there number one customer I simply said you needed privacy for thirty
minutes to try on bras and we needed this dressing room closed off for a short
time. God baby that was so fucking hot I think we should stay in here and do it
again?" He starts kissing my shoulders and I push against him.

"I think we are good for now don't you Mr. Grey? Oh my god I can't believe we
just did that. You pulled that off completely. I had no idea you were doing your
seduction. I thought you were up to something but not this." I read through the
seduction called Barely Legal. I'd say and I note he has followed the instructions
quite well.

We gather our items and I actually end up buying two bras and notice several
clerks have suddenly appeared. Christian is sitting down in one of the chairs on
the floor looking like the good patient husband waiting for his wife as I pay for
the bras. Ha, if they only new.

We are in the SUV on our way home and Christian is looking at his phone. "Do
you have something you want to tell me Ana?"

"No, I don't think so. Do I?"

"Were you at The Crypt today?" He shows me his phone. Of course he would
know what that was.
Ana Grey and future sister-in-law spotted in Seattle's Hot Sex Shop The Crypt.
The article talks about what is sold at The Crypt and shows Kate coming out of
the store carrying bags. I blush and don't say anything.

"Wow, I wonder what Kate was doing there?" I giggle.

Christian has a really big smile and pulls me close to him and again whispers in
my ear. "Oh baby, I can't wait to find out what you bought there. This is going to
be one fun and wild Christmas."

"You're not mad?"

He takes my hand and places it on his very hard erection. "Does this seem like I
am mad? I am so fucking turned on to think about what you might have bought I
am going to have to fuck you again just to get this bad boy to calm down."

"Are we going to get dinner?"

"We'll pick up something." He kisses my knuckles. "I have something else

planned for us now." He winks at me and kisses my nose. "Taylor, change of
plans, call into Canlis for pick up and then we are heading over to Escala."

Thank you, Thank you for all the wonderful feedback and support after
my rant! It motivated me so much I wrote you another chapter! Don't
get spoiled. I am back traveling next week. Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Okay this is one of my shortest chapters ever but I just wanted to have
something a little silly, and based on my own family experience with
brothers years ago. It didn't work, but my poor mother tried. I would
have tried with my own kids but it would have meant I had to adhere to
it as well.

I will have my Christmas Eve and maybe Christmas Day Chapter up

before this weekend and they will be my normal long chapters.
Chapter 44: Proscribed List My Ass!

Christian's POV

It felt good to sleep in a bit this morning. It's almost eight am. We didn't get back
from Escala until after eleven last night. I might have played a bit rough and hard
with Ana but she seemed to enjoy herself. I lost count on how many times I got
her off before she cried uncle. I also fucked her three times, claiming her sweet
ass one of those times and to top it off I was the happy recipient of one hell of a
blow job during our shower. So I am a happy man this morning. I am even
slightly sore, although if Ana wakes up and wants a part of me, I am all there. I
look over and she is sound asleep.

Today is Christmas Eve. Ana has presents to wrap, and shit so do I. Andrea
pretty much refused to do it for me saying that she had way too much to do
before the holiday break. I could have made her I guess, but that wouldn't have
been something HR would have appreciated. Not sure when I started caring about
that shit, but ever since Ana, I have found my sensitive side, all be it still needs
some work.

Andrea was quiet and not herself yesterday and when Taylor and I were flying to
Vancouver he told me that he and Andrea had words regarding his demotion of
Reynolds. Taylor made a good point that before Andrea was in the picture,
Reynolds was an outstanding employee. It doesn't excuse his behavior but it
explains it. Taylor would love to see Reynolds dump Andrea because he really
needs a guy of his caliber back on the executive security team. I would love to
see Reynolds get his shit together and come back, but not the way it has been.
So we will see what he does with his demotion and how bad he wants to come
back.

As I think about it and get out of my love induced fog caused by my wife, Andrea
has fucked up a lot the past few months as well. So it's a win win for Taylor and
for me if this little couple parts ways. I won't do anything to encourage it but
Taylor said when he called Reynolds for his assignment in the morning he told
Reynolds that he didn't want to hear from the other guys that he was on the
phone all day with Andrea. Reynolds told him that wouldn't be a problem
anymore. Interesting.

My cell vibrates and I see it's my brother. Christ just because he gets up every
day at five he shouldn't assume everyone else is up and all cheerful.

"What Elliot."

"Well ho ho ho to you too. Oh fuck I have to tell you something hilarious. Mom
just called me and she asked me if I have ever done a three-way."

"What? No she didn't."

"Yes she did. I said, 'what the fuck mom isn't that a bit personal?' I mean I
couldn't very well say, 'Yea I have had quite a few in my day.' Then she said, 'oh
Elliot, get your mind out of the gutter. I meant on your phone. I want to get you
and your brother on the phone, can you do a three way this morning. I don't
know how to do that on my phone." Elliot does an impression of my Mom's voice
which is soft and sweet. Probably why she is a good pediatrician, she has a voice
little kids trust. "Anyway, bro, I almost pissed my pants I started laughing so
hard. What would you have thought?"

"Probably the same but I wouldn't have said what you said. I would have just
asked her to explain herself you dumb fuck you give everything away
sometimes."

"We can find out in a minute, what are you doing in an hour? I thought I would
bring your future brother in law, Brady Beeson, over and you could get Sawyer
and Taylor together and we could get a little basketball game going." He is
purposely goading me right now with the Brady comment. Surely he wouldn't
propose to Mia without our knowledge would he? "I could bring a few of the other
guys from my crew and we could make a game out of it. I need a good sweat."

"Let me find out. That should be okay but let me see what the wife has planned
this morning." Did I just say that? Christ I have been domesticated. What does
Mom want to talk to us about?"

"I don't know but I need to pipe her in. You ready?"

"Yes if I have to. I bet she is going to chew on us about something." I stand up
and take the phone with me while I pee.

"Are you taking a piss?" Elliot must hear me. That actually makes me smile.

"Yep. I just woke up."

"Well fuck. Hurry up I am not calling mom while you're pissing."

"Hang on let me brush my teeth."

"Fuck Christian are you going to take a shower and shave too. Hurry up. I am at
work and want to get out of her early. Mia said she would wrap Kate's presents
for me if I brought them over."

I spit out my toothpaste and rinse. "She did? How did you get her to do that? I'm
the one she should be doing favors for."

"I just asked her, plus I took her car in yesterday for her and had it tuned up and
stuff. She had the oil light on and her tires were low. Get this, when I got back
from getting her car fixed Brady was kind of pissed at me. I asked him what
crawled up his ass and he told me that he thinks we do too much for Mia and he
was planning on taking her car in this morning. He asks me if I thought it would
piss you off if he asked you to quit giving Mia money. I told him I didn't think it
was his business. He said maybe not now but someday it might be and he was
going to talk to you about it. It sounds like he is going to be putting a ring on that
finger soon."

"Fuck him. He's not going to tell me where I can spend my money. I like him and
all but it's none of his business. I guess I respect him for wanting to take care of
Mia, but I don't see how what I do for her or what you do for her is his concern."
As I say that though I think about if Ray stepped in and took care of Ana's car or
things I feel are my responsibility how I would feel. But still. I guess it will depend
on how he approaches it. "How much are you paying him?"
"Full benefits, truck and a decent base salary and he gets twelve-thousand for
every blueprint or design he sells and two percent for every one hundred
thousand on the building price net. So if I net three hundred grand on a build out,
he gets six thousand.

"So on a fifty thousand dollar blue print you net thirty-eight and give him twelve.
I'd tell you to fuck yourself. He's the one doing the work."

"Fuck that. I am the one marketing his efforts, paying the licensing and patents
and I don't net thirty eight. I might net twenty five. I know I will have to up his
base and percentage at some point, but dude he is only twenty-four and he has
sold six designs just since he started so he has made over seventy thousand on
just his designs. I will pre net eight-hundred thousand on the city project, so that
is another sixteen-thousand in his pocket plus his base. He will easily make
several-hundred thousand with me next year, which is good for anyone who isn't
the boy wonder, Christian Grey. He's not going anywhere. I'm the one with the
fucking overhead."

"Okay just curious. Come on get mom on the phone. Let's get this fucking over
with. My wife is about to wake up and I have better things I could be doing with
her rather than talking to you."

A few seconds later Elliot gets back on. "Okay Mom Christian is on the line.
What's up?"

"Hello, hello. Do I do anything?"

"No, Jesus Mom you just talk. Christ." Elliot gets irritated with my Mom's
technical skills. I can't help it I start to laugh.

"Good morning Mom."

"Oh hi Christian is that you?"

"Yes mom, were you expecting someone else?"

"Elliot are you still there?'

"Oh my god Mom, maybe this would be fucking easier if you text what you
wanted. This is just as painful. For the love of god we are both on the phone.
What do you need?" Elliot really has me laughing now.

"Well, what I want is to talk to you boys about your language. And you just
demonstrated Elliot Grey why I needed to make this call."

"Seriously Mom? It couldn't have waited." I asked because she will be seeing us
both tonight. What is the urgency?

"No it can't. I don't want to discuss it tonight when we are all together enjoying
Christmas Eve. I want to challenge you both tonight to have a swear free
evening."

I laugh loud enough that I wake Ana. That is hilarious. "Swear free. Mom can you
define swear free?"
"Now Christian I am doing this because in four months you are going to be a
father and you have just got to clean up your potty mouth and for heaven's sake
Elliot, you have to set a better example as the Uncle. I won't have you boys
talking the way you do around the baby."

"Mom, may I ask why your little princess, Mia isn't on this call?" Elliot asks what I
was thinking. I shake my head realizing we sound like we are little kids again
tattling on each other.

"Well she doesn't use foul language which is why I didn't include her."

"Oh bullshit, she was dropping f-bombs at me left and right yesterday when she
was on her PMS terror." Elliot clearly isn't ready to start his swear free lifestyle.

"Yes mom, he is right about that one. Your little princess can swear with the best
of us. Maybe she doesn't drop the c-word or swear as much but she has been
pretty liberal with her f bombs."

"What's the C word? Oh yes that. Well I don't agree, Mia just doesn't talk like you
boys. No one does. You sound like a bunch of crude construction workers all the
time."

"Hey, hey, hey. Did you just pick on construction workers? If so then I am
meeting your expectations and you should only be talking to Christian." Elliot
sounds irritated as hell now. If this wasn't so funny I would take exception to her
comment too. In addition, for fucks sake we are grown men. I laugh to myself
because I can't even think without swearing.

"I apologize Elliot, but just because you own a successful construction company it
doesn't mean you should talk like a drunken sailor half the time."

"Okay, now you're picking on the navy." I hear my mom sighing. She is getting
frustrated with him. "Knock it off young man, you are trying my patience."

"Okay mom I will try, I wouldn't want little Teddy to think his daddy's name is
dickhead." We both laugh.

"Mom, I will do my best as well. I don't want my son's first words to be fucking
Elliot, which is what I say more than anything."

"Enough! Both of you! I am serious about this. I asked your dad to draft a
contract but he informs me it isn't binding. I mean it boys; I have had it with
your foul mouths as I didn't raise you that way. So I have a proscribed list of
words I don't want to hear out of your mouths. Your both business men and it is
shameful how you talk."

"Fuck this should be good. Sorry. Seriously, sorry but Mom this isn't going to be
easy. When does this go into effect?" Elliot is killing me this morning. Sometimes
he is funnier when he doesn't mean to be.

"Okay, I will have your father email over the list of words in a little bit. And I
don't want to hear them anymore. Are we clear? Not in my house and not in my
presence and for sure not when that precious little boy is born. Any questions? It
starts right this minute Elliot. Right this very minute. I will see you both tonight. I
love you both. Bye. Do I just hang up?"
"Oh for fudge sake mom, yes you just by golly gee whiz do hang up." I am now
on the bed on my back laughing. Fucking Elliot. Ana is reading in bed and I crawl
over to her and pull her next to me still laughing.

"Poor Grace. You both need to respect her on this."

"I know baby, but she needs to have a little faith in us that we aren't going to go
around swearing in front of a child. I don't do it now when I see children. She
thinks we have no control. But I will work on this. God Elliot is hilarious. Are you
reading for work?"

"Yes, just finishing this one manuscript and then I was going to get up and fix
breakfast. Teddy is hungry, my god he is kicking and moving around like crazy." I
put my hand on her bump and its quiet as can be. Figures.

I start singing the first song that comes to mine against her belly which is George
of the Jungle. "George, George, George of the Jungle friend to you and me.."
Ana starts laughing and Teddy responds. Damn he likes songs with lower ranges.

"Christian, I didn't get a chance to tell you but I dropped a check in the mail as a
deposit at the Montessori school right down the street. They have a four year
waiting list and I want to get Teddy in when he is two or around that age,
thinking they may have cancellations and people moving out of the area. I
haven't seen it but I was hoping when we get back from Australia we could visit it
and if it's not to our liking, we can get the five thousand dollar check back. It's
supposed to be the best Montessori for pre-schoolers and toddlers in the Seattle
area. All the Medina parents bring their kids there and."

"Ana, no."

"What? What do you mean no?"

"I don't want him in Montessori. Bad enough we have to probably send him to
school when the law says we do, unless we home school him, which I am thinking
of doing. But no, I don't want my two year old son going off to some facility every
day, not having his own bed to sleep in. They sleep on the fucking floor like dogs
on a paper thin mat. I looked into this when I heard you talking to my mom
about it. No." I look at Benson lying in his bed and think he has it better than
those little kids at those schools.

"Whoa there big man on campus, this is my child too. First of all, they have these
adorable little cots, not mats and I want him to be social, have fun, learn to share
and make little friends."

"We can make more babies and then he will have his little friends. I said no."

"Oh don't make me mad Grey. Seriously? You shouldn't say no without seeing it
at least. I can compromise. He doesn't have to go every day, he could go once or
twice a week when he is like two, if he even gets in. The list is so long, and then
by the time he is four he could graduate to going every day."

"No." Fuck what about no does she not understand? I could get him in tomorrow
if I wanted to, but I don't and he won't be going.

"Don't say fucking no one more time. You're pissing me off."

"I might have to tell my mom on you! Language Mrs. Grey." I don't like it when
Ana swears. Call me old fashioned but a lady shouldn't talk like that. "Ana, do I
look like I care that I am pissing you off?" Okay that was me being a dick. I sigh
and grab her hands and kiss it trying to take that comment back. "Baby, I don't
want my son in one of those places. I can afford any nanny or Au Pair in the
world. He doesn't need to go to one of those places. Please this is as important to
me as it is to you. I am deferring to you on so many of the baby issues, but this
is one thing that is really important to me. I doubt I will change my mind on this."

"Will you mind if we keep the deposit there and then if he ever makes the list we
can revisit it? You don't know you might change your mind after he is born and
then we wouldn't have any options."

"I won't change my mind but I don't care if you leave the deposit with them. Hey
change the subject do we have plans this morning?"

"No. I was just going to get up and make you breakfast and bake some Sweet
Dreams. The dough is still in the freezer. I have more Christmas wrapping to do.
When is my dad's boat getting delivered and how will he get it home?"

"The boat and the trailer will be here this morning. When I bought him his truck I
added a trailer hitch thinking down the road he might need it. So he should be
able to drive it home himself." Ana reaches over and kisses me.

"Thanks for getting that for him. He will be so exited! Why did you ask about this
morning?" Oops I notice a hickey on Ana's neck when she moved her hair. I
never used to kiss my subs so I never gave hickeys before. Now I am like a
fucking fourteen year old, sucking on her like we are teenagers all the time.

"Thinking of playing basketball and working out with Elliot and Brady this
morning. Is that okay with you? Do you need me to help you with anything? And
by the way, you have a hickey right there." I touch her neck and smile.

"Shit are you kidding me? Right where everyone can see? Damn it Grey." She
gets up and walks to the bathroom and I laugh when I hear her screech. She
comes out all mighty and pissed making me laugh even more. "Seriously I am
buying you a muzzle, or making you wear one of those ball gag thingys." She has
her hands on her hips and I reach across the bed and pull her down.

"You are adorable when you are pissed. How do you feel this morning?" I lift up
my t-shirt that she is wearing and suck on her breast. Shit, hope she doesn't look
there are a few more little bite marks on her tits.

"I am a bit sore down there you know. I was too tired to take a bath last night
but I think I might do that in a few minutes. As for helping me, yes we have all
your grandparents' presents to wrap and you can help me with the cookies."

I must frown as she laughs at me. "Well, I wasn't really serious about helping, at
least with that shit. I was thinking like do you need me to help you get chairs
around the dining room table for tomorrow or get the wine glasses all out or
something like that."

"I know I was just kidding you but it wouldn't hurt for you to learn how to do this
stuff. No go play basketball. I need more wrapping paper and tape so I think I
will run out after breakfast and get some."
"How will you get there? Sawyer will be playing basketball with me."

"I learned to drive like six years ago Grey. I will drive."

"No you won't." I pick up the house phone and dial Sawyer's quarters. "Can you
run out and get Mrs. Grey some tape and how many rolls of wrapping paper do
you need Ana?"

"Oh for Pete's sake I can't believe you. Four very large rolls and tell him I want
red, gold and silver foil. See I should just do this myself."

I tell Sawyer what he needs and almost laugh when I hear him groan. Taylor is
technically off today, but I am sure he will want to shoot some hoops with us so I
text him.

I put my cell down and go back to Ana's breast at the same time I hear my cell
vibrate. "God damn it you keep getting saved by the bell this morning. Hang on
Ana, this is Elliot. I will be quick. I put him on speaker so my hands are free to
play with my wife's gorgeous full breast.

"Oh fuck me is Mom for real?"

"Well you didn't last very long not swearing? I am going to make an effort but
yea she is a bit over the top. I can't wait to see the list. Yes to basketball, but
let's get together around ten so we can be done around noon. I have shit to do
today before going to Mom and Dad's and I need to help Ana with some things
around the house."

"Fucking pussy. Oh I wonder if pussy is on Mom's list. Hey I will bet you a grand
you swear tonight before I do." I decide I better take the speaker off, never know
what will come off Elliot's mouth.

"Oh fuck that is easy money, you won't make it an hour. Wait, dad's email just
came through."

"I got it right here. I am at my desk I can read it easier off my laptop than you
can from your phone. Give me a second." I look over at Ana and she is smiling
and shaking her head. I mouth "What?"

"You two won't make it ten minutes. Can I get in on this bet?"

"Sure what's your wager baby?" I mute my phone. "How about I get a blow job at
my parent's house if I make it more than two hours without swearing? And what
do you want if I don't make it?"

"Hmmm, well anything sexual you win, well I do too, but I want you to make me
breakfast by yourself without anyone's help tomorrow morning if you lose." I give
her a kiss and seal the deal.

"Hurry up Elliot, fuck I could have read it three times by now." I look over and
Ana is telling me what her menu for breakfast will be. Smart ass.

"Oh shit are you ready? I didn't even know mom knew some of these words.
Okay so off limits; Shit, fuck, cock, cocksuckeryea I do say that one a lotgod
damn, fuck me, fuck you, fuck it, for fucks sakeyou say that all the time, Jesus
Christ, Jesus H Christ, cuntoh there is the big kahuna of words that mom
pretended not to know. I have to be pretty pissed to say thatoh there's pissed.
What's wrong with pissed? That isn't even a bad word is it? Hell I thought it was
your middle name. Oh hell is on there. Seriously? Jesus H Christ, this is
ridiculous." I burst out laughing and Elliot catches himself and starts laughing
hysterically. Oh fuck me wait there's more but wait I have to catch my breath this
is fucking hilarious. Balls to the wall, ball buster, dickheadwell shit I am going to
have to learn your real name now, ball sniffer; you use to call me that in middle
school do you even still say that?"

"No I don't." I am laughing so hard I can barely respond. Is there more?"

"Oh yes. Ass, ass wipe, asshole, shit head, penis licker; remember when mom
made me write an apology letter in second grade for calling that fat kid with the
bowl cut a penis licker. What was his name?"

"Larry Porter?"

"Yea him, turns out I was right and I didn't even know what it meant at the time.
Oh god this is the funniest thing I have ever seen. But wait there's moretits,
damn, taintoh fuck taint is on there? I can't believe mom put that on there.
Does she even know what that is? Okay, pussy, pie hole, abso-fucking-lutelyoh
too bad I love that word and last one eat me. Yea I have said that one a lot too.
Oh shit this is too mucking fuch."

"What did you just say?"

"I said, oh shit don't make me laugh. I said this is too mucking fuch." I laugh
hysterically. Oh my god that is genius. "Elliot that is what we should do, just
change words around. That will drive mom nuts. Wait mom just sent us a text. I
am surprised she knows how to text two people at the same time."

I no you buys are lauking at ths lust but I man busones.

We both stop laughing when we read her text as you actually have to think to
read her shit. Then finally Elliot says in all seriousness, "God damn it, for fucks
sake someone teach her how to fucking text. Jesus H Christ this is abso-fucking-
lutely ridiculous." At that I literally fall off the bed laughing harder than I have
seriously ever laughed in my life.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 45 A Shave for One Shit

Sawyer's POV

Oh fuck, the boss has called a basketball game with some our team against Elliot
and his crew. Every time we do this it gets bloody if the Grey boys are on
opposite teams. They are both competitive and losing to each other is the
absolute walk of shame. So we will all get dragged in and if our team loses the
boss will have our ass. If Elliot's guys lose, he will want rematches until he wins
or none of us can stand up. This is never pretty. I told Taylor that if we do this we
should find a way to have the Grey's on the same team. Whenever they play on
the same team they don't fight and all ends well except for the losers. They play
hard and rough. When we played the Turkey Bowl it was clear they meant
business.

I am on my way back from getting the wrapping paper. I wish the boss would
just let his wife drive once in a blue moon. She has almost two hundred thousand
dollars in automobiles in her name alone and she isn't permitted to drive any of
them. With that said, if I thought she was driving one of her cars I would be the
first to follow her. I worry about her. She is so nave. She is always so trusting of
everyone it drives us all crazy. I mean the whole team would do anything for her
because she is sweet, thoughtful, friendly and a beautiful woman, but she is hard
to keep safe with the stupid ass shit she pulls.

I called my dad this morning to see how things are at home. I keep waiting for
the call about my grandfather. But he is hanging on. It would really suck if he
died on Christmas. He is a lot like Theo Trevelyan and I am having a hard time
knowing he is going to die. But sitting around waiting and watching was too much
for me so I came back here. I will go back for the funeral, and while I hate to
even think this way, I hope it is before Taylor gets married. I can't leave after
that as I have to go with the Grey's to Australia and manage the team here the
first week in January.

After I park the car in the garage I walk around to the back entrance and see
Benson has been let out and the door is open. I see Mr. Grey waiting on him.
That dog is really a great addition for them. He starts to trot over to me as he
isn't quite as disciplined as all the others, but he is a good dog. I like it when he
walks into my office and sits down. He usually does that when Grey has locked
him out of the bedroom. The routine is the same, Grey locks him out for about an
hour then calls for him. I have it figured out that old Benson gets in the way of
him nailing his wife so he sends him out of the room while they fuck and then
calls him back. Poor dog gets sent out a lot. So he comes and visits me. I have
treats in my desk for him when he visits. Grey whistles and Benson goes back in
the house.

It is raining and colder than a witch's tit in a brass bra. Damn. I hang up my coat
and bring Mrs. Grey her wrapping paper. Oh my god what is that smell? She is
baking something and it is mouthwatering.
"Here is your wrapping paper Mrs. Grey, I hope it is what you wanted."

"Perfect. Thanks. Just put it over on the table. Want a cookie Luke? They are
warm and right out of the oven. They are Grandma Trevelyan's recipe." I walk
over and grab a cookie and one bite in tells me they are the best cookies I have
ever eaten.

"Oh man Mrs. Grey these are outrageous. Can I get a glass of milk?"

"Glad you like them, help yourself."

Whenever the Grey's aren't home, we usually help ourselves, with the boss's
permission, but I don't feel like walking in her kitchen like I own the place. Damn
these cookies are fucking unreal. The boss comes in dressed for some basketball
but zeros in on the cookies as well.

"Oh baby, you made them perfect. Just like Grams. Mia does something funky to
hers, they are good, but not like these. Damn. Luke pour me a glass of milk too
will you? These Sweet Dreams are fucking outrageous?" I see Mrs. Grey raise an
eyebrow at the boss. "Baby, that doesn't start until tonight. Do you think Elliot
and I will be able to play a game of basketball without swearing?"

Mrs. Grey explains to me that the boss's mom has laid the law down about
swearing. "Christ her ears would fall off if she hung out with the security team for
ten minutes. We can say whole sentences without anything but swear words and
prepositions." The boss smirks and nods in agreement. Please let me know if
there is a pool going on this challenge put out by your mother. I am in on that
one."

"Really Sawyer? Who are you betting against?" The boss smirks at me.

"Well this might surprise you Sir, but I think you have the discipline to outlast
your brother. I don't think I have ever heard your brother speak with out every
other word being a word that is probably on your Mom's list. If we get a pool
together, my bet is on you sir that you can successfully beat your brother. I have
faith in you."

Taylor walks in followed by Elliot. The discussion continues about the challenge
Mama Grey has put down on her sons. This is hilarious. The boss walks into his
office and comes out with a copy of the list and we can't help but laugh our asses
off.

"Bro, listen, I have been thinking about our bet. A grand means nothing to either
of us. It's not a big deal right?" Elliot helps himself to a cookie and gives Mrs.
Grey a kiss on the cheek. "Fuck, aw shit I mean fiddle sticks, these are
outrageous Itty Bitty. Good job." He gives her a high five. He is the only male in
the universe allowed to be so friendly with Mrs. Grey. It goes to show how close
Elliot and the boss are.

"When does the swear free time start?" Taylor accepts a cookie from Mrs. Grey.
"Holy shitglad I haven't been challenged by your mother. Mrs. Grey these
cookies are amazing."

"Yea aren't they fucking crazy? This is a family tradition for us. My Grams when
she was well use to make these all the time, but especially at Christmas. I
guarantee you won't find a better cookie anywhere. The Grace Grey Potty Mouth
challenge takes place as soon as we walk in my parent's house." Elliot grabs
another cookie.

"Elliot stay fucking focused. You said you were thinking about the bet. You want
to raise the stakes?" The boss jumps in and grabs the cookie from Elliot who
turns around grabs two more and try's to nut tap the boss who gets out of the
way in time. It might be fun to be Elliot for five minutes and get away with the
shit he can do around the boss.

"Well it's not a big deal if either of us lose a grand. Come on, it's less money than
you make a minute and I won't miss it a bit either. So, I say, the first one of us
that swears tonight at Mom's has to shave their head."

"Oh god know! You can't agree to that Christian." We all laugh when Mrs. Grey
freaks out. "I love your hair, no don't you dare and Kate will go crazy Elliot if you
lose. She loves your beautiful curly blond hair. Oh my god, no, no, no!" The boss
really starts laughing and walks behind Mrs. Grey and puts his arms around her.

"Baby, don't you have any faith in me? I won't lose to Elliot." He kisses her neck
and she leans into him and puts her hand up behind her and into his hair. "You
better not even think about this bet." He kisses her ear.

"You're on Elliot. Winner gets to shave the others head. Ana, bring the clippers
with you tonight and we can use Dad's shaver. This will be fucking awesome." So
much for listening to your wife.

"Christian. Please don't."

Grey walks from behind the kitchen counter winks at his wife and shakes his
brothers hand.

"I got this baby. No worries. Elliot will not win."

Elliot has a huge grin on his face and shakes his head. "We'll see, we'll see. At
least this will make mom happy because now we will take it seriously." He takes
his phone out and must be calling his girlfriend. We listen in as he tells her and
we all crack up when we hear Ms. Kavanagh screaming at the top of her lungs.
He holds the phone out and laughs grabbing yet another cookie. "Babe, it's all
good. My brother will never beat me at this. I will leave with my golden curls
intact tonight it's Christian's wife that will be singing the blues."

I excuse myself and run up to change. My quarters are really awesome. I have a
large bedroom, a kitchen, family room, full bath and my office is right below. Gail
does my shopping and cleaning and it is very private. I can use the gym anytime
I want and the apartment is furnished better than any place I have ever lived in.
I try to give them their space when we are all here, and they respect my privacy
as well.

Let's get this shit over with. The gym is unreal and I know the boss and Elliot
have been dying to get a game going in there. He even has scoreboards. When I
come back down Elliot, Mr. Grey and Mr. Trevelyan are sitting in the kitchen. Mr.
Grey has come to ref and he picked up Mr. Trevelyan to get him out for a bit. I
shake their hands and head out to the gym. Elliot and Amigo run after me and I
smile as I don't think he goes anywhere without that dog. As we are walking over
I see Brady Beeson pull up driving Mia's car with her in it. Fuck, did they sell
tickets for this game we are having.

"Okay gentleman what are the teams?" Mr. Grey is the ultimate organizer and
always takes charge, which around his sons says a lot.

"How do you want to do this Christian? Me and my crew against you and your
guys?" You can see it in Elliot's eyes he wants to play against his brother in the
worst way.

"Sir, if you and your brother are on opposite teams can we get a commitment
that we play one regulation game and then end it. Rematch at a later date."
Everyone laughs when Taylor says this but good to get this out now.

"I don't think you boys should be on opposite teams." That a boy Mr. Grey. You
know your sons better than anyone. "Let's just make this a friendly game, not
Elliot against Christian."

"We'll be fine. When Elliot loses he will handle it much better than in the past
won't you?"

"See here we go. No, I think we will put you two on the same team and we will
include Brady and its Mike right?" Mr. Grey points to some big tall guy that works
for Elliot. "And how about you Reynolds? You all can be the red team." I watch
the Grey boys and they are almost pouting. You know they wanted a piece of
each other. So on our team it is Taylor, me, Ryan, Welch and some guy named
Adam that also works for Elliot and he looks like a point guard. Small but fast.
Nothing would make my day more than beating the Grey's. Because now that the
brothers are forced to be on the same team, they will play hard and probably a
bit dirty. Old man Grey is pretty strategic as he knows that if he didn't put young
Brady on their team they would demolish him. Just the way it is, you fuck their
sister, even if they like you, you're probably going to make you pay at some
point. I have a sister. It's my motto as well.

I turn on the large screen on the wall and program all the security monitors so we
can glance at what is happening from the gym. We have no one watching from
the security office as everyone is here. It should be fine. We have a locked down
gate and alarms all over the place. If someone breeched the property they
wouldn't get very far without being chased down by five security guys. I saw
Taylor has his piece sitting under his warm up jacket and mine is behind the juice
bar. I'm not worried.

Christ Grey even has red and blue practice vest for us to each put on. I look over
and see Mrs. Grey and Mia come in and sit down next to Mr. Trevelyan. This gym
is better than some college gyms I have seen. It even has bleachers, water
fountains and automatic score boards. The boss shows his dad how to set the
timer and score board and we are under way.

Seventy-five minutes later we are battered and all sweaty. It was the closest
game I have ever played and we fucking beat the Grey's. Secretly I think Grey
was kind of proud of us. Four of his security team members on one team. We are
all in unbelievable shape, all former athletes and we don't take shit from anyone.
So when the boss and Elliot almost fouled out of the game, four follows each,
they had to pull back because they weren't going to be able to play with three
guys if they fouled out. Two of their fouls were personal fouls for cheap shots.
Fucking boss hates to lose and he elbowed Ryan on a rebound from over the
shoulder. He knows you can't do that. When his old man called him on it he was
really pissed. Elliot was even more pissed accusing his dad of having double
standards.

One thing about the boss though, he couldn't miss a basket today. He made
every single basket. Three pointers from the key with pressure and free throws
swishing left and right. He scored half their points. Brady Beeson is the fastest
human being I have ever seen. We couldn't cover him. He darts in and out and is
so flipping fast. He was a manic passer. But in the end, we won on a free throw
after Elliot's fifth foul. Buzzard went off and it was 61 to 60. God they were
pissed. I mean so pissed Taylor and I were trying not to laugh and we couldn't
hold it in. So of course we have to play again when we all get back from Aspen.
Boss said it was mandatory. The Grey's will never put up with another loss. God it
would be even better if we could rub it in, but we can't or the boss will make us
play all night. I wouldn't be surprised if they have a practice before the game.

Gail came over and told us she made Sloppy Joes and had cold beers waiting for
everyone in the boathouse. I think this is the first time any activity has occurred
in the boathouse. I don't even know if I have been up here other than routine
checks. Mia and Mrs. Grey are helping and everyone is laughing and having a
good time reliving the game but I notice the boss and Beeson in a serious
conversation. I see Taylor getting closer so he can listen in. He puts his hand
down and taps on his leg which is our sign that this is nothing. Just a
conversation, but he still stays close. I wouldn't think the boss would fight
Beeson. He likes him. Now put Ethan Kavanagh in front of him, and that kid be
lucky to have any teeth left.

My cell vibrates and I close my eyes when I see it is my sister on the phone. I
know what this means. I take the call and walk over to Taylor letting him know I
will be back in three days.

Brady's POV

"I understand that you think I spoil my sister Brady and you want me to back
off."

"God damn Elliot. Do you guys tell each other everything?"

"Pretty much. Come over here, so Mia can't hear us and tell me what your issue
is?" He leads me over towards the built in bar. I admire my design and have a
slight smile. I am proud of this room. "This is great isn't it? You did a good job
with this. Look I don't want you to be uncomfortable around me. I like you and I
like you with my sister. But, I don't like anyone telling me how to spend my
money. So I need for you to tell me what exactly your issues are."

"I respect your relationship with Mia. She is crazy about you and I would never
try to interfere with your relationship with your sister. I know you and Elliot are
both very protective of Mia and I hope you know by now that I would never hurt
her and I have fallen in love with her. I hope that someday I will have enough to
give her everything and anything she wants. But right now, I don't. I am saving
my money so I can buy her a ring that she will want and be proud of. I am saving
so we can build our own house, and I am saving and investing so that someday
she can do whatever she wants and I can take care of her. I hope to propose to
her sometime before summer. But of course I will talk to your dad about that first
when the time comes. And because I respect you and Elliot, I will talk to you both
as well."
"I appreciate that. And I am glad you are waiting a few more months. Mia needs
to move out of my parent's house and see what it's like on her own without
someone to rescue her all the time." I can't help but smile when he says this. He
is usually the rescuer. "I know what you're thinking. Look it's no secret that I
spoil Mia and I have a lot of money. I want to share it and take care of my family.
I could support my entire family; Elliot, Kate, Mia and sounds like you too as you
will be around for awhile. None of us would ever have to work again. I'm not
saying that to brag, because the truth is I wouldn't respect you or Elliot if you
both did nothing but let me support you. And I know it wouldn't happen anyway.
Elliot has never asked me for anything, and he is proud as well and wants to be
independent. So, I get where you're coming from. You're a decent guy and even
though you know I could take care of you both, you aren't the kind of guy to
expect that. So I think I understand where you're coming from but help me out
and tell me exactly what is eating at you. Want another beer?" I tell him I do and
he walks behind the bar to get several more beers.

I can tell that everyone is watching us and knows we are having a serious
conversation. Mia went back to the house with Ana to get the cookies she made
and probably to have Ana calm her nerves while I am having a serious discussion
with her brother. Mr. Grey and Mr. Trevelyan are talking with Reynolds, Ryan and
Taylor. Gail is serving up the lunch and the other guys from our crew took off
after the game. So the only one missing is Elliot and I see him outside lying on
the roof and hanging half off of it with a hammer in his hand. What the fuck is he
doing? I walk over to the door and go out on the deck.

"Elliot need help? What the hell are you doing?"

"No I'm good. Who worked on these gutter guards? They did a fucking terrible
job. I don't like the way they are hanging." I watch as he is practically hanging off
and shake my head. If one of the crew was doing that he would go crazy. But
someone will be getting an ass chewing on Monday.

"What the fuck is he doing Brady?" Christian hands me a beer and steps out on
the deck. He whistles at Elliot. "What are you doing?"

Elliot ignores him and is swearing up a storm. "God damn it I will have two guys
out here Monday to fix this. I am surprised this got past me." Christian comes
back in shaking his head.

"He is one crazy fucker but he is a perfectionist I will give him that. Anyway you
were going to tell me what you want me not to do or what you need me to do.
Not sure which."

"I don't have any right to tell you how to spend your money. You are correct
about that but I want to make sure that when we live together that every time
Mia wants to buy something or do something and I say I don't think we should
spend the money she won't get it from you. As an example she wants to move
into a bigger apartment. I get that she has so many clothes that she needs more
closet space and I am okay with moving into a bigger place. So we looked at
places and it didn't go well. She doesn't make much so she won't be paying
towards the rent and I am trying to save as I mentioned but the places she liked
were way out of our budget. When I told her we needed to keep looking she said
she would just use the money that you give her and we could get a bigger place.
Come on Christian would you want Ana to cover for you with money she got from
her dad? It's not like we can't afford a nice place but she wanted bigger and
better. We don't need to have a four-thousand a month apartment. I would
rather buy something than throw that away on rent. But Mia wants this and if she
didn't have your money each month, she wouldn't be so dogmatic on issues." I
feel like I am rambling so I stop.

"I get it. Tell you what; I will just stop giving her the money. She's working now
and she should learn to budget, although I won't stop buying her gifts and
helping her out here and there. If you guys need anything.I mean even if you
need to borrow, I don't care really. But Elliot tells me you have a great future and
she needs to be patient and let you pave your own way. I really do get it, so I will
talk to her and let her know. Good test for her. Will that work?" I nod and put my
hand out to shake his hand. I don't understand why people say he is such a dick.
He can be pretty reasonable if you just talk honestly to him. I can tell he doesn't
like bull shitters and he is a fiercely loyal guy to his family. He might be a prick to
work for but, he has a lot to protect. I know Mia won't be happy but she will have
to get over it.

Mia still hasn't gotten her period and I am really getting nervous again. I told her
she should talk to her mom but she doesn't want to do that. So she might have
said something to Ana. I want her to do another pregnancy test, but she said she
is sure she isn't pregnant. So, let's fucking hope that she is right.

Christian's POV

"Baby, come on." Jesus Christ what is she doing now. I walk into her office-library
and I stop and shake my head and almost go ballistic but I don't want to scare
her. She is standing on the fucking ladder looking at a book. She is only three
steps up but god damn it this is the shit that makes me fucking nuts. I walk up
silently behind her as she is engrossed in her reading and when I get to her I
grab her by the thighs and lift her off the ladder and put her on the floor with her
back to me leaning her into the wall.

"I heard you Mr. Grey you didn't scare me." I lean into her and quietly whisper in
her ear. I am trying to stay relatively calm.

"What the mother fuck were you doing on that ladder Ana? God damn it, what if
you fell? Are you out of your fucking mind?" I am so pissed I can barely speak.

"I needed to look up something."

Now I am about to shout as I turn her around slowly and place both of my arms
on the side of her holding on to the book shelf. "If, and I mean this Ana, If I ever
see you on these ladders again while you are pregnant, I will take every fucking
book in this room and get rid of them and turn this into a fucking storage room.
Do you understand me?"

"Christian I was fine."

"Do you understand me Ana? I am not joking or kidding around. You are almost
starting your sixth month and I have never been more serious. What the fuck was
so important that you couldn't get my help or wait?" I am so fucking spanking her
for this. My heart is racing and she scared the shit out of me. "What do you think
would have happened if you fell? You are not the most graceful person in the
world. What the fuck do you think would have happened? Do you think the baby
was at risk?" She looks embarrassed. Good. This is serious.
"I'm sorry. I was only several feet off the ground I didn't think it would be a
problem. I didn't mean to scare you. I guess that was pretty stupid huh?"

"Oh my god Ana. You are a smart and bright woman. Come on. That was beyond
stupid."

"Are you going to spank me?"

"Not now no. I am too angry. If I did I might really hurt you. But I will later. What
were you looking for?"

"I really shouldn't say."

"Don't even start that Anastasia. I asked you a question." She should know by
now not to fuck with me when I am this pissed. No batting of her eyelashes and
biting of her lip is going to work this time. I am furious. "Ana, what were you
looking for?"

"I was looking up something for Mia but she doesn't want you to know."

I raise my eyebrows at her and don't move. She is still trapped between my
arms. "Ana, I can lean against this wall for hours. I don't even care that we are
going to be late to my parents. I am too angry to leave the house right now
anyway. So, this is your call. You can either tell me or we can stand here and you
can explain to my mother the doctor what you were doing standing on the ladder
putting her grandchild at risk." I look at my watch.

Ana sighs. "Christian you don't fight fair. You're asking me to break your sister's
confidence and she trusts me not to say anything. She won't trust me again if I
tell you. Can I just give you a snippit?"

I take the book out of her hands to see if I can get an idea from that and look
down at her warning her she better not even think about moving while my hands
are occupied with the book. "Why are you looking at this book?" The book is
called "Everything You Want to Know about the Female Anatomy." I must have
bought this seven years ago when I wanted to know more about how to provide
pleasure, when a women was ovulating, the nuances of orgasms, g-spot control
etc. I remember this book well but haven't read it in years.

"I am trying to look up something but this book doesn't have what I need. But
wow; now I know where you learned so much about the female anatomy."

"Don't change the subject Ana. Tell me what this is about. I won't divulge to Mia
that you told me unless it is something that I feel needs to be addressed."

"Well that's just it. I think it does need to be addressed. Will you trust me on this
please? I am going to sit down with Mia and beg her to talk to you mom about
this."

"About what Ana? She isn't pregnant, she told me the other day that she is PMS.
What is it?"

"Christian please?"

"Ana, your making my imagination go crazy here. Is something wrong?"

"I don't know I am not a doctor but she is having female problems okay. There.
Are you happy." Ana seems pissed now.

"Okay, okay yea um you should probably talk to my mom then." Talking about
my sister's periods is not high on my list. "Okay we should get going. But Ana, I
mean it. I know this library is everything to you. If you want to keep it, don't ever
pull that stunt again. We will have other babies and I don't want to worry about
you every time you're pregnant getting on a ladder in this room.

"Wow, when did you get so prolific? You've gone from not wanting children to
having me pregnant for the next twenty years."

"That smart mouth of yours. Yes, I am pretty sure I will want more sons than just
one and keeping you pregnant seems for the most part to keep you out of trouble
for the most part." I roll my eyes and look at the ladder. "What do you have to
load in the car? We are completely on our own today Mrs. Grey."

"Really where is everyone?"

"Taylor and Gail have the day off and they were driving to get Sofie as this is his
year to have her for Christmas. They are bringing her back here tonight. The
bitch ran out of excuses and we squeezed her with a threat of reduction on child
support if she kept it up. So she cooperated for a change. Sawyer is on his way
home. His Grandfather died this morning."

"Oh no. I wish you would have told me I didn't even offer my condolences."

"He found out after the basketball game and quietly told Taylor. He was pretty
upset so Taylor told him to head out and don't even think twice about it. Wilson is
off for the next three days, he had this trip back to South Carolina planned for
months, and he promised his wife. Reynolds is off but volunteered to come in. So
he is on call. Ryan is on rounds between the houses. So I told Taylor we would be
fine. But that means I need to load the car up and you have your shit all over the
house. What are we taking with us tonight versus what stays here?"

"Oh, we don't have that much that goes to your parents because everyone is
coming over here tomorrow. We have the gifts for Brady since he is leaving early
in the morning. We have the items you bought and that I bought for the
stockings, the Sweet Dreams, the bag with the pita crackers and stuff for the
artichoke dip, you have the carrier with all the wine you are bringing. Goodness, I
will be driving home from the looks of all the wine your bringing and the bag with
Catch Phrase and Apples to Apples in it. So not that much."

"Can it all fit in your R8? On second thought, we will take the Saab."

"Why? You got me all excited thinking I was going to drive my car?"

"I get nervous when you drive the R8 baby. Nothing personal, but that car seems
a bit too much for you."

"Are you kidding? I think I drove it quite well when Elizabeth was chasing after
us."

I know I am rubbing my hands through my hair. I really want to come home and
surprise Ana tonight with some of her gifts under the tree. We plan to have our
own Christmas tonight. Tomorrow we will open presents with the family but,
tonight I need to be sober enough to get us home. Or fuck, maybe I will call
Reynolds in to drive us and pick us up. I don't want him thinking I've caved in
where he is concerned. But tonight needs to be special. I want to sit with the
lights off, the Christmas tree glowing and alone with my wife. I think she is going
to like one of her gifts and I am anxious for her to see it. I call Reynolds and he
tells me he will be here to pick us up in twenty minutes. He is more than willing.

We have everything at the front door and I have pulled the SUV around for
Reynolds to drive us. He doesn't have his company SUV anymore. Taylor took
that away from him too. I might have to reconsider that as it isn't convenient if
we are going to keep him around. It is already loaded with all of our stuff and
Reynolds pulls up in his truck and I walk outside and get Benson in the SUV while
Reynolds parks around back.

"Sir, can I speak to you privately real fast." Shit, if he thinks he is going around
Taylor to me, he is sadly mistaken. I lift my eyebrows neither giving him
permission or dismissing him. "I know you are short staff right now and I wanted
you to know I was going to go to Lake Tahoe for a few days, but I have cancelled
my plans. So I am available for you and Mrs. Grey if needed. I don't have any
other plans right now other than I was going to go see my mom in Salem
tomorrow for Christmas dinner. But with Sawyer away, I can cancel that."

"Drew, what the fuck is going on with you? You were one of our best guys and
then bam just like that you became this major fuck up. I trusted you enough to
have you be my sons CPO. Now you're here telling me you are available 24/7
when a week ago I couldn't count on you for ten seconds." I wasn't going to go
there but the guy seems desperate to please me right now.

"I can't even apologize enough for my performance lately sir. No one is more
disappointed or angrier at themselves then me. This isn't how I operate. I am ex
Navy Seal sir and I am embarrassed. My commitment to honor and serve is
engrained in me and I stepped away from that. But it won't happen again. I value
my employment and knowing I could have been terminated, was fuck, just more
than I could stand to hear. I ended my relationship with Andrea and realize that if
I am ever going to settle down it needs to be with someone that understands my
job a bit better and doesn't go nuts on me every time I am running late or have a
change of plans."

"Fuck Reynolds I didn't ask you to sacrifice your relationship with Andrea. My wife
will have my nuts over this."

"Sir, I am not crying about it. I don't mean to sound callous but while I had
strong feelings for Andrea and may have thought at one time she was the one, I
don't see that now and I am okay with this. She isn't the one. She is pretty
devastated. So, I don't think I should be at Grey House for awhile and I am okay
with the role Taylor has me in for now. I just want to prove myself to both of you
and move on. But bottom line, if you need me while the team is short staff I am
here sir."

"I appreciate that. Thank you." I put my hand out and shake his to let him know
that his decision means everything to me. I know it wasn't as easy as he is letting
on. Fuck, Ana will flip out. She loved that they were dating. Personally, this will
make my life a lot easier. Andrea getting married would really fucked up my life.
Selfish. Yep. But I have to look out for my interests and a lot of people depend on
me. So, Andrea will get back to being the pro she use to be. How can this be a
bad thing?

"God damn it, Mrs. Grey is like herding cats today. She was right behind me. Let
me go in and see what she is doing." I walk in the house and yell out for her. I
hear a muffled sound.

"Down here, just a minute."

"Down where?" Then I see her little feet hanging out from under the Christmas
tree. What the fuck is she doing now? "Ana, what the fuck are you doing?"

"I am watering the tree. It felt dry and I worried about it being dry and leaving
the lights on, I am almost done." We have so many presents under the tree I
can't even see her body. There must be two hundred gifts under the tree. Makes
me feel only slightly better that I sent a gift card for $100,000 to Seattle's
Children's Home last week for them to buy the children in their care presents for
Christmas. I feel guilty when I see how much we have. Half the gifts are for other
members of the family not just Ana, but still it is almost embarrassing. I decide
here and now that every year going forward I will make sure Teddy goes with me
and in person we will deliver gifts to Seattle's Children's Home so he understands
from a young age that our wealth is a privilege not to be taken for granted. I hear
Ana giggling.

"What is so funny? And will you come out of there please. Benson and Reynolds
are waiting."

This gift that you wrapped for me. You didn't cover the back of the package."

I smile because I know which one she is talking about. I couldn't for the life of me
figure out how to wrap this one package that was triangle shaped. I did such a
shitty job wrapping that I am pretty sure a three year old could have done better.

"Oh my god, look at this one! You used two different papers and still didn't cover
part of it." She is laughing hard now.

"Ana, let's go before I pull you out of there." She scoots out and I get this
amazing view of her gorgeous ass. "Baby, you better be careful or you're going to
find my dick inside you in two seconds. Christ your killing me here." She giggles
some more and finally comes out from underneath our huge tree. She looks up at
me and I can see getting up isn't as easy for her as it use to be so I put my hand
out and pull her up. She finally gets her coat on and purse and I am holding the
door open when she turns around yet again. "Ana where are you going now?"

"I need some dog food for Benson." Oh fuck me. I trot after her and pick her up
while she squeals and carry her out the front door.

"My parents have dog food. You are fucking killing me. We are already thirty
minutes late and that was with me lying to you about the true departure time. It
is 5:00 we were supposed to be there at 4:30."

"You told me 4:00."

"Then that would make you an hour late. Jesus Ana you're driving me fucking
nuts." I place her in the car. "Benson get in the back." He won't move. He is
stretched out along the back seat with his head in Ana's lap. "Benson, move boy."

"All of our stuff is back there Christian. You will have to get in the front." I have
lost complete control of my life, my wife, my dog and my ability to manage any
situation. And I am happier than I have ever been in my life. How the fuck is that
possible.

We pull into my parent's home and it is one of my favorite memories from

Christmas. I didn't tell Ana about this. My dad pays for a crew to come every
Christmas Eve and decorate every tree, limb and shrub in the massive yard with
twinkling white lights and there is a spotlight on the giant wreath hanging from
the roof. It is always more magical than any other house on the street and as we
pull down the driveway Ana reaches over to touch my shoulder as I am in the
front seat and fucking Benson is still lying on my woman's lap.

"Oh Christian this is amazing. I have goose bumps." When Reynolds stops the car
I quickly get out and open the door for Ana and take her hand and pull her into
an embrace for a kiss. I have spent the past twenty five Christmas's here and
nothing has excited me more than sharing our families magical Christmas Eve
and showing her the house tonight. I think about all the years I drove here alone
and dreaded the evening. I have forgotten how awesome the house looks each
Christmas. I had become immune to it and so miserable thinking about my need
for control and whatever sub awaited me to take my wrath out on, that I stopped
enjoying the beauty and finer things in my life. Seeing my girl with wide eyes and
a huge smile jumping up and down makes me want to sing out. She looks so
damn cute too. She has on her new wool red coat, black boots and a black and
red stocking hat pulled down to her eyebrows. She has the perfect face for a hat.
Some women look frumpy in them but she looks adorable. She rubs my face with
her soft leather gloves and kisses me several times.

"How did I get so lucky? God I love you and I love my new family." I smile and
kiss her as we head to the front door.

We walk in and put everything on the kitchen counter and find my entire family
dancing in the family room. Jingle Bell Rock is on full blast and Elliot is dancing
with my mom. Mia is dancing with Brady and Kate is dancing with my Dad who is
a terrible dancer. Ana and I just stare at them. We are not that late but they all
look lit up. Elliot is swinging my Mom around and she is laughing hysterically. Ana
is clapping her hands and has a huge smile on her face. I remember last year or
maybe it was the year before everyone tried to get me to stand up and dance and
I was so pissed I went up to my old room for an hour. I take Ana's hand not
waiting for her to take off her hat and coat and we join the crazy Grey's dancing.
When the song ends everyone embraces us and it feels so fucking good. Oh hey,
I better remember I am now officially on swear free night.

"Where the fiddlesticks have you been bro?" I start laughing as I shake hands
with Elliot and he winks at me. He motions like he is shaving his head and we
both start laughing. I hug my parents, shake hands with Brady and hug my sister
and even give Miss Kavenagh a kiss on the cheek. Is this my life or is this a
dream?

Grace POV
Oh my goodness. To see Christian so happy and in love. Is this real? Was it just
last Christmas Eve that he was so miserable and surly that Elliot and he almost
got into a fist fight. Now he is smiling, rubbing his precious wife's baby bump,
happy and oh this is all I could ever ask for Christmas. My children have all found
their true loves and this is what you work so hard for; to see your children
successful and this happy.

I adore Brady. I just hope he can hang in there with Mia. Like Christian, she has
found the person that has helped her to blossom and grow up. She has become
much more responsible and she is giddy she is so in love.

Elliot and Kate, well that has been a journey. Elliot was the equivalent of a female
whore. He was sleeping with half of Seattle and I was so worried that he would
end up with children spread out throughout King County or be an old nasty
bachelor that no decent woman would want. Before my mother got sick she use
to say give him until he was thirty three then we would have an intervention.
Thankfully he beat that deadline. Then there is Christian. I never ever expected
that he would bring me my first grandchild and be happily married. It goes to
show that you can't assume anything.

I am watching the kids all joking and laughing and looking at our little Ana,
holding Christian's hand. She is so adorable. That little bump is starting to be
bigger than the rest of her. I look up as my husband puts his arm around me. He
bends down and kisses me.

"Who would have thought a year ago that our kids would each be where they are
at? I know you are most relieved about Christian, but I am most relieved about
Elliot. I thought for sure he would be in a dozen paternity suits by now." Carrick
whispers in my ear and kisses me.

"I am just thrilled and happy all around Carrick. With my Mom not doing well and
the whole Elena thing, I have had a rough six months but to see my children so
happy, well..." I start to water up and he pulls me in for a hug.

"Hey there, none of that." Darling Elliot is always the first to say what the other
kids are thinking. "Christian, come over here. Let's tell Mom our deal." Elliot
pours me a glass of eggnog and dances around the family room to some silly
Christmas song by those dam chipmunks. Christian comes over and opens a
bottle of wine while balancing a celery stick in his mouth. He finishes chewing on
his stalk and looks at his brother and laughs.

"Mom is going to go ape spoop over this. You know that don't you?" I smile
because Christian has caught himself from swearing but what is he talking about?

"Mom, clearly this no swearing stuff is important to you. So Christian and I have
decided to take it seriously and we have a friendly wager on the table. The first
person to swear tonight has to shave their head."

"Oh no no no. Elliot no honey. No. I can't stand the thought of you without your
gorgeous golden curls. Oh honey no."

"Hey what about me? You can stand the thought of me without of my copper
waves?"
"Well no, I can't but Elliot's curls really define him. But I can't stand the thought
of not seeing your mop of copper waves either. Oh whose horrible idea was this?"

Kate joins us followed by Ana. "Grace, please, please, please tell them to bet
something else. If El loses his curls I will just cry and die. Please." Kate looks
sick.

"I agree Grace. I don't want a bald headed husband and I love his hair. There has
to be a better way to get them to not swear." Ana is running her hands through
Christian's hair.

"I don't know, I think it is an awesome bet." Brady comes around the corner and
fills his glass with eggnog. He winks at the boys.

"Mom since flipping someone off wasn't on your list can I do that?" Elliot elbows
Brady and in two seconds flat has Brady in a head lock. A second later Christian
comes behind Elliott and slugs him super hard in the back of the thigh. They all
start laughing but Elliot almost swears and then says something that sure
sounded like a cuss word.

You fother mucker Christian. What was that for?"

"Oh that is beautiful Elliot." Christian is laughing. "You tried to testicle tap me
earlier today. We can't say B-A-L-L-S right Mom?" Oh for Pete's sakes the boys
are laughing hysterically and I think they are making a mockery out of this.

"You better watch your testicles bro I owe you now. Darn it that hurt." Elliot is
rubbing his leg and Brady is rubbing his neck where Elliot had him in a head lock.

"Now stop that Elliot and Christian. No wrestling tonight. Keep your hands to your
self's and Elliot you should not be hitting anyone in the private parts. That could
be dangerous. And no, you can't use your middle finger to express yourself."
They start laughing again.

"Mom if you only knew what we have done to each other over the years you
would have to be committed. Remember that time you accidently through the
pocket knife and it got stuck in my knee?" Elliot is laughing, but I don't think that
is funny. How come I didn't know this?

"Oh yea. We were playing with Larry Porter the fat little sausage lover." Elliot
spits out his drink. "You were standing near the oak tree behind the boathouse
and I didn't know you were there and I was trying to see if I could hit the tree
with the knife and oh shh sugar I hit your knee. We all just stood there and then
Larry Porter ran home crying. I begged you not to tell Mom and you pulled the
flipping knife out. That was hilarious."

"Christian, how was that funny? Elliot honey did it cause a problem."

"Heck yes it caused a problem I still have a scar." Elliot rolls his pant leg up and
shows me a small scar under his knee. I should have had stitches but Christian
was afraid you would send him away so I didn't squeal. We were pretty young
like six and nine I think." It suddenly gets quiet as we all remember how afraid
Christian always was when he was small that we wouldn't keep him if he did
anything wrong. Poor boy.
"Its smells so mucking, I said mucking Mom, good. Here Christian, have another
glass of wine." Elliot hands Christian a glass and we both look at him suspiciously.
"What? Your glass is empty relax dude." Just as Christian takes a drink I see Elliot
wink at Brady.

"What the fufuddily dee is in this Elliot?" Elliot leans over and starts slapping the
kitchen counter laughing.

"DangI said Dang MomI thought I would get you on that. I added some
peppermint schnaps to your wine.

"You sockcucker." They both laugh. I put my hand on my hips and call Carrick in
to carve the roast.

"You two are not going to do that all night are you?"

"Do what?"

"Change letters around. I know what you're doing. But I do appreciate your
efforts. Now won't it be lovely if you both make it the whole evening and no one
has to shave their head."

"No, it will be very disappointing actually. Nothing would make my Christmas

more than to shave Elliot's head."

"Likewise hickdead." Christian gets a new glass of wine and they clink glasses. Oh
dear what have I started?

"So, I have dinner about ready, and then we will play some games and then open
your stockings. Mia honey can you fill the water glasses. Christian, open the
Champagne and Elliot get all the dogs food dishes filled up. Carrick, is the
fireplace lit in the dining room?"

I love my house at Christmas. All the fireplaces are lit. We have the fireplaces
going in the dining room, living room and family room where the tree is. My kids
vetoed it going into the living room years ago as it felt too formal for them. The
stockings are stuffed with our goodies, now each of the kids needs to fill the
stockings with the items they brought. We have such overflow of silly little items
in each stocking and next to everyone's stocking I have an extra bag. The
stocking I had the most fun with this year is Teddy's and he isn't even born yet.

As I take the pork roast out of the oven Ana offers to help me and I tell her to
find the mixer and get the mash potatoes together. Christian walks in with his
glass of wine and kisses Ana's neck. "So Mom, guess what your little sweet
daughter-in-law was doing today?" Ana turns around and gives Christian a look
that says don't say it. But he continues. "I found her on the third step of a ladder
in her library."

"Oh Anastasia Grey, tell me that isn't so." Christian burst out laughing, probably
because I have never called her Anastasia since she told me after our first
meeting to call her Ana. But what in the world was she thinking.

"Christian, I can't believe you are being a snitch. You hate snitches."
"I hate my pregnant wife being errant. Mom can you knock some sense into her
please."

"Oh Ana sweet girl, I don't want to be that mother-in-law that tells you what to
do and is a thorn in your side, but honey you are just too far along to be taking
such risk. If you fell from three feet and fell on your fanny, there is a number of
complications that could occur. Don't do that again sweetie, please." I don't want
to be scolding the dear girl, but Christian for once isn't being over protective.

"I know Grace I was being irresponsible and it won't happen again. I promise."
Ana sticks her tongue out at Christian and he grabs her fanny and squeezes it
then and winks. That dear girl has her hands full. He is always touching her and
making it more than clear that he wants her in his bed and sooner than later.

"Well good. Now Christian call this bet off with your brother. Honey please. I
didn't want you two to take it to that extreme."

"No can do mom. We shook on it. That makes it official. But you seem more
worried about Elliot's hair than mine." Oh here we go. You love Elliot more than
me or you love Christian more than me. You would think they were small children
again.

"That's because I am sure he will lose. You have such determination and are so
strong willed. You won't mess up tonight. Get your brother in a competitive
moment and he will lose and there goes that gorgeous hair of his. Couldn't you
boys come up with something else?"

I am heartsick. I just adore Elliot's hair. Ever since he was a little bitty thing he
has had these wonderful blond curls and they are so him. Women just fawn over
his hair and with those blond eyebrows and blue, blue eyes, oh he is such a good
looking young man, but that hair defines him. Christian is defined by his eyes.
They are stunning and you notice them from twenty feet away. Then his jaw,
cheek bones and just overall handsome face make him a stunning young man. If
he wasn't my son I would still say what a fine looking man he was. Women in my
social groups always go on and on about my boys but they particularly comment
on Christian. They almost always say the same things. What a charmer that Elliot
is with his curls and blue eyes. Such a flirt and ladies man. With Christian they
are almost speechless. They can't even speak when they first meet him. He is so
stunning he could be bald and it wouldn't make a bit of difference. He exudes
power and control. Yes my boys are good looking and I can't believe they have
set me up so that one of them will shave their heads.

We sit down for dinner. The table has been set with my Christmas china and
linens. Carrick taps his glass. "What a wonderful, wonderful Christmas season this
is for our family. Ana, Kate and Brady you may notice that we have no other
guest here tonight, including our beloved Grams and Gramps. That is because
when the children were small we always made Christmas Eve about our family.
This night has always been saved for just the five of us and we spent our
Christmas Day with other extended family members. Grace and I are so thrilled
that we have people in our children's lives to include at our table this year. Our
dear Ana, who is carrying our grand baby. Oh you are such a welcome addition to
the Grey household. Christian and Ana, I suspect that next year you will want to
start your own Christmas Eve tradition, and we are okay with that." I almost
laugh when all three of my children gasp like their father has thrown them out
with the dirty bath water.
"Dad, no, we will be here with the baby. I don't ever want to spend Christmas
Eve anywhere but here." Christian takes Ana's hand asking for permission and
she smiles at him and kisses his cheek.

"No flipping kidding. I will break his neck if they don't show up here next year.
Little Teddy will make this even more fun." Elliot looks devastated.

"Daddy, don't even say that." Mia who is sitting next to Carrick taps his arm. We
are blessed. Our children don't want change which I guess is a reflection on the
way we brought them up. But eventually they will have to start their own
traditions and I understand that. When little Teddy gets a bit older, they will want
him tucked in early so they can get Santa Claus's toys all delivered. I get teary
eyed realizing that this may be one of the last Christmas Eve's here in Bellevue
with the entire family. They kids don't believe that, but I know it's true and it's
the way it should be.

"As I was saying, we suspect as you each branch out you will want to start your
own traditions. Kate, we are looking forward to your marriage to our piece of
work, alias Elliot and thank you for reining that boy in and capturing his heart.
Brady, we feel honored that you have postponed your trip home to Logansport
until early tomorrow morning so that you could spend your Christmas Eve with
the Grey's. We are delighted you are here." Very well said Carrick. I was afraid he
would reference a longer term relationship with Mia, but we don't want to scare
him away. "So, please let's toast to a very joyful holiday and I want you to
knowI love you kids and your mother with all of my heart. Cheers."

Poor Carrick. He hasn't been the same since Rusty McTiernan has come stumbling
back into Christian's life. Christian has given every indication that he has no
interest in McTiernan but it has eaten away at Carrick. Then when the whole thing
with Elena came about he has become particularly protective and sentimental
where Christian is concerned. We all clink glasses and then Christian, the last
person who in the past would ever propose a toast speaks up. He stands up and
first shakes his Dad's hand and gives him a hug and whispers something to him.
Then he faces the rest of us.

"Mom, Dad, Elliot and Mia, I want to say I am sorry for all the years that I haven't
embraced and appreciated my family. For all the Christmas Eve's I sat brooding
and miserable and fighting with each of you about having fun and enjoying my
family. I want to thank you each for hanging in there with me and loving me
unconditionally. This year I am happier than I have ever been in my entire life. I
don't need any presents under my tree. I have this beautiful woman next to me
and she is carrying my baby. I don't need anything else in my life but I am one
lucky son of a bibiscuits." We all get a little giggle out of Christian correcting
himself before saying a swear word and Elliot looking disappointed that his
brother didn't slip. "So thank you to my family for sticking by me. I love you all
more than I can and have ever said. I should have told you each sooner. I love
you."

I hold my glass up and have tears rolling down my face. Carrick nods and wipes a
tear. On the surface to anyone else, this might seem like just a trifle toast. To our
family it is the most heartfelt wonderful words..no it is a gift, that we have
never received before and waited twenty-four years to hear. Christian pushes
back his chair and comes over to me and I don't quite know what to do. But he
takes my hand and pulls me up and into his arms, hugs me and kisses me several
times on the cheek. I sob, I simply sob in his shoulders and he strokes my hair. "I
love you so, so much Mom."
More Christmas Eve to follow, opening their stockings, game playing, Ana
and Christian's private Christmas Eve and then Christmas Day with all
the relatives. Please everyone be patient I have a busy week. Thanks for
all your reviews for my last chapter. So glad I could make so many of you
smile. The pocket knife incident really happened between two of my
boys. I just found out about it this year- more than fifteen years later. So
I am injecting some of my own experiences in this holiday segment. Love
Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

I want to respond to the reviewer, I think her name was Cara (Guest)
since I couldn't PM her. I promised everyone to do Ana and Christian's
first Christmas. Cara would like me to skip ahead, add more drama and
says I am getting redundant. That is what I didn't want to happen. But
then so many of you don't want me to stop writing, in fact most of you
don't. So I might go ahead and just skim over some of the next few
events. I don't want to be redundant. Sorry I am boring you Cara. You
know you don't have to read it.

Comment to the reviewer- a guest who said she "cringes" when my

Christian yells at Ana and it upsets her so much she can't read through
the story. I guess you never read the originals. Remember what
happened outside SIP when Ana didn't use her blackberry? He wasn't
exactly calm with her there was he? I guess that wasn't enough to make
you quit reading then. So, not sure I understand your point. Christian is a
worried husband with issues that he still is trying to work through. I
hate upsetting you, but I just don't get your comments in light of almost
every story on FF with Christian has him as a control freak. But thank
you for your comments never the less.

Comment to the Guest who said my Ana is a moron. I'm on to you. You
always write in CAPS and your theme is the same. Your reviews are now
getting funny. Do me a favor - QUIT READING. YOU AND THE ANA YOU
THINK I WRITE ABOUT HAVE A LOT IN COMMON. (since you love caps so
much I thought you would understand the big letters better.)
Thanks everyone else who wants this story to never end and oh my gosh
for all the ideas and suggestions about the bet. You readers are quite
passionate about the Grey men's hair. Who knew!? I had quite a few of
you make the same suggestion so I went with it. It started with Frankie
and Archie Proud Mommy! Thank you!

Special shout out to those Amazing Twitter Girls for making me laugh out
loud on the plane. Anababycakes, OfficeLady, my dear dear Sookie, DD's
for Life I know I suck at tweeting but I love you guys for making me
laugh! You ladies are nuttier than squirrel shit as both Elliot and my
oldest son say all the time!

Romancefifty, Team Harris, Dublingirl and Jasmine Garden you know

how I feel about you! You're my venting station when the haters make
me nuts! And to all my other fav fans, too many too mention- Thank you.
And because you asked.Sweet Dreams Recipe at the end of this
chapter!

Thanks! - Lilly

Chapter 46 A What Tail?

Christmas Eve

Christian's POV

You could hear a pin drop. Seriously, you could hear a pin drop the exact moment
after Elliot yelled "Oh, are you fucking kidding me?" Then the next words were
out of Kate's mouth.

"Babe, NOOOOOO" It was like slow motion. Oh god it was fantastic.

We were all pretty lit up except Ana of course and we were playing our favorite
game, Catch Phrase. The teams were my parents, me and Ana against Mia,
Brady, Kate and Elliot. We knew it would get way to competitive if it was girls
against guys and couples would be fighting. Elliot was giving the clue to Kate so
he can't say we set him up. I will laugh about this moment for the rest of my life.
I will be in my grave laughing. There are no words to describe how fucking funny
this was.

"Okay you go to the bar and order this." Elliot is shouting as this is game point
and losing to me or my team is unbearable to him. The timer is going.

"A drink, a glass of wine, a shot, a beer." Kate is jumping up and down and
wringing her hands.

"No, the second part of the word is this a dog wags his."

"Tail!"

"Yes! Yes! And first part of the word.I have one of these."

"A truck."

"NOOO!" Elliot points to his dick.

"A penis? Balls? A dick?" Elliot is nodding his head all excited.

"Keep going Kate and put the words together." Elliot is rubbing his hands through
his hair and frantically pointing to his dick. And then Kate Kavanagh says
something that will go down in history as making me laugh harder than I have
ever laughed in my entire life. Who would have thought Kate would own that title
and I am confident no one will ever beat it. As Elliot is pointing and gesturing she
yells out.

"Dick..Dicktails?" We are all on the floor laughing. Dicktails? Oh my god, tell me

she didn't just say that.

"No come on Kate think, think, think! What do I call my junk come on, come on,
come on. What is the second word?" Tic Tic Tic

"Tail? I said that. You call your thingy the beast. Beast tails?" Oh fuck now I am
hurting I am laughing so hard. My mom looks like she might die of
embarrassment. I am trying to pay attention to the timer to see how much time
they have and it is going faster and faster. I watch Elliot losing his mind pointing
to his dick, yelling clues while the rest of us are crying from laughing. The Beast.
Oh fuck me. Sure he wanted my Mom to hear that.

"Kate COME ON think! Think! A rooster.what is it called?"

"A bird? I don't know you're confusing me." Tic Tic Tic Tic "Kate come on what is
this?" He keeps pointing to his dick and my dad is now on the floor, literally
laughing so hard I check to make sure he isn't having a heart attack. "KATE,
HURRY! KATE, for the love of god, come on you order these at the bar."
BZZZZZZZZZ. The game is over and we win. Elliot falls to the floor, and then
stands up and without thinking he does it.

"Oh are you fucking kidding me?"

"Babe, NOOOOO!" Kate literally jumps into Elliot's arms and covers his mouth
hoping we didn't hear him, but trust me we all did. And as soon as he catches her
he looks at me as he realizes he has just lost our bet.

"Oh shit." That does it for me. I have now gone beyond laughing. I am hysterical.
I am on the floor next to my dad and we have entered a new universe of
laughing. I don't even know what it means to laugh this hard, but in the last few
weeks I have laughed more than I have in my entire life. This is not just a
comment to go with the situation. It is true. Elliot is fucking killing me here.
Maybe it is twenty-four years of not laughing much built up, but I am fucking
dying here. This is better than I could have imagined.

Elliot falls on the couch with Kate in his arms. He sounds exhausted. He talks
slowly and softly. "Kate. A cocktail. A fucking cocktail. Oh. My. God, Kate,
seriously? A cosmo, all that shit you drink all the time, what are those called?"
Elliot sounds like he is going to cry. Now he shouts. "There cocktails, cocktail,
cock C-O-C-K tails. Oh my god!" He doesn't even hold back at this point. The
more he goes on the harder I laugh. Who knew your side could hurt from
laughing.

"I know, I know I just blanked out. Oh my god, Christian I will be nice to you
forever if you let Elliot out of the bet. Please?" I know Kate said something but
my dad and I are still laughing too hard to hear her. Brady is now on his knees
wiping his eyes we are all a mess. Everyone but my brother and Kate are
laughing. My Mom is even laughing and wiping her eyes from crying. There is no
hope for the rest of us. Mia had to run to the bathroom she was afraid she was
going to pee her pants.

There is finally silence for about ten seconds as we all look at each other. Then
even Elliot starts to laugh and Kate starts cracking up too. It's too fucking funny
not too. "Dicktail? Dicktail? What the fuck is a dicktail? Sorry Mom, but that
shipped has sailed with me not swearing so now I might as well go for the gold.
Jesus Christ Kate you not only cost us the game, but I hope you like shining my
bald head every morning cuz I just lost the FUCKING bet!" Brady high fives me. I
have won the game but better yet I have won the bet and curly is about to lose
his hair.

A wait a few seconds and then walk into the kitchen and find Ana's bag with the
clippers and come back out with them turned on so you can hear them running.
"Let's get this done bro." Elliot rubs his hands through his hair. I get some
newspapers and lay them on the floor and then place the chair over the paper.
"Have a seat please. I've never done this before but I figure I can't mess it up
since I am taking it all off." Elliot walks over to the bar and fixes himself a drink
and slams it.

"FUCK! I am losing my hair because my girlfriend drinks dicktails!" He sits down.

"Christian, honey, don't do this. I will call the swear free night over." My mom
looks like she is about to cry. She has come over and placed her one hand on
Elliot's shoulder and with the other she is pulling at his curls.

"No Mom, we shook on it. A deal is a deal. If Christian lost I would never let him
off the hook, so let's do it. It will grow back by summer and in time for the
wedding. Don't worry babe." Kate literally starts crying. Elliot pulls her on his lap.
"Come here baby, it's not a big deal. Are you seriously crying?" She runs her
hands through his hair and he is whispering in her ear. She whispers something
back and he kisses her.

Now I feel like a dick. But he's right. He would have had my hair off by now. I
wait for her to get off his lap. Will I do this? Shit, now I am not sure. We made
our point. We had fun trying.

"Carrick, make the boys stop." My Mom is rubbing Kate's back now. Christ. It's
just hair. It will grow back.

"No Grace, they shook hands, they made a deal, and they need to follow
through." My dad gets it. You don't shake hands on something and then change
your mind. I would have taken my licks had I lost.

"Christian just do it god damn it. Let's get this over with. A deal is a deal." Elliot
is sitting like he is in the electric chair. Shit. Why is this so hard? My mom is
giving me the evil eye, has her arms cross and is now tapping her foot. This is
her, "don't fuck with me stand." In my day I have seen this stance dozens of
times. My dad has his camera out and my mom grabs it from him and puts it on
the table. Ana comments it's like baby's first haircut, making me laugh. Brady is
laughing his ass off and Amigo has jumped up with his paws on Elliot's lap all
worried about him. "Its'okay boy, lay down."
I start the clippers up again and all three dogs back away making us laugh. I am
about to take my first shave of Elliot's head when my mom's screams out
"Christian Grey, turn that off right now."

"Mom, we had a deal." Elliot tells her.

"I said turn those damn clippers off right now or deal with me later. This was a
shit ass bet to make me crazy and you both know it. Now knock it off both of
you." We all try not to laugh. Even my Dad has to turn around.

"Mom, did you just say damn and shit ass?" Elliot asks raising an eyebrow. "In a
swear free home? Tsk tsk Mom."

"I mean it! Knock this shit off right now. No one is cutting anyone's hair. Give me
those clippers right now young man." I am trying with everything I have not to
laugh. Elliot is biting both of his cheeks. She is seriously pissed. I look over at
Elliot and shrug.

"Then I want my thousand dickhead." I tell him as I figure the shaving bet is off
now I can go back to calling him names. I obviously don't need the money but
Elliot and I have a rule that when we make a bet we honor it. Last year I had to
shave my legs when we bet on the World Series.

"Oh thank god, thank god, thank god." Kate looks like she might faint. Elliot
stands up and pulls ten one hundred dollar bills out of his money clip in his front
pocket and hands the money to me and we shake hands.

My mom leans against the table like she is out of breath, looks at us and without
missing a beat says, "Thank fuck." We all break into unstoppable laughter once
again.

Ana's POV

We are all sitting on the couch in the family room and it is explained that the
tradition is for Carrick to hand out each of our stockings one at a time. It is
further explained that the stockings are filled with mostly inexpensive items,
some to play with tonight, some silly items, some practical, but mostly to hold us
over until Christmas Day. We won't know who necessarily put the items in our
stockings. The kids were told when they were small that the Elves stopped by.
Grace further explains that when her kids were little the only way she could get
them to settle down and go to sleep was to let them open their stockings on
Christmas Eve. All the stockings are hanging up on the mantle. There are eight.

"Ana and Christian, this year we have a special stocking that wasn't hanging up
because your sister who has been working on this day and night wanted to
surprise you. Mia, I think you should do the honors on this one." Mia gets up and
from behind the sofa and pulls out a three foot stocking that is the most beautiful
stocking I have ever seen. It is cross-stitched with Santa Claus coming down the
chimney, elves dancing and a Christmas tree. It is absolutely gorgeous. Along the
top if says Teddy. I of course burst into tears because I know she has spent hours
on this and it is so amazing. I hug her and thank her over and over again. Even
Christian is touched as he gives Mia a huge hug. Even if you know nothing about
cross stitching, which I really don't, you know this took hours.
"Now go ahead and see what is in there." Grace says with a big smile. I let
Christian pull the items out and announce them.

"Okay these are baby bibs right? And this is a rattle, and this is one those things
baby's chew on."

"A teething ring." His mom tells him.

"Yea that. Okay, maybe you should do this Ana, I don't know what half this shit
is."

"You're doing fine." I tell him because he looks so cute right now I am enjoying
watching his face as he looks at each item.

"This is either one strange ass toothbrush or some sort of a brush."

It's nipple cleaner." Grace announces.

"Can't Ana just take a shower?" Elliot cracks and we all start laughing again.

"No they are for the baby bottles and pacifiers."

"But Ana's nursing." Christian sounds adamant. We have discussed this but I
haven't really said I would do this exclusively. This is another one of those really
important subjects to him.

"I am nursing but I also plan to pump and the breast milk will go in a bottle."

"Okay, TMI. Keep going." Elliot again comments.

Christian looks at me for a minute and whatever he wants to say, he decides to

wait. "Okay this is awesome. It is a baby blackberry." Christian presses a button
and it plays Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. He pulls out a bunch of ointments, safety
locks, baby bath soaps, a stuffed Giraffe and a dog that lights up and plays
lullabies. "No idea what this is?" Christian looks at it and reads the box. "Are you
kidding me they make these things?" Everyone asks what it is and Grace is
giggling.

"Yes, babies need them. It is the Snotsucker, a nose aspirator."

"It sucks out snot? That's kind of disgusting. Why not just use a tissue like
everyone else." Christian holds the box.

"Christian, for Pete's sakes, babies can't blow their nose. Bless their little hearts. I
recommend this for all our little people when they get congested, teething, have
snotty noses."

"Let me see that. Can adults use them?" Of course Elliot is curious. Christian pulls
out loads of other items including nipple shields and he has no clue. He just
stares at them and looks sat me. I don't even really know what to do with them
yet. We put everything away and thank Mia again.

"Okay now the fun begins. Elliot you're the oldest, you can go first. Carrick hands
Elliot his stocking. The first item he pulls out is an old fashioned peashooter.
"Oh this is awesome. Christian, assuming you got one. War outside in an hour."
He points at Christian then Brady and has a huge smile. He really is handsome.
Not like fifty but I can see why women love him. He has the best smile and the
whitest teeth.

"Yes you boys need to go outside with those Elliot, and be careful. Your father
picked that out. If you were a child I would never let you have one." Grace looks
worried. "Oh lord. I know you boys will be trying to shoot each other's eyes out.
Carrick I still think that was a bad idea. Can you imagine if one of my kids gets
hurt and the paper finds out a pediatrician gave her boys peashooters."

He pulls out about eight bags of Gummy Bears. I think we all got him a bag or
two of those. Then he pulls out some dog bones for Amigo and a doggy sweater
that looks like a poncho which is hilarious, odor eaters for his shoes. "Who the
hell gave me these? My feet don't stink." No one says anything. He keeps digging
and pulls out a paddle ball which gets Mia and Christian excited as well. They
explain they get one every Christmas and still have a contest to see who can
break the record. So this must mean we are all getting one of those as well. He
then pulls out a bag of firecrackers and gets really excited, a new toothbrush and
again the Grey's all laugh. Evidently Grace gets them new toothbrushes every
year in their stocking and then even at their age picks them up new ones every
month. She is obsesses about tooth brushes carrying germs.

"I was going to buy a new one the other day, but I knew I would have one in my
stocking so decided to wait. He pulls out several Chocolate turtles and opens one
while he paws through his stocking. He pulls out a deck of cards, a brain teaser
made of wood, a book entitled, Trivia to Read in the Bathroom; another small
book filled with What If questions and he gets really excited about this saying he
will ask everyone questions later but gives us a snippet. "This little book is great.
Okay, Mom What If you could have dinner with any woman in the world dead or
alive, who would it be?" Grace looks up and bites her lip and thinks.

"Oh that is a tough one. Hmmmm, there are so many. I think I would have dinner
with Princess Diana." We all ask why she picked her. "I would want to tell her
how lovely she was and she should have dumped Charles years before. I would
have told her to pull herself together and get on with her life and how much
prettier she was then that Camilla. I just felt so sorry for her."

"That's a lame pick mom. Okay we will do more of the questions later. What the
hell? Who put this in there? Wait, it better have been you Kate." Then he
whispers to her and smiles as he actually blushes. He shows Kate what he is
about to pull out and she screams.

"Oh my god, oh my god, I didn't mean to put that in there. I meant to put a box
that size with after shave. I grabbed the wrong one." She has her face in her
hands and she is beet red when she looks up. I have never seen Kate so
embarrassed. It dawns on me what she has done and I start laughing. Kate
whispers to Elliot and he is smiling and winks at her. She is trying to take it from
his hands and he isn't letting her.

"Are you going to show the rest of us?" Christian asks.

Elliot looks at Kate who looks like she might burst in tears. He kisses her nose.
"Ummm, I think this one I should probably just keep in the stocking for now."
Kate looks relieved and I try not to look at her. I cannot believe she put the cock
ring in the stocking.
Elliot pulls out some candy PEZ of Superman and Batman, a yo yo, two pair of
socks, nail clippers, some Oakley sunglasses, tickets to the Portland Trailblazers,
front row seats and he is really excited as he is a huge Trailblazers fan. He looks
at Christian and smiles as he knows who put them in his stocking. New razors
and finally a sling shot with a target. "Yes this is awesome. We can shoot at cans
tonight or each other."

When he is done, Christian gets his stocking which is almost identical except he
has a few items like milky way bars instead of Gummy Bears causing him to
groan because he has so many already from gifts at work. He also is given two
ring side seats for a boxing match in Las Vegas in March. He looks at them
knowing they are from Elliot.

"I am assuming you think I will be taking you because you know Ana won't want
to go."

"Of course. That's a given. We can fly in and out so you won't be away from
your girl all night."

"No, this is awesome. It's something I've always wanted to do, but just never
took the time to order tickets. How did you score these? They are hard to get."

"You're not the only one with connections." Elliot looks proud.

Like Elliot, Christian can't wait to use his sling shot and peashooter. I put some
little things like a new arm band for his I-pod when he works out, a book on
useless trivia, because Christian loves useless trivia and new holder for his credit
cards.

We all get similar items. The boys including Brady's stockings are alike including a
ticket to the Trailblazers game and the boxing match, so I think it is safe to say
he has been accepted by the Grey brothers. The girls get items like nail files, nail
polish, hand lotions, a Chinese jump rope and I was so excited to get Pick Up
Sticks. I haven't played those in years. I can't wait to play with them. In my
stocking there was also some awesome charms for my bracelet and I loved the
little Teddy Bear. I kissed Christian because I know he put the charms in there.
Someone put in a gift certificate for a massage at a place that specializes in
pregnancy massages. I can't wait. I see Mia giggle so I think she picked that out.

When Carrick found his teabags in his stocking he looked at his sons right away
and smirked. "Funny. I don't know which one of you put this in there but real
funny. His stocking has fishing hooks, a nice pen, a paper weight, tickets to the
boxing match and basketball game as well and bags and bags of jelly orange
slices. He loves those and everyone teases him all the time about how gross they
are. He also had several pocket size crossword puzzles as he really enjoys doing
them and a bag of golf tees. He is always trying to get Christian to golf with him,
but Christian doesn't enjoy it very much so he only goes when he feels guilty
about not spending time with his dad.

Grace's stocking was similar to the girl's with nail files, compact mirror, book
marks, spa certificate and her favorite candy which is Butterfingers. She pulled
out a t-shirt that said Elliot's Mom on the front and on the back a huge picture of
Elliot making us all laugh. But then she opened a coffee cup with Christian's photo
on it that said, Nothing starts my day better than a cup of coffee and looking at a
photo of my favorite child. Next she opened a rolled up apron with Mia's photo
and it said, I learned all my cooking skills from my talented wonderful daughter,
Chef Mia. Evidently for the past few years the Grey siblings always put something
in their Mom's stocking that has their photo and something clever to outdo each
other. I wonder when Christian had the mug made. Grace loves each item.
Christian thinks his is the best because Grace can actually use it. He said if she
wore her t-shirt out with Elliot's photo on it she might get some little kid yelling,
"Daddy?" Kate didn't laugh but the rest of us did.

After we finished opening the stockings, like little kids, Mia, Kate and I play with
our Pick Up Sticks and Chinese Jump rope. It was fun to play with things we
haven't played with in years. We can hear the guys running around outside trying
to shoot each other with the peashooters. They are hiding behind trees and
shrubs and cheering when they hit each other. Several times Grace opened the
back door and told them to settle down or be careful like they were ten years old
again. When they come in Brady has big red marks on his cheeks and neck where
Christian and Elliot nailed him with the pea shooter. Then they all went back out
and in the dark try their sling shots. I guess Christmas is a time where everyone
can be a kid for just a few hours. This was so much fun I would be happy if we
stopped here with the gift giving. Grace was a wreck when they had the sling
shots warning them that if they hit anyone in the head they could kill them. So
they did stick to cans and bottles. It's true about boys being boys. Carrick went
out after awhile to try the sling shots as well.

While the guys were outside, Grace came and sat down and watched Mia and I
play Pick Up Sticks. Kate was on the phone to her mom.

"Go ahead Mia, talk to her." I am encouraging Mia to talk to her Mom about her
period. I can't believe how nervous she is. Grace is super sweet so I don't get
why.

"Talk to me about what honey?"

"Umm, I haven't gotten my period yet this month. I am several weeks late but
don't worry I haven't missed a pill."

"Well did you do a pregnancy test to be sure?" Grace is sitting forward and almost
whispering because she doesn't want Carrick to hear. Yea, not a good idea.

"Yes of course." Mia blushes. "It was negative. I know it isn't that but why else
would I miss it. I have never been late ever."

"Well there could be several reasons. Does it hurt when you have intercourse?"

"Mom! Seriously?" Poor Mia looks like she might curl up and die. Yea, that would
embarrass me too.

"Just answer me Mia."

"Well I only just noticed that actually. It didn't before but if you have to know,
this morning it really hurt. I almost had to stop."

"Oh, I don't like that. Lay down on the floor on your back honey." Grace gets off
the chair and gets on her knees and when Mia lays down she palpitates around
her abdomen and pushes down in a few places and Mia reacts. Oh, Oh.
Something isn't right. "Does your back hurt or do you have any aches?"
"Yes, my back does hurt and the back of my legs have been hurting. Actually, my
thighs. Why what do you think it is?" Mia looks worried but not as worried as
Grace.

"Mia, I don't like this. I think we should call Dr. Bailey and get you checked right
away. Dr. Bailey is their ob-gyn as they don't go to Dr. Green.

"Mom, I will get checked after I get back from Indianapolis. I can't be bothered
with it until then."

"No Mia. You won't wait. We are getting this looked at before you go off to
Indianapolis. I won't argue about it."

"What do you think it is Mom? Don't say something like that without telling me
what you're thinking."

"I don't know, but I am worried with your little tummy a bit bloated and the
tenderness and everything else you could have something like endometriosis or
something as serious as a growth on your ovary. But if it was a growth it could
rupture and then you would have huge problems so no Mia, we are getting this
checked. It might be something else or could be stressed. I don't want you to
worry about it. Are you constipated?"

"Jeez Mom, keep your voice down. Not like I want the world to know that
especially my brothers, dad and boyfriend. And, FYI, I think I am a bit plugged
up. Jeez, can we talk about something else now." Grace stands up and I can see
she is really worried. I look at Mia who looks upset as well.

"Mia, don't be mad at me, but I am worried too. I think you should get checked
and then I am sure it is nothing and you won't worry about it anymore." I feel
bad but sounds like something could be wrong. To get us back on track when
Kate comes out we play Chinese Jump Rope but I feel like a cow trying to jump
around and decide to just be a place holder.

We gave Brady his gifts as he was leaving and he was super excited when he
opened our gift which was two tickets to the Super Bowl, airfare and hotel. Elliot
and Christian have been so many times they didn't get tickets for themselves but
Brady has never been so he will take Mia and he couldn't thank us enough. Elliot
and Kate gave him a new flat screen and surround sound because Elliot said
Brady's TV was from the last century and Grace and Carrick gave him a sweater,
a nice overcoat, a beautiful chess board because he loves chess and a book on
Frank Lloyd Wright. We don't know what Mia was giving him as she said it was at
the apartment. They are the first to leave. Mia tells her parents she will be back
early in the morning, but I can tell she is distracted now.

We head back to our home around eleven thirty. I think Grace was a little sad
because this is the first Christmas Christian isn't spending the night on Christmas
Eve. Carrick was right. We are starting our own tradition. We will exchange
presents with the Grey's Grams and Gramps and my dad and Aunt Maggie at our
house in the morning.

Christian's POV

Reynolds opens the door and does the protocol check as the house has been
empty. When he gives us the all clear we go in the house with all our stocking
stuffers and I hang Ana's coat up for her. I tell her to wait and I surprise her
when I come up behind her and lift her up, carrying her into the family room.
"Close your eyes baby."

I make sure her gift is in place and of course it is. I am happy with the way it has
turned out. I had the same artist that made our bedroom furniture and her
jewelry box make her a rocking chair with the same sky blue driftwood. It is
large, ornate and really special. I thought she would like to have it in front of the
floor to ceiling windows in our bedroom so she can rock the baby or nurse and
look out at the sound and meadow. There is a switch underneath and when you
rock it plays lullabies. I have a huge stuffed Teddy Bear sitting in the chair. I
mean this fucker is as tall as Ana. On the top of the chair I had engraved."To
My Beautiful Wife Ana, Thank You for Having Our Babies. Merry Christmas. Love
Christian. 2011." I made it plural on the babies because I already can't wait to
get her pregnant again. I won't let her go too long before she is pregnant again
as I rather like her pregnant.

I put her down and turn on the music box and kick the chair so it rocks and the
music begins. The Christmas lights and just a few accent lights are on and the
room looks awesome with all the presents and the chair. "Open your eyes baby."

"Awww, Christian, its' perfect. I love it. Did the same guy make this?" She has
her hands over her mouth and is walking around the chair touching the soft
driftwood. She bends in closer to read the inscription and smiles. "Babies?" She
wipes a tear away so I know she likes it. Why do women cry so much when they
are happy? I should talk. I have cried more since meeting Ana than I have ever in
my life. And that includes when I was a small child. I think I went twenty years
without shedding a tear until she came into my life.

I smile at her as she struggles to pick up the big Teddy Bear which is actually as
tall as she is. I take it from her. She hugs it and says she will dance with him
later. She sits in the chair and rocks holding her bump and closes her eyes for a
second. "Oh Christian I just love this so much. It's perfect. I am sure I will rock
many miles in this chair. Come here." She pulls my hand and I bend down and
she smothers me with kisses. "I love it and you. This is wonderful. Can I sit here
and rock all night?"

"Glad you like it baby. Do you want more presents?"

"There shouldn't be more. You have given me everything." And I would give you
more if you asked. I start handing her all the presents that I wrapped and she
has piles of them on her lap making her laugh. God I wrap for shit. When I take
my presents out from under the tree and see how perfect she has wrapped
everything I feel like an idiot. All her gifts are perfectly creased and a pleasure to
look at. The gifts I wrapped are crinkled, have holes in them, don't match on the
seams, and way too much tape. I used a whole roll for three gifts. She starts
opening her gifts first. She likes the work out gear and both her boots and
moccasins. She kicks off her current boots and slips into the Ugg Moccasins and
rolls her ankles around looking at her feet. She kisses me after every gift. If we
keep this up, we won't get to my gifts. I am getting hornier by the gift. She opens
everything so slow too. She won't rip the paper. "Come on baby tear into it for
fucks sake." I wink at her when I say this, but she still goes slowly.

She likes all her gifts but treasures the complete collection of first edition John
Steinbeck books that I bought for her library. She loves Steinbeck and I actually
didn't have any in the library except East of Eden, so she was holding the books
like the treasure they are. I bought her some bracelets and another watch and
she laughed when she opened the Vuitton bag that she fell in love with in New
York. She stands up to get my gifts but I tell her that I can get them. She looks
tired. "Oh wait one more little gift her that has your name on it."

"Christian you have already spent a fortune." I shrug. So. This is something very
special to me and I had one made for my office as well. Ana opens it and it looks
like a standard picture frame. On the outside is a photo of Ana and Ray walking
down the aisle on our wedding day smiling. She looks so fucking gorgeous in this
picture I can't stop looking at the photo. On the bottom of the frame there is
place to touch and start the music that she walked down the aisle to. Rhapsody
on a Theme of Paganini. She gasps. "It's like reliving it."

She opens the frame and there are all our wedding photos while the music still
plays. Half way through on the page that has us walking down the aisle together
after we were married, the music switches over to At Last and plays until the
photo of us dancing our first dance and then The First Time Ever I Saw Your
Face starts. Ana is crying and smiling. She puts her arm around me and stands
on her toes. "I don't think I have ever met a more hearts and flowers guy than
you. I love you so much."

She won't let go of me. She is clinging to me and we start dancing to our song
slowly. I can't help it I have to start kissing her. I am aware that her bump now
has us further apart than before. I pick her up and dance with her slowly with her
feet hanging off the ground and then she wraps them around my waist and we
kiss as we slowly move around and around in our massive family room next to
the Christmas tree. This is better than I imagined our first Christmas alone in our
new house to be. It is everything I could ever want and everything I thought I
would never have. I know Ana wants me to open her gifts to me, but right now, I
want to be inside of her so bad. I want to make love to her next to the fireplace
and near the tree. She whispers that it is time for me to open my gifts and she
seems to want me to do that although I know she would like to make love as
well.

I set her down back in her chair and sit on the floor. She tells me what to open
first. I am completely baffled by the shape and size of this box but when I open it
I am even more confused. It is a pole. "Oh, a pole for pole dancing? Nothing
personal, but who do you plan on pole dancing for us. Kind of awkward to hire
someone baby don't you think?" I am winking at her teasing her because frankly
I don't see Ana getting on a pole. That takes a lot of strength and training. And
Ana is not strong.

"Just open the envelope that goes with it."

"Oh you are taking lessons for pole dancing?" I am trying to sound excited but
she is pregnant for god's sake.

"Not until after Blip is born. It will get me in shape and then I can pole dance for
you if you think you would like it."

"Fuck yes. What guy wouldn't like it? Wow, that is hot? I can't wait to see this.
Where are you thinking we might put this little toy?" I raise my eyebrows at her
making her blush. It is a really hot gift. If she can entertain me with private pole
dancing I will be a very happy man.

"I think we should put it at Escala. Not sure it's something Teddy needs to see."
"I agree. It will be installed as soon as you're ready and able. Fuck just thinking
about you doing this is giving me a hard on." It's true I am rock hard. Very
interesting gift my little bashful wife has given me. She tells me Kate bought one
too. Elliot will probably go out of his mind. He gets off on strippers and dancers
more than I do. But having do this for me, well it will surely make our sex live
even more interesting.

I open some sweaters, shoes, jeans, and other clothes and then she hands me a
small box. "What the fuck Ana. Was this the mystery item in Elliot's stocking? A
cock ring?"

She blushes beet red. "I wasn't sure but Kate says they are great and I will love it
and it is safe for pregnant women."

"A cock ring. Hmm, I haven't worn one in years. I wore one for well,,, never
mind, but yea if you want me to baby, I will do anything for you. Well you can't
play with my ass, but anything else." God I love making her blush. I wore one
years ago with Elena but I would never have worn one for my subs. "Want me to
put it on tonight?" She shrugs and then says we should wait when we are going
for kinky fuckery. Tonight she wants plain vanilla.

She stands up and tries to pull a huge box from behind the tree. She almost falls
backwards. "Ana, stop! I'll get it." I saw it there but really never paid attention to
it. It is gift wrapped perfectly and must have taken several rolls. How they fuck
does she do that? Whatever it is it weighs a lot, I pick it up and bring it out and
open a baby stroller that I can take with me when I am running. She assures me
it is top of the line and a lot of serious runners recommend it. I didn't even know
they made these. This is awesome. "I will take the Tedster out with me for my
morning runs." I see her holding her back. Damn it she probably pulled it when
she was trying to move this box. She hands me a small box and smiles shyly. I
get another hard on looking at some of the great sexy outfits she must have
bought at the Crypt. "I can't wait to see you in this." I hold up the mesh body
stocking. Yea, she will look hot in that.

I open some fishing supplies and she tells me that Elliot helped her with this stuff
as she had no idea. She got me an awesome new tackle box which I kind of
needed so I am stoked for that.

"Here, I hope you like this." I shake the small box and it feels like something
liquid inside of it. It's a snow globe and inside is a photo of Ana and I dancing at
our wedding and it plays our song. Well I see we were thinking along the same
lines tonight. "I love this baby. I will put it on my desk. I open a few more items
and then she hands me an envelope.

"What's this?"

"Just open it." Inside is information on a female photographer who Ana has
commissioned to take photos of her pregnant with Teddy in various outfits. She
will also take photos of us together. I like this idea much better than fucking Jose.
I didn't even go through him to make the photo book. I paid him a lot of money
for the negatives so I didn't feel obligated to go through him for this gift. I note
Ana doesn't ask if I used Jose. She knows better. Ana tells me that the photos
will be done in her seventh month before she looks like a complete whale.

"Baby, I love your pregnant body. Thank you for my gifts. You make me feel
loved." I stand up and pull her off the chair. I play the music on the globe and
pull her up. "Now where were we earlier?" I take her sweet face in my hands and
kiss every inch of her face slowly until I get to her perfect lush lips. God she has
the sexiest full lips and just tasting them gets me hard. I tilt her head back and
kiss her neck and whisper in her ear as I know the quickest way to warm her up
is to talk sweet in her ear.

"Can I undress you baby. I want to feel your skin." She merely nods as I continue
to kiss her neck. I help her remove her red plaid skirt and sweater and stop to
gaze at her in her thigh high stockings, red lace bra and panties. She kicks off her
Ugg's and stands in front of the fireplace. She looks like a goddess.

I look closer at her panties and she starts giggling. There is mistletoe on her
panties. "So I need to kiss underneath the Mistletoe huh? Oh baby you only need
to ask once." I pull her panties off of her as she seems to like that when I rip
them off and then I grab some pillows from the couch and throw them on the
floor in front of the fireplace. I guide her down and make sure she is comfortable
before kneeling down by her feet. I bite her toes through her stocking and nibble
on her ankles working my way up her amazing legs until I reach the top of her
stockings and I slowly pull them down with my teeth giving her little bites and
kisses along the way. After I have slowly moved each stocking I pull off my
sweater and t-shirt and then go back up and reach behind her and undo her bra.
I see her looking at me and she reaches out so she can rub my chest and
stomach.

"God your body is amazing Christian."

I like that I please her and while she is sitting up I nibble on her breast for about
five minutes, Sucking, biting, licking and swirling my tongue until I hear her
heavy breathing. She takes her foot and runs it along my erection and I have to
get it out of there so I quickly shed my jeans and boxers and she is able to see
how badly I want her. She starts giggling when she sees the shadow on the wall
and you can see my massive hard on protruding from my shadow. It makes me
laugh too. But back to business.

I tell her to lean back and rest her legs on my shoulders as I lie down between
her thighs and gently start licking her folds. Jesus Christ she is as hot as the heat
coming from the fireplace and literally dripping. I assault her folds with my
tongue once I get a taste of the heat and her juices. She comes so fast I barely
had time to think about what I want to do next. I need her mouth on my lips. I
shimmy over her and kiss her. "Merry Christmas, Mrs. Grey. I love you so much."
We slowly kiss and again I spend time whispering in her ear and kissing her
sweet dainty neck and ears. She smells so good. I can still taste her on my lips. I
hear her moan.

"Christian please take me. Please. I want to feel you inside of me." She takes the
lead and pushes me back placing several pillows up against the fireplace bench. I
lean on it and she lifts herself over me until she has all of me inside of her. I pull
her ass so she is close to me as she can be and take her breast in my mouth as
we slowly move together. "Christian, look at me." I look up into her beautiful
eyes and I place my arms around her back pulling her as close as possible. We
are so deeply connected and we continue to barely move. She squeezes her
internal muscles so it feels like a vise around my cock and I hear myself moaning.
God this feels so fucking good.

"I love you Ana, god I love you." We continue to move and with one arm wrapped
around her tight she is holding my other hand and squeezing it tight as we stay
connected. She slightly shifts moving up and coming back down slowly and I feel
like I might explode in her. I am moaning and can't help but put my head back.
This is making love at its best. I feel so in love with my beautiful wife and I feel
like every nerve in my body is on fire. She stops and takes her hand and pulls my
mouth to hers and kisses me.

"Not yet Christian, I still need this. Nice and slow. Please." Well I can do that
baby. I can hold on to keep myself deep inside of you a while longer. I feel her
muscles clench again.

"Fuck baby keep that up and I can't hold off. God you feel so good." I gently push
her knees down and spread her legs slightly apart and reach in and grab her clit
and rub it with my thumb as we move slowly. I see her silhouette against the wall
and with the fireplace going she looks erotic as hell as she leans back and her
hair cascades behind her. I can't hold off much more. "Kiss me baby. Suck on my
tongue. Please." She sucks on my lips and pulls on my tongue by sucking hard
and then clenches her muscles again. Fuck I have no control when I am inside my
wife. I stroke her clit and slam her down as tight as I can on my dick. There isn't
even any airspace between us we are that closely connected. She starts quivering
and screams out digging into my shoulders and from the deepest part of my core
I feel my own release and it is the most intense orgasm I may have ever had. I
can barely breathe as my eyes are squeezed shut and I feel her gripping my dick
as she continues waves and waves of her release. We are both shouting, "Oh
god, and yes" and I am afraid I might be hurting her hand as I am squeezing it
so hard. Finally we both finish our climax and she drops her head on my shoulder
and I hold her for ten minutes before either of us moves. I rub her back and
smile when I feel Teddy moving around. He definitely responds after we have
sex. Sorry kid, I am a home invader and not changing. We kiss a few more times
and then she slowly gets up and we both wince as I was lodged as far inside of
her as I could go. I still have an erection, which I don't even know how that is
possible with the orgasm I just had.

I tell her to stay there and run upstairs to get her robe. I see Benson has quickly
replaced my spot when I come back down and I help her put her robe on and kiss
her neck. "Baby, that was amazing. Thank you."

"That was special Christian. It was magical. I felt like we were one person." She
hugs me again. "Benson here boy, I have something for you as well. She takes
his stocking off the fireplace and gives him some toys and treats. We have four
generic stockings on the fireplace, not like the ones at my Mom's with our names.
I would like to get some for our here but I don't want to be tempted to give up
the Grey tradition quite yet.

I pull my jeans up going commando and get a garbage bag out of the kitchen and
Ana and I throw our wrapping paper in the garbage and organize our gifts so they
are out of the way. Ana will be shocked in the morning when my family shows up
with gifts. We tend to go crazy at Christmas. It will be extravagant and a mess
when we are done. She asks me to hide the pole and then she takes some of the
kinky clothing with her upstairs. I check all the lights and doors, set the alarms
and decide since it is after two and we have a lot of company early tomorrow
morning we better get in bed. But then I see the cock ring. Hmmm. I take it and
decide I know what we will be doing for round two.

Sweet Dreams

1 cups brown sugar

Mix with two sticks of softened butter

Add 1 egg room temp

1 teaspoon vanilla

Set aside

2 cups flour

1 teaspoon baking soda

teaspoon of salt

A heaping tablespoon or maybe two depends on you I do almost two of both

ground ginger and cinnamon

Blend with sugar/butter mixture. Add one bag of mild chocolate chips (not semi)
like Ghiardelli large chips over small.

Roll into balls and freeze overnight.

Remove from freezer and roll each cookie into powered sugar place frozen balls
on greased or lined cookie sheet. Bake for about twelve minutes or until brown on
bottom at 350.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Special special thanks to Kendmom! She knows why! You should all
thank her as she talked me into posting this chapter and not wrapping
this up quite yet but spoiler alertI will be skipping ahead after this
chapter. But I promise to still provide you with some of the details of
what happened during those months that I am bypassing. No worries.
How did the cookies turn out everyone? I heard from Elyelena in Italy
that her family loved them? Anyone else?

Chapter 47 - Reality

Mia's POV

"I love you too, I will see you tomorrow." I reach up and kiss Brady. He has both
his hands on my butt and his nose is tenderly running along my neck. I hate even
being apart from him one day. "Tell your parents and family I said Merry
Christmas and I can't wait to meet everyone tomorrow." Brady takes one of his
hands puts it behind my neck and pulls me in for a long kiss followed by little
baby kisses. He sighs.

"Mia, don't come until you get checked by the doctor. I mean it. I will call you
when I get in this afternoon. But I am worried about you. Merry Christmas, baby.
I love you. Tell your family thanks for last night. I had a great time. Tell that
fucker Christian I have a god damn hickey on my neck where he hit me close
range with the peashooter and when I get back he better keep both eyes open."
We both smile and then Brady rubs his hair back and sighs again. "Now I am so
fucking worried about you I don't feel like I can leave you. Maybe I shouldn't go."

"Brady, please your parents are expecting you. I am sure this is fine. I will spend
the day with the family, and then if Dr. Bailey can't get me in at eight tomorrow
morning, I will schedule an appointment for when we get back. I want to be with
you and your family this week. Thanks for my bracelet, necklace and wonderful
Christmas gifts. I love the jewelry box and I will take great care of my favorite
gift, little Brutus. He is so cute. Now I won't have to steal Arthur from my
parents. I love, love, love him!" I pull him out of my jacket where he has been
snuggling.

When we drove home last night Brady made an excuse to stop at Mike's, a guy
he works with saying he had to leave him keys to a site. But when he jumped
back in the car he reached in his coat pocket and said, "Here baby, can you hold
this for me while I am driving." I didn't even look because I was texting Ana and I
just put my hand out expecting his wallet or something. When he handed me
little two pound Brutus I screamed. I thought it was a rat at first. It was dark in
the car. Brady quickly turned on the light and there he was. My little fur ball. He
is so flipping cute. He is a little teacup Yorkie. I love Arthur, Riley, Amigo and
Benson but I wanted a much smaller dog and so now I have the cutest little guy.
He is perfect and I am bringing him to Indiana when I fly out tomorrow. Under
the tree at the apartment, Brady had everything we would need for him. He
bought him a little bed, but he slept between us last night.

"Baby, thank you for my gifts as well. I don't even know what to say, you were
way too generous." I smile. I did go all out, but this is the first man I have ever
fallen in love with and I wanted to spoil him. I bought him mass amounts of
clothes, new boots, a new x-box, and some games and a new bike as he likes to
ride for exercise. He kisses me again.

"Are you sure you will be okay?" I nod. "Promise? No sex until you get this
checked so if you are thinking of coming to Indiana without seeing the doctor I
am cutting you off." He has his forehead leaning against mine and I look at him
thinking that it's okay about not having sex right now because it hurts too much
anyway. I kiss him again and he turns around to walk to the plane. I wait and
watch him board the GEH jet. I wave to Stephen and get into my car to head
over to my parent's house with Reynolds following me.

My back is killing me so much I can hardly drive. I pull over for a second so I can
shift and put my head back on the seat and rest for a second. I feel like I might
faint the pain is that strong. Reynolds comes running to the car window and taps.
I roll down the window but don't move my head.

"Ms. Grey, are you okay?"

"I um, don't feel so good Drew. Can you give me a minute?"

"Ms. Grey, let me drive, you don't look like you're up to driving."

"No, I can make it. Just give me a second." I can hear Reynolds on the phone. Is
he talking to Taylor?

"Ms. Grey, I am leaving the SUV here and driving your car. Can you move over
please?" I don't argue. I get out and can barely walk over to the passenger side.

I walk in the kitchen and Elliot and Kate are drinking coffee at the table talking to
my dad. Reynolds is behind me. "Merry Christmas everyone! I give them each a
hug and kiss and ask where my mom is. I feel like they were talking about me.
They are all looking at me funny. I open my coat and pull little sleeping Brutus
out and Elliot laughs.

"Amigo, look buddy breakfast. What the hell is that? It's so small." He takes him
from my arms and holds him. "Damn he's a cute little guy. What's his name?"
Elliot is holding him up and then pulls him closer to pet him. He lays Brutus in his
hand. "Look the little shit is smaller than my hand."

"He is Brutus Maximus Grey." Elliot hands him to Kate and she is kissing him and
I can tell she loves him. Oh god my back hurts. I slowly sit down. I feel like I
might faint. I am glad no one notices, I don't want them to keep me from going
to Indiana.

"Oh babe we need one like this. I bet his poops are so much smaller than
Amigo's. Oh my god he is so cute. I love him. What else did he get you?" She
looks at my hand and I roll my eyes. I tell her and then tell them that Reynolds
needs a ride to pick up the SUV.

"Why did he leave his car?"

"Um, I wasn't feeling very good. No biggie." I want to switch the subject. "What
time are we leaving for Christian's?" Everyone looks at each other again. "What?"

"Mia, honey go up and see Mom." My dad gets up in his robe and gets more
coffee. Fine what is the big secret?

I walk in my parent's room and my Mom is dressed and looks ready to leave.
"Mom, I need to shower and change before we go to Christian's. You look ready
to go."

"Hi sweetie, Merry Christmas. Come give me a hug and kiss." I walk over and hug
her. I want to show her Brutus but Kate didn't give him back to me. "Listen
honey, Dr. Bailey has a delivery at the hospital this morning so she said for us to
come over if we can before 8:30 and she will examine you."

"Mom, seriously? I don't want to screw with that today."

"You prefer to delay your flight tomorrow? No, let's just get this done. Go get
ready and we will go see Dr. Bailey and then meet everyone over at Christian's.
We will open gifts at their house." I don't want to throw a hissy fit on Christmas
and she is right about getting this done. But what if it is something and it
prevents me from going to Indiana?

"Okay, I will take a quick shower." My lip is quivering and I feel my eyes water
up.

"Honey, come here." I slowly step closer to my mom.

"I'm scared Mom." My mom pulls me into a big hug and wipes my eyes as the
tears fall.

"I understand that Mia. I think you are more uncomfortable than you have let on
aren't you?" I nod and keep my head on her shoulder. "What if it is something
horrible like cancer or something."

"Oh sweetie, let's not go from A to Z. Let's see what Dr. Bailey says. The sooner
we get over there the sooner we will know. Go on, go get ready I will be
downstairs. I want to hear all about your gifts from Brady when you come back
down." My mom pushes my hair out of my face and kisses me again.

I come down from my shower dressed in white wool pants and a white v-neck
angora sweater, with my new necklace and bracelet clearly on display. I got
ready pretty quick for me because I don't want to make my whole family wait all
day for me to get back from the hospital, and to be honest the pain is getting
worse and worse. When I come in the kitchen my mom is holding Brutus and she
is laughing as he licks her face.

"Oh Mia, he is perfect for you. He is precious honey. Grab yourself a croissant or
something to hold you over until we get to Christian's." I ask Elliot and Kate to
load my gifts in their car. Elliot starts to tell me to put them in my Mom's car but
I am holding my back. It really hurts. I close my eyes for a second and lean
against the counter.

"You okay little girl?" I look up and Elliot is bending down almost in my face and
he looks worried. He has my hand on my shoulder.

"Yea I guess. My back just hurts. Sorry I am ruining this morning."

"You're not ruining anything, Christian said no big deal if we are running late, we
will just push everything back a bit. We want you to get this checked out
sweetheart. Kate and I will get your packages and take them over. It's all in the
family room right?"

I tell him that there is a box gift wrapped in my bedroom for Mom and Dad but I
couldn't even pick it up and bring it down my back hurt so bad. Also in my car are
all of Brady's gifts for the family. We completely forgot them last night. As we
back out of the driveway I see my dad looking out the front door. He looks
worried too. Jeez, they are all making me nervous.

Reynolds drives us and we drop him off at the SUV, but then he insists on
following us over to the hospital. My heart is racing and my hands are sweaty. I
have this terrible sinking feeling that something must be wrong or I would have
had my period and I wouldn't have this pain, right? Having a Mom with hospital
privileges is great as we get in a room right away and wait for Dr. Bailey. She
comes in almost before I am changed into a gown.

"Merry Christmas Grace and Mia." Mom gives her a hug and I smile. "Do you
want your Mom to stay or step out Mia?"

"No I want her to stay." I am so scared I am almost shaking. My mom comes

over and rubs my back. She mentions that her patient still hasn't delivered so she
might get called out and would like to get started right away so she doesn't keep
us waiting later.

"Tell me what is going on?" I fill her in. She asks a zillion questions and then asks
me to get on the table. "On a scale of one to ten what is your pain level right now
Mia." I hesitate and then realize I need to be honest and tell her that its darn
near a ten. She feels around like my mom did last night and I feel even more
tender when I am sober, actually yelping at one point. "Okay let's do an exam
and an ultra sound shall we?"

Forty five minutes later she is finished after having to leave several times. She
tells Mom and I to wait in the examining room.

"Mommy, you know how to read that stuff on the screen, don't lie to me, is
something wrong?" My mom has a really concerned look on her face. "Mom,
mommy, please don't keep this from me; just tell me."

"Honey, yes I saw something but I didn't examine you. Let's see what Dr. Bailey
says okay. This is the hard part. I may be a doctor but I am a mom first and it
isn't appropriate for me to do Dottie's' job today." The door opens and Dr. Bailey
comes in and takes a seat. That can't be a good sign. I figure if it was nothing
she would just say all was well and send us on our way.

"So Dottie, what is going on with my little girl?" I am glad my mom asks because
my mouth is so dry I can't even speak.

"Okay, I don't know about going to Indiana to see your boyfriend, you will have
to decide that based on your pain. We don't have to rush and make a decision
today about how to remedy the problem, but Mia you have a very, very large
fibroid tumor pressing against the uterus which I am sure is really causing you
some back and leg pain, frequent need to urinate, constipation and pain during
sexual intercourse. Typically Mia, you should be bleeding a lot with this size
tumor. But the fact you have stopped bleeding is because this tumor is so large it
is blocking the tubes and you're not releasing. Many women have fibroids and
leave them be until they are done having children then they get a hysterectomy
which is pretty much the only way to remove them permanently. We have other
procedures we can do, but for some reason when you're prone to them they
come back. I don't want to perform a hysterectomy on you if we don't have to.
But, I can't let this tumor just hang around either. It is bigger than a grapefruit
and probably still growing and you have several growing underneath it. So here is
what I want to do. I am going to give you an anti- inflammatory which should
help reduce the pain. We also need to schedule a colonoscopy because I see
something else but I don't know if it is anything at this point to be worried about
or residual from the fibroid."

"Whoa Dottie. What did you see?"

"As I said Grace, I want to make sure it is nothing, let's not speculate. I know
there is a fibroid we are dealing with, but the ultrasound shows something in the
cecum but again it could be just from the fibroid which is what I am thinking."
Mom nods but doesn't say anything else.

"I want to schedule a procedure that will keep you productive, but cuts the blood
flow to the tumors and kills them. I usually tell young girls like you to let's sit and
watch. But again, this is a very large tumor and it is pressing against your uterus
which can cause damage to other organs. So, we can't ignore this. I will want to
do this sooner than later. When are you back from your trip, should you go?"

"Holy fuck. "Oh gosh sorry Mom, but Dr. Bailey you just laid a lot on me like you
were giving me a recipe. First off I am going to Indiana, I don't care. But, could it
be cancerous?"

"Most likely not and I don't think it is from what I can tell. These tumors are not
typically cancerous, although it has happened. But they cause havoc. As I said, if
you had your family and were older we would be talking about a hysterectomy.
Right now I want to get you comfortable. You may even consider harvesting some
eggs which is what a lot of women do in this situation. With the location and size,
you must be very uncomfortable. I have women screaming in pain when they
press up against the lining like that. So, I also will give you something for the
pain and let's get you back in for surgery. Any questions?"

"Yes, Dottie I have several." My mom sounds almost offended. "What exactly are
you thinking of doing on her? I don't want her to have myolysis, I just don't like
the risk with that."

"No, I don't either. Look Mia I won't lie to you. If you want children someday, you
should start a family soon after you find the one. But some procedures can cause
you to have infertility issues. So I am looking at either a robotic myomectomy or
uterine artery embolization. I want to look at the ultra sound results again and
lets regroup this week Grace, if Mia is okay with that and we can discuss the pro's
and con's of each."

"Mom? What do you think?"

My mom does not look happy. "Well, Mia, let's get you out of here, get your
medication and I will talk to Dottie this week. I just have to take my Mom hat off
and think this through. You know Dottie I just don't know. I don't like the risk
with the myomectomy but the embolization is not effective with large tumors.
Whatever you are seeing on her colon, I want that addressed right away. So,
look, we appreciate your meeting us today on Christmas morning of all days. If
you will write Mia's scripts we will walk down to the pharmacy and get them to fill
them right away. I will call you Monday Dottie." We get the scripts and head out.

"Why do I feel like you weren't happy with her suggestions Mom?"
My mom stops and looks at me. "Oh I'm sorry sweetie. No, Dottie is a great
physician. I am just thinking this all over. I feel sick to my stomach knowing you
have been dealing with this and I know damn good and well you are in a lot of
pain and so worried about being a party pooper you haven't said a word. But I
might talk to Dr. Green and see how she would handle this. I don't want you to
sacrifice having children honey so we need to do this right."

"But mom, she said I wouldn't have to sacrifice having children. Is that not the
case?"

"Fibroid tumors are very difficult to live with when they reach this size. Studies
show women who have large growths like yours will get them again until
menopause or forced menopause. I just don't want you to deal with this for the
next twenty five years so I want to make sure we handle this the right way." My
mom takes my hand and as we walk down the hall different nurses and doctor's
greet her. My mom is usually so friendly but today she is laser focused and
distracted. I hope she has told me everything.

I popped the anti-inflammatory and the pain pill immediately. I will do anything
for some relief. Now that the truth is out, yes I am miserable.

"Mom, why do you think it just started hurting this week, it obviously has been
growing for awhile?"

"It wasn't big enough before to interface with the wall or pressing against the
bladder and uterine lining. Now that it is so large it is causing this pain."

"Can we not tell everyone about this? I feel like a creature from the black
lagoon." I lie down across the seat and put my head on my mom's lap. We are
driving with Reynolds in the SUV, Mom wanted to leave her car at the hospital.

"Mia, you need to put on your seat belt?"

"Please Mom; it really hurts to sit up. Just let me lay down for a second. I didn't
get any sleep last night with Brutus and by the time we opened our gifts to each
other it was after two. I just want to close my eyes for a second." My mom rubs
my head and my face and the next thing I know we are pulling down Christian's
driveway.

Christian's POV

"Baby, Elliot and Kate are on the way down the drive. My dad will be here in
about an hour as he went to pick up my grandparents instead of Reynolds. It was
on his way and just makes things easier. Elliot and I are going to work out if
you're okay with that. Do some weights, run and laps in the pool. I can shower
fast and help you after and" I realize I am pacing.

"Christian calm down." Ana takes my hand and pulls me towards her. I am
playing with the silver baby cup I bought Teddy. "I don't know why I brought that
in the kitchen. I had it in my hand and brought it in here. I want to put it in his
room when we get it done. I love it. Is that the first gift you placed under the
tree?"

"No, I haven't given you that yet. I thought I would wait until everyone else is
here." I know I sound distracted, and I am. "Explain this to me again Ana. This
thing with Mia." I am really worried about her. This sucks that this is happening
on Christmas. Goes to show the Grey's aren't quite as invincible as we thought.

"I don't know anything other than what I told you already. Her period hasn't
shown up, her back hurts, her stomach is tender, her back and upper thighs are
killing her and your mom felt something but didn't give much away. You could
see it really hurt Mia when your mom pressed on it." Ana hesitates and I tell her
to go on. "And when she and Brady had sex yesterday morning I guess it really
hurt." I know I must cringe when Ana tells me this because she tries not to laugh.
"Come on you know they have sex."

"Okay, okay I get it. Let me go to the door for Elliot. Do you realize no one is
here but us? Not one single member of the security team. Strange isn't it?" I walk
away leaving Ana in the kitchen cutting up fruit. I can't talk about this shit with
Mia anymore. I need a good workout. Fuck.

Kate and Elliot arrive and I open the door for them since they are carrying so
many packages. "Merry Christmas. If it isn't Beauty and the Beastisn't that what
you call yourself Elliot? The Beast?"

"Fuck off Tiny Tim. But hey.Merry Christmas bro." I take some of the bags in
Kate's arms and carry them to the tree and help Elliot grab more packages from
the truck. When I come back in I shake his hand after we unload the packages
and give Kate a kiss. They follow me in the kitchen and Elliot kisses Ana and Kate
who still has her coat on and opens it handing Ana the littlest fucking dog I have
ever seen.

"What the fuck? I hope that isn't our gift." Kate looks at me and rolls her eyes.
Ana puts down the pineapple and goes all girly.

"Awwwww. Oh my god, how sweet is he? Let me have him Kate. He is so tiny. Oh
my god I want him."

"Yes isn't he adorable. His name is Brutus. Brady bought this for Mia for
Christmas. Isn't that the sweetest gift?" Elliot and I watch Kate and Ana going
crazy over this little tiny dog. I laugh when he mumbles he could have saved
himself a fuck of a lot of money if he would have known all it took was a mini dog
that looked like a little rat to make Kate get so excited.

"Oh look Christian isn't he the sweetest thing?" She is letting it lick her and
cuddling with it. Benson stands up from his bed and doesn't look too happy.
When he stands up Amigo takes his bed. Fuck I still can't believe this is my life. I
laugh at Benson who looks at me like, "Get control of your house dude and get
me my bed back."

"Is that dog trained?" I point to Brutus. "I don't want it pissing all over the
house." Elliot laughs as he gets up and helps himself to some orange juice.

"Don't be stupid Christian. Of course he isn't trained; he is like six weeks old.
He's is going to shit and piss all over your house." He laughs and finishes off the
carton of orange juice. He always does that when he is here. I think he does it to
piss me off. I open the refrigerator and see that there are a few more cartons.
Good. "His turds will be the same size as your dick so you will hardly see them.
No worries."
I don't comment. "So how was Mia this morning?"

Elliot looks rather serious as does Kate. "Dude she was hurting. She could barely
stand up straight and she was super pale. She wasn't feeling good at all."

"Yea I agree. She was trying to be herself but you could just tell. I thought she
was super quiet last night." Kate adds as she takes Brutus from Ana.

"Yea I noticed that too. Poor thing I hope it is nothing but I don't think that is the
case. What else did Brady get her? No ring?" Both Elliot and I look at Ana when
she ask this and neither of us are all excited like she is. "What I thought he
might get her a ring?"

"No, thank fuck. Mia isn't ready to get married. At least I'm not ready for her to
get married. Fuck I sound like her parent. Come on Christian, let's go so we can
get back when everyone else arrives."

We leave and head out to the gym with neither of us very talkative. We have the
dogs with us and on the way over I see Sophie outside with Taylor. I haven't seen
her in over a year. She has grown a few inches. They walk over to us.

"Good morning Miss Taylor." I nod and squat to her level. I look up. "Taylor.
Merry Christmas." I reach up and shake Taylor's hand and then point to my cheek
for Sophie to give me a kiss.

"It's very nice to see you again Mr. Grey." She kisses my cheek.

Elliot shakes Taylors hand as well.

"Merry Christmas Jason. Is this pretty little girl your daughter?" Elliot can flirt
with the best of them. Little Sophie turns bright red.

"Sophie, this is Mr. Grey's brother Elliot. Can you say hello?"

She is a pretty little thing. I think she is about seven but I can't remember.

"Hello Mr. Grey. It's nice to meet you. She reaches for Elliot's hand and he shakes
it. I smile. Well done. I deplore children without manners.

"You can call me Elliot. So did you get anything good for Christmas?" She lights
up and starts telling us about her new bike that she gets to keep here at Daddy's
house and she points over to the bike in front of the garage. She tells us about all
this Barbie stuff she got as well and once she starts talking she keeps going. I am
trying to remember what Ana picked out for her and then I remember it was this
massive Barbie doll house and some really girly little dresses.

"Are you going to go work out sir? Do you want me to do a check?"

"No Taylor don't worry about it. We're good today. Reynolds isn't going to Salem
and volunteered to stay and work all day. Did he tell you about him and Andrea?"

"No, what happened?" I motion with my hand that it's all done. He looks
surprised, shrugs and then says what I thought. "Good, better all the way
around. Okay Sophie let's see how you do on this thing. We will be over this
afternoon." He takes her hand and walks over to teach her how to ride her bike.
She has a big smile on her face and I notice she doesn't have her front teeth. I
smile, wave to her and follow Elliot to the gym.

"Fuck can't you afford to heat it in here. Why is it so cold?" Elliot is in a crap
mood this morning and I think it is because we are both worried about Mia.
Neither of us says much but then I decide to tell him about what I am considering
buying.

"So I've been approached by Paul Allen." I smile because I know this will excite
Elliot.

"Really? Trailblazers or Seahawks? Please tell me the Trailblazers." He has a big

smile on his face.

"Well, he wants to unload one or the other but Trailblazers I can pick up for about
one hundred million, but they are losing money. I don't know if I want to put up
with that payroll for the return. You know the NBA players are out of control too.
I told him I would be more interested in Seahawks but it would cost me triple;
but more profitable. I think I would rather own a professional football team then
a basketball team, but I haven't had time to crunch the numbers. I just don't
have time to fuck with this. But I kind of want to do it. What do you think?"

"Well can you get better talent? Why are you interested?"

"I don't know. To be honest with you I can't spend this fucking money quick
enough. I would like to think I can turn them into winners. I don't know, like I
said it is just a thought. I need my team to look into the numbers and legal to
review everything. But I wouldn't buy either entities as GEH, it would be owned
by the Grey Family. So, I would make you, Dad and Mia owners as well. If Uncle
Mike wasn't such a dick right now over Grams, I would bring him in on it too, but
I don't know. Either way, I want to review it with Gramps too. He will give be
better advice than my team. Dad doesn't want me to do it. So, I am not sure
yet."

We continue taking turns spotting each other on the weights when while I am
lifting, Elliot drops a bomb shell on me.

"So remember that girl I dated like two years ago?"

"Is that a joke? Want to break it down for me like name, looks something. You
were with dozens. Give me a fucking hint." Christ he had a new girlfriend every
other day.

"Umm that's just it I am asking you. Do you remember the name of the girl I
dated for maybe a month? I brought her with us to dinner at Canlis the night you
were leaving for London. She had long hair, kind of your color, huge tits."

"No I don't really remember her. You're asking me her name? No idea. I barely
remember what she looked like. Why?"

"I can't remember her name either. I want to say it was Cassie or Krissie or fuck I
really can't remember and Kate deleted all the female names on my cell. Anyway
we went out for maybe a month. We fucked a lot, but there wasn't much else
there. I ran into her two days ago at Home Depot and she had this kid with her
about a year old, a little older I guess. I'm not good with that shit and fuck me
Christian that kid looked like a mini me. I will give you my left nut if that kid isn't
mine. So when you made that comment last night about the shirt I got Mom, fuck
it hit home."

We switch places so I can spot him. He lifts more than I do so he adds twenty
pounds. "Did you talk to her? Assuming I am the only one that you have
mentioned this too. "

"Fuck yes you're the only one that knows. Kate would go nuts. I ran right into
her. At first I didn't recognize her, but she said my name and it was awkward you
know so I said, 'Oh hey how have you been?' She points to the kid and says
"Busy" but with this real shitty attitude. Not like joking, but like she was really
pissed. So I played along and said, 'So you got married and settled down huh?'
And she looked at me, then the kid and said, 'This is Tristen. You really are an
asshole Elliot. Please tell me you're not that dumb.' So what the fuck? She took
off and I high tailed it out of there. Now I feel like I should track her down and
find out what the fuck this is about, but I am not fucking kidding you. I can't even
remember her name."

Wow. He does his set and looks up at me. I am just staring with my mouth
hanging open. "Are you fucking kidding me? Ever hear of a condom? What are
you going to do?"

"Of course I would have used a condom unless she told me she was on the pill or
something. But even then I usually used them until I knew them a bit better. I
don't think I was even with her more than four to six times. Can't you get Welch
or Taylor to help me find her?"

"Find who Elliot? A chick with big tits, hair my color and who has a kid that looks
like you? You need to give me something else to go on. What the fuck were you
thinking letting her get away without nailing this down? You better hope she
doesn't show up anytime soon around Kate and make an announcement. You
need to remember her name, find her, get a paternity test and pray he isn't
yours. Fuck Elliot, we sure as shit don't need this right now."

"You don't need to tell me that. I just can't believe she couldn't just have called
me if it was my kid. It's not like someone can't find any of us. It's not like we
aren't always in the news. She knew my name, seems like if it was my kid she
would have told me by now."

"Maybe she isn't sure."

"Well I am. That kid was me. He had curly blond hair, blue eyes and even had a
butt on his chin like mine. Fuck. What am I going to do?"

I take his place on the bench and keep the twenty pounds. I grunt out my next
question. "Do you remember where she worked? Anything? Where did you meet
her?"

"I think I met her out in Gig Harbor at a bar. Pretty random. She was there with
some friends of hers and I was there with fucking George. Can't call him and ask
him now, can I?"

"Did she live over there? Fuck my arms are burning." I am grunting as I haven't
been lifting as much as I usually do.
"I don't think so. We always met places and then went back to my place. She
never spent the night I don't think." Elliot lifts the bar for a second since my arm
is shaking. "Come on, don't be a pussy, straighten your arms." He lets go of the
bars and I pick up where I left off. This is one of my goals to kick his ass and lift
more than he can, but he always gets me by about twenty pounds. I am
struggling. "Fuck. For as strong as you are little bro, you still can't catch me can
you?"

"Not at this but I can't destroy you in leg wrestling so shut the fuck ugh grab
the fucking bar Elliot." Fucker is laughing at me as I almost dropped it. I finish
the set dripping wet and wipe the bench. I tell him I will see if Welch can go
through his phone records for that time period. Surely he called her or text her. I
promise not to say anything to Ana for now.

"You dumb fuck. I always knew this day would happen." I tell him as he lies down
on the bench.

"Yea me too. Shit, if I have any luck she liked fucking a lot of good looking blonds
with curly hair who looked like me."

"Or ugly fuckers with blue eyes, an ass in the middle of their chins that even
looked more like you."

"Fuck you."

"Fuck you too Elliot."

"God it feels good to swear again." I laugh because we only went several hours
last night and it was honestly way harder than we thought.

We swim some laps and then Elliot stays and showers down at the gym and I
walk back into the house. I let Ana know I will be down in ten minutes. My dad
lets me know they are on their way as well. No word from Mia or my mom.

I get Gramps a cup of coffee. This is fucking weird not having Gail here to help. I
don't even know where the god damn sugar is kept. I open about ten cupboards
and have to ask Ana for help. This is ridiculous.

My dad is keeping an eye on Grams who could easily get lost in our house while I
go back to the kitchen and help Ana. More like get in Ana's way. Kate is filling the
water glasses up and Elliot finally comes in from outside.

"Elliot can you help dad watch Grams? She thinks she has gym glass. I think
someone must have mentioned we were in the gym and now she is arguing with
Dad and Gramps about being late for class."

I hear the chimes and look at the screen in the kitchen. "It's Mom and Mia." I
realize I say this out loud but no one is in the room. Ana has gone to get Grams.
She is the only one that can figure her out but how is she going to cook breakfast
and watch Grams? Ana brings her in the kitchen and gives her a dish rag and
takes about twenty spices out of the cupboard and tells her she needs help wiping
the spices down. I shake my head and sigh as it seems to work.
Dad, Elliot and I all greet Mom and Mia. Mom gives us a weak smile and Mia puts
on a good face. She gives me a big hug and kiss, "Merry Christmas bro. Did you
meet Brutus?" She looks around for her dog.

"Ana made a little bed for him, but he got in bed with Benson and is sleeping.
He's a cute little guy." I take my Mom's coat. "Cut the crap what did you find
out?"

"Mom, please." Mia looks at my mom and pleads with her not to say anything.

"Mia, honey. I need to fill your Dad in. Christian can I talk to Dad in your office?"
My dad looks like very apprehensive.

"You can talk to Dad and me in my office." I am not budging on this. They need
to fill me in.

"Add me to that. What is going on?" Elliot helps Mia with her coat and hands it to
me. When did I become the fucking butler?

"Fine! If you all want to talk about it go ahead. But I am not discussing it today.
Christian, can I take Brutus and lie down on the couch in the family room. I will
get up for breakfast and presents but, my back hurts." Mia looks like she is in a
daze. My mom explains they gave her some pain medication.

"Sure. Gramps is in there by himself. He probably would like your company. Do

you need anything else?"

"No. Quit being so nice!" What the hell. I guess I am being more solicitous than
usual.

We walk into my office and my dad is on it before we even get in the room.

"For fuck sake Grace, what did you find out? Why didn't you pick up your dam
phone?"

"I left it at home. And Mia slept in the car and I didn't want to bother her. Calm
down and watch your language Carrick." My mom straightens a picture on the
wall. God is this where Elliot gets it from.

"Mom Jesus Christ spit it out." I rarely snap at my mom but she is pissing me off.
She seems to be unable to talk about it.

"Well she has a very large fibroid tumor. Actually several underneath the one that
is larger than a grapefruit. She will need to have surgery but the question is what
kind. I mean some women get hysterectomy's when the tumors are this big. It is
pressing against her uterus and the lining causing terrible pain. Poor thing is
miserable. So I want to get Dr. Green on the phone this week and see if she
agrees with the different surgical options. She suggested a robotic myomectomy
or uterine artery embolization. I don't like the options that Dr. Bailey presented
but I am her mom and I am not sure I am thinking this through like a doctor." My
mom sighs, rubs my dad's arm and looks worried. "What I am more concerned is
that there is something showing up on the ultrasound in her colon so that has me
more worried than the other to be honest, but I haven't told Mia that."
"I have no fucking idea what you just said other than she has some mass the size
of a grapefruit. Could it be cancerous?" Elliot is rubbing his hair and I stop when I
realize I am doing the same thing.

"Hopefully not, but it could cause her to have organ damage if it doesn't come out
of there, she could be anemic and a host of other problems. If she already had
children I would tell her to get the damn hysterectomy but she is just twenty one
years old. My mom's voice cracks and she is about to cry. "As I said, the other
spot on her colon looks more suspicious to me."

"Well let's call Dr. Green. Mom, why is Mia here? Shouldn't she be in the
hospital?" I am not a physician but it seems like something should be done rather
than talking about it.

"No, Dr. Bailey said the surgery can wait until next week and it was up to Mia if
she wanted to go to Indiana although she didn't think she should go."

"She isn't going anywhere god damn it." My dad finally gets his voice. "She can
barely walk. She is as pale as a ghost and she is in pain. She will not be going
anywhere and you can take that to the bank."

Elliot chuckles at my dad who is playing his head of the house card. Now I know
how stupid I sound when I pull that on Ana. "She isn't thinking of going is she?"

"Oh yes. Cried her little eyes out and said she promised Brady and his family. She
is determined to get on that jet. The pain pills are making her loopy. Maybe the
anti- inflammatory drugs will make her feel better as well, but I don't see it. I just
didn't want to ruin her Christmas. She is all packed and looking so forward to it. I
just thought I would talk some sense into her tonight when we get home."

"Well she isn't going. We are getting her squared away Grace and that is all there
is too it."

"Yea, she can't get there unless my jet takes her there and under these
circumstances, she isn't going." I feel bad for her but it makes no sense. "Elliot,
can you call Brady and leave him a message and a text and tell him to call you as
soon as he lands. I can tell Stephen to stay there rather than fly back and he can
bring Brady back tomorrow. In a couple of weeks once Mia is better I can send
them out there again." I walk around my desk and look for Dr. Green's number. I
have her cell as I demanded she give it to me when I put her on retainer for 300K
a year. She will take my call today. I don't care what day it is.

Elliot is texting Brady and I pick up my phone to call Dr. Green.

"Christian, you can't disturb her for a non emergency. Her answering service will
never put her through." I just look at my mom and dial Dr. Green's cell number.
My mom always under estimates me. I put the speaker on.

"Dr. Green, Christian Grey."

"Mr. Grey, is everything alright with Mrs. Grey?"

"Yes she is fine. I am calling about my sister. I am going to hand the phone over
to my mom. We need a second opinion. Thank you and umm Merry Christmas."
Yea that sounded stupid. I hand the phone to my mom and she gets into all the
medical jargon. We all stand around and listen. I see Kate standing at the door
almost reluctant to come in. I guess we didn't really include Ana and Kate.

Dr. Green said she would call up for the ultra sound report but seemed to agree
with my mom that neither option that Dr. Bailey was presenting were good
options for Mia. Dr. Green suggests an abdominal myomectomy which is much
more invasive but will preserve Mia's uterus and has the greatest chance of
keeping the fibroid from coming back. She doesn't think Mia should make the trip
if the size of the tumor is as large as my mom says and it's pressing against the
uterine wall. Dr. Green said the colonoscopy should get scheduled right away as
she too is concerned about that. She then asks a question, or maybe it was a
statement that unnerved us all.

"Are you sure this tumor is the primary, could it be coming from what was seen in
the colon." We all look at my mom who whispers she doesn't know. My mom
thanks her for her time and says she will call her in the morning.

"Well then it's settled. Mia isn't going anywhere." My dad is still on this. We all
agreed on this already. Everyone, but Mia of course.

"Okay. Let's go out there and do our best to make this a great Christmas and not
let Mia see us all so forlorn. I want her to get comfortable and not be in so much
pain." My mom says this at the same time she is wiping a tear from her eye. I
have a complete feeling of pending doom and I can't shake it. This does feel
right. "Butshe is heartsick that she is ruining our Christmas so let's get out
there and make this a great day. By the way Christian, you haven't hugged me
and wished me a Merry Christmas yet." I close my eyes for a second. Not feeling
so merry at the moment, but my mom is right. So I hug her and smile. Now all I
need is fucking McTiernan to call and tell me they need me in Michigan tomorrow
to donate my bone marrow. We are all so unnerved I don't know how we are
going to play all jolly now. Fuck. "Let's not think the worse." Yea right mom.

We sit down for breakfast in the massive dining room. This is the first time we
have used it. Ray and Maggie will be here after breakfast. Ana has gone all out.
She has made this amazing cheese and bacon Frittata with Oregano and it is
delicious. She also made crepes, with hot blueberry, blackberry and yogurt. We
have mimosas and start getting back into our groove again. I find myself
watching Mia to see if she is eating. She is eating like a truck driver. That has to
be a good sign right?

"Gramps you're looking quite dapper today. Is that a new tie?" Kate compliments
him and I make a mental note that she sure has been better since Elliot picked
her up from our house the other night. He tells us that the caregiver taking care
of Grams gave it to him. "Oh that was nice of her. Did she get Grams anything?"

"No, just me. She will be working tonight. I told her to take the day off since we
would be here. She is a real nice gal." I don't like that one bit. I look at my dad
and I can tell he is thinking what I am thinking. What is she doing, hitting on an
old man for his money? I will stop buy tomorrow and check it out.

Grams is sitting next to me and I reach over and cut her frittata and she smiles at
me and tells me that Ana, Elliot's wife is having a baby. I look at Elliot and in light
of our earlier conversation in the gym I can't help but laugh. Elliot laughs too but
we pretend it's because of Grams comment.
"Yep she is having a baby. That is exciting huh?" No point in arguing about whose
baby it is. Gramps tells her it is my baby and she gets confused. From the corner
of my eye I see Brutus walking into my living room and the little fucker pisses on
my piano leg. I almost go ballistic but I keep my cool, excuse myself real quick
and get some paper towel. Every one watches me clean it up and Elliot starts
laughing asking for a camera.

"Oh god Ana and Christian I am so sorry. I am in la la land here I didn't even
notice him go in there." Mia starts to get up.

"I got it Mia. Sit down. "Elliot do something with him will ya?" I am holding this
little fucker who can't weigh more than two pounds. Elliot jumps up and tells me
that his nut sack weighs more than the damn dog and that cracks me up. He
hands Brutus to Mia who snuggles with the little shit. We sit back down and talk
about last night's game again and the peashooters.

"How hilarious was it when we both were just pummeling Brady with shots. He
couldn't even move." Elliot is laughing recalling how we cornered him and started
at him from both sides. Gramps tells us when he was a kid his favorite toy was a
sling shot and he almost got put in juvenile hall when he was twelve for knocking
a kids teeth out with a sling shot.

We finish eating and clear up the dishes. We all tell Ana how great everything
was and she rushes off to put a turkey that she has had in brine since Friday in
the oven. Damn I wish she cooked more for me. She is really a good cook. My
mom puts a large prime rib in one of the other ovens and Kate and Elliot are
cleaning the dishes. Per Ana's instructions I take off the table runner and put a
new one on. How can putting a table runner on be so difficult? It has gold and
silver stripes on white and the stripes are all crooked. Are you fucking kidding
me? I make over two million a day and I can't put one table runner on the table.
Gail will never have another holiday off. I look up and Grams who is sitting in the
dining room alone is watching me. She gets up and lifts the runner off the table,
shakes it and in one try places it on the table perfectly. Fuck me how did she do
that. I have never felt so incompetent in my life. She looks at me and says,
"Carrick, you will never amount to a hill of beans if you can't even throw a damn
runner on a table." I can't help but crack up. I wonder if she always felt so
strongly about my dad.

Ana joins me a few seconds later and then Kate. They are working at warped
speed putting candles on the table and placing a center piece Ana ordered made
of fresh garland with silver and gold ornaments. She tells Kate to use the
Christmas dishes in the new china cabinet we bought.

"We have Christmas dishes?" Ana looks at me like where have I been. Did she
even tell me this? Shows what I know. The dishes are white with gold trim and a
silver tree in the middle. I don't like them but if Ana likes them that is fine.

Elliot comes out a few seconds later holding his phone and talks into the phone
telling the person on the other end to hang on a minute and motions me follow
him into my office. He mouths 'Brady' and I look at my watch. It is almost 2:00
on the East Coast. He puts him on speaker and I shut the door.

"You haven't talk to Mia yet right?"

"No she didn't pick up. I just called her."

"She's asleep on the couch." I tell them.

"What's wrong Elliot? Did something happen."

I listen to Elliot try to explain Mia's situation and hell I am not sure I could do any
better. We're guys. We are limited in our knowledge of this shit. We are clueless
to all those other parts beyond what we need for pleasure.

"So I don't understand, why don't they do surgery right away?" Brady sounds
really worried.

"Well they will but she has her heart set in coming to Indiana. She is in so much
pain dude I don't see how that is even possible and in fact my old man won't let
her go. I can tell you that."

"Well fuck no; I don't want her to come either. That would be absurd. I'll just
come back."

"Well that is what I was hoping you would say, but what about your parents?"
Elliot says what I am thinking.

"Look they will be disappointed but we can go back maybe after she is better.
They will understand. Mia needs surgery, she's my girlfriend and I am coming
back. I need to check on flights, but just tell Mia when she wakes up it's not a big
deal and I am headed back."

"No Brady stay with your family today and I will have Stephen fly you back
tomorrow night so you get in around ten or eleven. That way you have the whole
day tomorrow with your family as well. I will send you guys back out in a couple
of weeks."

"Thanks Christian, but is Mia going to be okay?" We explain again what we know
and Elliot is careful not to get into the whole hysterectomy thing as a solution if
needed. We tell him Mia will be sleeping all day anyway as they gave her a lot of
drugs. You can tell he feels terrible and would rather be here. He's a good guy.

"Hey Beeson, that little fucker dog you bought my sister just pissed on my million
dollar piano. He does it again I am throwing him in the sound." He apologizes. I
tell him to relax I am just kidding.

Ray and Maggie have arrived and we all gather in the family room. Christ there is
a boat load of presents under the tree.

"Christian as this is your home I think you should do the honors of passing out
the gifts under the tree." My dad is handing over the reins. I don't even know
where to begin. Then I remember the gift for Teddy. I decide this is a great way
to start the Christmas celebration. I crawl under the tree amongst the many
packages and find the box that says Teddy.

"Ana, this is a gift for Teddy. You saw me put it under the tree and it was the first
gift placed under there. But it isn't really from me. My Mom gave me these right
after she found out you were pregnant. They belonged to Gramps when he was a
baby. Go ahead and open it." Ana opens the small box and takes out the bronzed
baby shoes that were Gramps first shoes. "If my son can walk in your shoes
Gramps and grow up to be half the man you are, then Ana and I will have done
an amazing job." Gramps nods and smiles. I don't think he even knew my Mom
had them.

We spend the next hour exchanging gifts. I had Taylor bring around the boat for
Ray and he almost passed out he was so excited. We gave Mia and Brady a gift
card for a local furniture store so they could get all new furniture for their
apartment. She was as excited as her loopy body could be.

"Christian and Ana, this is from Brady." I open a rolled blueprint and it is an
elaborate design for an amazing almost Swiss Family Robinson type tree house.
He plans to build it himself and of course it is really for Teddy but it is big enough
for me to have as a guest house. It looks outrageous with a lift and slide. Elliot
tells me that Brady has spent hours on this and has a location in the meadow that
he is going to build it in. He said he offered to throw in the building supplies but
Brady wants to do this on his own.

Brady also gave everyone including Grams and Gramps some nice gifts which
everyone appreciated. Mia gave us some great teak art work for the boathouse
which we really needed as it was pretty bare out there.

I gave Gramps some Cuban cigars and we gave Grams her robe and some other
small items. We have arranged to have a chef come in four days a week for the
next year. Gramps thought that would be good as the caregivers are too busy
taking care of Grams to cook.

Elliot and Kate gave us a marble gas fire pit for our patio and another for our
boathouse deck. He actually cut the marble and built it himself. He definitely got
the creative talent in the family.

"Mom and Dad, this gift is for you from me and Ana." We gave my parents a few
individual gifts but this is their big gift. They are sitting next to each other and my
Mom opens the box and doesn't understand the key in the box. "It opens the
door in that photo." My parents take the photo out of the envelope.

"Oh good grief Christian and Ana, you didn't?"

"Yea you like it, you always talk about how frustrating it is that whenever you go
to book it, it is already booked. So now you won't have to deal with that." My
parents always rent the same home in Maui and love Hawaii. The house wasn't
that expensive, so I talked to Ana and we bought it for them. The good news is it
is big enough to hold all of us if we want a family trip. They argue that the gift
was too much but I just ignore them. I have worked less this past six months
than I have in the past eight years, but made more money than ever. I want to
spend it.

"Here, Elliot. Don't give me any shit. Just take it." I hand him a DVD. He looks at
me like he is confused. "Put it on, or do you need me to do that for you too." He
smirks and gets up turns on the TV. The screen comes on and everyone is
curious, but Ana and my parents; they know what is coming.

"Is that the property in Aspen that you gave me?" I nod. For the next ten minutes
we watch as the property is leveled, construction crews arrive and from
foundation to the last nail being hammered, the video shows the house that I had
built for Elliot being completed. I knew that Elliot being in construction would
never get around to building his own place so I hired builders and used the
blueprints that he tried to talk me into using when he built my house in Aspen.
He loved those prints and I decided several years ago that someday I would use
them to build him a house.

"What the hell Christian? You built me a house. Isn't that the house I told you
that you should have built?"

"Yes. And don't give my any shit. I knew you would never get around to it and
the property would just sit there. So the house is done, you just have to decorate
it. Hopefully we can all go out and spend more time out there, but anyway I hope
you like it. I used the same crew you used for my house and Dave Coleman was
the general contractor. I think it will meet your standards."

"You gave me a fucking, sorry everyone, you gave me a house? No you built me
a house? A bit over the top don't you think but god damn I don't even know what
to say? Thank you of course, but I am speechless." Elliot is completely stunned. I
know this was an over the top gift but I want him to make use of the property
and it didn't even cost a million so, no big deal. He stands up and shakes my
hand and hugs me. Kate is beyond stunned. Ana gave Kate some gifts but we
decided the house was pretty much their gift.

My parents gave me and Elliot each an ATV which Elliot will keep out here at my
place. We are pumped. I have so much property that we can drive them around
and have a blast.

My parents gave Ana a week of culinary classes by a chef that works at the
Culinary Institute in Napa. She is so excited. The instructor will come here and
work with her. Frankly I think they should have given the classes to Kate as Ana
can cook, but Ana acts like she has hit the jackpot. So, if it makes her happy, I
am happy then too.

Ray made the baby a beautiful cradle and several benches for our property.
Maggie knit us each some scarves or some tacky shit like that. Hey it was nice of
her, but homemade knitted scarves are not my thing.

There are opened gifts everywhere. There must be twenty sweaters belonging to
each of us, several purses, wallets, books, and all sorts of shit. It is almost
decadent. I decide we need to scale this down although there are three
millionaires, my dad, Gramps and Elliot and then me, a billionaire in the room. It
seems like we have even out done our selves this year. I am sure Ray thinks we
are all fucking outrageous. Yea, next year we need to consider giving more to
charity.

Everyone is relaxing in the family room with the fireplace going and watching
Christmas Story on TV. We love that movie. When the mom comes on and says.
"Ralphie, you'll shoot your eye out" it reminds me of my mom last night with the
peashooter. Mia has gone upstairs to lie down in one of the guest rooms and
Grams is asleep on the couch. Mia bought Gramps a book on some famous
mobsters and he is reading with his scotch and cigar, although he is just chewing
it and has refrained from lighting it respecting my no smoking in the house rule.

Mia doesn't know Brady is coming back tomorrow. We decided we would tell her
later. I feel horrible about the way she is feeling. She has missed most of
Christmas from the medication. Ana is in the kitchen with my Mom, and Maggie
cooking again. I am worried she is over doing it. Kate and Elliot are watching the
movie and my dad and Ray are out walking around the property with the dogs. I
decide to go outside and join them. Brutus is sleeping with Mia.

I am putting on my coat when I hear the phone for the gate ringing and I can't
figure out who it would be as we are all here. Taylor and Gail will be over in a few
minutes with Sophie to join us for dinner. Reynolds must have picked up the
phone from the staff office but I am curious to see who would be at the gate so I
walk back into the staff office and see he has a confused look on his face.

"I am sorry as Mr. and Mrs. Grey weren't expecting you I can't let you in without
running this by Mr. GreyYes I am aware of who you are and I appreciate this is
a surprise. But we don't do surprises here. If you will give me one minute I will
let Mr. Grey know you are here. Reynolds puts the phone down and looks at me
and almost smirks. He flips the camera to the gate and I see who is sitting in the
cab.

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I rub my hands through my hair. This is going to
be a cluster fuck.

"Sir, what would you like me to do?"

"Let her in. Fuck, but give me a minute to let my wife know that the mother-in-
law from hell is at the gate." Fucking Carla. This should be interesting. Thank god
Ana and I had an amazing, romantic Christmas Eve because something tells me
Christmas dinner is not going to be what we had envisioned our first Christmas to
be. Especially when Carla sees Ray's present to Maggie sitting on her ring finger.
Fuck.

I am starting to feel like I am on a reality show between Elliot's news, Mia's

situation, the mother-in-law from hell at my gate, my wife's Aunt now engaged to
my father-in-law and a little fucking dog shitting and pissing on my floors. I rub
my hand through my hair and seek out the only normal thing in my life at the
moment. If that fucking bitch says one thing to upset Ana I will personally drive
her ass back to Georgia.

"Ana, baby, I need to talk to you."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

All my lovely friends, I can't thank you enough for all your comments and
pleas for me not to skip ahead. I feel your love and support and trust me
when I tell you I appreciate every one of you. There are so many great
regular reviewers I can't even mention everyone without leaving
someone out. Some of you have become like pen pals and I feel like I
have a thousand new friends. But with that saidI skipped ahead. I tried
to close each open story line and address all the open ended issues. But I
didn't want to cover every single day. How many times can I write about
going to see Dr. Green or Christian patting Ana's pump? So, I promise I
won't rush to the delivery. We will spend the next few chapters getting
our parents to be ready for that delivery, dealing with the Morton thing
(my god some of you are obsessed with that) and filling in a few more
gaps.

Tissue alert - You've been warned. Drama- yep I incorporated my nieces

own story into Mia's. I hope you all understand that in order for me to
see this story through and maybe give you a bit more after the birth, I
had to skip ahead. I have work, five sons and a husband that thinks I
have lost my mind doing this. And my god, I sit on my ass so much
typing instead of exercising my ass is getting huge so I need to get back
on the tread mill! So please don't be mad at me for skipping ahead and I
hope you are all content with the fill in. Love Lilly

Chapter 48: This Too Shall Pass

April 14, 2012

I peek in the living room and see Ana asleep on the couch. She has not been
sleeping well and today was exhausting with the baby shower and all these
people in the house. There were about thirty women here and I was so glad that
Elliot and Brady came over with my Dad and Gramps to hang with me in the gym.
Gramps even brought his bathing suit and relaxed in the pool while we worked
out. I would have gone nuts around all those women. They made me join them to
open gifts and half the women there I didn't even know or barely knew and they
just stared at me and giggled. Christ it was annoying. I don't know why we
couldn't just forget the shower and buy all this shit. They played these stupid
games too. Oh my god what a waste of time.

I have just left the kitchen where Carla has been yapping non-stop. She flew in
yesterday for the baby shower and it is the first time we have seen her since
Christmas. God that day was awkward. I still shake my head when I think about
that day.

Christmas Day

"Ana, baby, I need to talk to you." I pulled her out of the kitchen into the walk in
pantry.

"We have an uninvited guest at the gate. Your mom is here."

"What? Did you invite her?"

"Fuck no I didn't invite her. Are you crazy? She just showed up. I told Reynolds to
let her come down. What do you want to do?"

"Well what can I do? This is going to be so awkward. Can you tell my dad she is
here and I will go get the door? I will tell her no shenanigans. Oh god Christian,
what if she sees Aunt Maggie's ring? This is not going to be good."

"Baby calm down. If she makes a scene I will drive her to the airport myself."

I remember the next few moments were tense as Carla showed up at the door.

"Surprise baby girl! Merry Christmas!" I think Carla really thought she was doing
the right thing as she had been so self-absorbed that she really believed that
surprising Ana and showing up for Christmas would make Ana happy. We quickly
set another plate and everyone was awkward when they said hello.

"Wow, Ana you have really plumped up. I mean your suppose to but I have never
seen you with this much weight on you." That was strike one. I was giving her
three strikes and then she was out.

"Oh Carla, we think our Ana looks just adorable and she is doing great. She
hasn't gained very much at all." My mom jumped in. "We want a healthy baby
and Ana is doing her part beautifully to make that happen. We are so proud of
her."

"Yes Carla, when you had Ana you gained what fifty pounds or more as I recall."
Go get her Maggie.

"Don't start Carla, Ana is looking great. She had a rough few months with
morning sickness in the beginning so I am happy to see some meat on my little
girl's bones." Ray was not at all happy to see Carla and he was more than
obvious.

Sophie was sitting on the floor playing with Brutus and her Barbie doll house.

"Who have we here?" Carla smiled at Sophie. Sophie stood up and shook Carla's
hand.

"I am Sophie Taylor."

"Well isn't that wonderful having the helps children here for Christmas." Okay
that was strike two. Only fucking Carla would say that.

"Mom! Taylor and Gail are like family. Seriously? Come on let me show you the
house as you haven't been here. And where is Bob by the way?" Ana practically
pulled at Carla to get her to leave the room. My dad had to nudge Elliot to stand
when she walked in the room and say hello. He was as obvious as Ray. Kate
stood to give her a hug but Carla turned her back. Ouch. I found out later it was
because Kate had called Carla several months back and laid into her for not being
there for Ana. Learning that was a turning point for me and Kate. I saw that she
really loves Ana and has her back even though she is still basically a natural born
bitch.
When Ana was upstairs, Carla told her that she had separated from Bob.

"Why mom, my god when will you get it right?"

"Ana, don't put this on me. All he wants to do is golf and watch TV. I am still a
young woman not an old grandma. Well not yet anyway. I am hoping this
separation will make him see the light."

"Well Mom you should know, dad is engaged."

"He is? I didn't even know he was dating anyone. Well.I don't know what to say.
I hope the woman makes him happy. And by the way what is your Aunt Maggie
doing here?"

"Mom, you know who he is engaged to, don't play dumb. You know he is dating
Aunt Maggie and she has accepted his proposal and so help me god if you say
one negative word to either of them, I will have to ask you to leave."

"Ana I came here to surprise you and spend Christmas with my daughter and you
have been negative since the minute I walked in the door. I have been in therapy
for months trying to become a better mother and I am here for you. What Ray
and that tramp sister of mine do is not my concern."

"She isn't a tramp so don't say that, but your right it isn't your concern. So, if
your here for the right reasons then I appreciate that you made this trip. Shall I
show you the rest of the house? And how long are you here for so I can get a
guest room ready for you."

Ana said the minute she saw Carla's face she knew it was a problem. "Umwell
sweetie I was hoping I could move in for awhile. I really don't have anywhere to
go. Will that be a problem?" I should have know she wasn't really there for Ana.
She needed a roof over her head.

I could tell when Ana came down the stairs that she was freaking out as she
would say. I pulled her into my office and asked her what was going on and really
making sure that Carla hadn't made strike three. "So what did she say now Ana?
So help me god I will ask her to leave if she was out of line."

Ana was playing with her rings. I can picture it now. Every time she gets nervous
about my potential reaction she plays with her rings. "Um, Christian, Bob and my
mom are separated."

"No surprise. I figured he would get sick of her sooner or later."

"Christian stop. Okay here's the thing. She wants to move in with us." I was
sitting in my chair in my office. I looked up at Ana when she spoke and laughed.

"Funny. No seriously what did she say?"

"I am serious." Ana was whispering and came to sit on my lap. But before she
could I stood up.

"There is no fucking way Ana. I will buy her a fucking house in Anchorage,
Alaska. I hear there are all sorts of men there looking for wives. Mail order and
the whole bit, but she is not, hear me, I will only say this one time, she is not
moving in with us. She can stay a week and then she is out of here. There is no
fucking way." I remember I was pacing like a lion in my office and Ana was
wringing her hands. We stood like that for about five minutes when my mom
came to the door.

"Is everything okay you two? Ana I think your turkey is done honey."

"No it's not okay. That woman wants to move in our house mom. I don't want her
here."

"Christian, stop it. Be considerate of Ana."

"Oh no Grace, its' okay I don't want her here either. Not to move in. I don't think
my nerves could handle it. You well you can move in any day. But my mom
no way. She will argue with Christian and drive me nuts. What do we do?"

"Oh lord, next thing someone is going to spring on us today is that they are
Elliot's illegitimate child. What a day?" I seriously did a double take when my
mom said that. I couldn't even laugh or do anything because just three hours
before I had told Elliot I would never tell anyone. Later when I told Elliot about
this conversation we both started laughing but at that moment it wasn't even
funny.

We decided to get through Christmas dinner and the rest of the evening before
telling Carla that she was only welcome to stay a week. At that point in time we
thought we were headed to Aspen. Turns out the week didn't turn out that way.
Ana interrupts my memories of that crazy day.

"Earth to Christian. Hey what are you thinking about? Come rub my feet
pleeease? They are so swollen." Ana and I are in the living room away from the
rest of the family for a few moments.

"That is because you have been standing half the day baby. Are you as
uncomfortable as you look? I don't mean you look bad, shit this isn't coming out
right, how do you feel right now." Ana looks so pregnant. I mean she looks like
she is going to bust. Last night I watched her stomach and I could actually make
out Teddy's feet and elbow. That baby has nowhere to move. I asked Dr. Green
last week how are we suppose to have sex when his head is right down there.
She told me he his safely encased in the embryonic fluid but still, she doesn't
know how big my dick is. I can't help but think his little head is getting knocked
on. But she said it was fine so who am I to argue.

"How do I feel? Is that a joke Christian? I feel like a bloody cow. Look at me. My
god I am huge!" I smile and try not to laugh because she has been a bit cranky
lately. And fuck me, eating the strangest shit ever created. Last night she was
eating salsa on her peanut butter sandwich and then woke up at two am with
heartburn and moaning like a whore in church. I started laughing at her and she
got pissed. I ended up rubbing her back to placate her because now that hurts
too. Fuck, I will be glad when this is over. But oh hey, wait I can't say that I will
be glad when this is over because I get reminded that I am the horny fucker that
did this to her and I am still the same weight I was nine months ago. Her and
that smart mouth.

I am so shutting my mouth right now. I can't win. Ana's bump is pretty damn big.
She is still small everywhere else and I know some pregnant women look like fat
slugs when they are pregnant but not Ana. Other than the massive baby bump on
her petite frame she looks good. She is still able to fuck me and as long as we are
good to go on that, I am still happy. Of course we are down to Ana on top or me
from behind. Elliot told me I should start getting my dick ready for the power jack
as we closely approach the no sex for six weeks rule. Fuck me that is going to be
the longest six weeks of my life. I also expect Elliot to call me every time he gets
laid during those six weeks to rub it in. Poor Ana will be sucking me off left and
right if I am going to survive this. That is why I want to hire a nurse or nanny for
just the first few months so Ana isn't too tired to take care of me too. I know this
sounds selfish but I seriously don't know how I am going to do this.

The baby could show up any day and that would be good. We are ready. Get that
six weeks started and over with. Plus I can't wait to hold my little man. We did
the 3-D video in February and it was amazing. We could see so much. He is a
true thumb sucker and he has the cutest little nose and pretty big hands. He
looks like he has long legs like both of us. God, I can't wait. My mom hopes he
has my color hair. I hope he doesn't but Ana wants him to look like me and I
want him to look like her, except I want him to be my size and my frame. It
would bother me if I had a small sized son.

Security for the baby- done. Reynolds won his place back. Ever since he was
demoted before Christmas he worked day and night with a positive attitude. After
talking to a few other candidates, Taylor and I feel we trust him more than others
to be Teddy's CPO. We have already had so many kidnapping threats it is enough
to make me lose sleep at night. With the baby watch from the pap's out of control
Ana can't go anywhere. The hospital informed us the other day they are going to
charge us for added security as the paps are already waiting outside. Seriously
this is ridiculous. Sawyer and Ana can't go anywhere without backup. Reynolds
goes with them now. I will fucking lose my mind if anyone gets close enough to
push, touch or brush against her. I told Sawyer and Reynolds they will be fired on
the spot if anyone breaches her security. Reynolds slammed a guy on the
pavement from OK Magazine last week that jumped in front of her as she was
walking to the SUV from work. Both Reynolds and Sawyer were walking next to
her and this guy jumped over the curb full speed at Ana. Reynolds broke his jaw.
Good. Fucker is lucky I wasn't there.

No nanny in place yet, as no one meets our standards. Good, the harder this is
for Ana to find, the better chance I have of Ana quitting her fucking job and
staying home like she should. But, I haven't said a word in at least a day. I want
someone for when we first come home but not for later on. Ana wants my Mom
and Aunt Maggie with her during the first few weeks. We have had way too many
discussions on this. Ana knows the deal: no suitable nanny, no work for Ana. She
knows it isn't an option for me to stay home so this is on her. Of course, I doubt I
will ever find someone suitable but that is her problem not mine as I have a
viable option-my wife stays home with our baby like she should. Problem solved.
Yea I am a caveman as Elliot always tells me.

The problem is she has poured herself into her work. When Mia got sick we
cancelled several of our trips other than five days in Hawaii at my parent's new
house. But now GP is taking off and she has really stepped up. So when she told
me last night that this Friday she is going on maternity leave because she is too
tired, I actually got a bit worried. I am half the problem. I am proud of her and
what she has done with GP on one hand, and on the other I just want her home
safe and with the baby. Flynn and I have beat this horse to death so many times
he is about ready to commit me. He said this issue is right up there with issues
that have driven him to his scotch cabinet over the years. I know I have to make
up my fucking mind. TodayI want my wife home.

The nursery is done and just waiting for its tenant. I think it is awesome. It
turned out just the way I envisioned it and Ana loves it too. It is serene, quiet,
masculine in a little boy way and practical. We ended up ordering this amazing
crib from France and it is round. I didn't think I would like the whole round thing
but Ana pointed out to me that babies don't sleep vertically. So I am use to it
now and like it. The furniture is distressed painted navy with very light blue walls
on the bottom then white clouds all around the sides up to the ceiling and then
the moon and stars in the center. We have several twirling helicopters and planes
on the ceiling and a hot air balloon that moves across the room and plays music.
I lied in there the other night and fell asleep. It's like being in the clouds the way
it was painted. The linens and are just neutral colors of white and light blue. Ana
ordered this huge throw rug for the floor that is navy and light blue and so soft.
We won't worry if Ted wipes out in there once he is walking. That seems like light
years away. It turned out so well that the designer, this guy named Luca took
photos and wants to use them for his portfolio. We let People Magazine put a
photo of it as well in their Celebrities Nursery story. I didn't even see the article. I
don't' give a flying fuck what other people do with their kids rooms.

The whole security team has had to practice putting the car seat in and out of the
car. What a fucking pain in the ass that thing is. I finally figured it out but we
have a car seat for every car including Gail's. I bought one for my parents and
Elliot too. Elliot told me I was out of my mind if I thought he was going to ride
around with one in his truck, but he has it at his house in case he babysits.

Speaking of Elliot, after two months we finally found Kara, the woman he ran into
at Home Depot. We went through phone records and hacked her emails and
finally I drove over with Elliot when he confronted her. He wanted a witness. She
was a fucking bitch. She wouldn't answer Elliot's question.

"Is Tristin my son?"

"Why do you care?"

"Because if he is my son, I have a right to know."

"No you don't have any rights now get the fuck off of my porch."

"You kiss your son with that mouth Krista."

"It's Kara fuckhead. You need to leave."

"We will be having someone contact you for a paternity test." I stepped in
because Elliot was getting really pissed.

"This is none of his business and it is certainly none of yours. What right do you
have to even speak right now?"

"If that little boy in there is my nephew, I have a right to find out. You don't want
to fuck with me. Now either you cooperate or we start running a tab of legal
charges on you that will drive you into bankruptcy so fast it will have you begging
Elliot for a paternity test. Don't think I can't make it happen. And by the way, you
have your windows open and no screens in them. I think child protective services
should get a call."

"I don't want my son to have anything to do with you fucking Grey's. Now leave."

"Why the attitude Krissie? Kara, sorry Kara. I am trying to do the right thing
here."

"You are trying to take my son away and you can't have him."

"No, I am not trying to take him away, or I wasn't planning on it but if that kid is
mine I sure as fuck don't want him raised by a cunt like you."

"Elliot chill out." Goddamn it when he gets pissed you can't stop him. I see a baby
bottle in her hand. "Isn't he a bit old to be using a baby bottle?" I don't know if
he is or isn't but I am trying to determine if it is the kids bottle.

"Not that it is any of your business but he hasn't been feeling well and when he
gets sick he likes his ba ba." Oh fuck me I hate when women talk baby talk. I
snatch it out of her hand.

"Thanks we will get back to you with the DNA results on this." Elliot and I walked
off her porch and into my car. We didn't want a Grey Construction truck out front
or anyone to know we were doing this. Three weeks later, the results came in. I
had Welch take care of it and he brought me the results. Elliot had called me ten
times that day so I called him right back.

"You sitting down?"

"Fuck just tell me Christian."

Two thingsfirst somewhere in Seattle there is another ugly fuck that must look
like you because you are not the father and second, you bet me your left nut that
kid was yours so.how do you want to handle that?"

"Ohhh thank fuck thank fuck thank fuck. Can you imagine co parenting with that
fucking bitch? Oh thank fuck thank fuck thank fuck. I am going to church on
Sunday. Thank fuck, thank fuck, thank fuck. Oh '

"Elliot I get it, you're relieved. Now are we done with operation who's your
daddy? God damn this took way too much of my time."

"Yes but I am keeping my nut."

I never did tell Ana about what was going on but I had to tell Taylor and he was
sitting in my office when I called Elliot and he was laughing so hard he spit his
coffee out.

Taylor and Gail ended up eloping because the wedding was scheduled the week
our world fell apart. They ended up taking their honeymoon and we never did
make it to Australia, but he called everyday worried about me I think. Sawyer
kept telling him everything was covered, but those first few weeks after Mia's
surgery were hard on everyone. That whole week between Christmas and New
Year's was a nightmare.
Mia is doing okay now. The past four months have been hell on the Grey family.
We never saw it coming. The tumor was in her colon and had spread into her
uterus. She has been undergoing chemotherapy and radiation starts next week.
We have the best oncologist and surgeons in the world on her case and they feel
confident that they got it all and she will recover. Seeing what she has been
through and how well she has handled it has given me a whole new level of
respect for Mia. She has been brave and always works at cheering us up. I try to
go see her every other day. She had to move back home, but Brady moved with
her. My mom actually took a leave of absence so she could take care of her. But
again, Mia has been tough as nails over this and made it easier for all of us with
her upbeat attitude. She has worked off and on, depending on how she was
feeling. But even on days she didn't go in she called in to the station.

When Mia was diagnosed with the tumor it was the same week I was needed in
Detroit for the bone marrow. I didn't want to leave Mia and my family and it was
the longest week of our lives. She was in surgery for nine hours and we all were
pacing in the hospital. I have never seen my mom so distraught. We still had
hopes it was a benign tumor but the longer they were in surgery our hopes
dimmed.

I was sitting next to my dad in the family waiting room which had been blocked
off or us when my dad received a call that they needed me to fly to Detroit in the
next 48 hours as the McTiernan kid was finally in the best condition to receive the
transplant. At that moment I didn't give a rats' ass about them. I only wanted to
be with my family. I told my dad to tell them I would get there when I could and
to back the fuck off. We had our own family crisis to deal with.

I remember the moment that Dr. Forenski, the surgeon came out to talk to us, I
knew it was bad. His face said it all. So did my mom as she fell to the ground and
Elliot was just able to catch her. You remember moments like that forever. He
came in and shut the door and we all stood up automatically. Brady was right up
front. My dad was so shook up I had to help him stand. You just knew he didn't
want to tell us the news.

"I'm sorry, I wish I had great news, but I don't. It was malignant and
unfortunately the tumor has spread to the uterus. We had to perform a complete
hysterectomy and remove quite a bit of the colon. I took more than I planned but
I feel confident that I got it all. She will need chemotherapy and radiation but
should make a full recovery. I know this is a blow to you all, but again, I feel we
got it all. But the next few months will be very difficult for her and we won't know
how she is responding until she completes her treatment."

I remember feeling like I was in a tunnel. My mom, usually so stoic was

inconsolable, my dad put his face in his hands and cried for ten minutes. Elliot
had his arms around my mom but was crying and I felt like I was going to faint. I
had to sit down and just get the ringing out of my ears. I kept hearing Ana talk to
me but I couldn't respond. If you have ever been in a heart racing cold sweat,
you will know what I was feeling. I have never felt so helpless in my life. It was
only Brady that stopped us.

"What is wrong with you people? She is going to have a few rough months ahead
but she will survive this. Mia is strong. Pull it together for her please. If she saw
the way you are all acting she would be devastated." My mom looked at Brady.

"Brady, Mia will be devastated to learn she can't have children. How does this
make you feel about your future? And to know she has colon cancer. Oh god,
please tell me why this is happening?" I stood up and took my mom in my arms
and held her. Elliot turned around and put his head in Kate's lap. We were all a
fucking mess. My dad should have been consoling my mom but he just sat there
and sobbed saying over and over again. "Not my baby, please don't take my
baby." We looked up when Brady slammed his hand down on the table.

"Mrs. Grey, please tell me you didn't mean to ask me that? Right now I could care
less about that. We can adopt or use her eggs and hire a surrogate. For fucks
sake and I am so sorry I just said that, but don't you get it. I love her. I can still
hold her, I can still kiss her, I can still make love to her, I can still marry her.
None of that has changed. He told us she will recover, that is the only words I
heard. Why are you all crying?" He stood there ready to pull his hair out he was
so frustrated with us. I sat up and pulled it together and then stood up.

"He's right. Dr. Forenski in your opinion what are Mia's chances. Please tell us
what we need to do?"

"As I said I went way beyond her margins. I feel we go at this aggressively and
her chances of survival are excellent. I of course want to see the pathology
reports but I feel good about this. It's a terrible thing to have to tell a family that
someone as young and vibrant as Mia has cancer but with your support and love
she will get through this."

Brady was right of course. Just hearing the cancer word sent our tight knit family
in a tailspin. Had he not been there, we would have carried on like Mia had died.
He pulled us together and at that moment he became a lifelong member of the
Grey family.

I took charge at that moment. I had my top team at GEH making calls and
researching the best treatments, the best oncologist and nursing team. I hired
the best and Mia is going to be okay. But it has been the hardest thing to watch
her be so sick and the energy sucked out of her. I can tell you I have never seen
her cry or complain. I don't know how she does it. We all have taken turns taking
her to chemotherapy and being with her so mom and Brady get a break. But
neither of them would ever give up their turns so some weeks it would be me,
mom and Brady or, Me, Dad and Brady or Elliot, Mom and Brady. The one person
that never missed was Brady. He snuck Brutus in several times while she was
having treatment.

Brady Beeson is my fucking hero. The minute he found out that Mia had a
problem, he turned right around from his trip to Indiana and has never left her
side. He has been amazing with her. He really loves her and a month ago he
proposed to her in front of all of us asking the entire Grey family for permission to
marry her. His mom and dad were visiting as well as they had made a habit of
coming in on a regular basis once Mia was diagnosed. We were all sitting around
the family room at my parents after having dinner. Mia was sitting on the couch
with Brady. He jumped up and asked all of us for our attention.

"I first of all want to thank all of you for making me feel part of this wonderful
family. Mia, your parents are truly the most supportive loving people and your
crazy brothers have welcomed me in their own way - and I wouldn't have wanted
it any different. I think you know how madly in love I am with you. I know baby
that we have faced this big hurdle with the cancer and your surgeries, but it will
pass and when it does, I was hoping with the permission and blessing of your
parents and two of the most protective big brothers on the face of the earth, that
you would agree to spend the rest of your life with me. Mia Grey I love you. Will
you marry me?" He got on his knees in front of all of us, and presented her with a
nice rock for her finger. He had told Elliot and me that had talked to my Dad and
we knew it was coming but we didn't expect the actual proposal in front of
everyone. She was pretty weak at that point and not able to really leave the
house or go anywhere. When she said yes and started crying her eyes out he
picked her up and carried her into the living room where they had a private
moment while Ana, Kate, my Mom and Mrs. Beeson cried their eyes out. Hell who
am I kidding I had tears and so did Elliot, Wes, and my dad.

Brady loves her so much and this has been a real test for both of them. It was
the most emotional proposal I've ever heard about and we couldn't be happier.
Mia will never be able to carry her own children, but she did harvest some eggs
so they can do the surrogate thing. She has two months more of treatment left
and then as she gets stronger we expect that they will move back in together
outside of my parents home and start their lives together. No wedding date has
been set as Mia really hasn't been able to do much until recently. When I think of
how scared we all were and how this past four months has been bittersweet with
enjoying our pregnancy and knowing Mia will never experience this herself, it has
been hard. But she held my hand and told me never to worry about how she
might be feeling watching Ana be pregnant. She is excited about the baby and
she is happy she will survive. She said she will never take her life for granted
again. So far, she has demonstrated that she truly feels that way.

As I think about Mia's surgery I remember the trip to Detroit. Ana and I flew to
Detroit reluctantly twenty four hours later when Mia told me to do it. She was
drugged up from the surgery but asked for me. I didn't want to leave her and she
was the one in her hospital room that held my hand and said to do the right
thing. She pointed out that she would still be in the hospital when I got back and
that I should get it over with. So I went. At the last second Elliot and Kate
showed up at the airport to go with us. Since my mom couldn't go, Mia wanted
me to have some support too. I would have been fine but at least Ana had
someone to sit with during the procedure. Elliot was torn but Mia had my parents,
Brady and the Beeson's flew in to rally around Brady and Mia. So, the four of us
took off for Ann Arbor landing in a snow storm. We landed at a private airport in
Ypsilanti which is near Ann Arbor and it took Taylor two hours to drive twenty
minutes in the storm. None of us spoke much. The week had been so fucking
emotional we just didn't have much left. When we checked in at the hospital I
pulled Elliot aside.

"I don't want that fucker McTiernan near Ana. If he tries to talk to her, tell him to
back the fuck off. I don't want to know anything about any of them. I want to get
this done and get out of here. Make sure she eats and make sure she doesn't
wonder off alone." He nodded and patted my shoulder. .

Of course, as I predicted the fucker tried everything he could to make his

acquaintance known. I was in a private room signing the paperwork. Taylor was
watching the door and Ana, Elliot and Kate were in the cafeteria with Sawyer. Ana
was at the table while Kate and Elliot had a tray of hospital food they were
gathering when Sawyer said an older version of me sat down at the table before
he could even react.

"Ana, I'm Rusty."

"Mr. McTiernan, please get up from the table." Sawyer moved in immediately and
pulled at his arm. He jerked his arms away.
"I want you to tell Christian how much this means to us and."

"You were told to get up buddy. Now get the fuck up right now." Elliot had left his
tray at the checkout line and ran over.

"You're the adopted brother right?"

"I am the brother. The only brother he has and here to watch out for his interest.
Now, he doesn't want you near his wife, or near him. You knew that. My dad set
those perimeters in place with you last night before we left Seattle. So, please
leave us alone."

"I just want to give him a picture and thank him"

"Mr. McTiernan, we understand you're grateful. We understand you wish you

could thank my brother personally, but it is not what he wants. None of us want
to know anything. We have our own family crisis going on right now with our
sister; we just want to get this done and get home. Now I am trying to be
respectful here and keep my cool, but you need to get up right now and stay
away. One nod of my head and that big fellow that has his hand on your arm will
pick you up and remove you. I don't think you want that scene."

"But Ana, don't you want to know about your baby's heritage. The baby has two
Aunts and an Uncle. " As Elliot relayed this to me later, poor Ana was caught
speechless. She looked up at Elliot and then Sawyer. She knew my wishes. I
didn't even want to know the breakdown because in my head the odds told me
that my bone marrow was going to a female. Not my sister. The only sister I have
is the one sitting in a hospital bed in Seattle.

"Mr. McTiernan, you need to do as my brother-in-law asks. Please leave us alone.

Please." Ana was pretty upset.

He just didn't seem to get it. He stared at them for several seconds and then
Sawyer escorted him out of the cafeteria. We managed to keep our distance after
that until when the procedure was done and I was resting in my room. Taylor said
McTiernan walked to the end of the hallway and stared him down until he walked
down to see what he wanted.

"Mr. McTiernan, no one is allowed on the floor while we are here. What can I do
for you?"

"Is he okay? I am just checking to see if he is okay."

"He's fine sir. He is resting comfortably and we will fly out late tonight."

"Please tell him I don't know how to thank him."

"I am sure he knows you are grateful. You need to leave the floor sir." Taylor
talked into his shirt sleeve. "Sawyer, hold onto Legs please."

Ana was on her way back up from the gift shop with Sawyer when McTiernan
came by. Taylor didn't want them to run into each other.

"Sir, you need to exit before Mrs. Grey returns."

"What is it with you people? I would not harm the woman carrying my grandchild.
Or hurt anyone. I am a well respected business man and I don't think you people
get it."

"Sir, Mr. Grey does not want you near his wife. You need to leave." This
conversation when on for another five minutes before Elliot came out of my room
to see where Taylor had gone to. He was so pissed when he saw McTiernan he
pushed Taylor out of the way and shoved McTiernan against the wall.

"I told you to stay the hell away from us. Christian did his part. You got what you
needed from him. You have already gotten into his head with this whole thing but
that's it dude. He has no place for you in his life and you have a family of your
own. Now if I have to tell you a third time to get the fuck away it won't be pretty.
Please don't make me do anything to you because I get your grateful, you've
been through a lot with your child and now want to make nice with my brother,
but just leave us alone. Please."

That was the last we heard of him. I think we were all so emotionally distraught
over the whole Mia situation and then this. It was a horrific week. I slept all the
way back to Seattle in the plane bedroom, and when we landed we all went
straight to see Mia. My joints were so fucking sore from the transplant that they
brought me a bed to lie down on while we visited.

That was almost four months ago and now we are all slowly trying to mend. I
think the only two people that are confident that everything will be okay for Mia
are Mia and Brady. They are sure the cancer is gone for good and life will go on.
My research tells me that she has to go five years cancer free, but for now we are
all hopeful. As for McTiernan's kid, I don't even know if the procedure worked. I
guess I should care, but I don't want to know.

We are seeing Dr. Greene every two weeks now. Ana is 132 pounds, the baby is
in position and we are good on all fronts except that Dr. Green worries that our
little man may be too big for Ana to get through the birth canal. He is a big guy
and she is so petite, so I want us to just schedule the c-section and move forward
but of course my wife has other ideas.

We took the fucking classes. God damn that was torture. There were six couples
in the class and everyone was vetted and checked thoroughly. I remember the
day we walked in with Sawyer and Taylor. Half the class looked star struck but
one couple didn't even pay attention. So I took Ana's hand and we sat next to
them. Taylor had been in the class before we started and told them that each
couple would be paid twenty grand to turn their phones over at the start of each
class, sign the NDA's and to respect our privacy.

Six weeks of classes and movies showing live birth and c-sections, techniques for
breathing and meditating. It wasn't even remotely fun for me. Ana looked
forward to each class and I walked out of each class terrified. I told Ana they
should show teenagers those movies and they would never get pregnant. Christ
nothing sexy about a vagina in child birth. When they told us some women have
bowel movements during labor I thought Ana was going to die. Her face turned
bright red and she put her head down. I remember I told her she would be just
like that little fucker Brutus who has now shit in our house about five times. She
won't even pee in front of me, this should be interesting.

We actually have become friends with the couple who didn't even look up at us in
class because that first day the husband asked if we, as in me and Ana, had to
sign an NDA so we wouldn't talk about him and his wife either. Even though he
wasn't famous he said he didn't want to end up seeing his face blurred out on
some story about us later. Fair enough. I had Taylor give me NDA's to sign on
everyone in the classroom. When I met the guy he shook my hand like a
gentleman, thanked me for cooperating and told me to keep my twenty grand.
That made me like him. So now Stacey and Colin Sturgis are our friends. Wow I
have never said that before, that someone was my friend. They are expecting
their first baby, a girl. We really hit it off with them as Colin is a lot like Elliot and
makes me laugh. He has a lot of energy too and Stacey is a sweetheart like Ana.
She isn't that attractive, more studious looking, but I like her. She is smart and
seems loyal.

At first I was leery and made Welch do extensive background checks on them and
dig deep before inviting them over for dinner. Stacey is an optometrist and Colin
is an engineer at Boeing. They aren't wealthy, I mean they are far from hurting,
but they have never been around anything like our lifestyle. But once I was
convinced they didn't give a shit about our wealth and hanging out with local
celebrities I loosened up and we have had some fun times with them. Stacey is
due a week after Ana. They have come over now several times and Colin and I hit
the gym then we hang out and watch movies or play games. We had Elliot and
Kate over one night when they were there and Kate pulled her protective bitch
mode in front of Stacey. She kept reminding her that Ana was her best friend and
typical chick shit. But Elliot got along fine with Colin.

They had us over the other day for the first time. They usually come here
because it is easier with security. But they live in a small neighborhood, I guess
like most people do, with their houses all close together, no fences, house
practically on the street. Nice enough house but when you add my security team
it is just easier for them to come to our house. I think we will all be friends a long
time but you never know. I still guard our privacy a bit too much for Ana's liking,
but I have to in my position.

The only big battle we had this year was when Ana took her cooking classes. I
ended up throwing the fucker out of the house on the third day. The first day,
Zachery Jovias, a well known chef and instructor who also has several TV shows
arrived at the front door with a camera crew. Taylor got rid of them while the
pretentious fuck walked around our kitchen telling us everything that was wrong
with it.

The second day of classes Sawyer was in the room, I was at work and he said
every time Ana walked away or bent over that fucker was drooling over her ass
and even looked at Sawyer and mouthed, "Smokin hot." He would touch her arm,
stand behind her and talk over her shoulder, and fucking feed her food. Every
time she would walk away he would step back, gaze at her and shake his head.

"Mrs. Grey, would you excuse me please I need a word with Mr. Jovias."

"Please, I expect that you call me Chef when I am in the kitchen."

"What the fuck ever. This way please." Sawyer escorted Jovias to his office. Gail
who was sitting on a kitchen bar stool watching the lessons said as usual, Ana
had no idea that Jovias was flirting with her and giving her more than cooking
lessons.

"Mr. Jovias if you make one more comment or take one more look at Mrs. Grey I
will escort you to your hotel and wait for you to pack your bags, and drive you to
the airport. That will be after I knock you on your ass and off those stupid fucking
clogs you're wearing on your feet. Are we clear?" Sawyer was not putting up with
this asshole.

"I was being harmless. She is smoking hot. That ass of hers is killer. Fuck she is
hot. Lighten up."

"If you think I am pissed. I will give you the pleasure of meeting this fine ladies
husband tomorrow and you can tell him that the boner in your pants is harmless.
I won't give you two warnings Chef. Remember that."

When I got home that night and Sawyer asked for a word with Taylor and me I
wasn't expecting him to tell us he wanted me to cancel Ana's classes.

"She said she is loving the classes why would I cancel them?"

"Because the little fucking cocksucker who demands we all call him Chef has had
a two day boner around your wife and every time she bends over he almost jizzes
himself. I pulled him aside today sir, you may watch the replay." Sawyer showed
us the replay as well as footage of him oogling my wife. She was seven months
pregnant at the time and he was having to control himself from grabbing her ass.
I was pissed. No furious.

"Ana!" I called for her and marched down the hallway to bring her into Sawyer's
office to watch the footage. "Cooking school is over. No more. Taylor call that
fuck at his hotel and tell him not to come back."

"No Christian, I love the class. He hasn't done anything. What is this about?"

"Ana are you fucking kidding me? He is looking at your ass plain as day, stands
way too close and even making smart remarks about it. The fucking cooking class
is over. Taylor call him."

"No Taylor, do not call him." Taylor knew better than to let Ana override me. So
he kept dialing the guy's number. "You hang up that phone right now Taylor."
Ana was pissed. But I was more pissed.

"Ana there is an unwritten guy code that pregnant women are totally off limits.
No decent guy flirts with a pregnant woman. It's just not done."

"Oh stop it. Are you saying it's because we are fat and ugly."

"No for fucks sake how much more obvious can it be that you are totally taken?
For fucks sake don't be so obtuse."

"Well I don't think he was flirting with me I think it is just the way he is. And I
can handle myself." I looked over and Taylor had his face in his hands rubbing his
eyes totally exasperated with Ana.

"Mrs. Grey; Mr. Grey is correct. You don't openly flirt and make comments about
a pregnant woman no matter how beautiful they are. It is just to his point, guy
code. This guy is acting inappropriate and I thought you and I agreed after we
had our little problem with Lincoln that when your security said time for you to let
us do our jobs, you would comply." Fuck I almost laugh at Taylor. He is trying
very hard to be patient but I can tell he is ready to pull his hair out. Welcome to
my world.

"I am sorry Mrs. Grey but as your CPO, I want him dismissed as well." Ana looked
at Sawyer and he stared her right back down.

"Sorry Mrs. Grey, he is totally inappropriate and he needs to hit the road."

"Sawyer I am furious with you and you. She pointed at Taylor who left a voice
mail message for Jovias to call him back. "And you, Grey, you can, you can, you
can sleep on the couch or a guest room tonight." She stormed out and we all
looked at each other trying not to laugh.

"She'll get over it." I smugly told Taylor and Sawyer. Ha, my little wife always
manages to fool me. That night I went up to our bed thinking she would have
cooled down and she had the door locked. Not a good move.

"Ana, open the door."

"I will when you let me have my Christmas present back from your parents." I
lean my head against the door. Fucking women.

"Ana, don't lock me out. You know I will get in if I want to. So open the door
baby."

"No."

"Ana, I swear to god you better open the fucking door. I am not sleeping on the
couch because I was protecting my wife. I am not sleeping in a guest room
either. So either you open it or I will and I won't hesitate to knock the fucking
door down. Now Ana!" A few seconds later the door opens and she walks past me
with her lamb and Benson following her. "Where are you going?"

"I will sleep in the guest room if you won't be a gentleman and do so."

I am torn between laughing and choking her. "Fine. Show me which guestroom
we are headed to."

"You're not going."

"Want to bet?" I stepped in front of her so she couldn't get around me. "You are
my wife. You can get mad at me all you want but I told you before we got
married, I won't play this game of being locked out of my own bedroom and or
being denied what is mine. And you are mine. So if you want to sleep on the
fucking kitchen floor, that is fine but my god damn ass will be right next to you.
Are we clear Mrs. Grey? So, where we sleeping?" She turned around and marched
back into our bedroom. I looked at Benson and shrugged. Neither of us knew
where we were sleeping.

"Sleep on your side of the bed and don't even think about touching me Christian."
Now see this is where the real problem began. Up to that point I thought I was
being reasonable. Trying to keep some pervert away from my wife should not be
punishable. So telling me I couldn't touch her didn't work for me. It's now all I
could think about since I don't do well with being denied. I watch her get back in
the bed with her body on the very edge and then she invites Benson up so he is
between us and blocking me from getting to her. Fucking smart move but she
surely doesn't think that will stop me.

"What are you doing baby? And why are you so pissed off?"

"Christian you know I loved those cooking classes. Why would you do that?
Sawyer wasn't going to let anything happen."

"Ana, I don't want that fucker back in my house. Now I am getting pissed. Really,
really pissed that you don't get it. So make Benson get down right now and get
over it." I remember practically ripping my clothes off and getting into bed naked.
Now she had become a challenge.

"Where are you pajamas?" She looked at me like I was the boogie man.

"In the drawer."

"Why."

"Because I feel like fucking and it is easier to do that naked. BENSON!" I yelled
pretty loud making both he and Ana jump. "Get down and in your bed." He
complied. At least someone listens to me. Ana just looked at me like I was crazy.
I scooted over to her side because I knew damn good and well that she wasn't
going to move an inch. "Do you love me Ana?"

"Of course don't be stupid."

"Did you promise on our wedding day to give me solace in good times and bad?"

"Yes but Christian"

"Is the fucking cooking class an issue that might make you want to divorce me?"

"No of course not. Christian"

"Then solace me baby."

"Christian solace can't be used in that context. It means to provide comfort in a

time of sadness, grief or disappointment."

"Yep. I am sad you won't fuck me. I will grieve all night if I don't get some of
your pussy and we will both be very disappointed if we don't get off before we go
to bed. So again, babysolace me." I smiled at her and she tried not to laugh.

"You're such an ass."

That might be true but as I recall we had some amazing and intense solacing
going on in our bed that night.

The next day I came home early around 4:30, the time that her cooking class
was to begin, to surprise her. I arranged to take her to dinner with a famous local
chef that I had talked to about lessons for Ana. I wanted to make up for this
other clown. I was not happy when I saw Sawyer and Ana nose to nose with
Jovias watching in amusement. Ana had ordered a taxi for him and let Jovias in
the front gate when he arrived. When he made it to the door Sawyer had to beat
Ana to the door and tell him he couldn't come in. Ana and Sawyer actually went
around and around about it and that is when I showed up with Taylor.

"Want to tell me what is going on?" I knew what was going on and I was pissed.
"Excuse me gentleman and Chef whatever the fuck your name is while I have a
discussion with Mrs. Grey. I knew she wouldn't come with me voluntarily so I
picked her up and carried her to my office. My eyes were scorching I was so
pissed and when she started to say something I put my finger over her mouth as
I was carrying her. "Not a fucking word Ana. Not a fucking word."

"Christian I told you I was not cancelling this class with Chef. You are pissing me
off."

"And I told you that you were cancelling the class with la de da
fucking Chef. Pissed! You haven't seen pissed Ana. I will not have a man in my
own house openly making comments about my wife's ass. Now stay in here while
I see what is going on." I marched out to see Taylor pushing fucking Chef in the
car and damn it if Ana didn't march right out after me. "God damn it Ana I told
you to stay in my office. Now we are having dinner tonight with Tom Douglas who
as you know is the most famous chef in the state of Washington and he has
promised to give you private cooking lessons. And you can call him god dam
Tom, not Chef! This fucking clown can go back to Napa and you need to change
and get ready in fifteen minutes unless you want me to cancel this too because
you are being unreasonable." I was yelling at this point.

"Tom Douglas has agreed to give me lessons?"

"Yes now are we done here or not?" l look and Taylor is waiting to drive the
fucker back to his hotel. But I know, he knows I want a word with him. I look
down at Ana. "Don't fucking mess with me on something like this ever again
Ana." God damn it why won't she ever listen to me?

I was so pissed off at this point I opened the car door, punched the fucker right in
the face and went back in the house in less than twenty seconds. Sawyer turned
around so I wouldn't see him laughing but looking back the whole thing was
pretty funny and we only had to settle for fifty thousand. But that was the
angriest I haven't gotten in four months and the only fight that Ana and I had all
winter. She ended up loving her lessons with Tom even more. In the end it all
worked out but the next day Sawyer and Taylor were cracking up because Jovias
never expected me to just open the car door and punch him. What can I say?
Don't look at my wife's ass next time.

I look over at Ana as I rub her feet and she is sound asleep. Today Kate and Mia
had the baby shower for Ana. Mia's hair is just coming back and she went natural
today with this baby fuzz hair she has coming in. She has one of those heads that
she actually looked good without hair. She looks stronger each day and she put
on an amazing shower with Kate's help. Teddy will have clothes to wear for the
next year. Elliot and Brady are in the other room putting all the gifts together.
They can get it done in no time. I don't have patience for that stuff. Baby swings,
carriers, strollers, you name it nothing comes assembled. Why the fuck is that?
We have everything we need and in triplicate for that kid.

Carla and Maggie being in the same house; talk about chilly. They can't even be
in the same room together. When all hell broke loose with Mia and my surgery
Carla stayed with Gail for about three days and then left. Of course I might have
had something to do with that. I will deny it until I die that I offered Bob a lot of
fucking money to take Carla back. But desperate times call for desperate
measures. Carla and I have hardly said two words to each other. I promised Ana
I would be nice, I have been cordial and kept my distance from her. I think it is
safe to say we will never be close. I have a blast with Maggie and tell her things I
haven't told anyone before except Ana. She has a way of getting met to talk and
we hit it off. Maybe it is my subconscious telling me that since I hate Carla so
much I can really piss her off by liking Maggie, which I really do.

Carla will fly home tomorrow. Ana was honest with her and told her to not come
back until the baby is several months old. Carla still stresses Ana out and I really
don't want her here hanging around. So, she didn't seem upset that Ana didn't
want her here to help, in fact she looked relieved.

Ana said one night that there is no way that I will stop spoiling Mia now and she
didn't say it out of spite. She was simply making an observation. Hell, even Kate
and Ana spoil her. She has been through so much and with such a good attitude
it just makes you want to do stuff for her. Kate has gone over several times and
given Mia pedicures and facials. Ana found great scarves for Mia to wear as she
refused to buy a wig. Although one night Elliot brought over about twenty
different wigs and we had a wig party to entertain Mia. It was actually really fun.
Mia was laying on the couch and we all modeled different wigs, even Grams and
Gramps. When Ana put on a blond wig with short hair we all groaned. It reminded
us of Elena. My dad was hilarious in this long ponytail he put on. Shit, we would
do anything to get her through those rough times. But to my mom's unhappiness,
I bought her two turtles. She has always wanted a fucking turtle, I have no idea
why. But you can't legally buy them in most places anymore so I had them
shipped in. I think she called them Lucy and Ethel. When Elliot saw them fucking
Mia changed Ethel to Eddy.

My entire team stepped up during this time too making sure that when we were
with Mia at the hospital no reporters were nearby and we had food and privacy. It
really impacted Taylor a lot. He said he never realized what a soft spot he had for
Mia until this happened and even though she drove him crazy, this whole thing
really affected him. Wilson was so distraught he asked for his old job back taking
care of Mia. He drives her to every treatment and keeps the press away from the
house. He has made her his personal mission. Gail made Mia soup and went over
to sit with her a few times as well. Andrea took care of all the get well wishes and
gifts that radio listeners were sending. It was out of control at one point. Mia
donated hundreds of stuffed animals to the children's section at the hospital. She
was on the news several times talking about early detection although she had no
indication or warning signs until it was too late. But she is now a spoke person for
the American Cancer Society. Elliot made sure that Brady had whatever he
needed to work from the house because there were days he wouldn't leave her.

"Christian, what are you thinking about. You are deep in thought?" Ana has
woken up from her nap.

"Just the trip to Michigan and Mia, you know the whole crazy four months. How
when everything happened with Mia, Gramps told me to just know that it would
get better eventually. I think his words were, 'Son, this too shall pass." I smile at
her and kiss her foot. "How was your nap?"

"Good. Where is my Mom?"

"I have no idea. Probably polishing her broom."

"Christian!" I laugh thinking about my comment. That is what we should send her
next Christmas, a fucking witches broom.

"Grams do okay today?"

"Not really. She kept thinking she was at her birthday party so we gave her a
slice of cake with a candle and lit it three times for her. That kept her happy. But
all in all it was a good day for her." Grams is totally incontinent now and walks
with a blanket in her hand that she likes to rub between her fingers. They say
that is a sign the disease is progressing as her sensory touch is so in play. She
makes a lot of strange noises too. She really doesn't know most of us although
she still seems to remember Ana and my dad for some strange reason. Gramps is
doing okay. We make sure he has plenty of company and help. I fired the
caregiver that was sweet talking Gramps and hired new ones. It is a continuing
battle to get the right one in place. I know Gramps was smart enough to know
what she was up too but I think he may have gotten caught up in the extra
attention she was giving him. I now have an agreement that the caregivers will
not receive anything more than their pay and that Grams and Gramps will not
accept gifts. It just makes it all cleaner. I fell behind at work when Mia was sick,
so now Ana oversees the caregivers and she is tough as nails on them, but I will
admit we have had a lot less problems.

I stand up and walk in the other room to see what Elliot and Brady are doing. Mia
is drinking a ginger ale and watching them put the finishing touches on a baby
gym. A baby gym, man I am in the wrong business. I am going to have to have
my team look into what kind of margins are in the baby industry. "Christ my
family room looks like a nursery school."

"Get use to it. When's the PITA leaving?" Elliot whispers. We both commiserate
about our in-laws a lot. His are holding off on a nasty divorce until Kate's
wedding. What a farce. They haven't even slept in the same bed evidently for
months. All about public image. I think the world of Ray but man Carla is too
mucking futch as Elliot always says.

"Tomorrow. Thank fuck." We are sitting and talking about some projects Elliot has
coming up and Mia's return to work in two weeks and I hear shouting. I roll my
eyes and jump up. "Excuse me. Sounds like the PITA is on the attack."

I walk in on Carla standing over Ana who is still lying on the couch. "When will
you forgive me for that Ana? Will you let it go? I made a mistake. I should never
have married Stephen and I should have left him the minute he made me choose
between you and him. I have said I was sorry over and over again."

"But you believed him and not me mom and that is the part I can't forget. I
forgave you years ago but I will never forget what happened and I will never
forget you let it happen. You - my own mother let it happen. I pleaded with you
to make him stop and you called me a liar until you saw it with your own eyes.
How many months mom did you let it happen when you could have stopped it?

"Well Ana, I don't see why you can't just let it go. I don't see any good out of you
talking to some quack shrink about it. Why now? Why can't you let it go?"

"Because, I am going to be a mother Mom! Because now I understand just how

selfish and abhorrent you really are. Oh god, just stop! STOP TALKING ABOUT
THIS PLEASE." Ana is hysterical.
"Ana, honey see you're all worked up and now.." Carla is trying to grab Ana's
hand. I've had enough and run to Ana literally pushing Carla out of the way. I still
don't know what the hell Morton did to Ana but now I know I will fucking destroy
him.

"Shut the fuck up Carla. Get out of here. TAYLOR." I am holding Ana who is
hysterical and look up to see Maggie running in with Sawyer, Kate and Taylor
right behind her. "Get her out of here. I don't care where. Check her in to the
Fairmont get Stephen to fly her out tonight I don't care. But get her out of
here."

"Christian, please don't do this I didn't mean to upset Ana, we were talking and
well"

"Shut up Carla. You know damn good and well what bringing up Morton does to
Ana. You are damn lucky your daughter can even stand to be in the same room
with you after what he did to her. She forgave you and now when she is days
away from having the baby you bring it up again. What the hell is wrong with
you?" Maggie is inches from Carla's face as she yells at her. Kate has joined us on
the couch and his trying to calm Ana down by rubbing her arm and her bump. I
have never seen Ana like this. She is sobbing and shaking. I am going to kill
Carla. "Get her out of here before I do something. NOW!" Taylor pulls at Carla
who is yelling.

"Ana please tell him we were just talking and it came up I didn't say it to upset
you. Please honey, don't let another man keep us apart. Please baby girl."

Ana looks up at Carla and wipes her eyes. If I didn't know better I would swear
she had pure hate in her eyes. In a soft horse voice she addresses Carla. "Mom, I
would never choose anyone over my son's safety. Not Christian, not you, not
Dad. It's a mother's job to protect her child. I know that now as I have carried
and love this baby inside of me more than anything in the world. I will never let
anyone ever hurt him. You didn't protect me. You didn't choose me Mom. Now I
don't choose you. You need to leave. Christian, please make her go away."

Within ten minutes Carla Adams was on her way to the airport and I had Ana in
our bed in my arms finally telling me what Steve Morton did to her.

Readers 12,000 words ought to hold you for awhile. Be patient I have
two huge projects I need to complete this week so I won't update again
until this weekend. I will finally cover Morton then back to my happy
Grey family place with no more drama, tears or worries for awhile. Jeez,
drama is exhausting!

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

A few comments:

1), Interesting observation from two reviewers who said they were sick
of Christian always punching someone. I thought about it and nope I
think I am right in this. Remember he was always in fights when he was
younger- it his natural defense mechanism. Hitting is his natural instinct.
He is insanely jealous and protective and when he feels someone is a
threat or inappropriate with Ana this is his coping mechanism. How
many times in the book did we read about him clenching his fist and
fighting the urge to hit someone? It is still part of his growing process,
so I don't apologize for his immature violence. I am sure when he
becomes a father he will think twice about this type of response but for
nowhe is still growing up. But you made me think about it so good
reviews.

2). I just couldn't do it readers- give you what you want with Morton.
The only thing that could have happened with Morton was some sort of
abuse towards Ana or Carla. We know it wasn't physical abuse towards
Ana because in book one she states she has never been hit in her life. So
that would lead to some sort of sexual abuse but we know she was a
virgin so whatever it was.it could only have been touching or not
penetration. We know Carla won't speak of him either so maybe it was
physical towards her again this is all based on E L James insinuations.
Ms. James didn't want to go there either by describing what happened.
At the eleventh hour, although so many of you wrote 'can't wait to find
out what happens with Morton' I couldn't do it. I realize there seems to
be a group of readers who lean towards the dark side or maybe more
drama induced and I wanted to please thembut I just couldn't do it. I
actually wrote what happened with Ana and Morton and I couldn't deal
with it. I didn't like writing it and it was horrible for me to think about
Ana going through something vile. Then as I read it several times I
thought for some, it won't even seem dark and hideous enough. For
many, I suspect most of my readers; I know they don't want any more
drama in my story or at least not dark drama. There are plenty of stories
out there that have Ana being raped, beaten etc, but not mine. I am
taking the coward way out, I am sorry for those that wanted the gory
detailsbut I can't do it.

I will let you each be the creative source and decide exactly what Morton
did.I have given you enough to put 2 + 2 together but.you won't get
the specifics from me. Sorry to disappoint some of you, but by now you
should know that even writing about Ana's kidnapping from Hyde in the
beginning of this story was more than I could handle.
3). Does anyone else think that Charles Hunnam would have made a
good Elliot in my story if he had curlier hair? He is how I pictured Elliot
and I didn't even know it until I saw him. He is a hottie though. Sure
wouldn't throw him out for eating crackers in my bed! Just saying. But I
am not feeling Dakota Johnson at all. Wrong nose- wrong everything. Oh
well, I will still go see it.

Time to move on and into a happy place.

Chapter 49: Morton no More. Anyone Order a Sub?

Christian's POV

I am sitting out on one of our decks with the fire pit lit. It is a chilly night and I
am numb. Not from the chilly spring air, but from what Ana shared with me. I
had to get some air. I listened, I didn't say much although I wanted to scream,
shout or slam something or someone. But she finally shared with me what I have
been dreading to hear, and now that I know.it wasn't as bad as I imagined but
it explains quite a bit. With that said, Morton needs to be found and have the shit
beat out of him. What a fucking pervert and exposing a teenage girl the way he
did.fuck.

Ana is upstairs in the baby's room with Maggie putting stuff away. I think she has
calmed down and seemed to believe me when I told her not to worry about what
I thought. I look up and see the bedroom light on in Teddy's room and see
Maggie putting books on the shelf. All of the guests brought their favorite
childhood book with them today as one of their gifts for the baby. Ana loved the
books more than anything else.

Fuck! I reach over and slam the bourbon down and look out at the sound. I have
to get past what she told me today. I have so many emotionsnow I understand
Carla better and even why she resents Ana so much. It doesn't excuse that she
wasn't there for her daughter the way she should have but she was a foolish
victim as well.

I have to talk to Ray. I don't understand why he didn't kill the fucker. He needs to
explain this to me. And then there is my relationship with Carla and her future
with Ana. I don't want Ana around her. We got rid of her tonight but it will be a
matter of time before Ana misses her again and we will be right back at it. I don't
know if I can ever be in the same room with her again. I will never allow her to
babysit, or be alone with my children based on her inability to nurture, her poor
judgment and she sure doesn't know how to protect innocent children. She just
doesn't have that gene and I won't test it on my child. I don't care if she is Ana's
mother. She will never, ever be alone with my son and future children. So I
suspect this will be an issue, as I give it two months at best before her and Ana
are talking again.

I lean forward and put my hands over the gas fire. Ana knows I need some time
to take this all in. She didn't want me to ever find out. Now I know why. My
beautiful, sweet girlhow did your own mother let his happen? All this time I
have whined about my birth mother and the neglect I suffered, Ana never hinted
about Carla exposing her to a perverted lunatic. She just now understands that
Carla was as culpable in what happened as Morton was. Carrying our son, she
said she has already developed this instinct that she would kill anyone, including
me, if Teddy was harmed. That is the way it should be. Yet her own mom...god I
promised her I wouldn't let this eat me up. I need more bourbon. As I get up to
go back inside I am surprised to see Ray. He didn't drive down this weekend
choosing to go fishing with Rodriquez Sr. But he is here now. He was almost two
hours away.

"Ray."

"Christian, can we talk?" I nod.

"Yea, I was heading back inside to get more bourbon, what can I get you?"

"I'll take a tall one of those as well." Ray is a beer drinker so I am surprised. I run
inside, grab the bottle off the bar and see Ana at the stairs. I look up at her and
give her a half-hearted smile. But then walk over to her and kiss her forehead
and then kiss her bump.

"I love you baby, just give me some time to wrap my arms around this. Are you
okay?"

"Yes, I guess. Not upset about sending my mom away. I am just afraid that I
could lose you. Be gentle with my dad. He wants to give you his side."

"Ana, you won't ever lose me. Don't even say or think that. You own me baby, for
life. Did you call your dad?"

"No, Aunt Maggie did. She thought he should come here and talk to you."

"Okay. I um.baby.I can't promise that I can live with this without doing
something to Morton. I want to kill him, but I won't, don't worry. But I want to
physically hurt him over and over again. The thought" I close my eyes. "Look
nothing changes for us. You are my more, my lover, my wife, my best friend, the
mother of my child. Nothing changes other than I am so fucking angry right now
for what you went through. So you need to just know we are okay. You have one
job and that is to get our son here healthy. I put my hands on her face and pull
her in softly for a kiss. I want her to know I mean what I say, even though I feel
physically ill at the moment I need to man up and be there for her.

I walk outside and hand Ray the bourbon and offer him a cigar. I usually don't
smoke unless I am with Gramps and occasionally Elliot and I will light up. The
moon is out, the temperature is cooler than normal for mid April, I am in a
pensive mood and a cigar sounds perfect right now. I offer one to Ray and he
declines. We sit back down in front of the fire pit and I light up the cigar and lean
back. I have questions, so many fucking questions, but Ray drove here to talk, so
I decide to let him talk.

"So I understand that Ana finally told you about Morton. I hope you understand
Christian that I promised her that I wouldn't talk to you about it until she felt she
was ready to tell you herself."

I just nod.

"I know you love her, but as a man, I need to know, does this change anything
for you. Be honest kid, I will understand."

I don't say anything for a long time. I need to be sure I choose my words
carefully. Finally I take a deep breath. "Ray you wouldn't believe me if I said it
doesn't matter or I don't care about it. Does it change how I feel about Ana? No,
I love her more than ever knowing how strong she really is and what she went
through without anyone to help heruntil you came to get her. But, yea, it
changes what my perception was in some ways. You know I thought she was
nave innocent and well."

"Don't you go there Christian. She was.what she went through didn't make her
experienced .it made her jaded, frightened, untrusting. You married a twenty-
one year old virgin for a reason. She wouldn't let another man touch her after
what she went through. Just be thankful that bastard didn't get what you
cherished most and what she saved for her one and only. She fell in love with you
enough to trust you and put it behind her for you, so don't you even go there or
you and I will have problems. What Morton did to her didn't make her
experienced."

I know he is right so I nod. "Ray, how could you not kill him then and there? Help
me understand because I am so full of rage right now I don't know how I will get
over this unless I get in the fucking car tomorrow and find him then beat him
until he can't stand."

"I wanted to Christian, but who would have taken her if I was in jail. She needed
me more than I needed revenge. I did hit him, and hard, but I walked away when
I saw my daughter on her knees in the driveway screaming, "Daddy, no, just take
me home." Ray chokes up. "I didn't want her to leave with Carla in the first place
and after that, well I didn't want to leave her with Carla ever again either. I had a
bad feeling about it at the time. Don't think I will ever forgive myself."

We sit in silence. I can't get what happened out of my head. Holding Ana as she
walked me through her nightmare was heartbreaking. It took four years for Ana
and Carla to mend their fractured relationship. Carla only stayed married to
Morton about six months before she bailed and divorced him, Apparently Ana and
Carla both find the experience so painful neither can talk about it.

"You know Ana has tucked this away and tried to move on and has always carried
this remorse and guilt like she is ashamed. When she didn't do anything wrong.
I think the counselor I had her see for awhile said a lot of victims feel this way. I
think she is a strong little gal, she has moved on she just doesn't want to talk
about it. As for Carla Christian; as much as a nut job and crazy woman that she
is, she is eaten up with guilt and remorse and I think that is what keeps her from
being there for Annie. She is so ashamed. I forgave her a long time ago for
cheating on me and breaking up our home. I loved that woman more than I
should have at one time. But I have never forgiven her for not protecting our
daughter and being there afterwards to pick up the pieces." Ray is leaning down
with his elbows on his knees looking at his feet.

"Ray, how did Maggie find out about this?"

"While we were waiting for Morton to return the day I arrived in Texas to take
Annie home I called Maggie and told her what had happened. I told her I was
taking her home with me to Washington, but I thought I was going to need help
with her. She didn't hesitate. She showed up and stayed for a month."

"Is that why Ana is so close to her?" Ray smiles slightly.

"When we got home Maggie took Ana in her arms and gave her the comfort only
another woman can give and she slept next to her in bed every night until the
nightmares stopped. I would hear her tell Annie every night" Rays voice once
again chokes, 'Baby, you are good, you are pure, you are good, you didn't do
anything wrong. You're a good girl. Don't let this define you. Then she would say
it again, Baby, you are good, you're a good sweet girl, don't let this define you' it
was like she was cleansing her mentally and by the time she had to leave to go
back to California she had my little girl in a good place. I couldn't have done it
without her. I sure as hell fell in love with her at that time." Ray laughs. "And that
is when I put my little Itty Bitty as your brother calls her in some defense classes
and taught her how to kick where it counts. I was pretty sure after that no man
would get away with too much if she used some of the techniques I taught her.
Just wish I had shown her earlier. At least it worked on Hyde that one time. And
now you know why I taught her to shoot."

"As Ana's husband Ray, tell me what do I do about Carla. I know in about another
month or two Ana will miss her again and want to see if she has changed. Every
time Carla is allowed back in her life, she hurts her. I don't want to be the bad
guy here, but I don't want her anywhere near Ana. I mean I guess I could forbid
it, but you know your daughter. What should I do?"

"I don't know. Carla is still her mom and she seems remorseful always after the
fact. When I met Bob I saw that Carla had really grown up and she was different.
Trust me I know you find that hard to believe but had you known her before you
would understand."

We are quiet for another ten minutes and I refill Ray's glass. It is like he wants to
tell me something but he is unsure.

"Ray, please say whatever is on your mind. If you're worried about how I see Ana
now you should know that I am so ridiculously in love and hooked on your
daughter that I can barely breathe when I am not with her. We will be more than
fine. I just want to kill the fucker that caused all this.

"Christian. Don't go after him."

"Why Ray? I won't get it out of my head. You have to know that I won't allow
anyone to hurt her and get away with it."

"You won't find him. He has been missing since a month after Carla divorced him.
You won't find him."

"How do you know? Welch can find about anyone."

"You won't find him Christian. Trust me god damn it I said you won't find him."
Ray slams down his bourbon and has raised his voice.

"Ray" I look at him as what he is telling me sinks in.

"Did you think I would let that Son of a Bitch get away with it?"

Monday Morning

"You ready baby?" Once again I am waiting on Ana. I look at my watch. It is 8:27
and we are supposed to be in Flynn's office at 9:00. It is a thirty minute ride into
Seattle from here and I am two seconds away from putting my wife in the car
with just her panties and bra on to teach her a lesson about being on time. "Ana,
seriously, we need to go right now, it is rude to make John wait."

"I know hold your horses. Nothing fits anymore. I can't fit into even my biggest
preggo clothes. So if you can whip me up a wardrobe than do it otherwise shut
the hell up!" She is standing in her closet with her hands on her hips all pissy and
I start laughing at her. Fuck she is cute when she is pissed at me.

Ray stayed here last night because I filled him with a lot of bourbon. I was
dumbstruck with his news but he told me not to say or ask a thing. He just
wanted me to know that I wasn't the only person that had interesting associates.
I tried to get him to talk to me but he told me to shut the fuck up and drop it.
Wow, so when your father-in-law tells you to shut the fuck up, you do.

I held Ana for a long time last night and then we had some great sex. Ana rode
me backwards giving me a great view of her luscious ass. It's funny how sex
heals everything for us. I wanted her to know that nothing changed for me. I was
half in the bag after drinking with Ray outside until after ten but I think we both
needed to connect after all the bullshit came out. Ray made me swear I would
never tell her what he alluded to and I promised. Ana doesn't need to know this.

I walk into Ana's closet and pull out a dress that she has never worn. "Is this a
maternity dress?"

"Yes."

"Then put this on and let's go."

"I don't like it. It makes me look fat."

I really, really tried not to laugh. I swear to god I tried. But when a woman who is
nine months pregnant tells you that they are looking for something to wear that
makes them look thinner it is just fucking funny.

"What is so funny Christian? I think this makes me look fatter than I am and it's
orange. Its orange! I look like hell in orange." She is pretty whiney this morning.

"Then why did you get it? Baby, you are not fat. You are pregnant and it is
obvious that you are pregnant and not fat. The only place you are big is in your
belly. I am begging you to get dressed right now so we can go or I will call John
and cancel, but we need this. We both agreed that we needed this session this
morning."

She pulls the dress off her rack and puts it on and I can't help it I absolutely start
laughing hysterically. "You look like a little pumpkin." Oh fuck bad choice of words
as I watch her rip it off and sit on the chair pouting. Are all pregnant women days
away from delivering this sensitive? Someone should write a manual for guys on
not what to say to your wife during the last few weeks of pregnancy because I
haven't gotten it right much lately.

Ten minutes later we are in the car. Ana is wearing one of my shirts with the
sleeves rolled up and a pair of turquoise blue skinny jeans. She threw some
jewelry on and she looks cute as hell. But I have Caroline Acton sending some
over a few more clothes in a bigger size to get us through the next few weeks.
"I can't believe I need a size eight! I am huge!" I am not saying a word.

Ana's POV

I have loved being pregnant until now. The past few days I can't sleep, my back
hurts, nothing fits, my boobs are ready to split open, my stomach itches so bad I
have scratched it raw and my face looks puffy. I bet I weigh 140 pounds! I bet
Christian he couldn't even pick me up anymore and he rolled his eyes and carried
me easily down the stairs. My shoes are all leaving marks on my puffy feet and
my toes look like Tootsie rolls. Oh and to top it off, I can't even shaved my legs
anymore because I can't see them! Christian shaved my legs for me the other
night thank god, but then he couldn't just shave without getting all excited. So
we ended up doing a slam and stand in the bathroom and he had to hold my leg
up for me because I couldn't even do that. Anyone that tells me their last two
weeks of pregnancy they felt sexy, I would say bullshit!

Two month ago we had the pictures taken of me pregnant and some of us
together. My favorite picture is really sexy and we have it in our bedroom.
Christian has his hands crossed over on my naked breast and he is standing
behind me. I am only wearing a sarong so my pregnant belly is all out there. He
is shirtless and barefoot just wearing his jeans. We are standing sideways and he
is looking down over my shoulder. Oh yummy, when I look at that picture I get
all gooey!

The other pictures were rated PG and we can show our family, but that one is just
for us. Although I did show Kate, Mia and even Grace saw it. I remember when
Grace saw it her face was beet red but then she told me she thought it was a
beautiful testament to the love we have for each other. I remember as soon as
the photographer left that day we practically ran into the bedroom and had sex
for hours. Just doing the photo's made us so horny. Christian has that photo, the
naughty one, on his phone and calls me to tell me he is looking at it and his voice
always gets seductive. I shiver just thinking about it.

We pull up to John's office and Taylor comes around to open my door. Sawyer is
running errands for me this morning. I look at my phone and Stacey has text me
to see if I want to have lunch. "When we leave here are you dropping me off at
work?"

"No I need you to come to GEH and sign some paperwork. We have to file our
taxes."

"I thought they were due yesterday."

"Uncle Sam let us have an extra day since the 15th fell on a Sunday."

"Well I am sure my salary in 2011 at Clayton's and SIP put us over the top." I
giggle knowing I didn't make very much last year. "But let me guess we owe a
fortune right? Or you owe a fortune."

"No we owe a fortune. I have already paid each quarter but this is the final
installment for 2011. We owe the state of Washington a public utility tax alone of
several million."

"Well just think next year you will have an added deduction." Christian smiles and
pats my belly.
"Thanks little man, I can use all the help I can get." We walk into see John and I
know this is going to be an emotional visit. I pull Christian to me before we walk
in the door.

"You promise nothing is changed. We are only seeing John to decide how to move
forward and how to deal with your mother-in-law right?"

"My mother-in-law? I prefer to say your mother. Yes Ana, we are good. Didn't I
show you how good we were last night?" He kisses my ear but his eyes tell me
otherwise. He is hurting and angry although I don't think at me. I just think he
might feel I wasn't honest with him.

"So Ana; let's start with you this morning. How did you finally come about telling
Christian what happened between you, your mother and your stepfather?"

I cringe, but decide to deal with this head on. "My mom was there yesterday for
my baby shower. By the way I loved the gift from you and Rhian. Thank you so
much." He laughs and is honest.

"Just what did we get you anyway?" Christian laughs with him and we all talk
about how guys never know this stuff.

"You got the baby stock at Disney. A very creative and practical gift. Thank you."
John looks impressed that his wife would pick out such a gift. He tells me to
continue.

"Anyway my mom came into talk to me after the shower was over. I was resting
and she came in and told me that my friend Stacey's husband reminded her of
Morton. I shook my head and told her I wish she hadn't said that as I don't want
to look at Colin and think of Steve. She just went off on me and told me it was
time to let that part of my life go and one thing led to another until Christian
basically threw her out of the house."

"How does it make you feel that you and your mom ended up on such a negative
note after such a great day?"

"Well of course it makes me feel bad. But I am use to it with her. I am sure we
will make up in about three or four months and then fight again."

"Ana, I don't know how I feel about that."

"What do you mean Christian?"

"I mean how you keep forgiving her so easily. She didn't protect you and she
made colossal mistakes when she was with him that left you with permanent
memories I prefer you didn't have a relationship with your mom. I can't stand the
thought of being around her and I can guar-an-fucking-tee you she will never be
alone with our child."

"Christian my mom used poor judgment but she has matured. She would never
hurt the baby and I would never let her babysit anyway because as you said she
uses poor judgment. But don't worry she won't want to baby sit anyway." I pick
my nail polish off. I hate when I get this nervous. "I was so angry at my mom
last night that I didn't want her in my house. But then after we threw her out I
felt so guilty. Why do I always feel guilty around her?"
"Ana I think we do need to explore the relationship you have with your mom and
your need to always forgive her, but I would like to focus on you and Christian
today if you are okay with that." I agree. I can deal with my crazy mother later.
"Christian, how do you feel about what Ana shared with you last night."

I look over at Christian and he takes my hand and looks down.

"Sick to my stomach. Angry. Frustrated."

"Anything else?"

"What the fuck do you want me to say here John? What are you looking for? I
have known for almost a year, since I met Ana that something happened to her
at the hands of that fucker and now I know." Christian runs his hands thought his
hair. "But that doesn't change my relationship with my wife. Quit looking for
something that isn't there." Angry Christian is starting to show up.

"Can I say something?" I look up at John and he nods.

"I feel like Christian thinks I deceived him somehow. I told him when we were
first together that I had never well you know done some of the things we did
together and in my mind I never did, they were done to me and I was never
really there. It was like an out-of-body experience. I don't know how to explain it
any other way, but."

"Ana stop. I understand that. I know that this wasn't you and let's be honest I
could tell the first few times we were together you were very inexperienced. It
was all new to you so I believe you. But come on baby, knowing what he did to
you. I am a man who is in love with his wife and knowing what happened I told
you I am angry but not at you. I understand that you didn't want to tell me about
it when we first met. I wish you would have told me sooner, but it's out now. And
I just need to deal with it and hopefully we can put it behind us."

"Christian, do you think Ana has to deal with it to? I am curious as how this has
become more your issue than hers in your mind."

Christian looks over at John like he is shocked. Angry.maybe, but mostly just
shocked that John would insinuate that Christian had turned this into something
about him. Christian stands up and then sits down.

"Wow. Is that how I sound?" Neither of one says anything.

"Christian, Ana shared with you that when she was just over sixteen years old her
stepfather did some pretty deviant things to her and her mother. The fact that
she entered a relationship with you knowing of your lifestyle says a lot about her
love for you, even though you have clearly adapted that lifestyle to accommodate
both your needs. She didn't want you to think poorly of her and she didn't want
you to have these feelings of anger. What happened to her she could barely talk
about when she first started coming to me. Now, she has told you everything and
what we are hearing from you is how this impacts you. Is that what you want Ana
to know?"

"Of course not, I want you to know Ana that I love you so fucking much and this
doesn't change us baby. Yes I am angry but not at you."
We talked to John for another forty minutes and I could feel myself shutting down
like I always do when this topic comes up. John noticed and suggested we stop
and talk about the baby's arrival and how we are doing with that. We both were
surprised as we are excited.

"Christian, do you feel you will need to do some adapting when you will no longer
be the center of Ana's universe?"

Christian crossed his eyebrows and looks insulted. "I think we both expect Ted to
be the center of both our universes. I don't think this applies to me anymore than
Ana." Both John and I smiled at Christian's navety on this issue.

"And you're prepared sexually? As I recall when Ana first found out she was
pregnant you were quite concerned about the issue of deprivation after your son
is born." Christian actually blushes and smiles.

"You show me a man anywhere that looks forward to a dry spell and I will show
you a fucking monk and even they beat off. Come on John, I am sure as fuck not
looking forward to it but I am not an animal, I will survive. Plus I am sure Ana
and I can be creative and find other ways to satisfy our needs." He winks at me.
"And yes I know I hear it all the time from my mom and every woman who can
get me alone in a corner that Ana will be tired, nursing, maybe dealing with
hormone overload bla bla bla and I need to let her take the lead. I know I have to
be a good boy." I laugh out loud.

"That will be a first." He smiles at me as I acknowledge my sexy bad boy.

"Is that a challenge Mrs. Grey?"

We talk about the Hyde trial which is scheduled for June and decide we will meet
to prepare for that after the baby is born. I hug John who wishes me good luck as
we are hopeful that Ted will be born before our next appointment. Christian
schedules another appointment with him for tomorrow and I am surprised but
don't say anything. We are quiet on our way over to Grey House but Taylor is
with us so we really don't feel it is appropriate to discuss our meeting with John.

I am talking to Andrea as Christian has walked down to see Ros in her office.
Andrea was at the shower and we talk about some of the gifts I got and I thank
her again for the baby food processor and baby food cook book. We are talking
softly as she tells me about a man she has been dating for several weeks. She
took the break up with Drew hard but remained professional. Although, she only
talks to Taylor when she has to somehow blaming him that they are no longer
together. On the few occasions she has seen Reynolds they are polite if not cool
towards each other.

"So I met him at the grocery store. He has two little boys and he has been
divorced three years. He is in his late thirties and he is a cop. He is so sexy and
wow." I smile and I can tell she is really taken with him. I hope it works out. "And
he passed the background check. His name is Drake."

"You have to have background checks on your dates? Why?"

"Well Mr. Grey insists on it. You know I have so much proprietary information. Oh
hey, you've never met Jordan have you? She is my new assistant. She started
several weeks ago." Christian never mentioned that Andrea finally hired an
assistant. I turn around and I am quietly stunned. She is young and gorgeous
and I am immediately jealous.

"Jordan this is Mrs. Grey. Mrs. Grey this is Jordan Langley." She reaches out for
my hand and I realize I am staring. She has long wavy hair my color, big brown
eyes and a body to die for. She has a great smile and my heart races. Why does
she have to be so pretty? I wish I could cover my bump. I feel like a whale next
to her although she is quite a bit taller than me. She looks like she could win a
beauty pageant.

"Mrs. Grey it is so wonderful to meet you in person. I have only seen your photos
here in the office and in the media. You look amazing for someone due so soon.
Wow. Good for you."

I want to say 'fuck you' so bad but that isn't how I operate. I don't need Miss
Washington 2012 who has clearly never been pregnant from the looks of her
body to tell me how I look right now. She has to be lying. I feel arms around me
and look up to see Christian's. He kisses my forehead. Hmmmhe is being awful
sweet with his PDA in his office.

"You have met Jordan I see. Jordan has a great deal of experience as she comes
to us from the San Diego Zoo where she was the PA for the director. We are
excited Andrea was able to steal her away." I just nod.

Jordan walks over to the other side of her desk and shows me a picture of a little
girl. "This is my daughter McKenzie. She is four months old. You will love being a
mom, she is all I think about. Well her and my husband. He hasn't seen her yet.
He has been in Afghanistan. He is in the military but he gets home in June and
we are so excited. He can't wait to meet his daughter and I can't wait for him to
get home." I almost hear myself breathe out in relief. Wow the green-eyed
monster almost took over there for a second.

"Wow! That must have been so hard for you to go through the delivery and the
pregnancy by yourself. Did you have support?" I suddenly feel for her. I can't
imagine having your husband away during your pregnancy and worse yet, for
your delivery. I am getting my groove back now and I feel ashamed at myself for
thinking the worse.

"Yes both my mom and my mother-in-law were here for me so that was great.
My husband will be done in the military when he returns. We were stationed in
San Diego and now we are moving back here so I was excited to get a job right
away. I can't wait to be a two parent home again. He is my everything and you
know it has been scary having him away."

"Oh my gosh I can't imagine. What does he do in the military?"

"He's a pilot. So, yes it is always scary. Anyway can I get you anything? I have a
lot of work to do so it was such a pleasure to meet you. If you have any
questions about the delivery just feel free to reach out. I feel like I am a pro
now." She smiles at me and sits down and the one thing I noticed is she hardly
ever even looked at Christian. Now I feel really dumb.

Christian guides me into his office and shuts the door. He smiles at me. "So.did
I see the green-eyed monster lurking."
"Yes, I admit it. She is stunning."

"Not as stunning as you. And she is a new mother who is very excited to have the
husband she is deeply in love with return safely home so relax. I asked Mike to
come up with the tax returns in thirty minutes but I thought maybe if you were
feeling like it, we might fuck."

"Here? Now?" I am more than surprised. "I need to get to work sometime today."

"Yes here. Why not? It wouldn't be the first time. And yes now. I'm horny and in
the mood. And you own the company so seems you can control when you go to
work."

"You didn't sign it over to me yet."

"Semantics. Okay I own the company and I want your delectable pussy on my
dick so take off your pants and let's fuck."

"Hey did you ever hear of foreplay?"

Christian smirks at me in his CEO persona. I know that face. It is his 'I am in
charge, no one denies me, I don't take no for an answer look.' I so want him right
now but I think I will make him work for this. I excuse myself and use his private
bathroom. When I come out he has his suit coat off and his tie loosened. He is
sitting on his couch waiting for me. Hee hee this will be fun. I still have his shirt
on, but I am naked otherwise.

"I like what you're not wearing baby." Christian watches me as I walk out. I know
he is expecting me to join him on the couch. Instead I walk over to the doors that
open to his conference room and lock them. Then I mosey over to his book-case
and bend down to the cabinet below looking for whatever. I hear him sigh as he
has a full view of my behind and then some. I try to hide the struggle that I have
to get up. Good lord this baby is making it difficult to seduce my husband. I move
over to the next cabinet but before I do I look over my shoulder and see Christian
stroking his dick which is now out of his pants.

"Did something you see excite you baby?" I bite my lip and push my hair over to
the side. He only grins slightly but keeps stroking his dick. I lick my lip and watch
him stroke slowly.

"Baby, you are so fucking hot." I bend down again when I reach the next cabinet
doors. Oh my god, this baby is making something I use to do everyday a huge
challenge. I do everything I can not to grunt. That would take the sex appeal out
of this wouldn't it? I open the cabinet and see it is a built-in file drawer. It looks
boring, but as long as I am down here I might as well give him a show. I hold the
shelf with one hand and then take my other hand and stroke myself making sure
Christian can see it all. I hear him sigh and can tell that he has pulled himself off
the couch. If I were to be honest I am craving missionary sex but the last time
we did that Christian was so far away from me and his arms were so stretched
out that it wasn't even enjoyable.

"Baby, do you need me to play with you?" I smile because he is in for a pleasant
surprise. I am soaking. Just knowing that within twenty feet of us are Andrea,
Jordan, Taylor and Sawyer who are both in Taylor's office around the corner is
sort of kinky. And to top it off, my husband's obvious desire from his breathing
has me more than ready.

"No Christian. I actually forbid you to touch me with your hands. You need to
slide into me nice and slow and grab the bookcase with your hands once you
have entered me." Wow who am I? I sound like the horniest nine month pregnant
woman on the planet, which I am. But hearing Christian, affirms that I am doing
the right thing.

"Of fuck me Ana, you are turning me on so much baby. Are you sure?"

"More than sure, give it to meugh oh my god you are so big." I am not kidding.
I feel all of him as he slams into me from behind. I am holding the cabinet
drawers of his bookcase and he has his hands on the first shelf snuggly behind
me. For a few seconds neither of us moves.

"Baby I am going to move hard and fast. If you can't handle it or feel
uncomfortable, let me know, but I need to fuck you hard right now. Is that
okay?"

"More than okay. I'm good. Take me Christian." Instantly he starts moving hard
and fast using his hands to hold the shelf and pull me into him for snug
penetration. He is slamming me and we are both trying to be very quiet. Secretly
I am hoping he will get the wheels turning to make me go into labor. Dr. Green
said Teddy could be delivered healthy at any point now and I am so ready. If
seducing my husband helps me go into labor, so be it. I am ready. Grace told me
that it is an old wives tale that having sex right when you're due will cause labor
but she giggled when she told me it couldn't hurt to try.

"Ana, are you with me baby." No I am not with you. I am concentrating on just
keeping my balance. You are fucking a whale Christian, but have at it. Do your
thing. Then I feel his hand reach around. Keep reaching Christian, underneath
that baby bump that has dropped in the past week, you will find my clit. I swear
it feels like my bump is hanging over my knees these days blocking me from
even peeing properly. Somehow he finds it and starts rubbing it hard, okay now I
am not just trying to seduce my husband. This feels good.

"Baby, I can keep going until you cum so whatever the fuck you are thinking
aboutlet it go. Focus on my dick being balls deep in you ahhh god that feels so
fucking good yea baby are you quivering for me .come on Ana, I can't come
until you do.come on baby..god your hot.come on..babythere you go I
feel you coming around my dick oh yea that's good.ahhh." We both come
quietly as we possibly can. My husband is the master of giving me an orgasm.

Aubrey's POV

"Hi, come on in Susannah." I give her a kiss on both cheeks."What did you
make?"

"A cold pasta salad. Should I put it on the kitchen counter? I also brought this
Chablis which was one of Master's fav's."

"Yes go ahead. Jenna is here. Do you believe it? And Devon is here as well. Go on
in and make yourself at home."
Tonight is our monthly sub's club meeting and it is at my place this month. We
have been meeting pretty much since Master found herthe wife, trying to figure
out what she had that we didn't. But now even though we have all moved on we
still get together and have a great time. Especially since Elena Lincoln passed
away. Of the fifteen, thirteen were arranged by her so most of us still have a
strong connection to her and still grieve over her death. I answer the door as
Lindsey, Marina, Stephanie and Courtney all come in. They put their pot luck
dishes in the kitchen and the apartment is getting noisier by the minute. Before I
can shut the door Erika, Maya and Bethany all show up. I kiss Bethany's baby
bump. I don't think the others are coming. We all mingle and fill our plates for
about an hour before I get everyone to sit in the family room.

"Okay everyone before we start, I would just like to say thank you for being here.
We are on baby watch! But let's go around the room and have everyone give us a
quick update."

"I'll start. I found a new DOM. His nameI can't tell you, but let's just say he is
associated with the Seahawks. He is dreamy and in his late forties and hung like
a horse. He treats me like a queen and all my debt has been paid off. I am a
happy bitch!" We all cheer for Devon. "I am sorry ladies I haven't been around for
awhile but my last DOM messed with my head and well I am back."

"Okay well, nothing too new to report. I interviewed with three DOM's but all
turned me down. I am starting to get a complex. But I have a second interview
tomorrow with a DOM from Kelso and he is a bit pudgy but he is loaded. So, I
might take the assignment if he offers it too me." Marina puts a good face on but
I can tell she is miserable.

"Maya what is new with you?" Since the meeting is at my house I am taking the
lead, plus since Elena died I am sort of the unofficial President.

"Not much. I am busy at school and when I finish in two weeks I will have my
MBA so then I will put myself out there for a new DOM. I have been honestly too
busy. Are we going to talk about Master?"

"Yes of course. But let's hear from everyone first. Jenna how about you? Have
you heard from Master since your PR stint."

"No. But that is good, my husband would go bat shit. I am not like the rest of
you, I am only here because you are all my girls, but honestly ladies I hope Mr.
Grey is as happy as he seems and Mrs. Grey seems adorable to me." A few boo
her but I notice that Lindsey stands up and applauds. I point to her to go next.

"I so agree with Jenna. Master has moved on. There isn't anyone in this room
that will ever be part of his life again and I have moved on as well. I met a man!"
Everyone ohhs and ahhs. "He isn't part of the lifestyle and I have been playing
the role of the DOM in bed and god it is so hot. I love it and so does he. I really
don't think of Master anymore. Oh I heard from Leila yesterday. And are you
ready.." We all nod and move closer. "She had a new DOM as well."

"No way. I thought as part of her treatment she agreed to leave the lifestyle." I
ask because I swear that is what I was told.
"No, she only agreed not to ever come near Master or Mrs. Grey." Susannah,
Leila's best friend pipes in. "For me, I am still trying to get Elliot Grey's attention.
Damn he was the best fuck I have ever had."

"No way!" We all say at the same time. "He can't be better than Master."

"Well, I would say better in a different way. You know how Master could fuck all
night and well we all know how big he was and all, but oh my god Elliot is so hot
and big and passionate. He is more passionate than his brother."

"Well that is because he isn't in the lifestyle. When I fucked him I thought the
same thing but then when I fucked Master, oh my god! He could fuck over and
over again. I miss that in a man." Stephanie leans over and grabs the bowl of
M&M's. "I am curious, how many of us actually fucked Elliot Grey as well." Four
women raise their hands and we all scream and laugh. "Well, who knew Seattle
was such a small world."

"No that is because Elliot Grey was the proverbial man-whore before he ended up
engaged to that bitch Kavanagh."

"I work with her. She is a rich bitch and super conceited." Erika gets up and
brings the wine over to refill our glasses. "I have to so bite my tongue when she
talks about her fianc and the Master. I mean technically I could say'bitch I had
me some of your manseveral timesbut I think that Master and his brother talk
a lot and then it would all come out. I think it is hilarious that Master never
realized how many of us fucked his brother." Everyone nods in agreement. "So
what about you Aubrey? Have you heard from Chaz?"

"God no, I did that for us girls. I have been seeing someone though. And I am his
DOM." Everyone looks at me and I smile. I know this is going to blow them away.
"My new sub is Isaac." Everyone screams and goes crazy. "Yea I felt so bad for
him after Elena died. He doesn't have a DOM bone in his body and needed to sub
but the crazy thing is he is financing our relationship with the money he got from
Elena. I just get to call the shots."

After everyone has given an update we pass around an agenda for tonight's
meeting. I lead the discussion.

"Okay, so we have $76K in our treasury. You all helped me with 30K after the
Chaz disaster, but we have built the fund up so if anyone gets in trouble money is
there ladies. Don't forget to give Stephanie your quarterly dues if you haven't
already." A few women hand Stephanie checks."Okay next, baby watch. What do
you want to do?"

"I move we do nothing. Mrs. Grey hasn't done anything to us and they seem
ridiculously happy if you ask me. He kisses her all the time; at least from the
news clips I have seen and I think she is adorable. None of us were able to do
what she did, I say we move on and continue to meet without Mr. Grey as our
reason for being." Jenna preaches at us. Just because she is happy. Bitch.

"I agree or second the motion, let's move on." Bethany who is seven months
pregnant by her DOM jumps in.

"You know Bethany you were only Masters SUB for what three weeks. I don't
know that you should get to second that." I have never really liked her.
"Well then give me my fucking money back for the dues if I don't get a vote."
Damn the room goes nuts on me all agreeing with her.

"Fine whatever, she gets a vote. Just saying."

"For your information Aubrey I ended the contract not Mr. Grey. My work
schedule didn't work with his. I am an OB-GYN you know. I know he was the best
fuck we all had but he is totally in love with his wife. There is no secret
arrangement there. I am friends with their OB-GYN, Lori Green, and trust me
Grey is totally in love with her."

"Well we still have to discuss the next item on the agenda. Do we contact Taylor
and offer our services while the Mrs. is out of commission for six weeks? We all
know Master won't make it without sex. We could offer that he could have anyone
of us well except you Jenna and probably not you Bethany for let's say two
hundred thousand for the six weeks. The check could be written to our treasury.
There is no way he will turn down that offer." I watch and sip my wine as
everyone debates the issue. "Just so you know I have written votes from the subs
not here tonight and they all vote yes."

"I vote we make the offer." Marina stands up. "Oh my god who made this crab
dip it's to die for."

"I second the motion." Maya has been wanting more of Master since he dumped
her. I am not surprised. "I made the dip. You know I made this for Master one
weekend and he hated it and told me never to make it again. He then left me
sitting in the kitchen and went out to eat. When he came back later he was so
pissed at me that he caned me for an hour. God it was one of our best scenes."

"I made him chocolate cake once that he loved so much he covered my pussy
with it and ate the whole thing, oh my god that was one hot night. It might have
been the only time he was playful with me and sweet. He dumped me the next
morning. Fucker." Courtney doesn't understand it's probably because she got to
chunky. He likes his women small. "Don't you guys wonder why her and not us?
Seriously?"

"She's beautiful, but then so are we. She's small framed and really she has
gorgeous eyes. Let's call it like it is ladies." Stephanie pipes in. Whatever.

"I think she was in-experienced and maybe even a virgin and he likes that about
her. I don't know of course but that would be the one thing that made her
different from us and he pretty much dated her from the get go. They were seen
at various events right away. I don't think she subbed for him." Marina's right.

"No she didn't. Elena told me that before she died that Ana was never his sub. So
there you go ladies. But whatever, he is not the daddy type. We all know that so
he will be back and when he is ready, he should know his bitches are waiting with
open legs." Everyone laughs. "Okay every one let's vote." Everyone writes down
their vote and I collect the scraps of paper. Erika and I count the votes.

"Okay everyone. We have voted Eleven to four to make our proposal to the
Master. He will so go for it. We all know he can't go without sex. So who is going
to approach Taylor or should we approach that hottie Sawyer? Maya didn't you
fuck him like last month?" She blushes.
"Yes but when he looked at my face and recognized me as a former sub he went
nuts. Of course he still fucked me but I don't think I am the one to call on him as
he said he would tell Grey I violated the NDA if I come near him again. What a
dick. He didn't work for Grey when I was his SUB so how was I suppose to know.
Jenna, you should do it since they like you."

"No way. I am not part of the offering."

"But Maya is right. You just have to present the proposal. Ladies I promise you he
will take us up on this." I am smiling. I know that horny bastard.

"No. I won't do it. I don't want to fuck up their marriage. I didn't vote for this and
I won't do it."

"Fine I will do it." We all look up at Susannah.

"You? They hate you."

"But I can get to the Master. All I have to do is call Elliot and he will take my call
ladies. I will tell him I have to talk to his brother. If you want to get to Master
just call Elliot. Who knows maybe I can get some of that massive dick in me
again from that hot blond. God he is my forever fantasy. Trust me I can get the
proposal to Master."

We talk about the pros and cons of having Susannah present to Elliot and then
adjourn. I have a surprise for the ladies. As soon as the meeting is adjourned I
bring out 'goodie bags' for all the ladies. Each bag is filled with the latest and
greatest in dildos and other toys. Everyone squeals and I smile. Mission
accomplished. I will be the first one to accommodate Master during his dry spell.
God I have missed that big dick.

Elliot's POV

I am so fucking glad this week is almost over. We have been busy as hell on our
sites. I drove Mia to radiation three times this week. Christian called on
Wednesday at two in the morning saying Ana was in labor and Kate and I jumped
up then he called back and said false alarm it was brecks hics or some shit like
that, I can't remember what it was called. I didn't know they had a name for false
labor. I am going to have to ask him what he called it. I walk out of the staff
lounge eating a bag of potato chips. I have been so busy I didn't get out for lunch
today.

Brady has just walked in. I know he took Mia today to get her radiation but I
desperately needed him to come in and redesign a blueprint for a massive home
we are building up in Medina.

"How's Mia?"

"Tired. You know the chemo was hard but the radiation just tires her out so much
and she is so thin right now. We stopped and got milk shakes so that is why I am
late."

"Fuck don't even worry about being late" God the guy has been a fucking saint. I
am not going to bitch at him because he took my sister to her radiation and
stopped to get her a milkshake. "Is she home alone?"
"No, your mom is there and Gail Taylor is over there today too. But she was
going right to bed." Brady looks tired to me.

"You doing okay?"

"Yea, of course. Hey I was wondering if you and Kate would watch Brutus next
week. Mia has her off week of radiation and I was thinking of surprising her and
driving her somewhere just to get away. If I can have the time off that is."

"Yes of course but you know I don't think she will want to leave with the baby
due any minute. If you go somewhere you might want to go somewhere really
close. Just saying."

Brady rubs his hand through his hair and looks both tired and emotionally
drained. "Yea I forgot about that. Well maybe after the baby gets here."

"You sure you're okay?"

"Yes I am fine I am just tired you know it's been a long four months but hey, I
am not the one that has been through hell and back so no complaints here. If Mia
can smile every day, so can I." He looks up and half smiles at me and pulls the
blueprints out. I walk back to my office.

I am reviewing the proposal criteria for a project in Tacoma when my new

assistant tells me I have a call on-line one. I don't screen calls like Christian so I
pick it up without asking who is on the line.

"Grey"

"Hey Elliot, its Susannah."

Oh fuck me I thought she was long gone.

"Yep what can I do for you?" I am not going to even be half way nice. I haven't
talked to her since last summer before Christian's wedding. Fuck, I am so not in
the mood for this.

"You don't sound happy to hear from me."

"I thought you were paid a visit by Taylor and told not to contact us."

"I was paid a visit by Taylor but he told me to stay away from your brother. He
didn't say I couldn't call you? Have you missed me or thought about me?"

"Not even once. What the fuck do you want I am super busy?"

"Well I want you.but I do have a message I need to be given to your brother. If

I drop a sealed envelope off to you, can I trust you to deliver it to him without
opening it?"

"NoI mean I won't deliver it. Look I know the whole fucking deal now. I know
that you use to be his sub or whatever you call it and I am not going to bother
him with any shit you have to tell him. So I am hanging up now and telling you,
do not fucking call me again." I hang up. God damn we don't need this shit right
now. I won't bother Christian with this but I will call Taylor. An hour later I have a
minute and call Taylor.

"Jason, hey you got a second?"

"Yea what's up Elliot? I am just waiting for your brother and Mrs. Grey to come
out of their appointment with Dr. Green."

"I just got a fucking phone call from that Susannah. She wants to get a message
to Christian and wanted me to deliver it. I told her to fuck off. You might want to
call her."

"Are you fucking kidding me? Those broads are going to be the life of me."

"Yea well I just wanted you toJesus fucking Christ. What are you doing here
Susannah? Got to go man. Did you just hear that?"

"Shit yes, hold on don't say anything I am on my way. Sawyer is here with his car
he can take your brother and Mrs. Grey home. Fuck, don't let her leave."

I look up and Brady is standing behind Susannah. "Sorry Elliot she walked past
the drafting area and I couldn't stop her. Do you know her?" I just nod. I am not
dragging him into this.

"It's okay go ahead Brady." He walks out and I get up and shut the door.

"What are you doing here?"

"I told you I have something for your brother. But oh my god, who is that
hottie?"

"He's gay, not your type." Last thing Mia needs right now is this cunt after her
boyfriend.

"Will you give this to Mr. Grey?"

I remember that Taylor told me to keep her here. Fucking great. "Can I get you
some coffee or anything?"

"That would be great." I get up and get her a cup of coffee taking my time. Come
on Jason hurry up. When I walk back in the office she has taken off her rain coat
and fuck me she has sheer blouse on and no bra.

"Put your coat back on please."

"Why see something you like?"

"No, not really. Saggy isn't my preference."

She almost laughs at me. Fuck. She needs to get out of here. I am not tempted
by her in the least but I smell a rat and don't trust her. I am afraid she will say I
did something I didn't so I get up and open the door again. I will make something
up later to explain this to Brady but as we are the only two in the office besides
my new assistant, I need him to come and sit in here. "Brady come back in here
please." She seems surprised. He comes back in and stands at the door.

"I was rude. Susannah this is Brady, Brady this is Susannah."

He comes over and shakes her hand. He has no idea who she is and why she is
here. Hell I don't even know why she is here.

"It is nice to meet you Brady. Too bad you play for the other team. Any chance
we can get you to swing both ways."

Oh fuck me. Please tell me she didn't say that. Taylor hurry up please!

"Excuse me?"Brady looks completely confused. Shit.

"Yea I was telling Susannah that you just got engaged to your boyfriend Milo." I
drill my eyes into his green eyes hoping he knows to just fucking go along with it.
Please Brady I will explain later. I literally wipe the sweat off my brow.

"Umyea that's right. I um just got engaged." He is looking at me like I am nuts.

If this wasn't such a cluster fuck it would be hilarious.

"That explains why I haven't seen you around the Seattle social scene. Shame
that such a hunk like you is gay. Anyway, Elliot, this is for your brother. Can I
trust that you will hand deliver it for me?" She stands up and Brady notices her
see through blouse and his eyes are as big as saucers. She comes around and
puts her hands on my shoulders. Does she really think I would fuck her? God I
must have been drunk as shit when I fucked her before. I remove her hands from
my shoulders and back up.

"Um Susannah. My spaceyour space. Can you back up please?" I motion like I
am a traffic cop and Brady looks like he is going to start laughing any minute.
Taylor hurry the fuck up.

"So have you ever had any pussy?" Who is she talking to? "Bradley is it?"

"Unm no it's Brady." He looks at me like what the fuck? I am almost laughing
myself. I rub my hands thought my hair.

I jump in. "No, you haven't ever right? Your just a dick guy right?" I am trying to
protect my future brother-in-law and sister here. This bitch has her eyes all over
him. She is practically drooling over him. There isn't a single thing about Brady
that makes it even slightly believable that he might be gay, but there are plenty
of guys that will fool ya, so I am hoping she is buying it.

"Fuck Elliot. Come on man." I can see Brady doesn't like being called out as gay.
I stare at him and when her back is to me I mouth 'act gay' but he doesn't
understand what I am saying. Shit. Taylor where are you.

"So, yea why don't you give me that envelope Susannah and I will walk you out
to your car." I have to get her out of here before she says or does something. I
hear the front doors open. Thank fuck, please be Taylor. I hear the heavy
footsteps and almost cheer when I see him come in my office.
"Thank fuck. She's all yours." I walk past him and pull Brady out of my office and
practically drag him into George's old office which is still vacant.

"What the fuck Elliot? Why did you tell that chick I was gay?" Brady's face is
priceless and I can't help it I start laughing so hard I almost piss my pants. Oh
shit. I don't even know how to explain this one to him so I just tell him she is a
man-eater that I use to date and I didn't want her to come on to him so I told her
he was gay.

"I get you were trying to protect me but the next time give me a warning or
something. Fuck Elliot." I can't help but laugh at him. He is pretty pissed at me. I
think it is all the stress he is under.

Taylor's POV

I shut the door. "You again. I thought you crawled back into your whore hole
months ago and went away."

"Now Taylor that isn't nice. I missed you did you miss me?"

"Put on your coat Susannah, I don't like looking at saggy tits." I almost smile
when she looks offended. I don't know what she is trying to pull here coming in to
Elliot's office half-naked trying to seduce him. "Why are you here? Let's cut to the
chase."

"I need someone to give this to Master." I take the envelope from her hands. "It's
for him not you." I shrug an eyebrow at her and open it. I read through it and
laugh then rip it up putting the ripped pieces back in the envelope and then in my
pocket. I can't believe these women."

"Susannah I will tell you right here and now he would never take you or any of
the others up on this offer. He doesn't see other women anymore. I mean that
literally. The world is black, white, mergers, acquisitions and Ana Grey. That's it
sweetheart. You could all be tied up in front of him, naked, spread eagle and he
would walk right past you. He is completely in love with her."

"But we both know he has needs and he will need some pussy soon once the Mrs.
is out of commission." She moves over to me and tries to touch my cock.

"Keep your skanky hands to yourself. I am not interested."

"Oh are you gay too?"

"Too?"

"Yes, Elliot's little assistant boy toy out there, Brady I think he said. What a hunk
too bad he's gay." I have to turn around to hide my laugh. What shit did Elliot
feed her about Brady. That is too fucking funny.

"Look I am married, happy and just like the boss not interested. You have
completely violated your NDA Susannah. Keys. I gave you two chances. Give me
the fucking keys and I will drive you home."

"Taylor please baby I need my car."

"Too fucking bad. And if I hear from you again, you will be walking around naked
because I will show up at your house and remove every item of clothing you have
in the place and get rid of it all Susannah. You are still living the good life for the
two month relationship you had with the boss over a year ago. Now you go back
and tell Aubrey and the rest of those bitches that this little offering of yours won't
be happening and if I hear from or see any of you again, it will get ugly. Keys
Susannah. Now." She starts crying. Like that will work on me. "Keys or when I do
drop you off I am going in the house with you."

"What will I do about transportation? I need a car."

"Find a new DOM."

"I have a new DOM but he didn't buy me a car."

"Then suck harder. Let's go. Keys." She hands them over and I lead her out and
down the hallway. I stop in front of the office that Elliot is sitting in working.

"I will be by or send one of the guys over to pick up the Audi in your parking lot
later." Elliot just looks at me and then nods in understanding before he shakes his
head.

"Okay T thanks for coming by and getting rid of the garbage. You" he points to
Susannah. "Do not show up here or call me again." She blows him a kiss and I
can't believe the audacity of this chick. I never did like her. Some of them like
Marina and Maya even the one he kept for a few days, Bethany I think were
decent but her, Aubrey and Leila were all playing a card short.

We walk past the drafting department and I see Brady working. I can't resist.

"Here your playing for the other team now Mr. Beeson. Wow. I didn't see that one
coming." I wink at him.

"Fuck off Taylor." The kid is pissed. This will be great I can't wait to tell the boss.
I will have to ask Elliot how that came about.

Susannah pulls away from me and walks towards Brady. "I knew you liked pussy.
You are fucking hot. Call me." She hands him a card which I promptly pull out of
his hands. Kid has no idea how fucked up his future brother-in-law use to be. He
won't find out on my watch.

I take Susannah outside and let her empty her shit out of the car. Fuck me is she
living in it. She has bras, clothes and shoes all over the car. I throw all her shit in
the back of the SUV and open the door. She is surprised when I cuff her to the
car door.

"What are you doing?"

I don't trust you for a second." I don't get paid by Grey to be stupid and trusting.
I drive her home, dump her shit on the lawn, un-cuff her and let her out.
"Remember Susannah. I will come back her and empty your closets if I see or
hear from you again. You tell Aubrey I will be watching every move she makes. If
she thinks she has one up on me tell that cunt I know that she went to Einstein
Bagel on fourth street for breakfast this morning so don't fuck with me." She
looks shocked when I tell her this. "Yea, that's right, none of you subless bitches
should fuck with me. I got better things to do than chase your skanky asses all
over town."

I watch her gather her shit and get in the car and head back to the Grey's where
the boss will be waiting for a full report. When I pull into the garage as always
Sawyer comes out and helps me do a quick sweep of the car and we log mileage,
what time we pulled in etc.

"T what the fuck?" I look and he is pointing to some white thong underwear with
a freshly printed lipstick kiss on the front stuffed in the car pocket in front of
where Susannah was sitting. I had her cuffed but she could have taken them off
with one hand. I almost smile thinking of her trying to pull one over on me. Yea,
Mrs. Grey would have been none too happy about that. Fucking bitch. I'm done
with her.

"Call Ryan and tell him to take Wilson and go over to Susannah's house tomorrow
morning when she is at work. Empty it of every clothing item she has including
lingerie, underwear, shoes the works. Take those panties and leave them on her
dresser with a note. To Swith loveT." I crack my neck and walk in the house
with a huge ass smile on my face.

Okay I am out of town for work all week.so be patient ladies! Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

This is a chapter to get you all through the week while I am away. I will be
writing a few more chapters before the delivery, one or two after the birth, one
already written for two years later and then it's done. Preparing you now!

Quite a few of you sent me a PM to ask that I cover the Mia and Brady story line
in a bit more detail. So this is for all of you that have your Brady crush going. It
looks at what her cancer has done to their relationship. HUGE TISSUE ALERT! I
cried several times writing it. Jeez! Next chapter we will have to get the boys
together for some laughs or something. Enough with this drama. But this chapter
is about unconditional love.
Chapter 50- Loving Her Better

Mia's POV

Oh my gosh! It is almost six o'clock. I can't believe I have slept for four hours. I
wonder if Brady is home yet. I look at my cell phone.

Hi baby, text me when you wake up and I will head home. I love you

I'm awake. I can't wait to see you.

I look at my engagement ring. How did I get so lucky? I offered several times to
step away from the relationship when we found out I couldn't carry my own
children but Brady wouldn't hear of it thank god. We had my eggs harvested and
someday we will have our own children, just someone else will have to carry
them for us.

My biggest fear is that Brady would end up investing so much into me into us-
and then be alone. If this cancer comes back and something happens to meI
know he tells me every day that thinking that way is negative energy. My last
reports were excellent so I remain optimistic.

Sometimes when I am all alone I cry so hard my stomach hurts. But I have never
cried in front of my parents or my brothers. They all took this so hard. Brady has
held me and let me cry so often I am sure I have ruined some of his shirts.
"Come here Brutus. Come here boy." My little guy crawls up on my chest. He has
been a god send. I love it when he is with me snuggling.

"Hi Sweetpea. I thought I heard you were awake. Here I made you this. Your
favorite." My mom hands me a strawberry kiwi smoothie.

"Does this have vanilla ice cream in it?"

"Yes." My mom looks guilty. "Mia you don't need low fat yogurt. You're bone thin.
We need to get some of the weight back on you honey. You lost almost thirty
pounds you are going to have to gain half of it back."

"Well at least I was a chunk before this all started. I like my weight now. Hey
what do you think of this dress for the Coping Together Ball?" I can't believe it is
in two months. I show my Mom a dress I found on line by a little known designer
in LA. It is sleeveless red satin with a belt, low cut and very streamline.

"Oh Mia I think you will look stunning in that dress. I can't believe the event is
around the corner. Thank goodness Ana and Kate have stepped in to help this
year. I haven't done a thing but agree to let them use the house again. Gosh
remember last year how Christian was a love sick fool."

"He still is a love sick fool. Do you think Daddy and the boys will keep their
promise to me at the Gala?"

"Oh honey nothing will make them happier, of course they will." I smile when I
remember being in the hospital and Elliot, Christian and my dad were all sitting
with me. I was admitted with pneumonia which was caused from a weakened
immune system. My dad and brothers were so distraught that day. I was on
oxygen and they were scared. I remember Elliot was holding my one hand, my
dad was holding the other and Christian was sitting on the end of the bed with his
hand softly massaging my feet through the covers.

"Sweetheart, I have a promise for you." Elliot is always the most sensitive of the
three of us. At least he wears it on his sleeve more. He was a wreck that day
when I was admitted. I couldn't talk and I was so sick that if I talked, I coughed
until I choked. So I nodded. "If you get yourself better, I will personally dance
with you at Coping Together to that stupid ass vampire song you love so much." I
almost started coughing and laughing then and there. Then Christian spoke up.

"Oh you mean the one she plays on repeat non-stop. What's it called? Oh
Flightless Bird or something like that?" I nodded.

"Yea that one. I will dance and dance with you. Just get better little girl. I can't
stand to see you like this." Elliot started to cry and tried to hide it by putting his
head down. I remember rubbing his curly hair and trying to make him feel better
as I lay there with the oxygen mask over me.

"Me too. I will dance with you and kick everyone off the floor. Come on Mia you
can do this. You can pull out of this. Come on, please." Then Christian got up and
walked away. He isn't the type to let you see how he is feeling. But I know he
was crying too. I wish I could take all their worry away.

I felt bad from being sick but worse that my family was so distraught over me. I
was in the hospital a week. But Mom told me that when I first went in they put
me in ICU because my lungs were so filled with fluid and my immune system was
so weakened it was touch and go.

So, now I am on my way back to recovering and my dad and brothers have to
dance with me to my favorite song. I loved that song from Twilight and Elliot has
teased me relentlessly about it being the worse movie ever written and filmed. He
said fucking vampires should not be walking around during the day.

I remember he spent the night with me in the hospital and never let go of my
hand. I had Brady on one side of me and Elliot on the other. When I woke up the
next morning I remember feeling my hand still in Elliot's but when I looked it was
Christian's hand. He had come at some point and replaced Elliot.

That was such a bad week. I was so sure I was going to die that I even told Kate
to find Brady someone to be with. She sobbed and told me to stop it. She was so
upset with me for that. But I didn't think I would make it. Then Ana came to see
me and she put my hand on her belly and leaned down and told me that I had to
pull through because she would never forgive me if Teddy didn't get to meet me.
She kept kissing my fore head and told me I was the bravest person she had ever
met and Teddy needed a strong female hero to have in his life. I couldn't believe
she thought I was being brave. I guest she didn't know how I was feeling inside. I
really never told anyone because it would have upset them.

My white count dropped so low that they told my parents I might not make it
through the night. Then Gramps came in to see me when they told him how
poorly I was doing. He pushed everyone out of the way and took my hands in his
and prayed out loud crying the whole time. I know it sounds crazy but as soon as
he started praying, my whole family started praying out lout with him and it was
just several hours later something happened and I started making a turn around.
I told Brady that was a spiritual moment for me and we have started going to
church together. I can't explain it. But I know that Gramps and the prayer
brought me back, I believe it. I really do.

"Mom remember when Gramps prayed for me at the hospital?"

"Oh I sure do. Uncle Mike had just arrived. Gosh Mia you were so sick. We
thought we might lose you. You were so weak and your kidney was starting to
fail. Oh gosh honey I don't even like to think about it." She pushes me over and
lies down next to me. We love to lie next to each other and snuggle. I am so
lucky when I think about Ana and her crazy mom as I love my mom so much.
She has been amazing with me through this. She took a leave of her job for me
and said she won't go back until I am fully mended.

"Do you think the prayer is what brought me back? Made me better?"

"I do yes. I know Christian and I have debated this so many times. Your brother
is all about science and feels the medicine had time to work and this wasn't a
spiritual moment. But it was a powerful moment either way." She sighs.

"Mom, thank you for everything you have done for me. You have been my rock. I
love you." She rubs my head. Everyone loves rubbing my soft fine hair that is
starting to come in.

"Mia, stop. I'm your mom." My mom starts crying. "You have been such a brave
girl. And the best patient. Can you imagine if this was either of your brothers? Oh
my, I would have gone crazy by now."

"Why is that Mom? I am sweet as blueberry pie." We look over and Christian is at
the door. He throws his jacket on my desk, kicks off his shoes and gets on the
other side of the bed next to me. I giggle. I can't believe he is lying on top of the
bed next to us. "What? Can't I lie down? Ana isn't getting much sleep these days
which means I'm not getting much sleep these days. I'm tired. How are you
feeling?"

When Brutus heard Christian's voice he scooted under the pillow. I think he is
afraid of him because every time he goes to their house he poops in the living
room. Christian has kind of yelled at him a few times. He slowly comes out from
under the pillow at looks up at Christian. "I'm tired but rested today. What brings
you over?"

"You. Just came to check on you. Oh look who we have here, if it isn't Mr.
McPoopy himself." He picks up Brutus and holds him in the air. "Have you learned
what lawns are for yet Brutus? I can't believe you named him Brutus. This is the
wimpiest sissy ass dog I have ever seen." He lays Brutus on his stomach and
Brutus looks at me like HELP. I start giggling and take Brutus back. "You should
be nervous dog. You shit in my house again you're not coming back." Ana
volunteers to take Brutus when I am not feeling well so no one here has to deal
with him. "When we took him several weeks ago he cried that shrill little whine all
night until we put him in bed with us. Then Ana was worried I would roll over and
crush him and I got sent to the guest room. No Mr. McPoopy, you and I are not
on good terms."

"Don't call my little man Mr. McPoopy. Soon you will be having a little Mr.
McPoopy in your house and it will be a human one."
"I know I can't believe he is almost here. Not sure if I will be able to change
those poopy diapers."

"Oh you better young man. You helped make that baby and had fun doing it you
better make damn sure you help change him and not leave that to poor Ana." My
mom has been on this kick for several weeks with Christian that he needs to take
on his fair share with the baby and make sure he doesn't try to rush Ana into
intimacy and all these awkward conversations. She knows her son well it seems.

"Yes Mom you have told me this shit a hundred times. I get it. I have to help with
the baby, and I will and I can't be asking Ana for sex until Dr. Green gives her the
okay. Christ I get it."

"Just want to make sure I raised you right Christian."

"But oral sex doesn't count, right?" Christian laughs and I scream.

"Oh my god! Tell me you didn't just say that in front of mom? You are
disgusting." I can't stop giggling.

"I would say anything to hear you laugh like this again Mia. God that is a great
sound." He kisses my forehead. "We saw Dr. Green today. She said any day, Ana
is dilated two centimeters and Teddy has really dropped. The two centimeters
means nothing other than he is getting ready to make his appearance. She thinks
he will be here on time. But mom, she doesn't think Ana will be able to deliver
him naturally and Ana isn't having any of it. Will you talk to her please?"

"Christian I can talk to her but she is bound and determined to deliver him
naturally. I don't think she will be able to do it either. Did she say how big she
thinks the baby is?"

"Yes she said to expect an eight pounder. Ana thinks she is so fat but she only
weighed 135 today and for her size don't you think eight pounds is a big kid?"

I laugh. "Well we know who he will take after. He is half Ana's size already." I
comment.

"You should talk. You're smaller right now than she ever was. Is that a
smoothie?" I nod. He reaches over me and my mom, takes the smoothie off the
nightstand and takes a big gulp. "This is good. Here drink it up your too skinny."
He hands it to me until I take it and drink some of it.

We are talking about crazy Carla when we hear the familiar jingle of Amigo's
collar. Elliot has all these bells on him. Then we hear Elliot.

"What's going ona slumber party?" He lies on the end of the bed. "Give me a sip
will you." I hand him my smoothie. "Damn this is good, mom will you make me
one?" My mom rolls her eyes at him.

"Are you boys staying for dinner or just here to drink Mia's smoothie?" She
smiles.

"I don't know. What's for dinner?" Elliot asks because we know he won't get
anything at home. Kate still isn't cooking and other than grilling Elliot is helpless.
"Grilled salmon, roasted potatoes, salad and roasted peppers."

"Oh well sure if you have enough." Elliot kicks off his boots.

"Elliot Grey you know you are not supposed to bring those muddy boots in the
house. If there is mud on the steps or carpet you are vacuuming. How about you
Christian are you staying?"

"No I can't. Ana is home so I need to go. I don't want to be gone too long these
days. Just stopped by to see how you were doing today. You look like you're
getting stronger Mia. When do you see your oncologist again?"

"We don't have an appointment until the end of the month. I just reminded mom
that you both said you would dance with me to Flightless Bird at Coping Together.
Remember saying that?"

Elliot rolls his eyes. "A weak moment. But yes I remember." He makes me laugh
when he starts singing to the tune of the song.

"I was a quick horny boy diving too deep for better not say in front of mom
..Have I found you flightless bird, dumb fucking bird should just fly away "

"Elliot those aren't the words." I kick him and Christian laughs as he gets up.

"Gotta go." He bends down kisses my forehead and comes around and kisses my
mom and fist bumps Elliot. Did he just fist bump Elliot? Oh my god the world has
just turned on its axis.

"Wait up bro I want to talk to you real quick." Elliot jumps off the bed and
Christian puts on his jacket and shoes.

"Little girl. Don't overdo it. You're on the home stretch." He comes around and
gives me another kiss.

Brady's POV

"Hey man, you just leaving." I am walking up the steps and run into Christian. I
will give it to Mia's brothers. They have been here with us every stretch of the
way. This is the closest family I have ever seen. Elliot told me about a month ago
that he thinks they are so close because they had to work to be a family. They
were put together piece by piece. Whatever; man just knowing I am accepted
means a lot. Not being on the good side of these brothers would not be easy. I
almost feel bad for Ethan. They hated him and still do.

Ethan sent Mia several flower arrangements and came to see her once several
months ago. I met him. He seemed like a really nice dude but I would never say
that out loud. Frankly I thought he was gay, but that was just my first and only
impression. Personally I'm glad he wasn't into Mia. Now she is all mine.

I shake hands with Christian. He puts his hand on my shoulder and leans down
and whispers in my ear. "So what's this I hear your now looking for some dick to
suck?" He has a big grin. Elliot comes up behind him laughing his ass off.

"Yea what was that shit Elliot? You mother fucker. Want to tell me what that was
all about?" I am whispering and at this point Elliot and Christian are laughing
their asses off and trying to whisper but they are not too good at it. Elliot motions
to follow him downstairs as he peeks in Mia's room to see if they heard anything.
We walk downstairs and go out in the front yard.

"That Susannah chick is someone both Christian and I nailed in our single days.
We didn't know that both of us were fucking her and she is a man-eater, I told
you that. So when I saw her salivating over you and she asked about you I told
her you liked the wiener schnitzel. I didn't want her coming on to you. The last
thing you and Mia need right now is that easy piece coming on to you."

"Well you could have told me that you told her I was gay, Christ Elliot. I had no
idea why she was even asking me if I ever had pussy."

"Oh fuck she asked you that?" Christian looks surprised.

"Yes and she asked if I would consider being a switch hitter. Shit I was
completely caught off guard." Elliot has this laugh that is contagious and when he
starts laughing you can't help but laugh. "Fuck you Elliot." I start laughing and
before I know it I am laughing hysterically. I must have needed a good laugh.

"Oh god you should have seen his face. It was priceless. Oh fuck where's the
camera when you need one. So bro, did Taylor get rid of her. I can't have her
coming around. Kate will castrate me."

"Yea I think he has a plan in play." I can tell he doesn't want to say anything else
around me and while they have accepted me, I know that there are things,
probably a lot of things they don't tell me.

"Hey I am going inside to check on my girl. How's Ana?"

"We are just waiting. Could be any time." I shake his hand. Elliot tells me he is
staying for dinner and will be back inside in a minute.

I look from the corner of my eye and see a pap. I run full speed over to him. "Hey
get the fuck out of here." I have gotten good at this. I don't want anyone taking
pictures of Mia unless she is prepared. And I know that is what the vultures are
trying to do. I have chased down several these past few months. As I am running
over to him I see Taylor running faster than shit right at the guy.

"I got this Brady. Go on in." Man he does a running tackle right at the guy. Is he
insane? Then I hear Christian.

"He is on private property Jason, knock his fucking ass down." I look and see that
yes, the pap is in the yard. Well was. Taylor has him by the neck and is dragging
him over to the sidewalk.

Christian's entire security team has been like Mia's own private entourage. They
all have been amazing. The other day Taylor stopped by with a huge waffle cone
from Cold Stone for Mia. He said he was in the neighborhood but I just think he
was thinking about her. Sawyer keeps stopping by and bringing Mia her favorite
red bit licorice. She has pounds of it upstairs because she can't eat it fast enough.
Wilson hangs around like a booger. He insisted on his old job back because he
was so upset about her diagnosis.
God this has been the worst and best four months of my life. When Mia was
diagnosed I thought I would break in two the pain was so bad. I couldn't even
breathe. But then I looked at her family and the love they have for her is so
strong and they were all crying and hysterical. That was the worst day of my life.
I just lost it. I screamed at them to pull it together. And other than the time when
we almost lost Mia when she had pneumonia, they have been the best therapy for
her. I remember the night Elliot came over with wigs and we all made her laugh
until she begged us to stop. That was a good night.

We have had some really bad nights too. The night sweats and the chemo really
took its toll on Mia. I remember the day she was in the shower and her hair fell
out in huge masses. I found her on the shower floor just sobbing. I took off my
clothes and got in there with here and held her. What could I say? She vomited
the month of February so much I thought her throat was going to rupture. Fuck it
was terrible.

I remember one night when she cried and told me to go on without her. She
couldn't do it anymore. She wanted to quit the treatment. I was devastated and I
went nuts on her. She is my everything. It was the only time I let her see me cry.
I cried like a baby and told her I needed her to fight for her and for us. I cried
and cried. I was so mad at myself for going weak in front of her. But I was afraid
I was going to lose her. I have cried in front of my parents several times but
never in front of Mia except that one time. The only other time I've broken down
was one night I couldn't sleep and Grace found me downstairs and she sat next
to me on the couch. She took my hand and then pulled my head on her shoulder
and thanked me for everything and told me to let it out. She knew I was at a
breaking point. And I cried like a three year old. Other than that I have been
good. I think I have been good anyway.

When Mia was giving up I decided to give her something to live for. I took a
chunk of my savings that I had planned on using for a down payment on a house
and bought her the engagement ring. I went right to Carrick and asked his
permission. I was taken back when he started crying. I thought fuck he doesn't
think I am good enough for his daughter.

"Mr. Grey, I will take good care of her I promise. I love her more than I can even
say." I didn't know what else to say.

"No Brady I am crying because you are the best thing that has ever happened to
Mia, I am being a complete pansy crying. I am overjoyed. Yes, yes of course you
can marry my little girl. Having you as an official member of the Grey family is
our honor." He gave me a big hug. "Now don't tell my sons I cried like this and
you might want to get their okay on this before you go forward. They are pretty
protective."

"You don't have to tell me that. Yes sir, thank you. I promise I will always love
her and treasure her." The same day I went over to Grey House without an
appointment and had to get Taylor to come down and get me because I wasn't on
the visitor list. Christian was in a meeting but when he heard I was there he was
so worried something had happened to Mia he came barging out the conference
room. I had to apologize for scaring him. After he got his wits about him I just
told him. I didn't really ask his permission but I wanted his blessing.

"So, I went to see your dad at his office and I asked him for permission to marry
Mia."
"Yea? What he say?" Christian has the way of looking at you and your not sure if
he likes what your telling him or hates it. The guy is the master of have a poker
face.

"He said yes and he was happy to have me be a part of the Grey family."
Christian didn't say anything for a few seconds. Then he got up from his desk and
came around and shook my hand.

"Yea, me too Brady. You're a good guy and I feel the same way as my dad. You
don't have to ask my permission, I am just the possessive big brother, but it
means a lot that you came over and told me about it. So, thanks. Seriously, not
just for coming over but for loving her the way you do." Then he excused himself
to go back to his meeting. Later both Mia and Elliot said that was huge coming
from him. When I told Elliot he had a huge smile and said "Thank fuck now you
won't quit and go work somewhere else." So I feel like not only will I have two
brother-in-laws but they are my friends as well.

It was an emotional week. When I proposed in front of her family and my parents
were there, it was the best moment of my life. She had only been out of the
hospital from the pneumonia a week and she was so frail I had to carry her from
room to room. But it was awesome. I worried she would say no because of the
timing. But she cried, said yes and I think it has given her something to look
forward to. She will beat this. I know it.

I walk inside and find Mia downstairs in the kitchen. I give her a big kiss. "Grace
turn around." Grace is standing there talking to Mia. She laughs at me and I give
Mia another huge kiss after Grace has walked away. God I am horny but I would
never even think of asking Mia for anything right now. We haven't had sex in
months. It was before the diagnosis. She has been way to sick and weak. I have
pleasured her a few times but she has been way too sick for anything else. She
text me today and told me that she thought that maybe tonight she might be
ready. I don't want to hold her to that but oh fuck that would be awesome.

We have a great dinner with Elliot providing his usual comic relief. Carrick is
beside himself because Arthur has a bad hip and needs surgery so we talked
about that. We decided to start a lottery for when we thought the baby would be
born. The winner has to be closes to the date, time, and baby weight. Elliot called
Christian and he wanted in on it although we don't think that is fair since he has
inside information. But by the end of the night all of us including my parents, all
the security team, Gramps and Uncle Mike's family have jumped in the lottery for
one hundred a guess. I guessed May 2, 8lbs 3 ounces, 21 inches long and 9:21
pm. That fucker Sawyer guessed the same date at 9:30 pm. He better not win it.

Mia and I are watching TV in her room. She is cuddled up on my chest. I reach
down and give her a quick peck and run my hands over her fuzzy hair. I miss her
raven long hair but it is coming back and she looks gorgeous to me.

"Brady will you kiss me again?"

"Oh Miss Grey you only need to ask once." I reach down and kiss her quickly
again." She looks in my eyes.

"Please. Really, really kiss me."

"Baby, it's hard to stop."

"I don't want you to stop. I can do this Brady. Just take it slow. I need you."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes I have missed you."

Oh god. I feel like I might cry. "I have missed you so much baby. But I don't
want to tire you out or hurt you. I love you so so much."

"Brady. Every minute of every day for the past four months you have made me
feel loved and cherished. I know baby, I know you love me and I love you forever
and ever."

I take Mia's face in my hands and kiss her with the passion I have been holding
back for weeks and weeks and she kisses me back equally as fervent. I run my
nose along her cheeks and neck and down her frail chest. God she is so small and
frail. Should I do this? I look at her.

"It's okay Brady. I can do this. I want you. We'll go slow." The surroundings are
not the most romantic in that her parents are down the hall, but if ever two
people needed each other it is us. I sense even Grace and Carrick would be okay
with this at this point.

I unbutton her shirt slowly and help her remove it and unfasten her bra. Oh god.
I take her breast in my mouth and suck and nip on it softly caressing her other
breast with my hand. I am more nervous than the first time I was with her. I
reach over and find the TV remote. I don't want to hear that crap in the
background. She giggles and finds her iPAD and puts on that song she plays
nonstop. Flightless Bird by Iron and Wine. If it makes her happy to play this song,
I will listen to anything.

I get off the bed and reach out for Mia's hand. I help her off the bed and then I
can't help myself I pull her sweet mouth to mine and kiss her with more passion
than we have had in four months. I step back and pull off my t-shirt and pull her
close to me so I can feel her bare skin and breast against my stomach and chest.
God it feels so good. I bend down and kiss her neck and shoulders and she is
kissing my chest and arms. I feel her tears falling on my chest and pull her face
up and at the same time we wipe away each others tears. I hadn't realized I was
crying. I run my hands through her soft hair which isn't even a quarter inch long
and it is soft like a duckling. "Baby god you are so beautiful. With everything you
have been through all I can see is your big gorgeous eyes, your soft sweet lips
and flawless skin. How did I get so lucky to have you as mine? You take my
breath away Mia." I have never meant anything more.

"Brady, Brady oh god Brady I love you so much." Mia reaches up and holds my
face and kisses me over and over again as she sobs. I am holding this beautiful
woman who was once strong and curvy and is now so frail and thin with bones
protruding out of her. But she is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. I will
remember this moment always. She is much mentally stronger than anyone I
have ever met. She has the most amazing heart and compassion and her ability
to love is beyond anything I have ever encountered. She is so beautiful and I love
her so much. I find myself crying as hard as she is and as the tears keep falling I
remove my clothes and slowly undress her before laying her back on the bed. I
touch her softly and quickly and find that she is more than ready. Tonight is
about reuniting. I need her and she needs me. I enter her so slowly and I have to
silently take my mind somewhere else so it won't end too soon. I don't move but
I look down at Mia who has tears streaming down her eyes and she whispers "I
love you. God I love you."

I make love to her slowly and hold her tenderly making sure she is able to
breathe and that she isn't getting tired. We kiss each other softly as we move as
one, slowly and with such passion. If I could make her well just from the love I
have for her, she would be all better by now. I have never felt so in love with her
as I do at this moment and as we both reach our climax we cry into each others
arms until we fall asleep. God please, I will do anything, just let her be okay.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 51 Baby Watch

April 27 Friday Day Before Ana's due date

"Mr. Grey, Sam is here." Andrea informs me that Sam is here to review the press
release that has been prepared announcing the baby's birth. Sam has been
running the department since I fired Chaz and he has stepped it up, although I
am still on the look-out for a good CCO. I told Ros to keep looking I don't want to
force it this time preferring to take our time to find the right candidate.

Sam walks in my office and hands me the release.

Christian Grey announced the birth of his first child, a son, Theodore Raymond
Grey born today.at xxx. Baby Grey weighed XX and was delivered naturally at
Seattle Memorial Hospital. The baby was named after his great grandfather
Theodore Trevelyan, Christian Grey's revered grandfather and most trusted
advisor. The baby's middle name is in honor of his maternal grandfather,
Raymond Steele. Both baby and mother are doing fine."

"What the fuck is this Sam? Seems you forgot to mention the name of the
performing artist. I am not the one that has been pregnant for nine months or
will be delivering him for Christ's sakes. Re-write this and mention my wife. This
makes it sound like I went out and bought myself a kid. For fucks sake, change
the god damn thing to read, Anastasia and Christian Grey are pleased to
announce" I throw my pen across the room. For some reason this really pisses
me off. "This sounds like I am announcing a new company, not my son." I am
frustrated. "No one has seen this right? I don't want anyone to know i am having
a boy yet."

"No sir. Sorry, I will re-write it." He looks embarrassed.

"Sam, sorry." Did I just apologize? "Look I have had little to no sleep this past
week. Ana is miserable and we were up half the night. Re-write it and let me look
at it before I leave today."

"Yes, sir, you are right. I completely disrespected Mrs. Grey by leaving her out of
this. It was not intentional." I just nod my head.

After Sam leaves I spend the next thirty minutes looking at the proposed
organizational chart for a company we acquired in Canada last week.

"Sir," I look up to see Taylor." I nod for him to come in.

"I have the NDA's of all the maternity ward staff that could possibly be on call
when Mrs. Grey delivers. Everyone but the anesthesiologist has been
predetermined and has signed off. And since we don't even know if she will be
delivering naturally or not, the hospital admin wouldn't meet me in the middle on
that one issue. We will have to take several NDA's with us. I have only rejected
two of the preferred staff. I assume you would not approve a male nurse in the
delivery room so I rejected him as well as Dr. Bethany Porter who is the back-up
doctor on call for Dr. Green. I rejected Dr. Porter for obvious reasons. Dr. Green
understands that her retainer requires her to be here for Mrs. Grey's delivery and
that issue has been resolved." Taylor is on top of this. I hadn't even thought
about half that shit.

I shake my head. "Fuck, I forgot Bethany was an OB-GYN. And no fucking way do
I want a male nurse staring at my wife's snatch for hours on end." He tries to
hide a grin. "Sorry that was rather crude of me wasn't it? But why the fuck would
they put a male nurse on a floor where it's all women with their legs wide open?"
I shake my head. Don't they think this shit through? "Are we all set up for
clearance through the back entrance?" He nods but raises an eyebrow. "And the
hospital communications department is prepared for the cluster fuck of media
that will show up when word gets out Ana is labor?"

"Yes sir and I have secured private parking in the doctor's lot for all Grey family
members who may be coming to the hospital to visit or wait out the delivery.
They gave me some push back about the back entrance because they said the
media is already hanging out back there. So, we may have to play that one by
ear." He hands me a floor plan of the maternity floor and the wing where Ana will
be located. "Mrs. Grey will not have any one in the rooms next to her on either
side or across from her. Your son will not be attended to in the hospital nursery.
He will be kept in Mrs. Grey's room unless there are any complications. Sorry sir,
I just need to let you know that we can't over ride them on that issue if the baby
were to need any neo-natal care." Again I nod grimacing thinking about any
complications.

"Have you vetted the pediatrician and any potential staff that will be handling my
son as well. I want to make sure anyone who comes within ten feet of him has
had a background check and vetted. If at any given moment I am not able to be
with him if he is taken somewhere, anywhere, and I can't imagine what that
would be, then Reynolds needs clearance to accompany him." Taylor nods. "I
want every floral delivery and gift scanned as well." Taylor grins

"Yes sir. Finding x-ray machines in this case will not be a problem and per your
instructions we notified their development team that you would be providing a
substantial check after the delivery if you are pleased with Mrs. Grey's stay and
the service provided."

"Have you made arrangements to clear our street and barricade it for the next
few weeks?"

"Sir, we will do our best. The city will not give us a permit to do so. We may have
a tough time getting in and out of there for the next few days. Sawyer took Mrs.
Grey out this morning and they had to turn around as they couldn't get out."

"First of all, what do you mean they couldn't get out? Was Sawyer alone?"

"Yes sir, I had everyone else tied up. Reynolds had to drive your grandparents to
the doctors this morning, Wilson is with Mia and your mom at some spa, Ryan is
getting the tracking device added to your dad's new car and I'm here. Burtonsky
is back in Welch's office finishing background checks on the garage attendants at
the hospital." Burtonsky is the bad ass that Taylor hired last month to start filling
in and working with Sawyer when Reynolds goes on baby duty. "Where was Ana
going this morning? She didn't tell me she was going anywhere?" I am a bit
irritated with my wife. She is due any second and she is out running around.

"Mrs. Grey wanted to go to some baby store to pick up something sir."

"What the fuck could she possible need? We have enough baby shit in that house
to have ten kids." I shake my head. I don't care about her spending money but
we seriously have everything ever invented and it has taken over the house.
"Anything else Taylor?"

"Our biggest security risk is of course someone disguised as a hospital employee

and having access to the baby. He will never be out of reach of Reynolds while at
the hospital. I will be there as will Sawyer and Ryan. I hired six security guards
stationed on the floor and near the exits. They are on loan from the Gates camp
and Mr. Gates insists that they come at no charge. I feel confident that we have
everything in order sir. The only problem I have right now is the ridiculous
number of paps at the house hanging at the gate on baby watch. I am half
tempted to have you and Mrs. Grey move locations to Escala, but that of course if
your decision."

"I will talk to her, but she probably isn't going to want to do it. Okay if we are
done on this subject, where are you on all of the Audi's?"

"Reynolds is headed to Maya's office to pick her car up later this afternoon and
that is the last of them. All eight that you have taken back are in our possession
and parked at Escala. I have a dealer meeting me over there tomorrow morning
to see what he wants to offer us for all of them. Christ, both Susannah's car and
Erika's will need to be detailed. They are filthy and show a lot of wear and tear.
Bryce has drafted the cease and desist notice that has been sent to all of the
members of the "Sub Club" and Stephanie's eviction notice on her condo has
been delivered." I sigh.
I am done with them. Eight of my former subs still had my cars and I took them
back. Stephanie was the only sub that still was living in one of my apartments
and she has been served with an eviction notice. If those fucking bitches thought
they could fuck with me and that my marriage wasn't the real thing or that my
love for Ana was some sort of game, they all know better now. I went out of my
mind when Taylor told me about the letter and was ready to show up at Elliot's
when I found out Susannah went there. But, I don't even want to be in the same
square mile as any of them. I am surprised that Jenna was part of the Sub Club. I
thought being married and a mother, she would have distanced herself from
them. What a bunch of pitiful desperate women. I don't understand it because
several have new DOM's. They are just so pissed that none of them accomplished
what Ana did without even trying. I talked to Flynn about it and I just need to
forget about them and not react. Hard to do when I feel my family and
relationship with Ana is being threatened.

"Are we done with them? Good work Taylor." He looks surprised.

"I think the message has been received Sir. With that said, I still have someone
watching Aubrey. I don't trust her." He gets up to leave but turns around with a
smile. "Sir, don't tell me I am doing a good job, it makes me fucking think
something is wrong like you might be coming down with something." I can't help
but chuckle.

"I'll be sure to remember that."

I look at my watch and note it is 5:30. Ana invited Stacey and Colin over tonight
for dinner so I gather all my paperwork and projects for next week, hoping that
the baby will arrive this weekend and then I will have what I need with me.
Tomorrow is Ana's due date. Dr. Green promised us that if he didn't come by next
Thursday she would break Ana's water and induce her. So either way we know
our son will be here within six days. There is light at the end of the tunnel.

As we head out and walk through the lobby, there are quite a few employees
mingling and talking as they head to the parking garage. I almost always try to
leave after six to avoid running into staff that I don't really know. I didn't time
this very well as I hear multiple employees sucking up telling me to have a good
evening, have a good weekend and all that other transparent bullshit. I open the
door for several of the female employees headed out at the same time as we are
exiting hoping to god they don't want to talk, but no such luck.

"How is Mrs. Grey? The papers said she is past due." Not true but they don't need
to know this.

"She is fine thank you."

"But is she past due?"

"Due for what?" I look at them like I have no idea what they are talking about.

They laugh, I grin, they swoon. Christ I know the pattern.

"Come on Mr. Grey, we are all dying and so excited about the baby. Just tell us
something."
"It's a girl I bet, I could tell by the way she is carrying the baby." I keep hearing
women talking about the way a baby is carried. I have stared at Ana and Stacey
and they look basically the same to be. Yet one is having a boy and the other a
girl. But they have one common look to mevery pregnant. I don't get what the
fuck they are talking about when they say this shit. Even my Aunt Diana was here
for the shower, said she could tell by the way Ana was carrying the baby that it
was a boy. I call bullshit on that.

"Mr. Grey are you going in the delivery room?" They don't know me well do they?

"Mr. Grey are you going to change diapers?" Yes if my mother has any say in
this.

"Mr. Grey have you picked a name out yet?" What the fuck? Do they think we
would get days away and have no idea. Who would be that unprepared?

"Mr. Grey, do you need a nanny? My brother is a great nanny." Did she say
brother? Not in ten lifetimes.

I can't help it, l start laughing at the barrage of questions. I know my employees
are only interested because for whatever reason they actually care. I am sure it is
the Ana factor. I surprise myself and turn around on the walkway and decide to
throw them a few bones.

"All is well, and I can assure you by this time next week, I will be a father. Yes we
have a name selected and I will most definitely be in the delivery room. I will
change diapers under great duress but as my mother reminds me, I had fun
making my baby so I need to own diaper duty too." They all squeal and clap. I
don't get it. First I wouldn't give a fuck if it was someone else so I wouldn't ask,
but if I did ask I sure as fuck wouldn't squeal and get all excited. I look at Taylor
and try not to roll my eyes. "Have a good weekend." I walk towards the door
where Taylor has it opened for me. I get in the back and as I look up they are all
gawking and staring like love sick puppies. I point to the infant seat already
installed in the car and say before Taylor shuts the door. "See ladies I even have
the infant car seat ready and in place. I got this." I wink and I swear one almost
faints. Taylor shuts the door and we head home.

I walk in the house loosening my tie and Benson greets me. I tell him to go find
his ball and he brings it to me all excited wagging his tail. We head outside and I
throw the ball a dozen times letting him get some exercise and run around the
property a bit. I make a mental note to let him go for a run with me in the
morning. Ana hasn't been getting out for walks much with him this past week as
she has been dragging. She went on maternity leave last week and I thought she
was going to relax but she read a bunch of manuscripts and packed and
unpacked her bag for the hospital a dozen times. Benson and I head back inside
and I find Ana in the laundry room. I let her know I am there as she has the
washer and dryer going and seems deep in thought. I wonder why she is doing
laundry. She has been cleaning non-stop lately. Gail keeps telling her that she
will do the cleaning but Ana seems restless. She was polishing my god damn
shoes last night.

"Hi, I didn't hear the chimes." She walks over and puts her arms around my neck
and we kiss a few times. She smiles at me. "I have been thinking about you a lot
today."
"I'm glad to hear that and I think about you every second." I kiss her again and
rub her bump.

I don't know what the fuck is going on with her but for as pregnant as she is all
she wants to do is fuck right now. I fucked her last night once before dinner and
three times after and then she wouldn't let me leave this morning until I fucked
her again. And it isn't exactly easy. She is as pregnant as she could possibly be.
This morning I fucked her lying down sideways, last night it was twice with her on
top, once from behind and one time with the sling shot. It was nice to get that
view again. I like that little toy allowing Ana's legs to be spread eagle and I had
her ass raised up on the liberator pillow. She has that look about her right now. I
am not one to turn down getting fucked but we have company coming over any
minute.

"Baby, do you still need some of me? What is going on with you?" I kiss her nose.
"Don't get me wrong I will fuck you all day if that is what you want, but I would
be lying if I didn't tell you I am a little nervous that all this fucking isn't going
to.wait is that what is going on here? Are you trying to get me to fuck you into
labor? I feel used Mrs. Grey." I feign being hurt.

She giggles. "Well, that is a side benefit but no, I am horny for one and I don't
know, I guess I am worried." She plays with her rings and that is my sign
something is on her mind.

"Talk to me, what has you worried?" And cue.the tears. I could have predicted
the tears the minute I asked. She has been so emotional this week but I get it.
She is days away from being a mother and she is nervous, so I actually
understand. I am a bit jittery myself.

"I am worried that you won't be able to go the full six weeks without sex, so I am
trying to take care of you now."

"Come on, that is really what your worried about?"

"Yes, Elliot is always teasing you and I am just scared you will need sex when I
can't give it to you."

"Ana, we're in this together. I can handle going without getting laid for six weeks.
Christ at least you aren't like Stacey. Colin told me that she was stitched up and
he hasn't been laid since before Christmas. They actually fucking stitched up her
pussy." I shake my head. They would have had to commit me if that happened to
Ana.

"Yes I know. She kept having early labor. Just promise me that when you even
feel remotely horny you will let me know and I will take care of you."

"Baby, you are worrying about the wrong issues. Have I ever not told you when I
need you? We'll figure it out."

"No you haven't." Ana is still crying. "I just am worried about it that's all." Why
do I feel like she isn't telling me everything? I spend the next ten minutes trying
to reassure her then I shut the laundry room door and start kissing her with the
intentions of showing her how much I love her. I pull up her shirt and push her
breast out of her bra. What the hell? Her tits are leaking.
"Ana, why are your breasts leaking?" Then I remember the child birthing class.
Maybe it was helpful afterall. So this is colostrum? I smile at her. "Looky here.
Ted's food bank is open for business." Ana looks down and starts wiping her
breasts. She looks mortified.

"Oh my god, this is the first time this has happened. I'm sorry."

"Stop. Why are you sorry? I think it is kind of sexy and fascinating. Baby it is just
nature's way of letting you know any day now."

"Oh listen to you Dr. Spock." I gently squeeze her tit and more colostrum comes
out. I grab her other breast and try to get some out of that one but nothing
comes out until I squeeze for a few seconds.

"Christian, stop, they aren't toys." I am actually playing with them I find this
completely mesmerizing. "Stop."

"They are my toys. At least until the invader arrives." I look down at her and
wiggle my eyebrows. "Let me clean you up."

"Christian don't you dare."

"I won't suck on them. I just want to lick this off. Let me try it."

"It's not the same as the milk that will come in."

"I know, just let me lick it off. Don't be shy Ana, for fucks sake. I think we are
way past that at this stage." I wink at her and she sighs which is my cue to go for
it. I lick her and stop to taste it. "Not bad. Kind of watery, but a bit sweet." I
know I have a big smile on my face. "I can assure you this is a real first for me."
She hits me on the arm.

"I should fucking hope so. Jeez Christian."

"Hey Mrs. Grey, watch your language. Can I change before Stacey and Colin get
here? Are you okay now?" She nods and then shrugs. "What?"

"You didn't fuck me?" I smile.

"I will later I promise, but didn't you say they would be here at seven? That's in
five minutes." She moves back.

"Wait, do you like this one or this one. I can't decide what to bring him home in."
She holds up two little baby outfits and they both look like fucking dresses to me.

"Neither. Why would you put him in one of those? They are fucking dresses."

"Language Mr. Grey. No they aren't. They are sleepers."

"Where's the legs. They look like something a girl would wear. They actually look
like little sacks. No, I don't want him wearing either of those. Don't you have
something for a boy in all that shit you bought and were given? Maybe something
with legs in it."
Ana is laughing at me now. "Christian these make it convenient to change them
and they are unisex, little boys wear them too. He doesn't need a fly yet for god
sakes. These have the little built mittens so he won't scratch his face and we can
cover his hands." I look at it closer and see what she is talking about.

"It looks like s straight jacket. No, don't put him in this. Come on Ana, put him in
something different. Please." I can't believe I give a shit about this but I really
don't like this little shitty sack outfit that she has. She goes through the clothes
and pulls out a soft light blue one piece sleeper with snaps, a white collar with a
little CD emblem on it. I see it is Christian Dior. And it has legs. "Good, I like this
one. Christ is this how small he is?" I hold the sleeper up and look at it. It says
zero to three months. It is so fucking small the sleeves are about as long as my
fingers. Sawyer knocks and lets us know that Colin and Stacey have arrived so I
run up the back stairway to change while Ana greets our guest.

Ana's POV April 28th Due Date

Stacey and Colin stayed rather late last night, I sort of wanted them to leave
around ten but they stayed until one am. Christian whispered in my ear that he
was about ready to pull Stacey's stitches out so Colin would take her home and
fuck her and we could go up to our bedroom and do the same. But by the time
they left I was so tired I fell asleep as soon my head hit the pillow. Then when I
had to get up to go pee, I couldn't get up. I was on my back and I just couldn't
do it. I had to wake Christian up to put his arm out and use it as a lever. He was
half asleep and asked me when he woke up if I used his arm to get up. He
thought he was dreaming it.

I am sitting on the couch reading a book. We had breakfast and I felt full before I
even ate. I don't want to complain so I am quiet. I hear myself sighing a lot. I am
miserable. Please baby boy be like your daddy and be on time. "Oh shit, what if
Teddy is like me and always late and makes me wait until Thursday to be
induced?"

"It would be justice well served." Christian is sitting on the other end of the couch
reading the paper. We have our legs draped over each other. I know he has been
so frustrated with me lately. Well ever since I became pregnant I am late
everywhere we go. I hope that bad habit goes away soon. I look down and my
stomach is huge. I could rest a plate on it. My belly button looks like it has
popped out completely. I rub my belly all the time as I feel like it connects me to
Teddy and it just itches terribly.

"I am so big I am surprised I don't have a blow hole coming out of my head right
now." Christian lowers the paper.

"Actually you do." Christian winks at me and smiles.

"Shut up or you won't be getting anymore of those anytime soon."

"Wow your crabby today baby."

"I am miserable. This child is never leaving home."

"Baby your due date is today. Relax." Christian tells me about the security
measures in place and the press release that will come out. "Do you want to
release a photo of the baby or just the release?"
"Can't we just release a photo of you holding him or something like that? I don't
want his face plastered everywhere for awhile. Babies are all scrunchy at first and
if someone prints that our baby isn't gorgeous I will become unglued. So maybe
just a photo of you holding him in a blanket."

"No, if we do that we are in the picture together. I don't want to have anyone
even suspect we aren't together. If I am in the picture without you the rumor mill
will be rampant. Why don't you want to be in it?"

"Christian, my stomach won't be flat after he is born and people will be looking to
see how bad I look. So no, I don't want to be in the photo unless I am sitting
down or something." He rolls his eyes at me. "Watch it Grey." My cell rings and I
see that it is my dad.

"Hi daddy."

"Hey pumpernickel. Any news? Am I a grandfather yet?"

"Dad I think I would tell you if I had the baby. No, there is nothing to report. Still
just waiting." We talk a bit longer and as soon as I hang up my friend Amanda
calls.

"Hey, Amanda." She asks if there is any news and I roll my eyes. "Nope."

As soon as I hang up Christian answers his phone.

"Hey dad.just sitting here relaxing..nope. No, she's tired but fine. Of course
you and Mom will know as soon as are on our way to the hospital. Seriously you
need to remind me? Yep, laters."

Christian turns the stereo on from his i-Pad but I tell him to turn it down because
Kate is calling me.

"Hi Kate."

"Hey Steele, is that little bun ready to come out of the oven?"

"Well, he should be, but nothing is happening."

"Nothing? Well walk around or something. I don't want you to go into labor
tomorrow because Elliot and I have to go hear the band for our wedding. So do it
tonight."

"Gee I will see what I can do." This is getting frustrating.

"Seriously, go screw your hubby or something. Let's get his show on the road."

"Been there done that. Nada." I am getting tired of people calling me like I can
control this.

"Okay well let us know." She hangs up and Christian stands up.

"Give me your phone." I look at him funny. "Sawyer" He calls out for Luke and I
am curious as to what he is up to. Sawyer enters.
"Sir."

"Take our phones will you? Everyone is driving us nuts wanting to know where
the baby is. Christ, like we can do anything about it. If we have the phones on us,
we will pick them up when they ring." He hands our phones to Sawyer. "Baby get
up, let's take a walk." He pulls me from the couch. I have my yoga pants on, one
of his t-shirts and my most comfy Ugg moccasins. Christian whistles and Benson
follows us out the back door and he takes my hand guiding me around back with
Benson behind us.

"It's warmer out than I thought. Oh, I hadn't noticed those trees before. The
blooms are wonderful. What kind of tree is that?" I have been cooped up inside
the house, by my choice mostly and just noticing the spring foliage.

"I think Elliot told me that they are dogwood trees. He knows that shit inside and
out. I don't." He kisses my forehead as we walk on down towards the meadow
holding hands "Baby, have you thought about the fact that soon, very soon we
won't be really alone again for god knows how long. Like twenty five years or so."

"Huh? Surely Teddy won't be living at home at twenty-five."

Christian laughs and pulls me close placing both arms around my hips. "Baby,
this is probably not the best time for me to make this statement, but I hope to
have several more children so assuming that is the case, we could be tied down
with children at home for the next twenty five years."

"Seriously Grey.your right, this is not a good time to talk about more babies." I
smile at him. But come onseriously. This is a man that didn't want any children
and now when I am so miserably pregnant he is telling me he is already planning
on several more. Those are fighting words.

"Relax, we can wait until Teddy is like six months or so."

"What! Are you crazy?" He smiles at me.

"Not that I know of, but like I said, maybe we should wait to discuss this." He
takes my hand and helps me maneuver my way down the steps. "Ana, seriously,
think about this. We won't be completely alone again for a long time. I am so
excited for Teddy to be here, but let's just enjoy these few minutes alone with
each other. Right now, I would venture to say that with our crazy fucked up lives,
Teddy is the safest he will ever me right where he is. Once he is born, well you
know baby, the world is vicious. Everyone is going to want to know more about
our son. The world will want pictures of him. Want to know where he goes to
school, if he is a good kid or spoiled brat born into wealth. You know people will
want him to fail and they will be watching every move he makes. What college he
goes to, who he is fucking, is he a chip off the old block. I wish I could spare him
all of this." He turns towards me and rubs his hands through his hair. "My life, our
life is about to change. I know as sure as I am standing here that soon, the
minute my son takes his first breathe, that my sole mission in life is about
protecting this little boy and our future children from all that is bad in the world. I
can't always control you Ana, but promise me right now, that you won't fight me
when it comes to protecting our children."
I reach up and rub my hands on his whiskers. I like the way his face feels when
he hasn't shaved for a day. "I understand Christian, but I want Teddy to have a
normal life too."

"Baby, there is nothing normal about this life. We are one of the wealthiest
couples in America. People want what we have. They want to hurt me and my
family. I will try my best to support you and make sure that Ted and future
babiesand Ana there will be future babiesaren't raised to be precocious,
demanding spoiled brats. Just because we are wealthy, it doesn't mean my
children should have unquestionable privileges. Trust me when I tell you, Elliot
and I weren't spoiled. We had to work and give back. I expect my children to do
the same. I had to help pay for my first car. You know learn the value of a dollar
even though Dad and Mom were pretty well off."

"You didn't mention Mia. Was she spoiled?"

"Is that a serious question? First of all, after two little boys that couldn't even
walk past each other without hitting each other, wrestling, burping, farting and all
that guy stuff, along comes Mia who looked like a little cherub when she was a
baby. She was so girly and my mom was in seventh heaven. So my mom spoiled
her. Then there was my dad. She had him so wrapped around her finger from the
get go. Daddy's little girl. I don't even know if the word spoiled covers it all."
Christian smiles. "Then Elliot was the proverbial big brother, maybe he didn't spoil
her per se like everyone else but he protected her, still does with his life. Grams
and Grampsonly granddaughter, four rambunctious grandsonsyou can
imagine. Then there was me." Christian looks out at the sound like he is
reminiscing. "She was and always has been so important to me. Because of Mia I
started talking and for years the only affection I gave was to Mia. I have spoiled
her more than anyone. But I guess in the end she has turned out alright."

We walk through the meadow and down to the water. We sit on one of the
benches my dad gave us for Christmas. "Are you thinking about Mia? She seems
to be doing so much better and I feel like she will be okay?" I worry about
Christian and his feeling about Mia. Ever since she has been sick he has been in
fixer mode and pretty absorbed in her care and recovery. He has been diligent
about going to see her and yet he never wants to talk about it. I think his pain is
so deep that it hurts to talk about it. He has tried to focus on us and at the same
time be there for his sister and family.

"I never not think about her. I wake up in the morning and worry about her.
When I see its my mom or dad on the phone I am waiting for the other shoe to
drop and if she looks the tiniest bit more pale or thinner, I worry. God, it has
been tough Ana. I can't tell you how hard this has been. But let's not talk about it
baby." He shuts down every time I bring this up. I know he is scared.

"Okay. But she is doing better you see that right?"

"Ana, I can't see what is inside of her. I am petrified about this. I don't know.
Please let's just enjoy the weather and nice day." He kisses my hand to minimize
the sting of him shutting me out. "Let's talk about Teddy. Tell me how you picture
him."

I smile because I can describe this little boy to a tee without having him out of
my womb. "He will have copper wavy hair, maybe curly as you have wavy hair
and Iwell I am a mat of curls if I don't straighten it. He will have your gray eyes
and hopefully my personality." He looks appalled.
"What's wrong with me baby?"

"Oh nothing but I can do without your temper and controlling ways in a toddler."
He laughs despite himself. "What do you think he will look like?"

"Funny, I would like him to have more of your looks but I know this kid is going
to come out and be my mini me. I don't know why I know that, but I do and you
know secretly I hope that is the case. Nothing will make me more proud than to
have my son look just like me. It will make a statement. My wife.my son."

I take a deep breath. "Why is that so important to you Christian? To make a

statement like that."

"Because it make my life normal and it confirms that I am loved. That this
beautiful woman loved me enough to have my child and see him.yea that's
righthe really is all mine." Oh my poor fifty. So confident and yet so insecure.

We get up and walk towards the gym. Benson follows us inside. Christian turns
on the lights and leaps and grabs a pull up bar and proceeds to do about fifty pull
ups. Oh my god. I watch his strong arms and with each pull up his shirt creeps up
and I see his muscular stomach and happy trail. Warningvery horny pregnant
woman here. He finishes and jumps down.

"Feel the need to get me excited Grey?"

"Oh you like what you see?"

"Always. I wonder if I could do that if I wasn't pregnant." Christian smiles.

"No you couldn't and if you could let's just say you wouldn't be my type." I guess
I should have known that. "Come on, let's get in the pool."

"I don't have a suit down here with me. I guess I should keep one in the
changing room." Although the thought of floating in the pool taking my weight off
my body sounds like something that would feel good. "Is the water warm?"

"Of course, and don't worry about your suit. We don't need anything on. It's just
us." He picks up the house phone. "Sawyer, turn off the cameras and sound.I
am not asking you.okay fine hurry up." He looks at me and takes my hand and
we walk over to the pool. He presses a switch and the retractable roof opens. It is
a warm day and the sun feels good. "Sawyer won't turn off the cameras or sound
unless I have my phone down here. He is also going to stand outside. " I am not
surprised.

"He's just doing his job Christian."

"I know. Just surprised he refused to listen to me." We wait a few minutes and
then Sawyer enters with Christian's phone. He hands it to him and shakes his
head.

"Both your phones have been vibrating like crazy. Your brother wants you to call
him as soon as you can. He called me when he couldn't reach you."
Christian acknowledges Sawyer and looks at his phone. "Fuck, ten missed
messages. What the fuck. NO EVERYONE! WE HAVE NOT HAD THE BABY!" I
giggle as Christian yells up to the sky.

"Thank you for getting me out of the house and for the walk." I walk over to him
and put my arms around him.

"Come on, let's get naked and get in the water."

We both undress and Christian dives in and then stands by the ladder as I climb
in. I guess he is afraid that clutzy me will fall. Our outdoor pool isn't finished but
it will have a shallow end and walk down steps. This pool is strictly a lap pool with
just a ladder to enter the pool or the other option is to dive in. I giggle when I get
a picture of me diving in with my big belly.

The water feels good and Christian immediately turns me around and guides my
legs up around him carrying me to the side of the pool. Oh this is nice. I am able
to balance my weight against him and I feel like I am floating. The pressure and
baby weight has temporarily disappeared. I giggle when I pull pack and see my
naked breast floating on the water.

"Does this feel good?"

"Oh yes so good." Christian tells me to lean back and he stretches me out in the
water on my back holding me. This feels good to but I rather liked it when he was
holding me with my legs wrapped around him. I stand back up, my face and hair
wet and look into his grey eyes.

"God Ana, you are so beautiful."

"I don't feel beautiful. But thank you." I kiss his shoulders and rest my head as
he leans against the side and squats a bit. He pulls my head up and we stare at
each other without speaking and I kiss his damp lips softly. My large belly is
resting against him and he smiles as Teddy kicks quite hard. Our many soft
butterfly kisses start taking on a new life and we are both feeling the heat of our
passion.

"I want you Ana, are you comfortable?"

"Yes, actually more comfortable than I have been. This was a great idea, it feels
great." He reaches down and only grazes my nipples and breast. I think he is
afraid I might start leaking again. I can feel his erection floating against me and I
kiss and suck on his neck as he softly massages my legs and behind, grazing my
folds without giving me what I so desperately need. I can feel my wetness even
in the depths of the tepid pool water. I look up at him.

"Take me. Please." I almost ache to have him inside of me but for a few more
seconds he rubs against me making me almost cry in need before he plunges in
me. I wrapped my legs around him tighter and hold the gutters of the pool so
that I can maximize my friction. Oh god in heaven this feels amazing and it is so
comfortable that I wonder why we didn't come out here sooner. Christian is
holding my body weight while slamming into me hard but slowly.

"Is this good baby? Is this what you wanted? Tell me how good this makes you
feel."
"Ah Christian, it is so good. So good."

"You want this to last or do you want me to get you off now and fuck you
senseless."

"Make it last. I can feel every inch of you, god this feels so good I oh god
Christian I .put my head back and reach my climax. Christian is still going
strong and he takes control of my hips moving me faster and harder while
whispering dirty naughty verbiage in my ear. "Does your hot pussy like this baby?
Do you like my dick slamming into you Ana? God baby don't clench like that
baby oh fuck your squeezing me.oh baby girl yes that's it." Christian throws his
head back as he finds his own release. We hold each other a few more minutes
and then decide it is time to get out as I am starting to get cold. We get out of
the pool and Christian runs to the changing room to gets some towels that we
forgot to get earlier.

We laugh as we dry off about needing to throw some more chemicals in the pool
in case any of his swimmers escaped. I have a robe in my closet off to the
bathroom, although this is the first time I have used it here in the gym. I put the
robe on and Christian gets re-dressed. After shutting everything down we head
back to the house and Christian calls Elliot back.

"What's up and so fucking important that you had to call me six times." He has
him on speaker. "What's that noise? Is that a kid yelling? Where are you?"

"I am at my house. Take me off speaker dude." Christian looks at me and shrugs.
Elliot sounds anxious.

"What's wrong Elliot?" I see Christian's eyes get bigger. "What? That isn't possible
you know that...That is bullshit she is just trying to fuck with you." He looks over
at me and turns around talking softer "What the fuck Elliot? I can't do that
without telling her...When is she expected home?...Well fuck Elliot, I am going to
end up in the fucking dog house over this too. Call the cops.okay I get
that.fine .fuck Elliot you fucking owe me. God damn itLet me get Welch on
the phone and tell him to get over here tooYou might want to get the old man
on the phone.dad or gramps either oneno make that dad, gramps will kick
your ass.well fuck Elliot you just can't hide this from them.I know he isn't but
then why did she dump him off but I don't know if you and I are the best two to
handle this Yea, okay fine." Christian hangs up, rubs his hair furiously and looks
at me.

"What is going on Christian?"

"Um we don't have any plans today or tonight do we?"

"No just labor I hope. Why?"

"Ummwe need to babysit for an hour or two?"

"Babysit? Who in the world are we babysitting and what does this have to do with
your brother?" Christian pushes his hair back and blows out a bunch of air.

"It's kind of a long story baby and we just need to take care of this kid until Elliot
has a chance to talk to Kate privately. She is out with her mom talking to a florist
for the wedding and will be home in an hour."
"Fine Christian but why does Elliot have a kid for us to babysit? Whose is it?"

Christian cringes. "Umm well apparently his."

So next Chapter will give Christian a glimpse of parenthood by

babysitting a wild child. Thought it would be fun for Ana and Christian to
see just what they have gotten themselves into. As for the kiddon't
panic everyone

On another note I would love 1000 followers. I am so close...Hint if your

a reader but not a follower!

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 52: Praying for a Doppelganger

Elliot's POV

Oh this can't be happening. Thank fuck my brother will take the kid until I can sit
Kate down and explain this to her. I look over at the little blond mini me in his car
seat. Fuck the seat is wiggling. I must not have done something right. In my
hurry to get him out of the house, I put the car seat in my truck and I don't even
know what I did to secure it. I better pull over and fix this.

God the kid is fucking gorgeous if I do say so myself. I know he isn't my kid
because the DNA said otherwise, but he looks so much like me it is spooky. That
is why I had to get him the hell out of the house. If Kate had seen him without an
explanation she would never believe me. He is about two years old I guess. He
looks at me and smiles. Oh fucking please let me have one of those
doppelgangers and have him be the one that fucked this kid's mom too. Please
god, I won't ask for anything else ever again. Just one fucking doppelganger.
"Hey, you doing okay buddy? You hungry or anything?" Fucking Kara or is it
Krista? She literally rang the doorbell and said, 'you take him I can't do this
anymore.' I looked down and he was in his car seat with a diaper bag and she ran
off and jumped in a car driven by some guy. She was out of there before I could
even react.

"Chee-o's." I just smile. No fucking clue. "Chee-o's." He says this louder. What
the fuck is a chee-o? I play around with the seat. Christ how hard can this be? I
am a fucking construction engineer. I build things. God damn it who made these
things? I finally get it more secure and head over to Christian's. Hopefully he has
had time to explain this whole thing to Ana but I better make sure.

"Hey we are just pulling down your streetAna in the loop yet?" The kid is
banging on his seat and yelling Chee-o's so loud I can't hear Christian. I guess I
can't tell him to shut the fuck up. "Shh little dude I am on the phone.

"Yes."

"Did you say yes? Is Ana right there?"

"Yes."

"Are we in trouble?"

"Yes."

"Did you tell her he isn't mine?"

"Yep."

"For fucks sake, Christian. Just tell me what she said."

"Fuck." Oh god I forgot mini-me was sitting back there.

"Don't say that word kid."

"Chee-o's." What the fuck are Chee-o's? God damn it.

"Tell Ana not to be mad at me, I am dying here. I don't know what fucking chee-
o's means kid." I hear Christian laugh. "Don't even fucking laugh bro I am a
wreck."

"Fuck"

"NO. Don't say that little man." I am sweating. This is a disaster.

"Elliot, quit swearing. Seriously you have a kid with you."

"Fuck off Father Goose. I'm dying here."

"Fuck."

"Oh my god Christian I think I am having a heart attack."

We pull up and I run around to get the kid out. I know I am on borrowed time
and I need to get back and explain this to Kate. This is a cluster fuck of
mammoth proportions. I pull the kid out of the car, car seat and all and carry him
and the diaper bag to the front door where Sawyer is waiting for me. I know the
fucker is trying not to laugh.

"Fuck you Sawyer. You probably have one of these running around out there too."
He stops smiling.

Christian comes to the door and acts like he is grabbing the diaper bag and
whispers, "She is so fucking pissed that I never told her about this and that we
did our own covert operation. She just pointed out.what if the baby bottle that
we took that day was another kid's bottle."

Oh fuck me. I feel like I am going to faint. "No she said it was his right?" My voice
is getting higher as I speak. Christian just shrugs. I look up and my very
pregnant sister-in-law is glaring at me with her hands on her hip. The kid is
behind me on the floor still strapped to his car seat. I might as well get this over
with. I move out of the way and let Ana get her first peak. She steps closer and
her hand comes up to her mouth.

"Oh my god. That DNA test was wrong. Elliot.that has to be your son."

I sit down on the steps because I am about to pass out. Ana steps closer and
turns back around to look at me. "What's his name?"

"Shit I can't remember?"

"Shit."

I lean back on the steps. The kid is a fucking parrot not a human.

"What do you mean? You don't even know his name? Christian un-strap him and
get him out of his seat." He gets him out and as I haven't seen him stand before I
notice he is a stocky little guy. God he has curly white-blond hair, blue as hell
eyes, a fucking butt on his chin and I am freaking out. The kid gets up and goes
right for Benson and hits him on the back.

"Hey, little guy, gentle. Don't hit the dog. He's doesn't like that." Christian is
trying to be nice. I am surprised he didn't go nuclear on him. Ana lifts up the
diaper bag and looks through it. She pulls out a baggie of cheerio's. Oh fuck.
Chee-o's. I stand up and give him the bag.

"Chee-o's." Yep. I am a genius. He opens the baggie and all the fucking chee-o's
go all over the floor. "Oh oh." Yea oh-oh is right once Kate gets a hold of my nuts
kid.

"Did you read this note?" Ana is holding up a folded note.

"No, no I didn't see it. What does it say? I can't read it." I sit back down.

"Elliot:

The last time I saw you I was very angry at you for just barging in my life and
trying to take Tristin from me. At least I thought that is what you were trying to
do. But then I didn't hear from you again. I know you were just trying to find out
if you were the father, and I respect you for caring enough to track us down to
find out. However, you didn't get back in touch so I assume you found out but
decided not to contact me for whatever reason. See I don't know if you are the
father or not. I am not proud of this but it could be your baby or several other
men. I have long thought he was yours as he looks so much like you. Anyway,
since you seemed so interested I took that as a sign you would want to be
involved in his life. I am exhausted and need a break from him. I am at my wits
end. I am going away with a friend and will be back for him tomorrow night and
then we can discuss how, if Tristin is your son, we can co-parent. If he isn't your
son, maybe we can find a way for you to be part of his life as he doesn't have a
male role model. I have everything he needs in this diaper bag. He might ask for
Cheerio's a lot. He is addicted. He calls them Chee-o's. Thanks for taking him and
I promise I will be back tomorrow night or at the latest Monday.

Love Kara

Ana looks up. "His name is Tristin Elliot. Maybe you should have read the note.
She sounds like a doozy. Love Kara? And she pretty much is asking for money
either way." I can't blame Ana for being pissed at me. Christian is deep in
thought.

"Oh my god. Not until Monday night? What am I going to do with him? And no
fucking way am I going to be part of his life if he isn't mine. She must be bat shit
crazy. Right?" I look at Ana and Christian who are just staring at me. Christian
puts his arm around Ana's shoulder and then shakes his head after thinking for a
few seconds.

"What do you want to do here Elliot? She abandoned her kid and just left him
with a complete stranger. She should be turned in for that. She probably doesn't
take good care of him and I mean.hey you little shit put that back." While we
were busy talking Tristin must have wondered off and is walking down the hall
with a wine bottle he pulled from a rack.

"I am going home and going to have to tell Kate and then if she hasn't killed me
we will come back and get him. I appreciate your helping me out on this."

"Just go Elliot. We need to focus on him right now before he destroys our house
which is clearly not very toddler proof. But I am with Christian. We should report
her. What kind of mother does this?" I don't care what they do with him at this
point I just need to get home and sort this out. I know they will take care of him
while I handle this. I walk over to Ana and gently grab her arms. She has never
been mad at me and I hate it.

"Itty Bitty don't be mad at me please and don't be mad at Christian. He was just
trying to help me out. You know I was a bad boy before Kate and I regret that
well not all of it but had I been more careful I wouldn't be even wondering
about this. Butdon't be mad at him. He was just being a good little bro and
helping me out. Please." She shakes her head at me.

"First you insult me by calling me Itty Bitty right now because I am anything but
Itty Bitty. Secondly, you don't need to worry about me right now. I'm not mad. I
just don't like surprises and that little boy over there is quite the surprise. Kate
knows you were a man-whore before so I don't know that she will be totally
surprised Elliot but you two should have told us. It makes me wonder what else
you and Christian haven't shared."
Oh not much. Lets' see we both fucked the same woman and she wants to fuck
your husband while your recovering from having your baby and lets' see, there
was that fucker we beat the snot out of and sent to Mexico and shit Itty Bitty
don't even go there. You really don't want to know.

"There isn't anything else. Really. And even thought you are really pregnant your
still Itty Bitty and it is how I see you. But thanks for not being too mad at me."
She reaches over and kisses my cheek. "Thank you Ana. Hopefully I will be back
for him in an hour or so." Now isn't the time to tell her the other one hundred
things Christian and I have sworn to secrecy.

"You better be back in an hour." Christian is following Tristin around as he takes

shit off tables and throws it down. "Tristin stop picking up shit and throwing it.
It's quite rude." Ana laughs and I head towards the door.

"Shit."

"You two need to stop the cuss words he is repeating every bad word you say.
Come on Tristin lets go and find a book to read." Ana takes his hand and leads
him down the hallway to her office. Christian joins me at the door.

"You are so fucked Elliot. I never saw him when we were at Kara's. That DNA test
had to be wrong. He looks more like you than you do."

"Christ I know it. I told you. Did you call Welch?"

"Yes he is on his way over. I am calling Mom and Dad."

"NO! Why the fuck you doing that?"

"I want Mom to check him out and make sure this kid has been taken care of.
Even if he isn't yours, I have a huge problem with the way she dumped him off
Elliot. I don't think she deserves to get him back. I want to check to make sure
that he has been fed and well taken care of."

"He clearly eats man. He is a little tank. I don't even care. Do what you want to
do. Do you believe in doppelgangers?" Christian laughs.

"No not really, but for your fucking sake, I hope you have one. Just saying.
Otherwise that kid has to be yours. Kind of undisciplined isn't he?"

"I guess. I mean he's like two or two and a half years old. What did you expect
him to do, take off his shoes when he came in the front door, shake your hand
and take out his brief case? Okay I will call you after I talk to Kateif you don't
hear from me..assume she fucking cut my nuts off and I can't move."

I jump in the truck and head home.slowly.

Christian's POV

Holy fuck this kid looks my brother. I have never seen anything like it. He has
been here fifty minutes and destroyed the place. Ana took him into her office to
read but he wouldn't sit still and started pulling books off the shelf. So we are
outside in the back yard with him and about now I am wishing that Brady had the
playground for Teddy finished. But I am playing ball with him and Ana is sitting
watching us. He is standing about two feet from me and can't catch a ball for shit.
I wonder if anyone has ever played ball with the kid. I know he is little and all
that but, this kid has no hand eye coordination. He walks over to me.

"I poop."

"What?"

"I poop." He laughs. I don't.

"Did he say he pooped?" Ana gets up and leans down. "Tristin did you go potty?"
He nods. "Okay Christian will take you and change your diaper." What the fuck?

"No, Christian won't go with him and change his diaper. I can't change his diaper
Ana. I have never changed a diaper in my life and I rather the first one be my
own kids' shitty little ass not this kid."

"He might be your nephew."

"I don't give a fuck who he is I don't even know how to do it Ana. I'll come with
you. I will lift him up, but don't make me do it. I promise I will change Ted. But I
swear I might gag on this kid. He probably has real turds right?" Ana burst out
laughing.

"Come on Tristin, let's go change your diaper."

"No diaper. Pu ups." He shakes his head vehemently.

"What's he saying?" I have no idea. I am suddenly in panic mode. Am I supposed

to know this shit? Maybe we should get a nanny from the get go. If Ana is
counting on me I am starting to realize I am not going to be any help.

"He isn't wearing diapers anymore he uses pull ups." I nod. Okay I'll bite.

"What's a pull up?" Again Ana giggles.

"They are like big boy pants but you can throw them away if there is an accident.

"Well that is stupid. How does that send a message that it isn't okay to shit in
your pants? So basically if he shits his pants it is no big deal he just gets to throw
them away and get a new pull up or whatever they are called? What a scam."

"Christian, follow me I don't know if I can lift him up to change him. Don't worry
about this okay. He is just two-years old. Teddy won't come out like this. By the
time our son is his age you will be an old pro." She smiles at me but I am
completely out of my element here. How does she know all this stuff? I follow her
and we take him upstairs to Ted's room and she tells me to lift him up and put
him on the changing table.

Ana removes his shorts and asks me to hand her another pull up. I look at them
and still don't get it. They are fucking diapers without the tape on the side. She
has his pants down.

"Goggy?" He is saying something.

"Yes he is waiting for you. When we get you changed, you can pet him if you do it
gently." Glad she understands him. She is cleaning him up, ugh fuck that is
nasty. He zeros' in on his little dick and is pulling on it making me laugh. Man we
start loving that thing young don't we? Ana keeps moving his hand to clean him
up and he keeps putting his hand back on it. "Here Tristin for Pete's sake hold
this." She hands him a book. Smart thinking, but it wouldn't work on me.

She finishes cleaning him and pulling his pants back up and puts the diaper
excuse me the pull up in a small bag. I pick him up and put him on the carpet. He
looks around and notices all the stuffed animals and toys. He goes crazy running
around grabbing shit and throwing it. He is like a tornado. I feel a little protective
of Teddy's possessions and decide to guide him out of the room.

"Want a ride?" I pick him up and put him on my shoulders and take him
downstairs. He seems happy with that.

"I want Dora." I look at Ana and put Tristin down at the bottom of the stairs. He
runs over to his diaper bag and pulls out a doll.

"You don't want that. That's a doll." What the fuck? The little dude is playing with
a doll.

"Christian stop it. He can play with a doll if he wants to. He clearly likes it." Ana is
giving me shit about this.

"Fine, he can play with it if he wants to but I can tell you who isn't playing with
dolls someday." I look at her point to her belly and pull her chin up so she gets
my full meaning.

"Christian be serious, he is a little boy."

"Yea, okay well just remember this conversation. Tristin, lets' go back out side
and throw the ball to Benson. Come on. Leave Dorothy or whatever the fuck her
name is here."

"Fuck"

Shit I have to quit saying that. "Baby sit down for a little bit I will take him
outside and we can throw the ball to Benson. Maybe I can teach this kid to throw
the ball or something."

Twenty minutes later I bring him in. I could tell he was getting tired and then he
asked me to carry him. When I picked him up he put his head on my shoulder
and he hasn't moved. Now what the hell do I do with him? I walk in and Ana is
asleep on the couch. I wonder if he can sleep in a bed by himself. I don't want to
put him in Ted's crib but we have one of those pac and plays or play and pac or
whatever it is called. I walk into Sawyers office and motion for him to help me
out. Christ, what am I a fucking nanny? I whisper, "Is he asleep?"

Sawyer nods. I point to the playroom that is on the lower level. I didn't even take
the kid in there as we have thousands of dollars of toys and shit in there that I
have been buying for Ted but most of it is in boxes still. Ana said he won't really
be going in there for the first six months or so anyway. Sawyer comes out with
the Pac and Play and fucks around with it for about fifteen minutes swearing like
a sailor but managing this in just a whisper.
"Sir this is the hardest fucking cock sucking piece of shit I have ever tried to put
together and open in my life. How the mother fuck do I open this thing?" I am
holding the kid so I can't exactly help him. After telling him to pull the sides up
and the middle piece we still have nothing that looks like a crib. Maybe this kid is
too big for that thing. I know my arm is getting tired so we should figure it out
soon and he is sweating on my shoulder.

"Fuck, call Taylor. I know it's his day off but he has a kid, he'll know." Sawyer
looks relieved and picks up the house phone telling Taylor we need him over
immediately. Two minutes later he runs in probably assuming we have an
emergency and sees Sawyer and I completely helpless. He looks at the kid I am
holding.

"Have I been asleep for a couple of years and missed everything?" This makes us
both laugh. We are all whispering. "Whose kid is this?" I turn around so he can
see Tristin's face. He looks at him for a few seconds turning his head several
times to get a better glimpse and then his eyes get big. "Fuck me that kid looks
just like your brother." I nod.

"Bingo." Sawyer comments.

"What the fuck is going on?" I am trying not to laugh at Elliot's expense but this
is actually funny. Taylor looks completely confused. He prides himself in being the
first to know everything. We hear the buzz at the gate. Sawyer looks at the
cameras.

"It's Welch sir." He pressed the intercom. "Letting you through Welch. Watch the
pap's they like to jump in front of the gate when it opens. If they do jump out,
run the fuckers over." Sawyer actually means this when he says it.

"Why is Welch coming over? Okay, hold up. What the fuck is going on around
here. Jesus Christ I have one day off and I feel like I have been away for two
years. What's with the Pac and Play?"

"That is why we called you. We can't figure out how to open the fucking thing.
Jesus T, you have to be a fucking engineer to figure this thing out." Sawyer is still
pulling at it. "I need to get the door so Welch doesn't wake up Mrs. Grey. Can you
open this thing?"

Taylor lifts the folded Pac and Play up. "Well first of all, you don't want him
sleeping right here in the hallway do you? Let's move this to the living room or up
in a bedroom. Is he a climber?"

"How the hell do I know Taylor? I know he gets into everything." God damn my
arm is about to fall asleep. The kid is dead weight and hasn't moved.

"Okay let's put this some place he won't get in trouble. Taylor carries the Pac and
Play up into one of the guest rooms. He pops it open in one snap. How the hell
did he do that?

"You are going to have to show me how you did that." He just nods.

"Sir do you have a blanket or something we can throw in there?" I have no idea. I
look around and point to the duvet cover on the king size bed. Taylor laughs.
"That's a bit big. I don't think he will have any problem climbing out of this but I
could be wrong." Taylor walks out of the bedroom and down where we keep
linens and comes back with a sheet folded and lays it in the bottom of the Pac
and Play. He takes Tristin from me and lays him down and I stretch my arms.

We quietly walk out of the room and just as we are about to shut the fucking door
I hear, "I hungy." Oh fuck me.

Grace's POV

"Carrick, are we done in here? Christian has called several times, maybe Ana's in
labor I am going to go outside and call him." We are at the pet store and I just
noticed that I have three missed calls from Christian. Oh my gosh! I am so
excited. I step outside so I can hear him.

"Hi honey, is Ana in labor?" I know I have a huge smile on my face.

"No Mom no change but where are you guys? I've been calling both your cell
phones and the house phone and you guys aren't picking up. What's the point of
having a cell phone if you don't use it?"

My sons get so impatient with me over the damn cell phone. "I had it in the
bottom of my purse and didn't hear it. We are at the Pet Store and there are
barking dogs everywhere. Dad left his phone at home charging. What is so
important if it isn't Ana? Shoot I was hoping you were calling to tell me she was
in labor."

"Well good thing I wasn't you would have missed it. So, can you and Dad stop
by? It is sort of important. I need you to check someone out for me?"

"What do you mean check someone out?"

"Umm a friend has their young son here and I just want to make sure he is
okay."

"A friend? Whose friend?"

"You don't know her. Actually it's a friend of Elliot's and Ana and I are
babysitting."

"You and Ana are babysitting? Whose child is it Christian? I don't recall that any
of Elliot's close college buddies have children yet other than Connor Dunloggin
and he lives in Kansas now." I hear Christian sigh.

"Mom, I will explain it when you get here. Can you come over or not?" I hear a
small child yelling in the background. What in the world is going on? "Where is
Elliot?"

"He is at home he will be back soon. Fuck I hope he will be."

"Well you have me curious now. I don't have my medical bag honey we have
Dad's new car. Do I need it?"

"Umm probably not. If you think you do we can send someone to go and get it.
You can stay for dinner if you want. Will you be here in say thirty minutes?"
"Let me find dad and Arthur. It might be a bit longer but as soon as we are done
here we can head on over. This has me curious Christian. See you in a bit."

Well that was a strange call. He wasn't giving me anything. The last person in the
world I would have babysit my child is Christian. Of course he has Ana but she is
so pregnant she doesn't need to be chasing some child around. He didn't say how
old this child is and whose it is. Strange.

I find Carrick and he is neither happy nor too willing to go to Christian's. He

wanted to go clean the grill when we got home and watch the baseball game. I
swear he is getting grumpier the older he gets. Well too bad, now I am curious
and we are going.

We pull down the street and there are at least fifteen of those reporters hanging
outside the gate. They are so annoying. Some of them recognize us and we just
ignore them. Before Carrick can press the call button we here Sawyer's voice.

"I will be right down Mr. Grey. We have had some problems today with the Pap's
trying to break through when the gate opens. I will come down and open it and
keep them out. Give me two minutes." We wait at the gate and the reporters are
shouting.

"Dr. Grey are you here to deliver your grandbaby?" Oh for Pete's sake what a
dumb question. I just roll my eyes at them.

"Mr. Grey do you have any comments about the upcoming trial of Jack Hyde. You
are representing Mrs. Grey correct?" Carrick mumbles its public record and
ignores them. A second later we see Sawyer pulling up in a golf cart.

"When did Christian buy a golf cart?" I didn't know he had golf carts. It makes
sense the driveway is so long this way they can just jump in it and come down for
the mail and to drive around the property. .

"I have no idea. I heard they were going to build a guard gate. That's what they
need to keep these sons of bitches away."

Sawyer opens the gate and waves us through keeping the press out. Boy he is
something else. I watch him shove one guy away and stare him down. He isn't
afraid of anyone. I guess that is why Christian has him on staff.

We park right in front in the turnaround. Christian is waiting at the door and
shakes Carrick's hand and gives me a kiss.

"Okay Mom and Dad don't freak out okay. Nothing is always as it appears."

"Oh brother. The last time you told me that .well let's not go there. What have
you got yourself into now young man?" Carrick is in a no nonsense mood. He
thinks Elliot and Christian haven't embraced adult hood so I hope this isn't
something that is going to shock us, but with those two you never know. On the
way over when I filled my husband in he pointed out that whenever there is
trouble, they are always tied into it together.

We follow Christian into the family room and I hear a little child crying. He has
white blond curly hair and is buried in Ana's lap. He is sobbing that he wants his
mama. Poor thing.
"Who do we have here?" Ana looks at Christian.

"Um, Mom and Dad this is Tristin. Can you say hi Tristin? This is my mommy and
daddy." Christian is being very sweet to this little boy whoever he is. The child
slowly turns around and looks at me with piercing blue eyes. They are the same
color as Elliot's. Gosh Elliot's hair was white like that when he was that age. I
laugh.

"Isn't he cute? He reminds me of Elliot at that age doesn't he Carrick?" Christian

groans and rubs his face and I turn around and look at Carrick and his face is
beet red and his temples on the side are protruding. Whatever is wrong with him?
He isn't speaking he just has his finger pointed towards Christian's office.

"Now Christian. Don't pass go, don't say another word." Oh my goodness Carrick
is furious. What has him so upset? I look down at the child again. He even has
the little cleft in his chin just like Elliot.oh my god. I look at Ana; she looks down
not looking in my eyes. I notice Taylor is dressed in blue jeans, not his normal
work attire, leaning against the wall looking up and is that Mr. Welch as well? I
look back down at the child and kneel down to his level. I hold his little face in my
hands. Oh dear god, Elliot. How could you?

Carrick's POV

I am going to kill Elliot. He may have his Mom believing he is the fun loving easy
going kid. I know better. I always knew that damn dick of his would get him in
trouble.

"Who the fuck does that kid belong to? Don't bull shit me Christian and do not
cover for your brother. If that isn't Elliot's offspring, he has a twin in this town.
That child looks exactly like your brother did at that age. Start talking right now
but pour me a double while you talk." I am spitting mad. How could he keep this
from us? God damn it. Can we go just one week around here without some
drama? I turn around and find my son rubbing his hair at the same time I am
rubbing mine.

"Dad, this isn't my issue. Elliot knows I was calling you guys but shouldn't you
have this conversation with him. I am just the nanny service today."

"Don't even play that game with me young man. You two tell each other when
you wipe your asses. I know you know the story here and I would bet you have
known for some time. So let's start with saving your ass first start talking." He
looks up at me. I know he doesn't want o squeal on his brother but we're here
now so he better start talking. "By the way where is the happy father?"

"Elliot?"

"Well he isn't your child is he?" I slam my scotch.

"No, fuck no! I was always careful until I got married." He looks sheepish. Sell
that bullshit somewhere else kid.

"So that little boy in the other room is my grandson?" Christian cringes.

"Well not exactly. No, for now I would say no."

"Oh for fucks sake Christian. You are talking to an attorney. Don't play that
fucking game with me." I slam my hand on his desk. "Yes or no."

We here the chimes and Sawyer comes to the door. "Sir, your brother is coming
down the drive with Ms. Kavanagh."

"About fucking time." Christian is sweating.

"Sawyer, please tell my son to march his ass right in this room when he gets in
the door." I am so god damn mad at that kid. "Pour me another Christian."

We wait a few seconds and I hear Elliot tell Kate she can either wait for him to go
see the child or go ahead. She tells him that she will go ahead. Oh Christ, she
must have his balls in her hand right now. She is a tough cookie. He must have
dreaded telling her about this major oops.

"Thanks a lot fuck head for calling mom and dad."

"I told you I wanted Tristin checked out and I was going to call Mom. Besides
Elliot, don't you think you need an attorney? This has gone a bit too far."

"You know she isn't the only doctor in town and dad isn't the only attorney
either."

"Fuck you Elliot. We need to get this squared away once and for all. We have a
little kid who was dumped off at your house with little to no information and you
want to hide him out here. I don't have any legal rights to keep him including his
mother's permission. This isn't just about you now that you have dragged me into
it. Fuck for all I know she could try to extort money from me or threaten to report
Ana and I for kidnapping. You should have called the cops from the get go. By the
way you said you would be gone an hour asshole it's been almost four. Don't
give me any shit, I helped you out and you come in here pissed at me. Dad needs
to help us sort this mess you have us in."

"Christian, you know he's not mine better than anyone. God damn it. Don't add
fuel to the fire." Elliot's face is beet red and Christian looks like he might start
swinging. That isn't what I wanted.

"Alright both of you knock it off. Someone tell me what the hell is going on."

Thirty minutes later I have the whole story.

"So you two decided to do this not even thinking about the legal ramifications? I
don't care what that DNA test showed.I can't believe that little boy isn't your
son Elliot. Why is Welch here?"

"We don't believe it either. One look at him says the DNA test was wrong. So we
thought we would have Welch swab them both and get the results done again.
This time we will use something besides a nipple from a baby bottle." Christian
tells us while Elliot sits down and rubs his head.

"Okay call Welch in here and bring the kid in. We can send then send Welch on
his way, no sense in airing our dirty laundry outside of the family." I sit down
next to Elliot who looks like he has been through the ringer.
"So, what's your relationship with the mother?"

"There is no relationship with her. I fucked her a few times. I haven't even seen
Krista in several years before I ran into her. It was right before or around the
time Mia got sick. I didn't want to load you down with this shit too."

"Fuck Elliot her name is Kara. It's god-damn Kara not Krista. Jesus Christ how
hard can that be?" Christian sounds frustrated with Elliot. I don't know why he is
so self righteous, he isn't exactly an angel either.

"Okay Christian, calm down. But Elliot you should know the name of the lady you
potentially impregnated."

"Lady. She's' not a lady. Let's not overstate this dad. She was a piece of ass and I
didn't really know her."

"Well I would say you knew her well enough. And don't talk that way in front of
your mother about her. Regardless." He nods.

Christian returns with Welch and he is carrying the child. He is a beautiful little
boy and I just find it very unlikely that he isn't Elliot's son. The resemblance is
uncanny.

"He's not going to like this. Welch have you swabbed a child before. Maybe my
mom should do this." Christian seems to have taken to him.

"No sir. That would be highly recommended. In fact I have never done this, I just
have the kits around forwell we use to have them around forwell anyway sir."
I get it. They probably kept these kits around GEH just in case my second son,
other gigolo in the room needed them at any point. God damn I thought I was
clear with these boys about un- protected sex. Grace comes in a few minutes
later. I notice the child is clinging to Christian until he sees Grace. She has been
with him for the last thirty minutes. I further notice Elliot has kept his distance
and barely acknowledges the boy. I guess that is smart. No sense getting a
relationship going if it turns out he isn't the father.

First Grace swabs Elliot. She hasn't said a word to him other than "open your
damn mouth." I catch Christian's eye and we both almost laugh. Their mother is
furious.

"Christian, bring Tristin over here." Grace pulls her pediatrician voice out and
gently holds the child's face with the swab behind her back. "Can I see inside
your mouth Tristin? Will you stick your tongue out at me and then open real wide.
She smiles and mimics what she wants him to do then quickly swabs him. "That's
it. What a good boy." He starts to cry and puts his head back onto Christian's
shoulder. "All done. Now Elliot you should go find Kate. She is up with Ana crying
her eyes out. You foolish, foolish young man." He looks down and doesn't say a
thing. Welch tells us he can have the results back in two days with a rush.
Meanwhile we need to strategize about what we will do if he is a Grey and if he
isn't we need to figure out what this Kara wants from us. We also need to call the
police and child services. I am an attorney; I can't be involved in this. That
mother needs to be held accountable for her abandonment.

Kate's POV
"Ana this is unbelievable. I came home from shopping with my mom and Elliot
was waiting for me on the steps. He looked like it was the end of the world. He
sat me down and I thought he was going to break up with me." I start crying
again. "But then he told me about that child and I am so angry with him. Not that
he might have a child, even thought he says he's not his son, but I am furious
that he never told me when this all came up months ago. What did he think was
going to happen? How dare he keep this from me? How many other kids are out
there?"

"Kate, I don't know what to say to you right now. I would be pissed too, but it is
what it is. How will you feel if the child is his?"

"Ana did you see him? He looks exactly like Elliot. It's like he was the one that
gave him birth. I can only hope we have a child that looks so much like him.
Come on, that test had to be wrong."

"Kate."

"I don't know how I will feel. I mean how would you feel?"

"Well you know me. I would never take it out on the child, but I would be furious.
But yes I understand how you feel."

"I don't have much of the nurture gene in me Ana, but certainly not for some
other woman's kid. I will love Ted because he will be my nephew, but this child
came from a floozy who was fucking my man. I don't want that kid home tonight
or at least until we know for sure. If he is Elliot's son, I will adapt. I mean I love
Elliot, he made a mistake. I can't be mad at what he did with herit was before
me. Hell I am lucky I didn't get pregnant when I met him. Soyou know I don't
judge him but.again hiding this from us. Your husband was in on this."

"I know. Trust me he is in the dog house too. I feel the same way. It's like what
we don't know won't hurt us."

"I know you are super pregnant and I have no right to ask you this, but will you
and Christian just keep him until the bitch comes back for him."

"Well I guess we could, but what if I go into labor?"

"Yea, I know. But, I just can't." I start crying. "God I am such a bitch."

I look up when I hear the knock on the door and I see Elliot.

"Baby can I come in?" Ana and I are lying on her bed. She has been stroking my
hair.

"I will go down. You guys can talk in here. Oh my god, someone pull me up."
Elliot runs around to the other side of the bed and takes Ana's hand and pulls her
up gently. Oh my god my little petite friend is huge. That baby is going to be
bigger than her. Poor Ana. I am never going to get pregnant. Just looking at her
has sealed the deal for me. Maybe it would be good if this kid is Elliot's. She looks
miserable. I watch her walk away. She is absolutely waddling.

Elliot sits on the bed and looks at me. "I am so sorry baby. I should have told you
but when we got the results and they came back that he wasn't mine. and then
I know this is a terrible excuse. everything going on with Mia.well I just
thought it was the last thing my parents needed."

"El, I am going to be your wife. Don't you think I have a right to know if I am a
step mother?"

"Yes of course. I am sorry Kate. I thought we talked about this for two hours at
home. I don't know what else I can say."

"Elliot I thought I was okay because you said the test indicated he isn't your son.
But my god, didn't you look at him? He looks exactly like you. I mean
absofuckinglutely like you." Shit I am crying again. "What do you want me to
say? This is great fucking news Congratulations! I mean come on."

"Well I think we should head out. Ana is tired and Christian is pissed at me. We
should go."

"Wait what about Tristin?" Elliot looks down.

"My dad called CPS and they are on their way over. Christian is furious with him
because he doesn't want to see the little guy go into foster care or children's
home tonight. He remembers what that is like, but my dad said it's not option."

"Now I feel terrible. Well she gave him to you; can't we just take him home?" He
looks kind of sad too.

"No, my dad said if Tristin is mine it will make a better case if we legally report
this for me to get shared custody or whatever. But don't worry about that now
Kate. We aren't going to bring him home to live with us as he probably isn't even
my kid. Come on I need to go downstairs and give the cops a statement."

Christian's POV

My parents didn't stay for dinner. My mom was too pissed and I am beyond
upset. I would have never called them if I thought they would have called CPS to
take the little guy away. He was hysterical clinging to me and crying. The police
explained that both my parents as a physician and an attorney would have been
in huge trouble when I tried to bribe my way into keeping him for the night. They
said we were all exposed. But ironically, once that bitch shows up again, she will
be given her kid back like it was no big deal with a slap on the hands and
probably told she has to take a parenting class. But the cops made a valid point,
just because we are the Grey's, people can't abandon their children with us. Still,
the little guy was freaking out. Ana was bawling her eyes out and for a guy
without a heart, mine was breaking.

I am sitting in my office with Elliot. He is staring. We are both quiet.

"Bro, sorry I got pissed at you when I came back. I am sorry I dragged you into
this. Kate was screaming at me all the way over and when I saw Dad's car, I
knew my ass was grass. Fuck. How could the test have been wrong? He looks
exactly like me. I even see it."

"I don't know. Maybe the baby bottle was just so nasty or something it didn't give
a clean DNA. I don't know anything about that shit."
Tuesday Afternoon

Sunday night Kara returned and was hysterical when Elliot told her that Tristin
was in Child Protective Services. She called him every name in the book and
started hitting him and throwing stuff. Kate was home and really let her have it
and the scene was pretty ugly. She took off and my dad told me that she didn't
get Tristin back until last night as this isn't the first time she has done something
like this. Why would they even let her have him back if she has done this before?
I have Ryan watching her house as I think she might take off with the kid now
that her tit is in the ringer. I hate to think about him having a shitty life and a
mom that finds him an inconvenience.

My mom has not returned either of our calls. Elliot is so down. He isn't used to
having my parents pissed at him. I on the other hand, am an old pro at having
them mad at me. I told him she will call him, she usually needs three days. She
sent Ana a text this morning. I think she said;

Any contraptions yet? Ana burst out laughing but was polite and told her nothing
other than the standard Braxton Hicks.

Taylor comes rushing in my office to tell me that Ryan has just reported that my
suspicions are correct and that Kara is trying to leave town. She is loading up her
car which is a junker and again I hate thinking about the little guy in a car that
isn't safe. I call Elliot and tell him I am going over to stop her and it is up to him
if he wants to come too. But at least she should hang around until the DNA
results are back. He informs me that my dad has counseled him to stay away
from her until the results are in.

"Do you even feel bad Elliot or relieved that she might take off with him?" I know
I sound like a dick but this is way too close to home for me.

"Christian, fuck if he's my son, I will go after her with everything I have and fight
her for custody. But if he isn't my son, no, I can't do anything but feel sorry for
him can I because the law doesn't let us help this poor defenseless kid out. This
isn't some fiction novel where people get to just come in on their white horse and
take over custody on someone else's kid. This is real man. I can't do anything
about it and neither can you. Focus on your son that is about to be born and I will
take it from here."

I know he is right. But I know what Tristin's life will be like. As much as Elliot
doesn't want him to be his son, I am secretly hoping he is now. I can't just let
this go so I tell Taylor to get the car and we head over to Kara's house. Maybe I
can stall her. When we arrive she is loading the car up.

"What are you doing here? You don't have anything to do with this." She is
staring at me with cold distant eyes. I see Tristin playing by the door and he sees
me and smiles. He crawls backwards down the brick stairs and comes running
towards me. I pick him up.

"Hey buddy. How you doing?" He actually hugs me and I feel like my heart is
going to break. You know that heart I just found out I had this past year.

"Put him down. You don't have any right to hold him. What are you doing here?"
"Look Kara, think about your son for one second of your selfish life. I know you
are taking off and you are angry that we turned you in to CPS. But you shouldn't
abandon your son or leave him with strangers. Look we have a DNA report
coming back any minute and if he is Elliot's son, Tristin will never need anything
again."

"And if he isn't. Will you still be part of his life?" I don't say anything. "I didn't
think so. So go away Grey. He's not Elliot's son."

"I don't believe you. In fact I will pay you to stay another day until the results
come back. How much do you need to hang out until the results are back?
Because that is what this is about right. The money, right?"

"Why do you care so much? He isn't your kid although I wouldn't mind fucking
you and making one with you." God she is a bitch.

"I care because my biological mother was like you and my first four years were
fucked up. He doesn't deserve to be a pawn in your life and handed off to
whoever might take him while you are doing god knows what. He deserves a
mom that doesn't see him as an inconvenience."

She stares at me for a few minutes. "I will stay for ten thousand dollars, but I can
tell you Elliot is not his father."

"I told you I don't believe you."

"I don't care what you believe. His father is in jail. His name is Trent Bierkstrom.
You can look him up and see how much he looks like your brother. That's the
truth."

"Ball. Play ball?" I smile at Tristin.

I nod towards Taylor. "Give her the money." I know she will take off and I know
now that the first DNA test was probably right. I hope somewhere in the back of
my mind that she will spend at least a few dollars on Tristin.

"Was it always about the money?" She doesn't say anything. I put Tristin down.
And look in his eyes.

"So little guy, you won't remember me, but I hope you know you can overcome
anything that comes your way. It won't be easy, but you can do it."

My phone buzzes. It's Welch. The bitch wasn't lying. This is not Elliot's son.

I take one of my cards out. I write Tristin's name on it and today's date that way
I know someday it is legit. "Kara, if you do nothing else for this kid, give him my
card and when he is eighteen and free of you, tell him to look me up." I hand her
the card. I would never trust that she would spend the money on Tristin if I gave
her more than the ten grand, but someday if this kid looks me up I will help him
out. That is if he makes it out of whatever path she is about to lead him down.
"Give me a hug buddy." I realize for the first time he is holding that damn Dora
doll. He holds it up for me to hug. "You want me to hug Dora. Okay little man, for
you I will hug your Dora." I hug the damn doll and give it back to him and he has
a big smile on his face. I put him down, get in the car and watch him wave to me
as we pull away.
I have Welsh send me a police photo of this Bierkstrom guy. Christ Elliot does
have a doppelganger. It is fucking creepy how much they look like. I send him
the photo.

Fuck me there are two people this ugly in the world. He calls right away.

I have given Elliot his good news and he was relieved but he knew I was feeling
pretty bad. "You okay bro. I know this hit too close to home for you. I'm sorry
again for dragging you into this." I don't say anything.

I hang up from finishing the details on a gift for Ana. As it is May 1, I can officially
have Ana's gift from Cartier finished. I wanted to see if the baby would be an
April or May baby before placing the stones in the two inch wide gold bracelet
designed with a heart in the middle. The heart will be engraved to say, To
Mommy, Love Ted and the birth date. Since it is now May it will be set with
emeralds all the way around instead of diamonds. The gold bracelet is from Italy
and cost me a hundred grand but I wanted this to be special. My mind goes to
Tristin again.

"Taylor take me to that toy store over by the mall." I am in the store less than
ten minutes finding exactly what I want. I sit in the back of the car as we head
home and I loosen my tie. I open the bag and pull out the Dora doll to add to
Teddy's toy collection realizing I still have a lot to learn.

Thanks everyone for getting me well over 1000 followers. I can't tell you
how flattered I am and how much it meant to me that you guys care
enough to grant my wish. SoI guess that means I will have to do a few
more chapters when the baby comes home, and maybe a few bonus
chapters. But this still isn't going on indefinitely. But good stuff coming
up. Let the labor begin!

Thank you everyone you're so good to me! Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>
A follow upno one is adopting Tristin. Trying to keep it real.sorry.

Now let's talk labor. You all know how this plays out. I have not changed
the direction of the original story other than to add a few characters, so I
will be copying right out of the book for the actual delivery sequence EL
James provided. I will just be filling in the before and after.

This is a long, long chapter to go with the long, long day and what typical
long labors feel like!

As promised I will have a few chapters of them coming home, adjusting

and then a few wrap up chapters. Thanks everyone!

Chapter 53 Ana and Christian Have Their Baby!

Christian's POV

Tuesday evening- May 1

Walking the front door, I instantly feel better as Ana is waiting at the front door
to give me a big hug. A year ago when I had a bad day, I came home late at
night to a dinner waiting for me in the oven, the white bland walls of Escala and
an evening of work. Now, My beautiful wife waits for me with open arms to sooth
everything bad that has happened during the day and remind me that I am loved,
a new man and that I need her touch to survive. With her in my arms I feel so
many emotions, but all of them feel right. I breathe her in and hold her close
without letting go.

"Are you okay Christian?"

"I'm fine, I just missed you today."

Ana was devastated when the police carried Tristin away and she didn't
understand why I couldn't pull strings to just up and take him. As much as I tried
to explain that the legal system doesn't really protect children until it is almost
too late, she kept insisting that I could do something. God help me if I could, I
would. I won't ever forget that little guy. He really got to me as well. I think Ana
would have adopted him if she could have. Unfortunately Kara isn't deemed a bad
enough parent to lose custody and she wasn't about to give him up. So it was a
painful goodbye for both of us.

"Is that a Dora doll?" I nod slowly. "Is that for Ted or as a reminder of Tristin?"
She asks slowly and I see a tear escape.

"It's for both. I know I was beating my chest the other day and telling you that
my son won't play with dolls. And I still prefer that he doesn't and he won't play
with those Barbie's and dolls like that, but this Dora was a source of comfort to
Tristin. I see that now. There is a difference. Maybe I bought this as a reminder
that our son should never take for granted what he has, and if he does, I will sit
him down and tell him about children like Tristin. If I get carried away spoiling
him, maybe it will be my reminder as well."

"You are a smart and good man Christian. I am glad you at least got to say
goodbye to him." God damn it my eyes are watering. Man up Grey. I pull her as
closely as possible again, which isn't too close these days, and kiss her softly at
first and then I give her butterfly kisses that eventually lead to more.

We haven't had sex since Saturday morning. Ana is just too uncomfortable and I
understand. But the clock is ticking and I sure wouldn't mind knocking one more
off before I am cut off for six weeks. I smile at her but don't say anything. She
knows me well enough now to know what I need. She pulls my head down and
whispers in my ear.

"Can we go back out to the pool tonight?"

"Feel like doing some laps baby?" I wink at her.

"Something like that. I have a strong feeling it might be our last chance for six
weeks."

"Wait. Why? Are you having symptoms? If you are, I am not fucking you."

"No, my back hurts a tiny bit. But I don't want you to fuck me Christian. I want
you to make love to me." She is still whispering in my ear and now I have a
painful erection. "Dinner is about ready. Maybe after?"

"I would like that. So I don't have time for a work out? I really need to. Feeling
sluggish as I haven't worked out with Claude since last week."

"Well, why don't I ask Gail to hold dinner ninety minutes, she can do that."

"That would be great. Why don't you come with me and tell me about your day
while I work out."

"Not much to tell. I sat, rubbed my belly, slept and waddled throughout the
house. I sorted the baby's clothes in the drawers by size, read and edited one
manual and re- packed my suitcase. I have cabin fever and I am craving a cold
stone ice cream. There you have it."

"Well, then we will ride over and get a big bowl later if you want."

She smiles and claps. I kiss her nose and quickly go up and change into my work
out gear.

I ran on the treadmill for forty-five minutes and now I am doing three sets of my
weight circuits with Ana following me to each station. Taylor is working out with
me as we won't do the weights alone for safety purposes. Ana is watching me
closely and biting her lip.

"Ana." She looks over up me. I point to my lip and shake my head. She is killing
my concentration. I know she wants me and that luscious lip of hers is calling my
name. I switch places with Taylor and spot him on the bar. We wrap it up the
same way we always do. Seeing who can do more pull ups and who will cry uncle
first. I almost always win this as I am leaner and younger by nine years. But
knowing that in fifteen minutes or less I will be deep inside my wife has messed
with my concentration and I quit well before I usually do. Taylor looks shocked.

"Good workout. Ana and I are going to have a swim." In other words; it's time for
you to go. He understands.
"Yes sir. I will have Sawyer turn off the camera's and the sound until you return
and send him to stand outside. You have your cell." I nod. "Sir, um.a bit
awkward, but be careful." I grin. I know he is telling me not to fuck my wife into
labor.

"I got this Taylor. I am just trying to make my wife more comfortable." He picks
up the house phone and tells Sawyer to shut the gym monitors down and I see
him grin from Sawyer's response which I am pretty sure was something
inappropriate.

I walk over to Ana and take her hand. As I am soaking wet from sweat I tell her I
am going to take a quick shower first and she follows me back into the men's
changing room.

Ana walks around and looks at the set up I have. I am in here a lot so I have a
built in chest of drawers with workout clothes, about ten pair of running shoes
and other gear. Elliot, Taylor and Sawyer each have their own closet here as well.
The other full-time security guys have their own lockers and I have one being
delivered for Brady as he likes to come over here before work around four am.
That's even more dedicated than I am. The security team uses the gym almost
daily even when they aren't working. It is state of the art, a perk for them and it
is important that they stay fit.

"Eww you put a two urinals back here?" I laugh. What a strange observation.

"Yes, why is that a problem? You have your own changing room and as I recall it
is full of amenities that women like. Men like to piss standing up, thus a urinal." I
can't help laughing at her. Her nose is scrunched up. "Why are you scrunching
your nose?" I tap it as I turn on the shower and take off my clothes throwing
them in the hamper.

"They're just nasty. Sorry." She watches me in the shower as she leans on the
counter. I have three showers in the men's changing room. One of the showers is
just for me and I would be pissed if any of the other guys used it, including my
brother. That is my only rule.

Ana starts stripping and in a few short seconds she joins me."You are perfection
Christian. I can't stay away from you. The next six weeks will be hard on me too."
She washes my back and I lift my arms while she kisses and worships me. I smile
down at her so thankful that she actually loves a fucked up guy like me. We make
our way to the pool slowly as I worry about her slipping. I dive in and help her
down the ladder watching her perfect little ass descend down each step and then
before she realizes where she even is, I have her against the side of the pool with
her weight on my legs wasting no time plunging inside of her. Neither of us
moves.

"Ana, baby I love you so much." I am kissing her neck, ears, cheeks, shoulders
every part of her that I can reach with my mouth and she is doing the same. She
is clenching her insides but I am careful not to move her to fast or hard. This is
about making love, just connecting. I feel her soft velvety insides tight around my
dick and pull her just a little closer running my hands over her bump where she
has protected my son and carried him inside her safely for all these months. I
now realize that getting pregnant so young and so soon after our marriage wasn't
in her plans either, but she has never wavered in her love for the baby. I still feel
ashamed at how I didn't want him at first and now I spend half of my day
fantasizing about holding him for the first time. I will provide him with
unconditional love, as she has provided to me. I wish I could articulate to even
Ana how much I love her and this child that we made together. I am so
emotionally overwhelmed at this moment.

"Do you need us to move Christian?" She whispers her breathing becoming
stronger.

'No, no baby this is good, just having you is all I need right now, I don't need
more. Are you okay?"

"Oh god, I'm more than okay. I am so close. I gently roll her hips several times
and with the freedom and weightlessness of the water she starts quivering
around me. We have barely moved but the closeness, the love, the pure raw love
I feel for this woman almost brings me to my knees and we both are crying out
and we haven't even reached our releases yet. I hear our voices echoing against
the gym walls. It is dusk and the sun is setting over the sound beaming into the
windows. As the setting sun falls I see my wife's beautiful profile as she reaches
her release and together we come hard and gloriously without barely any motion
between us. It is one of those love making moments you know that you will
always remember. We stay united as long as we can knowing it probably will be
the longest six weeks of our lives. We need this connection.

We are getting ready for bed and Ana asks me to rub her back. "It really hurts.
Do you think I hurt it in the pool? We barely moved."

I doubt it, we were so careful. I sit behind her and rub her lower back and then
set up the pillows the way she likes them to help her sleep. Lately she has been
sleeping on her side with a few pillows between her legs to help with the baby
weight. I feel bad for her. She has hardly complained but I can tell that she is
tired of being pregnant and that this extra weight on her small frame is starting
to take its toll. I kiss her good night and try to fall asleep but have so much on
my mind. I can't stop thinking about Tristin and wonder if Kara will keep my
business card for him or if she has thrown it out. I also think about my mom and
hope she will cave in and call me back in the morning. She keeps me grounded
and these days when she is pissed at me, it bothers me much more than it did in
the past. But the shit Elliot and I pulled with Tristin, well I get it. She doesn't
need that aggravation from us anymore. Hopefully we are past anymore surprises
for her.

Mia had a cat-scan today and the results are due back tomorrow. I seem to be
the only one that is really worried about her. Everyone else is so optimistic and I
am sure it is my over protective way and the fact I worry enough for the whole
family, but something keeps nagging away at me. I want her to fly to New York
and meet with another specialist at Sloan Kettering. He is supposed to be the
best in the world, but everyone is telling me to let it go. I won't. If he thinks she
is on the right path, then I will let it go, but why can't everyone see we should
get as many experts to sign off on her care as possible. I wish I could get this
nagging feeling to go away. Why when I picture our family together in the future,
do I not see Mia. I talked to Flynn about it this morning and he thinks it is just
my fear is so great and my belief that nothing good happens in my life is still so
prevalent that I have allowed this fear to take over. No, I think it is a sixth sense
that has never failed me before. Or, I am still fifty shades fucked up. Finally I drift
off to sleep.

"Christian, give me your arm." I think I hear Ana. "Christian I have to pee, please
pull me up. I can't get up and I feel like I am going to pee my pants." I shake my
head. Man I was in a deep sleep. I see that it is 4:20 am. I sit up and come
around and turn on her light and then give her my arm. Well both arms. She is
way past the one arm pull. She cries out a bit telling me her damn back is killing
her. She sits up and I have to pee as well so I stand and wait for her. I notice the
last few nights she hasn't kicked me out when she is peeing because she has
needed help getting back up. She makes it as far as the bathroom sinks and then
stops and looks down.

"Christianmy water" now I'm awake. There is a puddle of water between her
legs. I don't know what I was expecting, but not that much.

"Are you sure you didn't just pee."

"For god's sake Christian I think I know the difference and I certainly have better
control than that. I'm not Brutus. What should I do?" I have no idea.

"Do you still need to pee?" I am suddenly feeling completely ignorant about the
female anatomy.

"Yes, I haven't gone yet." Oh yea that puddle isn't piss. Christ I lean over to the
sink and splash my face with cold water. She walks gingerly over to the toilet and
tells me to turn around. This again? Seriously.

"Ana, by the end of the day, me and a dozen other people will be seeing you do
all sorts of things which will require us to look straight into your ." I started to
say something inappropriate. I need to remember I'm not talking to my brother.
"I am not leaving while you pee. Should I put a towel on this water?"

"Well were not saving it, so yes. What did you think? What a stupid question.
Christian run the faucet or something you are making me nervous, I can't pee."
For fucks sake, I have to piss so bad I am about ready to step outside. "Stay
therepee I will be right back"

"No, don't go I don't want you to leave me." Is she scared? "Please. I'm scared."

"Baby, I'm right here but I have to really take a piss. Can I quickly go down the
hall?"

"No, don't go." Easy for her to say.

"Then fucking hurry up Ana or there will be two puddles on the floor. God damn it
I am dying here."

Finally I hear this soft little stream that last for two seconds. That's it? I help pull
her up and she stands close to me. I start peeing instantly, damn I had to go. I
sound like a fucking horse compared to her. She starts giggling then bends over a
bit.

"Ohh. I think I'm having a contraction. Ahh." She bends slightly.

"Are you okay?" Shit what am I suppose to do again. Okay, call Dr. Green. That's
first. Ana lifts her nightgown off and puts it in the hamper. I must be a sick fuck.
My wife is hours away from having a baby and I start getting a hard on. Down
fella, you are on a six week suspension starting now. She walks in the closet and
grabs her clothes and I am following her like a puppy dog. I actually bump into
her. I almost laugh watching her trying to put her panties on. She can't bend
down to pull them up. I walk over and pull them up for her and I must be smiling
because she hits me on the head. "What was that for?"

"You know why." I walk over to the house phone and call Dr. Green's service and
leave a message. Three minutes later Dr. Green calls back and tells us we can
wait to come in since Ana has only had one contraction. Either way, she said to
meet her at the hospital at eight unless the contractions come less than ten
minutes apart.

Ana is in yoga pants and one of my XL t-shirts where the short sleeves are past
her elbow, but her bump fills it out well. She sits on the bed and I get behind her
pulling her closer. I nuzzle in her ear and rub her back."You know its official
Christian. You are now on the six week wait list."

"For some things yes. But that luscious mouth and those ripe lips of yours will
be having some conversations with my friend. No worries." I whisper in her ear.
"Should we try to get another few hours of sleep baby. Do you think you can fall
asleep? Are you okay? Why are you shivering?" I wrap my arms around her and
move her hair off her shoulder.

"I'm scared Christian. Really, really scared. Promise you won't leave me even
once today. Promise?"

"I won't leave you baby." How can she think I would leave her? I kiss her behind
the ear and place her between my legs and lean back with her resting on my
chest sitting up.

"I'm cold. I don't know why. Nerves maybe. Can we cuddle under the covers?"

"Of course." I pull the covers around us and lay on my back. I help her roll onto
her side so she can rest her head on my chest. "Are you comfortable?"

"Yes." Her voice is soft and she is still shaking. I pull the covers up and tuck them
around her neck and kiss her forehead. Our lives are about to change
dramatically. I listen to her breathing and can tell she has fallen back to sleep. I
play with her fingers and rub her arms. She is still such a small boned, delicate
woman. I think about how easily someone could hurt her and get anxious
thinking about it.

In two weeks it will be a year that we first met changing my life for the good.
God, I love this woman so much. I smile thinking about when she first fell into my
office. It took me a few minutes to see her face and notice her beauty. When I
really first saw her I almost fell off my chair. Those lips did me in. Then her eyes,
which saw right through me. Even with the clothes she was wearing that day, as I
recall they were pretty ugly, I could tell her body was outrageous. I was right. I
knew she had perfect tits, a great ass and I couldn't tell about her legs but the
first time I saw them naked, the night I took her virginity, I could think of nothing
else but getting them wrapped around me. She has been a sexy pregnant woman
and I still see men get lost looking at her face. But I can't wait to have that sexy
hot body back in my arms again. Damn it, I am getting hard thinking about her
and our first time.

What a dick I was. I told her, I actually told her I wouldn't make love to her but
would fuck her hard. When I told her I would remedy her situation of being a
virgin, I led her to believe I would be gentle but I wasn't. I pretty much tore into
her ending her virginity quickly assuring she wouldn't change her mind as I
entered her. I wanted to own her even then.

I am startled awake by Ana's sharp cry. She is on her other side. "Baby, you
okay?" I see that it is now almost seven.

"Oh god Christian it hurts. I feel like someone is squeezing my stomach from the
inside. Ohh, it really hurts. My back Christian, my back hurts." I don't know what
to do. I am standing on the other side of the bed looking at her all bunched up
and she looks uncomfortable. I feel helpless.

"Baby, do you have any idea how far apart your contractions are? It is almost
seven we should get ready and go anyway."

"I think about ten minutes I don't know." I send Taylor a text.

Water broke several hours ago, contractions ten min apartready to leave in
thirty. Get team in place.

Yes sir. Does Mrs. Grey need Gail?

Yes

Good thinking. Who am I kidding? I need Gail. I need to get dressed and shower
real fast and she doesn't want to be alone. "Baby, I am going to jump in the
shower real fast"

"Nodon't leave me." I walk to the bedroom door and open it so Gail can come
on in.

"Baby I will be right here. Gail's on her way uphere she is. She will sit with
you."

"Mrs. GreyAna honey I'm right here." Gail sits down and takes her hand. "You
are ringing wet. Let me get Mrs. Grey a cold compress Mr. Grey." She steps out
and a few minutes later she places the compress on Ana's neck.

"I'm going to take a quick shower Gail. Call me if you need me."

"Hurry Christian. Don't shave. Just hurry." Ana looks scared. I am being calm to
my surprise and she is much more scared than I thought she would be. She has
been so calm up until now. I thought she had this, but she looks completely over
whelmed. I need to keep it together for her. I can't take care of her if I am a
fucking mess.

I have finished my shower and I am throwing on my jeans when I hear her yell
out. "Gail it hurts. Where's Christian?"

"Take my hand Mrs. Grey." I come out with just my jeans on.

"I'm here baby. I'm here." I sit on the bed scooting close to her and she takes my
other hand still not letting go of Gail.
"Mr. Grey they appear to be about eight minutes apart. Shall I help you get ready
Mrs. Grey?"

"I'm ready. I just want to brush my teeth and then I want to braid my hair." She
sits up with my help. I get up and quickly come back with her hair brush and a
tie. I haven't braided her hair in months but in seconds she has a braid in, looking
beautiful as always if not a bit nervous and pale. I can tell Gail is surprised by
how fast and perfectly I have braided Ana's hair. "I really shouldn't go to the
hospital like this should I? I look like a slob." She looks fine to me. She is wearing
yoga pants, and t-shirt. I get one of my long sleeve shirts for her and she puts it
on rolling up the sleeves just in time for her next contraction. When she finishes
squeezing both Gail's hand and mine she asks me to get her Tori Burch black flats
out of her closet.

After spending a minute looking through hundreds of shoes I start getting

irritated. "Give me a hint Ana? I don't know what they look like."

She snaps at me. "They are black flats Christian. How hard can it be? Any black
flats will do." And so it begins. We were warned about this in that class. Count to
ten Grey.

We exit the house. Diaper bag, suitcase, insurance information, camera and
Teddy's lamb. We don't quite make it to the car before Ana stops and bends over
quietly moaning and trying to breathe. Damn if it hurts this much now, what
happens when her contractions get closer together? I hold her hand and look at
my watch and notice Taylor is doing the same. Is he timing my wife's
contractions? I guess he feels he needs to know how much time we have. Sawyer
looks like he is completely uncomfortable and he walks over to the car Wilson and
Ryan are sitting in to give them instructions. Gail is standing at the door with
Benson not sure if she should come out. I see Ryan get out of the car and take
the golf cart down the drive. When Ana's contraction is over she turns around and
blows Gail a kiss.

"Thank you Gail. You'll come and hold him tonight when he's here right?"

"Oh sweet Ana, I will be there. I can't wait." Gail wipes a tear away and smiles.
"You got this! Now hurry up so we can bring that precious boy home." I smile at
Gail and silently thank her. They have gotten so close I don't know if Ana would
have gotten through the past two weeks without Gail. Her mom should have been
here but thank fuck she isn't. Maggie is coming tomorrow, but Ana has only had
my mom and Gail lately and my mom has been rather preoccupied with Mia,
rightfully so. Once we get settled in at the hospital I need to call Ray.

"Taylor who is with Mia today if Wilson is with us?" I don't want Mia alone ever,
he knows that.

"I have Ricky Grant on her today. He was looking for some extra hours this week
as Gates is out of the country." I have no idea who the guy is as long as someone
is with her.

We enter the car and Sawyer informs us that he sent Ryan down in advance to
get the pap's to move away from the gate. Reynolds is already down there trying
to get them to back off. Clearly three SUV's pulling out at the same time with Ana
and I both in the same car is an indication that we are headed to the hospital.
Sawyer thinks we should just acknowledge it and play to their human side.
Hoping Taylor and I agree, he has sent Ryan ahead. I think about this for a
second. What the fuck, I give him the nod.

It must have worked. When we get to the gate and Taylor presses it open, most
of the paps are either getting in their cars to head to the hospital with us or
shouting "good luck Mrs. Grey. Good Luck Ana." She smiles and waves to them.
Hmmmmaybe we should do this more often. This is the most cooperative they
have been. "Sawyer what did Ryan tell the paps?"

"That Mrs. Grey was in labor and we needed to get through. He said they all
cooperated. I am surprised too."

My cell vibrates and it is my mom. "Morning mom."

"I just heard on the news that Ana is in labor and you didn't call me." She sounds
a bit hurt but mostly excited. Damn they media works fast. "Mia's radio station
got the news and she called me as well."

"Oh so you're talking to me again? We are just leaving the house for the hospital.
Her water broke this morning about 4:30. We went back to bed for a few hours
and now she is having contractions. Can you let the rest of the family know? I
need to call Ray."

"I was never not talking to you honey, I was just cooling down. Is she doing
okay?"

"Yes so far." I see Ana scrunch up again. Contraction mom, I got to go, see you
there." I hold Ana's hand and again notice Taylor timing the contraction. At this
rate, he will be in the delivery room with us. "You are doing good baby." Ouch!
She is squeezing my hand so hard by wedding ring is pressing into my fingers. I
didn't know she was that strong.

"Fuckers." Taylor is mumbling under his breath. "Some pap's got between us and
Reynolds and another car is on the side of us." I look over and they have their
window down and a camera sticking out snapping away. How is this news
worthy?

"You tell Reynolds to fix this and get them to back the fuck off right now Taylor. I
want to arrive at the hospital safely." I hate the press.

"I got this Sir." Sawyer is writing down license numbers. Why is he writing down
license numbers? That won't do us any good now. I hear Sawyer talking into his
wrist piece. "Ryan next light do the 464 we rehearsed. T gave me the go ahead."
I pay Taylor to figure this out, but I would like to know what the hell they are
doing. We slow down at the next stop light before getting on the freeway. Before
I know what has happened that crazy son of a bitch Sawyer has jumped out of
the SUV. "Meet you there T." He opens the door of the car that is on the side of
us and pushes the driver over hard and takes the wheel. Taylor is looking in the
rear view mirror and Ryan has done the same thing with the car behind us. We
have just essentially hijacked two cars. Great.

"Did you guys practice this?" I ask Taylor? "Are we going to have to deal with the
cops on this? I hope no one was filming this. Jesus Christ Taylor, want to explain
what just happened to me?" I am trying to stay cool in front of Ana, but what
fucking James Bond stunt was that?
"Yes sir. We need to arrive safely. We have practiced that." He takes the license
numbers that Sawyer wrote down and picks up his cell while he is driving. He
switches to hands free.

"Seattle Police Department."

"Sergeant Wylie please." We wait about twenty seconds. Ana looks at me and
then looks at Taylor.

"Christian, what in the world" I just shrug.

"Wylie"

"Mark, its JT. As we discussed last week, the situation is in play. I had two cars
following us, one on the side and one got between our car and the back up
team." He gives them the license numbers. "High risk and too close. My guys
took over the vehicles with the paps still in the car. They are driving the cars to
Seattle Memorial and will drive them to the back of the south parking lot. Your
guys can take it from there."

"Are you sure they were putting your car at risk JT?" I have never in five years
heard anyone call him JT. The guys call him T, but JT? I remember an ex military
buddy of Taylor's works at the Seattle Police Department and he calls in a lot of
favors which almost always cost me money. I think this is the same guy that
bailed us out of the whole Noah Logan problem.

"Yes we were at risk and I told you last week Mark I wouldn't hesitate to do what
I had to do. It is my job to safely deliver Mrs. Grey to the hospital. I warned you
that I wasn't putting up with these fuckers and not giving second chances. My
guys peacefully took over the vehicles no harm done. We had a deal don't
question me now that I executed the plan."

"Okay, okay, relax just checking. I am sending several cars out now, we will clear
the entrance for you and help you get Mrs. Grey in safely."

"Thanks Mark." Taylor hangs up. "50K to the Police Widow and Children Fund sir."

I smile. Figures.

We pull into the hospital and we are being waved directly to the front entrance by
the Seattle Police. Sawyer and Ryan drive over to the south lot with their hijacked
media cars, while Taylor, Wilson and Reynolds pull up front. Burtonsky is pushing
the media back. I will say Taylor got his team in place quickly. Damn Burtonsky is
a brute. He must be six-five and close to three hundred pounds. Elliot met him
several weeks ago and immediately nicknamed him Shrek. There must be twenty
paparazzi at the front entrance being pushed back.

"Baby do you want to get out here or have Taylor take you around back?"

"I can't get out now, I have another contraction starting." Ana grabs my hand
again and bears down while Taylor looks at his watch. I see a nurse coming out
with a wheelchair and Ana grunts out "No, I am walking in." We wait for her
contraction to stop and Taylor tells me that we are at six minutes apart. My cell
vibrates and I have a text from Elliot.
And so your six weeks begins. Kate and I will be there this afternoon. We will
probably have a nice long fuck first. Ahhh yes feels good to be me instead of you
right now. I smile because I know I am going to get his shit from him for the next
six weeks.

Ana sits up and puts some lip gloss on. "I'm ready. Do I look fat?" Taylor turns
around and looks at me and we both shake our heads and grin.

"Baby seriously? You are beautiful."

Wilson is getting in someone's face and Reynolds is at Ana's door. Taylor jumps
out and is at my door shouting at Burtonsky to get the guy from TMZ to back up
before they lose their cameras to his fist. He joins Wilson real quick and I watch
him get about an inch from the guys face. Taylor then whistles for the cop
standing by the entrance. He isn't cutting anyone any breaks today. I get out
before Ana.

"Mr. Grey, Mr. Grey how's Ana? When did her labor begin?" I am getting yelled at
from every direction. Jesus Christ. Why couldn't she have gone into labor in the
middle of the night instead of broad daylight? I ignore them and walk around to
her side. Reynolds opens her door and I take her hand.

"Wait Christian. Are you sure I look okay?" Ana has never been vain before. What
is this about?

"Seriously baby, let's get inside." I take her hand and help her down and instantly
put my arm around her shoulder and tuck her in so no one can see her. The
media is going nuts calling her name, but their view is blocked by the car until we
are out in front of it. I reach down and kiss her lips softly. "You okay." That will
give the media a story until we have more to tell.

"Yes, just scared." I kiss her again as we walk through the sliding doors where we
are greeted by someone from the hospital VIP service and escorted by my two
staff members, two policemen and one nurse. Sometimes it's good to be me.

Ana's POV

We have been escorted to the room where I will give birth to Teddy and we will
stay for the next twenty-four hours. I am given a wrist band and my birthing
nurse introduces herself.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey I am Donna Simons. I will be your head labor nurse today, or
until my shift is over at seven pm. I am not assigned to anyone else so anything
you need I am here for both of you." She shakes both of our hands and I
instantly like her. She is in her mid forties and has the greatest smile. "I've done
this three times Ana, so I know how you feel right now. Can I call you Ana, or
would you prefer Mrs. Grey? I am sorry I was told to call you Mrs. Grey, but I
want to do whatever makes you comfortable as we are going to be best friends
by the end of the day."

"No please call me Ana." I see Christian isn't real happy but if this lady is going to
be staring at my privates all day, we can at least be on a first name basis.
She gives me a hospital gown to put on, takes my blood pressure and tells me
she will be giving me an IV in a few minutes. First she wants to do a weight
check. 133 pounds.

"Why did you lose weight Ana?" Christian is right there with us. He is starting to
get on my nerves already.

"I don't know Christian, maybe because about two pounds of water just came out
of me this morning."

"Mr. Grey, a lot of women actually lose weight their last week. Not unusual. Plus
Ana is a tiny gal and she just didn't have much more room. I think your baby is
going to be a big one. Do you know what you are having?"

"You signed your NDA right." Christian don't be such a jerk. I need this lady to
like us.

"Oh yes we all did. But if you want to keep it a secret a little longer that is fine."
She smiles at us. See Christian, be nice. I give him a dirty look hoping he gets
my message.

"We are having a boy." He tells her. Message received.

"Oh lucky you. Boys are easier. I have two daughters and one son and I can
promise you he is a piece of cake next to my girls." This makes Christian smile.

"No surprise there." She laughs at him and I can tell he might be starting to
warm up to her as he smiles back.

Donna asks me the standard questions then tells me I need to get in the coveted
stirrups so she can determine how dilated I am.

"Shouldn't Dr. Green do that?" Christian has no clue.

"She will as well several times today. But we just need to get this started." Donna
feels around and has a frown on her face." She smiles and tells us she will be
right back. Five minutes later Dr. Green comes in with Donna and puts gloves on.
Great. I have been here twenty minutes and I am on my second person to glove
up.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey. So here we are. Your little man didn't want to wait until
tomorrow to get this party started I see. Let me just have a check." With one
hand inside of me and the other on my bump she presses down, pushes away
and then removes her gloves. She nods to Donna who comes around to my side
of the bed.

"So Ana, the baby has turned around and he is now posterior which means he is
facing the wrong direction. This can happen for several reasons. The first is that
your contractions aren't strong enough to help the baby get into position and the
second is the pelvic bones just aren't shaped properly for the baby's head to get
through the canal easily. This makes for really painful back labor and a longer
more tiring labor. So we have options. The first is to position you so he turns on
his own and that is of course what we will do first. Then we have the option of
giving you pitocin which will increase the intensity of the contractions and help
him turn around and get down into the canal. We can use what we call a vacuum
and turn him around and while we have forceps, I prefer not to go that route and
then of course we can perform a c-section. What we do will depend on the stress
levels for both you and the baby. So let's see if we can get that young man
turned around and if that doesn't work we will talk in a few hours." Dr. Green
writes something in my chart. "You are only dilated to four so, you have a long
day ahead of you. Donna will put you in a position that may not feel real
comfortable but, sometimes it forces the baby to move back into position. The
problem is he just doesn't have much room to move around in there. But let's try
it. Any questions?"

Neither Christian nor I say or move for about ten seconds. Then my husband
stands up and raises his voice. "Fuck yes I have a lot of questions. Lets' start with
I don't have a god damn clue what you are talking about. Do you mind dummying
this down for me please? Let's start with, what are the risks? Call me ignorant but
I don't recall any of this in our child birthing classes."

"Christian." I look at him. Why does he have to go all nuclear? Oh shit, another
contraction. Dr. Green comes over to me and checks her watch. "Donna let's get
her on the fetal monitor."

"The best way I can explain this to you is that he is face down sunny side up." Dr.
Green explains everything to us again by using a plastic model of a baby in the
birth canal. Holy shit, I don't want to do this. How is he going to get out of there
without tearing me apart unless he turns? I don't want forceps or a c-section.
When Christian is finally appeased and thinks he has an understanding of this he
lets Dr. Green go. But he is pacing like a caged lion.

I am hooked up to the fetal heart monitor which shows my contractions and how
long and hard they are lasting and this seems to entertain Christian for a few
minutes as he watches it closely. I am also lying in the most uncomfortable
manner all contorted. Come on Teddy turn around. I have actually not felt him at
all since my water broke and that is making me nervous but we can hear him on
the monitor so I know he is fine.

After Christian has studied the monitor and the blips on the graph, he sits down
next to me and takes his phone out to let Andrea know he won't be in. He gets up
and looks at the monitor again then sits back down, then gets up a few seconds
later and looks out the window. He repeats this cycle several times before I snap.
"Christian can you please sit still, you're driving me crazy." He sits down and
smiles.

"I don't do waiting, you know that. This is going to drive me insane." No it's going
to drive us both insane at this rate. I suggest he call my dad. Am I going to have
to give him things to do all day to keep him occupied? Good grief he gets bored
easily.

"I wish your dad knew how to text. Ray, its Christian. Good yep we are at the
hospital now. No I don't think she is even close. Dr. Green thinks maybe this
evening. She's good, anxious but good. Sure hang on." He hands me his phone.

"Hi dad."

"How you doing pumpernickel? Do you want me and Aunt Maggie to come down
today?"
"You can wait until tomorrow. Its' okay." I feel like I might cry. Actually I would
love for my dad to be here and see the baby as soon as he is born.

"You know what baby girl. I don't have anything else on my schedule today. I'm
coming. We will leave here after lunch. Is that okay with you?"

"Yes, thank you daddy. I want you here." I start sniffling.

"Now Annie, stay calm. Don't start crying you'll make your old man feel bad. I will
see you in a bit okay?"

"Okay. Thanks Dad." I hand the phone to Christian.

"Ray, when you get close to the hospital, call my cell and I will have one of the
guys park your car for you and make sure you get up here without security
stopping you..No we have everything we need.don't even think about getting
a hotel or I will get pissed. I will let Gail know your coming tonightI will. Okay
see you this afternoon." Christian smiles at me and leans over to kiss me.

"Is Annie happy now that her Daddy is coming?" He teases me and I can't help
but giggle.

"Yes. But don't call me Annie. Only my dad can call me that." He winks at me and
mouths 'Annie.'

Three hours later Dr. Green decides I am not progressing and that its time to use
the Pitocin. She feels that this will ramp things up. My back hurts so bad I have
cried a few times and I have a high tolerance for pain. Of course when I cry,
Christian gets freaked out and upset, so I try to hold it in. I notice it is after
eleven thirty and Christian never had breakfast. But I am being a baby and don't
want him to leave me.

"Christian, send someone out to get you lunch."

"You can't eat anything, I'm not about to eat in front of you."

"That is ridiculous. If you don't eat I am going to be really mad at you. You must
eat Christian." He laughs at me and says that now I sound like him.

Thirty minutes later there is a knock on the door and Christian gets up to get it
and comes back with a delicious smelling warm veggie sub and large lemonade.
Oh man, it smells so good. I chew on a few ice chips and watch him devour his
sandwich. He looks through the small bag that Gail sent. It has his protein bars,
an apple, and a milky way. He raises his eyebrows and goes for the Milky Way.
"How many of those do you think you eat a week?"

"Too many. My biggest weakness. Should I throw it out? I will if it is bothering

you."

"No I am sick to my stomach. I couldn't eat if I wanted to."

Christian turns on the news and the opening segment begins with a photo of us
getting out of the car this morning.
"Good Day Seattle. The city is on baby watch as Anastasia Grey, wife of Christian
Grey, CEO of GEH was admitted to Seattle General early this morning .Grey's
spokesperson confirmed that Mrs. Grey is in labor and the heir to the Grey
dynasty should be making its appearance sometime today. Grey accompanied his
wife and held her closely as they entered the hospital giving her a reassuring
kiss. The couple has given no indication as to the sex of the baby but we have
been promised that as soon as the child is born Grey's spokesperson will make an
announcement. We wish the young couple the best of luck and we will keep you
posted here on Channel 7."

Christian shakes his head. "I can't believe people care. If I was at home watching
this and they said Gates wife was in the hospital to deliver I would say, so the
fuck what."

"Christian. contraction." The pitocin is making me so sick to my stomach.

Christian is holding my hand and timing me.

"They are getting longer baby and that was four minutes from the last one. Do
you think he has moved yet?"

"How the hell do I know?" I know I sounded bitchy just then. "Seriously how do I
know? I never felt him move in the first place." I am half on my side and with my
knee pulled up as far as it can go and pillows supporting me so I am partially on
my stomach. In other words I am completely contorted in bed with my ass
sticking up. I feel humiliated lying like this. "Christian quick give me the bowl." As
soon as he hands it to me I vomit. I see him reaching over to buzz Donna and
within seconds she is in the room.

She walks over and looks at the monitor. "Oh they are getting stronger, that's
good. Did you get sick? Let me lower your pitocin levels. It makes some women
nauseous." No kidding. Donna checks my pulse writes in my chart and leaves us
alone and I fall asleep for a few minutes but wake with every contraction. I feel
so tired.

I look at the wall clock and it is 5:30. Have we been here this long? Christian
would say it feels like we have been here days. Dr. Green has come in to check
on me several times but doesn't say much.

At six o'clock there is a knock on the door. "Christian I don't want anyone in here
but Grace. Please. This isn't a freaking show or party." I am getting really cranky
and tired.

"Okay baby, I will tell everyone to stay in the waiting room. Including Kate right?"

"Especially Kate." He laughs. "Don't laugh at me seriously." I am in full out pout

mode now. I want to get up and walk around or do something. This is about to
drive me crazy. I get up to use the bathroom which is an undertaking. I have the
IV, the fetal monitor and I need help getting out of the bed because they have it
adjusted so high I can't even get my feet on the ground. Christian is grabbing me
and I don't want him touching me right now. I feel angry. He grabs my chin and
kisses me but I don't kiss him back.

"Are you mad at me?"

"Yes"
"Why? You need to give me some idea as to what I did to upset you."

"Seriously? You did this." I point to my bump. "You did this Christian and you get
to sit there eating, reading and looking sexy and hot while I sit here trying to
deliver a baby the size of a pony out of my vagina. I am in pain while you are all
hunky dory. Does that give you some idea?"

I see the cheeky bastard trying to hide a grin. "Yes, actually that clarifies a lot for
me thanks." He opens the bathroom door for me.

When I come out of the bathroom Grace is standing looking at the monitor.
"There she is. How are you doing sweetie?" What about Grace makes me cry
when I am having a tough time. Maybe because she is the sweetest, best
mother-in-law in the entire world. I'm not sure. But as soon I see her and she
opens her arms I cry. Why am I crying? Is it because my own mother is such a
miserable bitch or that Grace is such a great person. Either way, it feels good to
have her here.

"Grace, is it my fault did I do something to make Teddy turn the other way?"

"Oh heavens no honey it just happens. They get crowded it there and move to
suit their needs. Dr. Green says he is a big boy honey and you're not very wide. I
think you should prepare yourself that you may need to have a c-section."

"No Grace, I want to push him out. I can do it. I'm not that small. Everyone
needs to quit saying that."

"Mom, should the pitocin be helping her progress faster?"

"Well yes, that is why they give it to you. She is a first time mom, and we expect
labor to take time. Brady is excited because he picked today for your delivery.
But so did Sawyer and Gramps. Although for Gramps to win you need to deliver
in the next hour. Ana let me help get you back in position, or do you want to
have Donna come back in and see if he has turned at all." I nod.

"Baby, can I leave you with my mom for a minute and talk to Taylor real fast."

"Please don't go Christian. Just tell Taylor to come in here." Why am I being so
clingy? Christian looks at his mom.

"I will be right back I promise." I nod and at the same time I get a contraction
and Christian wait's it out with me. Grace looks at the monitor and the tapes.

"How was that one mom?" Christian steps behind her looking over her shoulder.

"Honestly they are not as strong as they were before. Did they drop your pitocin
levels?"

"Yes," we both say at the same time. I can tell Christian is getting tense. I am not
progressing fast enough for him. I bet he doesn't want to talk to Taylor but he is
going to hunt down Dr. Green.

"Christian, are you going to look for Dr. Green? Please, I want to do this
naturally. Please."
"Ana, what difference does it make? You are vomiting, in pain and getting
nowhere. I am not going to let you sit here for the next ten hours just to end up
where we would have in the first place."

"This isn't your decision." As soon as this comes out of my mouth I regret it.

"Excuse me? What did you just say?" He looks furious and I get that.

"ChristianAna is tired." Grace steps in.

"Mom, stay out of this." Oh shit, he is pissed. He never snaps at his mom.
"Bullshit Ana. Don't tell me this isn't my decision. You know better than to go
there. It's as much my decision as it is yours. I am not going to sit here and
watch you take a risk with your life or Teddy's. You are a small woman, carrying
a big baby. He is back ass-words or whatever she called it and you are not
progressing." He rubs his hair several times then grimaces and leans in with
almost a whisper. "This is not the fucking time to be stubborn Ana. I won't put up
with it. I love you baby, but I am not going to let you make a bad decision." He
walks back to the wall and leans against it with his arms crossed.

"Christian I am sorry. I didn't mean to say that. Of course this is a decision we

should make together but I am just saying please give me more time. I don't
want to throw in the towel yet. Please." I am trying not to cry but a few tears slip
out. Christian walks across to my bed and sits on it next to me.

"Baby, I understand but please don't be ridiculous about this. I get you want to
try for a bit longer but at some point we cry uncle if you don't progress okay?" I
nod and pull his head closer and give him multiple kisses. He has been so
supportive and I was wrong.

"I'm sorry really."

"Stop baby, it's okay you have been doing all the work, its' okay. I love you so
much I'm just a bit scared okay. "

Grace's POV

Oh Christian, you love her so much you can hardly stand this can you dear boy?
He is so use to having control and he has none for the first time in years. But I
don't know how this is going to play out. I'm afraid that little baby boy is too big
for Ana's small frame. I don't disagree with Christian. Dollars to donuts Ana is
going to end up having a c-section. The fact that the baby is sunny side up
doesn't have to be a huge problem, but Dr. Green has been clear that she is
concerned that Ana can't deliver vaginally.

My son has to have control and I smile because while he wants to believe he is
wearing the pants in the family, he has no idea who picks the pants he wears. He
would do anything for his wife, it is clear. But sometimes his approach is barbaric.

"Christian, go ahead and talk to Taylor and do what you need to do. I will sit with
Ana for a few minutes. Is that okay with you Ana?"

"Yes, but please hurry Christian." He nods and steps out.

"Ana, honey can I get you anything?" She is lying propped up so that we can get
that little baby right side up and she looks tired.

"I am so nervous." She reaches for my hand and holds it while she has another
contraction. I look at the monitor. This was the best contraction she has had in
awhile

"I can only imagine. As I never carried my children, I wouldn't know. You are a
brave strong girl, you will do fine."

Christian comes back a few minutes later.

"Elliot and Kate are coming over and Mia and Brady text and said they will be
over closer to her delivery time. Dads out in the hallway mom, he said to tell you
that he is hungry. Go ahead and have dinner with Dad. Doesn't look like you'll
miss anything for awhile.

I am hesitant to leave Ana. She tells me to go and I give her a kiss and tell her to
just keep doing what she is doing. Staying calm is the most important thing.

"Grace, will you come in and check Teddy as soon as he is born? I want you to
make sure he is okay. Do you think he will be okay?" Ana starts crying and I bend
down and take her face in my hands.

"Oh honey he is fine. Don't worry about that. But yes of course I will check our
little man out. Are you sure you don't want me to stay?"

"No, but bring Christian something to eat okay?" I kiss her forehead and hug
Christian. He walks me to the door and tells me to find Dr. Green. Oh dear, I can
see he is starting to lose his patience. I tell him we will be back shortly and leave
to find Dr. Green.

"Grace, I was just on my way to check on your daughter-in-law."

"Yes, my son request you come and give them an update. I don't think she is
making much progress. What are your thoughts at this point?"

"Honestly I have told Ana several times that she is going to have a hard time
delivering this baby. Her blood pressure is getting elevated and Donna just told
me that the baby's heart rate is increasing a bit. So I am going to go talk to them
now and if we don't make some progress by, let's see it's almost seven.by
eight, I will do a c-section."

"Okay well then we will hurry and get some dinner and be back shortly." I find
Carrick and text the kids and give them an update suggesting they arrive within
the next hour. I have butterflies I am so excited. I watch Dr. Green walk down
the hall. I just noticed Sawyer and Taylor are eating standing up. Oh for Pete's
sake.

"Jason, get some chairs and sit down."

"We're good Dr. Grey. But thank you."

"Have you been standing all day? Good grief." He smiles at me.
"We're use to it. Really. We will get chairs later."

"Well okay. Have you had any security issues?" He looks surprised that I would
ask.

"A few. You know typical reporters trying to get down the hallway, a few medical
staff not cleared to me here being nosey, that sort of thing."

"Well let me know if you need me to talk to the hospital security or anything."

"Thank you. But I think we have it covered." Of course he does but I just feel like
sometimes Christian takes that poor man for granted.

"Grace, I am ready to eat my arm, can we go dear." Oh Carrick, such a grump!

Christian's POV

Dr. Green has just left and said she will be back within the hour. The baby has
turned but Ana is only dilated to seven, she has been dry heaving for the last ten
minutes and her contractions are getting worse but without much progress. We
are hitting fifteen hours since her water broke and I am starting to freak out. Ana
is exhausted and has a terrible headache. She has only let my mom come in and
when her dad and Maggie wanted to come in she threw a complete fit. The last
contraction she was moaning and almost screaming and I can't stand seeing her
like this. She is having contractions about every two minutes.

"Baby, please let's just get the c-section. I can't stand seeing you in this much
pain."

"NOOO! It's supposed to hurt. Quit saying that to me. God damn it Christian I
don't want to hear it. Oh fuckkkkk this hurts." She is having another contraction
and screams out. Her new nurse is named Francine and she is in the room with
us and takes Ana's other hand. Ana doesn't swear very often but man she just
ripped off the whole lot of swear words.

"God damn it, fuck, this fucking hurts. Ahhh shit, give me your fucking hand
Grey. What the fuck, son of a bitch it hurts. "I look up at Francine and shrug.

"Sorry."

"What the fuck are you sorry for GreyFuck I can't do this anymore." Ana start
crying.

"It's okay Mrs. Grey I have heard worse." She looks over at the monitor and then
takes Ana's blood pressure." She looks concerned. She reaches over, presses the
call button. "Let's get Dr. Green in here please.

"Christian, my head hurts."

"Yes Mrs. Grey your blood pressure is really high. I want to move you on your
side okay, but let's wait just a second for Dr. Green."

Fuck, what is going on. Ana's face is bright red, and I can hear the baby monitor
going faster. "Is the baby's heart rate faster or is that my imagination?" Francine
looks concerned and nods. "Well do something. That's bad right? Where the fuck
is Dr. Green. I am paying her to be here not wondering around the fucking
hospital."

"Please help me, it hurts." Ana is trying to do her breathing exercises during this
contraction but her headache is so strong she starts dry heaving again. I am
getting so pissed that Dr. Green isn't here I march to the door to go find her. Just
as I open the door she comes rushing in.

"Where the fuck were you?"

"Mr. Greynot now." She looks at me firmly and walks over to look at the
monitor and then talks to Francine who gives her Ana's blood pressure. She
quickly examines Ana and has a very concerned look on her face.

"Mrs. Grey, you've been in labor for fifteen hours now. Your contractions have
slowed in spite of the Pitocin. We need to do a c-section- the baby is in distress."
Dr. Green is adamant.

"About fucking time." I growl. Dr. Green doesn't look at me. I don't give a shit. I
am holding Ana's hand to my lips and pleading with my eyes to not argue.

"Christian quiet." She squeezes my hand. She can barely talk she sounds so tired
and her eyes are half open because the headache is so bad. Dr. Green tells us
that Ana's blood pressure is dangerously high. I want to ask her what that means
but not in front of Ana, but I am thinking all sorts of bad things.

"I want to push him out myself." Ana is whimpering and I am almost in tears at
this point.

""Mrs. Grey, please. C-section." Dr. Green has her hand on Ana's arm.

"Please, Ana." I am begging her to cooperate her so I don't have to go nuclear

and start screaming. This has to happen and now.

"Can I sleep then?" Ana manages to whisper out weakly. I can tell by the way her
forehead is scrunched up that her head hurts and she is in pain.

"Yes, baby, yes." Oh thank fuck she is going to do this willingly.

I want to see the Lil Blip." I ask Dr. Green if she will be awake for the c-section
and she assures me that she will.

"You will."

"Okay." Oh thank god.

"Finally," Dr. Green mutters. "Francine page the anesthesiologist. Dr. Miller, prep
for a c-section. Mrs. Grey we are going to move you to the OR.

"Move?" We both ask. I need to let Taylor know to move the team and keep one
person guarding this room. Someone needs to tell the family we are headed to
OR.
"Yes. Now." Dr. Green is watching the monitor and seems nervous. I look at her
and she shakes her head at me and suddenly all hell breaks loose. They are
moving Ana quickly out of the room. Dr. Green tells me I need to change into
scrubs but pulls me back.

"Mrs. Grey is in danger of a stroke. We are going to work quickly. So if you want
to see your son born follow the orderly to get your scrubs and hurry."

"What?" I feel like I am going to pass out, but know there isn't any time for that.
I shout instructions to Sawyer and Taylor as we are literally running down the
hall. Taylor heard what Dr. Green told me and he looks shook up, but I see him
quickly pointing to Reynolds, and Sawyer to follow us to OR to stand outside and
he runs down towards the waiting room.

I change quickly into the scrubs and at the last second grab my phone and wallet
and hand them to Sawyer as I go into the OR. I take Ana's hand which is
strapped down to the table. I guess so she can't get her hand in the way of the
surgery.

"I'm frightened." She whispers and I lean down and kiss her forehead.

"No, baby, no. I'm here. Don't be frightened. Not my strong Ana." Oh god I am
so scared. I hope I didn't show it. Please be okay baby. Please. This wasn't
supposed to happen. We were supposed to come in here and have him no
problems. Why is this happening? Hurry, hurry, hurry. Please, god, make her be
okay.

"What is it?" Ana sees through me. She always has.

"What?" I can't let her know what is going on. She is already scared.

"Nothing's wrong. Everything's fine. Baby you're just exhausted."

"Mrs. Grey, the anesthesiologist is here. He's going to adjust your epidural and
then we can proceed."

"She's having another contraction."Francine announces." At least I think it is

Francine she has a face mask on so it's hard to tell. I look around and see about
eight people assisting. There is a carrier and what looks like a warmer waiting for
the baby and I notice two nurses and the pediatrician, Dr. Kopper standing by. I
nod. I know him as he works with my mom and has been a family friend for
years. He will be Teddy's primary as my mom is still not back to work.

"Can you feel this Mrs. Grey?" Dr. Green asks Ana. They have set up a half screen
over Ana's belly so she can't see what is going on. Ana tells her she can't feel
anything and Dr. Green tells Dr. Miller "let's go." I can tell she is working over
Ana's stomach but I can't see anything. "You're doing well, Ana."

I am sweating and more scared than I have ever been in my life. I can't even
think about what I would do if something happened to Ana. Now I feel like I
might faint. Fuck. I am brought out of it when Ana speaks to me.

"I love you." I look down at her and can't control my voice as I choke out words.
"Oh Ana, I love you, too, so much." I stand up and peak over the screen. Holy
mother fuck, her stomach muscles and everything are exposed. I see his head.
Oh my god I see my son. Dr. Green has her hands around his neck and is moving
the cord. I can hear quiet sobs coming from my throat. My boy that is my baby
boy.

"What's happening?" I look down at Ana and smile. But quickly look back as they
lift my beautiful baby boy into the world. I watch as they suction his mouth and
nose and then he cries. He is crying and it is the most beautiful sound I have ever
heard. I almost fall I am so overwhelmed.

"You have a boy, Mrs. Grey." Hell yes he's a boy. And what a package he has too!
I am grinning from ear to ear.

I am vaguely aware that I have just cut my son's umbilical cord. Dr. Kopper is
listening to his lungs, pulling on his legs, arms, rotating his neck. "Apgar is nine"

"He's a healthy handsome fellow Christian." Dr. Kopper shakes my hand.

They quickly bundle him up and although he hasn't been cleaned up yet hey hand
me my baby. I have never held anything so small and he practically fits in my
hand, but he is beautiful. He has a swath of dark hair from what I can tell. As I
look down at him I am crying. Full on tears falling down my face and I walk over
and show him to Ana.

"Here's your son, Mrs. Grey." I can barely speak I am so overwhelmed.

"Our son, he's beautiful."

"He is." I kiss him and he looks like he is asleep. "That was hard work wasn't it
little guy?" Ana is crying and I bend down and kiss her and my tears fall onto her.
"Thank you, Ana."

I don't want to put him down but they are working on Ana and I take him over to
Dr. Kopper who puts drops in his eyes. That pisses him off and he cries out. I
turn to check on Ana and Dr. Green tells me that they are going to sedate her to
see if that will stabilize her blood pressure.

"Mrs. Grey we are going to give you something that will make you sleepy. It
won't knock you out completely but it will relax you. We want to get that blood
pressure down so we can stitch you up and get you back in your room." I walk
over and Ana starts crying.

"I don't want to miss anything. Stay with him Christian. Don't leave the baby."

I kiss her. "Baby when you wake up we will both be right there with you. Get
some rest you deserve it." I am torn. I don't want to leave Ana, who will be taken
to recovery after they are done stitching her but I promised her I wouldn't leave
the baby.

The nurse calls me over. "Mr. Grey your son is 21 inches long and he is a chunk,
he is 8 pounds 5 ounces." I smile then laugh. How my little wife carried this kid
around is beyond me. While he may be a chunk he looks so small to me. They
have him cleaned up and his skin is flawless and pink. He is perfect. They have a
little striped blue and white knit stocking cap on his head and have placed him in
a diaper and little t-shirt. The nurse swaddles him and hands him back to me. Oh
my god he is beautiful. I bend down and kiss him repeatedly. I walk over to show
Ana and she is almost asleep. She whispers, 'so beautiful' and falls asleep.

"Dr. Green is she going to be okay?"

"Yes, but I won't lie to you. She had us nervous there for a second. She was in
danger. Next baby will be a scheduled c-section. Congratulations, he's a beautiful
baby. Really. He is just stunning." I smile with pride. They inform me I can't carry
him to Ana's room, I have to put him in the bed with the warmer but I can push
him. I exit the OR with Francine and my son and there to greet us and waiting is
Reynolds and Taylor. Taylor has his hand extended to congratulate me and looks
down.

His voice chokes. "Congratulation's sir. He's a handsome little guy. Wow. Just
perfect." I doubt Taylor has ever seen me with such a big smile and so elated. I
shake Reynolds hand and he bends down.

"Welcome, Little Grey. I am your protector, and in about sixteen years, your
worst nightmare. You and I are going to be glued at the hip." We walk to the
room where Sawyer is waiting and he has a big smile.

"First of all congratulations. Secondly, how is Mrs. Grey?" I fill them in on what
the hell happened and I send Sawyer to wait outside recovery. "Sawyer before
you go to recovery, can you get my mom? Just my mom. Everyone else needs to
wait. Don't tell her why." I take Teddy in the room and pick him up holding him
close. A few minutes later the door opens and my mom puts her hands to her
mouth and then has her arms wide open. I think she is going to hug me but she
swipes my son right out of my arms making me laugh.

She places him back in the bassinet and takes his blanket off and checks him out.
She kisses each of his little hands, and then kisses each of his feet. He has my
feet, I can tell that already. She rubs his chunky little thighs and then she
inspects his cord. She hasn't said a word but I hear her crying. We are both
crying. I lift his little foot up and read the band they have placed around his
ankle. Grey, Male M: Anastasia Grey F:Christian Grey. 5/2/12. Wow its official. I
don't even remember when I was given a band but I am wearing one now and it
matches Ana's and Teddy's. My mom touches my wrist band and looks up at me
and wipes my tear. She wraps him back up and kisses him softly on the forehead
then turns around and looks at me.

"He is perfect Christian. Just perfect. You have your own perfect little family." I
put my arm around her and kiss her forehead.

"He is lucky that he will have the best grandmother in the world too." She is just
bawling her eyes out. I know she never thought she would see me have a family
and be so happy. I let her cry for a few more seconds.

"Mom will you babysit for a second? I want to tell the family and then go check on
Ana in recovery." I tell her quickly everything that happened to Ana and she tells
me she was so worried when Taylor said they were rushing her to OR. She tells
me Ray is beside himself so I should get out there and fill everyone in. I take my
cell phone that Sawyer gave back to me and take a few shots of my mom holding
the baby. Still in scrubs, I practically run to the waiting room with Taylor following
me.
Everyone jumps up when I enter the room and it is chaos for a few seconds. I go
to Ray first. He looks absolutely pale as a ghost.

"She's going to be fine Ray." I fill him in and talk quickly so I can go to her. "The
baby is gorgeous and everyone can come see him when Ana gets back in the
room. I want her to be there when you all see him. He is perfect. He is eight
pounds five ounces and twenty-one inches long." Everyone claps and hugs me. I
show them the pictures on my phone.

"Wow I can't believe you're a father." Elliot proclaims and my dad makes us all
laugh when he says, "And Elliot I can't believe your not!"

"What was the time Christian?" Brady asks. I tell him 8:21pm. He has a big smile
as he is the winner of the pool with the date, time and he was the closes in the
baby's weight.

I tell everyone to relax for a bit while I go check on Ana in recovery. Then I stop
myself and tell Ray to come with me. It's his daughter, he should see for himself
that she is okay.

The nurses are rubbing her stomach when I walk in. She is still a bit out of it so
Ray tells me to go ahead and stay with the baby and he will wait with Ana. When
I go back into the room, my mom is sitting in the rocker next to the bed holding
Teddy close and humming.

"Being a grandma looks good on you Mom." She smiles the biggest smile and
stands up.

"Here" She hands me the baby. "I will go sit with Ana for a little bit, you stay
here and hold your son. I know she would want you to be with him." I take him
from her and let her know Ray is there too. As soon as she wakes up, I tell my
mom to come and get me.

He is so small. I slowly rock him and quietly whisper to him as a shift him and
cradle him in my arms so I can look at his perfect little face.

"You are Theodore Raymond Grey. You are my son, and I love you so much.
Because of you, and your beautiful mommy, I have a heart now. And it is so full
of love for you my little man. I will protect you and love you more than any daddy
could ever love their son. I won't let you down. I love you baby boy. I love you so
much."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Okay everyone, we have a few more chapters still to go (maybe three-

four). I will skip slightly ahead to six weeks later, the Coping Together
Ball, Christian's first father's day, his birthday.adjusting to life at home
with Teddy.and then.the last chapter will be set almost two years
later. I will be away for over a week and I don't think I will be able to
update during that time. So.enjoy this chapter and I will be back in
action in a week.

Thank you as always for your great feedback and comments last
chapter. It was interesting how many of your wrote to say that you
experienced the same type of delivery. Had one medical professional
take me out saying I had my facts off, and a doctor tell me I was mostly
spot ongo figure. I took a lot of the labor scene from my own
experience. I even had a husband write and tell me I described his wife's
labor to a tee! I couldn't believe I have a male reader so that made my
day! I wonder if there are others.

Lilly

Chapter 54 Teddy Meet the Family

Ana's POV

I am so groggy but I just want to get in my room and hold my son. My dad is
walking behind me and Christian is holding my hand along side of me as the
orderly pushes my bed back to my room. Reynolds, Sawyer and Taylor are all
standing outside the door.

"Congratulations Mrs. Grey, he's perfect." Sawyer is the first to greet me. I think
he was worried about me, but I spend more time with him than just about
anyone else, so I understand. I smile and wave at all of them. I am lying flat on
my back and must look a mess.

It's almost ten-thirty and I am surprised that everyone is still here. They can't
wait to see get a glimpse of the baby but Christian told me only Grace has seen
him. Once I am in my room, Francine powers up my bed so I am tilted. Grace is
holding Teddy and she starts to hand him to me but I tell her to place him on the
bed. I need to see all of him so I turn on my side and she un-wraps him for me
and I get my first glimpse of my beautiful baby boy.

"Oh my god he is perfect. Look Christian he has your feet. Dad do you see him?"
I am crying all over again. He is my son. I can't believe this feeling. My baby.
How can I love him so much already? My dad is standing next to me and he has
tears. Crusty taciturn Ray Steele has tears. I can't believe it as I have never seen
him be emotional like this. Even at the wedding he only watered up when he first
saw me in my dress.
"Oh you two kids made a beautiful baby. Look at him." I remove his little cap so I
can see his hair and I start laughing. When I glimpsed at him after he was born I
swore I saw a shock of dark hair. But now that he is cleaned up and beautiful, I
see lots copper in his hair.

"Look, his hair is copper. Oh honey you can't deny this little fellow." Grace is
beaming and Christian has the hugest smile I have ever seen.

"No, I can't. His hair looked darker in the OR. This is awesome." He bends down
to kiss me. "Isn't he perfect Ana? Look at his hands they are big aren't they? I
see a Quarterback on the horizon. You should see his little junk Ana, he has it
going on."

"Christian, little boys are all swollen when they are first born. Behave." Grace
giggles despite herself. I hold his little fingers and then Christian lifts him
carefully and puts him against my chest where he happily snuggles in. "He knows
voice Ana. Newborns are most content close to their mothers when they first
come out of the womb."

"Mrs. Grey we should see if he wants to latch on, give it a try." Oh, already. I can
tell Francine is going to keep me on task. Okay. I am a bit embarrassed. I don't
even know where to start.

"Hey let me go out and sit with the rest of the family while you do your thing
there pumpernickel." My dad would die a thousand deaths before seeing me
nurse. He bends down and gives me a kiss and then kisses Teddy tenderly.

"Don't you want to hold him dad?"

"Oh you bet, but plenty of time for that. You need to try and feed him. Go ahead
now, I'm fine."

Francine helps me remove my hospital gown and Grace offers to stay and help
because as a pediatrician she has helped many new moms do this when they are
struggling. I feel a little embarrassed, but I better get used to it. Christian is
holding Teddy again while they put the nursing pillow around me. Francine
reminds me that I will be tender from the c-section and the pillow will be a great
comfort. Once I am situated Francine tells me some babies will latch on and suck
right away while others will take quite a bit of cajoling before they nurse. She
shows me the best ways to hold him, like a football and we place him on my
breast. He is sound asleep so she gently squeezes his little cheeks. Oh god I
could gobble him up he is so cute.

"Come on Teddy, chow time." Francine is un-wrapping his blanket explaining

sometimes if they are too snuggled they won't stay awake to nurse. I look up and
Christian is smiling and watching in awe. Of course he embarrasses me when he
comments.

"Little man, you are making me jealous. If you are not up to the task.I am more
than happy to fill in." Grace tries not to snort but I hear her. Francine shows me
how to squeeze my nipple and guide my breast into his mouth and yikes he
latches on hard. I wasn't expecting that. Once he latches on he doesn't move he
just holds on for dear life and then he starts sucking. No one told me this would
hurt so much. But he is going to town.
"Now, Mrs. Grey in order for your milk to come in you want to drink plenty of
water and be sure you are eating. He gets his nourishment from you, so it's
important that you eat well." Speaking of eating I realize I am starving.

"Can I eat anything now? I am so hungry?" Immediately Christian steps out to

get one of the guys to pick me up something. "Tell them nothing to heavy." I yell
out making Teddy jump. "Oh baby mommy is sorry. I didn't mean to scare you. I
run my fingers across his sweet soft cheeks. I can't help it I have to bend down
and kiss him over and over, he is so perfect. He goes back to sucking.

"You are doing great Mrs. Grey. Let's him go about ten minutes on this side and
then we will switch sides. Once your milk comes in be prepared to nurse twenty
minutes or more on each side. I suggest this schedule until Teddy tells you how
often he wants to be nursed, then he will call the shots. You might be nursing
more or less."

Christian sits down and Grace praises me for doing such a good job nursing.

"Baby do you want me to text your mom and tell her you are okay and the baby
is doing fine."

I start to say no, but then I just shrug. "Is everyone still waiting to see him? I
feel bad they had to wait?" I see Christian texting my mom. It is really late in GA.
I wonder if she is even up.

"Their fine. They can come in after you are done nursing and then head home."
Christian tells me to relax and that it is more important to feed the baby first. I
get pretty frustrated when I switch breast because he doesn't latch on and we
can't get in a comfortable position. I start to feel really agitated and Francine
steps in and suggests we burp the baby and let everyone see him then try again.
She tells me we need to look for his first wet diaper which could be hours away or
soon. Every baby is different. We re-swaddle him and then Grace leaves to bring
in Carrick, Ray and Maggie. Rather than having everyone come in at once, we
decide to let the family come in groups.

Carrick enters the room and he gives me a kiss and then looks over at Christian
who is sitting down holding the baby. He walks around and I see him trying to
stay stoic, but it doesn't work. "Wow, wow, wow isn't he something? He's
fantastic." Christian pulls his little stocking cap off and both Carrick and Maggie
laugh. "Look at that hair. Well we sure know where he got that from." Christian is
so proud that Teddy has his color hair. We tell him it could change and get darker
but he isn't buying that.

"He has my feet too dad. We can't tell about his eyes yet, but isn't he amazing?
Here, Dad, sit down." Carrick sits down and Christian hands him the baby. He
looks completely awkward until Grace helps him get better situated and then he
just oogles over Teddy for five minutes.

"Teddy Grey, we are so honored to have you. Oh Ana and Christian this is just
fantastic isn't it? Hi there little guy, I'm your Grandfather. We are going to have
some fun together. Ray come over here, have you held him yet?" My dad shakes
his head. "Well come on. Here Teddy, meet your other grandfather." My dad sits
down and Carrick hands him Teddy and he really looks uncomfortable. Carrick
was much better at holding Ted than my Dad. After a few minutes my dad hands
him off to Maggie who is no better than Ray at holding him. Of course she never
had children, but she still coos and makes faces at him and she tells us she thinks
he is perfect as well. Teddy is trying to put both his hands in his mouth. After we
talk for about ten minutes they all kiss me goodnight and tell me they will be
back tomorrow.

Grace gives me a kiss goodnight and I reach around her and give her a big hug.
"Thank you so much for being here for me today and tonight Grace. I love you.
You are so good to me." It must be the hormones already, I feel so choked up.
She tells me she is so happy and proud of me and we both are a mess.

It is just the three of us and Christian sits on the bed next to Teddy and me. "I
was so scared Ana. I thought I was going to lose you. I started to panic and
fuck I have never been so scared." He leans in and kisses me.

"Christian I'm fine. It was just the headache that hurt more than anything. I will
be fine." I run my hand along his face. He hasn't shaved since yesterday and he
looks tired.

"Ana, we have never talked about this, but we should. If something happened to
us, we need to appoint a legal guardian. Do you have any idea who you would
want to raise Teddy?"

"Oh Christian he isn't even hours old, do we have to decide that now?"

"No, but we should soon. We can't leave him unprotected. So give it some
thought will you?"

"Of course. There are a number of people that I would consider and only one that
I wouldn't." I tell him.

"Your mom?"

"Yes. She doesn't get a second chance at my child's expense. Can we talk about it
when we get home?"

"Yes, but I am incline not to travel with you, or be in the same car until we settle
it. I don't want him caught in the middle of a legal battle. He would be the
wealthiest orphan in the world."

"Christian why are you thinking about this and being so morose?"

"Honestly? When I thought you might die on me or something terrible would

happen, I decided I couldn't live without you or I wouldn't be a good father for
Teddy. I was thinking that I would have to have someone else raise him. I don't
feel that way now, but I went into panic mode and then it hit me, we need to get
our wills revised and make sure he is protected. We can talk about this when we
get home but it would be grossly irresponsible of us as parents not to address
this soon."

"Okay, but Christian, it bothers me that you even thought that way. You can't
think that way anymore. You have to promise me that you will always be there
for our son. No matter what."

"I don't think I could think that way ever again. I am officially in love with him
Ana, he will always have me heart and soul, I promise." He kisses me again and I
believe him. He seems different and completely taken with the baby. They say
that happens sometimes the immediate bonding between a father and his
children. I silently breathe a sigh of relief.

While we wait for the next round of visitors, Christian turns on the eleven o'clock
news.

"Good Evening Seattle. I'm Joanna Harper and this is your evening news. It's a
boy! News has come from the Grey Camp that our Seattle's own version of the
royal couple; Anastasia and Christian Grey have their heir. To give us more
information, we go live to Julie Powers.

Good Evening Joanna. About an hour ago, the GEH spokesperson came outside
and released this statement. 'Theodore Raymond Grey was born at 8:21 pm this
evening at Seattle General Hospital. Young Teddy weighed in at eight pounds five
ounces and is twenty-one inches long. This is the first child for the Grey's. Mr.
Grey was with Mrs. Grey throughout the labor and delivery. They send their
appreciation for all the well wishes and are thankful that their son is healthy and
just perfect.' So there you have it Seattle. I am sure we are all anxious to get a
glimpse of Baby Ted but there was no word if a photo will be released. The baby
was named after Grey's very beloved grandfather, Theodore Trevelyan and his
middle name is in honor of Mrs. Grey's father, Raymond Steele. Joanna.

Julie, can you confirm that Mrs. Grey was rushed into OR shortly before eight pm
this evening with complications?

Hospital staff are not commenting but an un-named source reported that yes,
shortly before eight Mrs. Grey was indeed rushed into the OR after being in labor
the entire day. Security was seen running frantically through the halls and
stationed outside of the operating room. While our source confirms that the baby
is indeed healthy and doing very well, it is believed that Mrs. Grey may have
suffered a stroke and is in serious condition. We will follow this story and report
back before the end of the hour."

I am shocked. I look over and Christian is on his cell phone furious. He has the
door open for Taylor to come in. "Dad, have you left the hospital yet? Good. Find
Sam. He is on the first floor. The press is reporting that Ana had a stroke. Shut
that down. You and mom should go out with Sam and tell them Ana is doing
great. Say what you need to say, but shut that shit down." Christian looks at
Taylor.

"Someone is leaking shit left and right and reporting that Ana had a stroke. You
get everyone of these fuckers I pay a fortune to on this now. Keep Sawyer here
and take the rest of them and tell them to find the source of this leak before they
even think about going to bed tonight."

"Yes sir. Can you tell me exactly what was reported so I have a beginning point?"
Taylor looks pissed but is trying to keep his cool. He didn't see the news story so
Christian reviews what was reported.

A few minutes later we look back at the TV. "We reported a few minutes ago that
Seattle's power couple; Christian and Ana Grey have a healthy son born at 8:21
this evening. Reports coming from Seattle General also stated that Mrs. Grey
suffered a stroke during the labor and is in serious condition. Julie Powers who
has been at Seattle General all day is now reporting live as Grey's parents,
Carrick and Grace Grey, and Mrs. Grey's father, Raymond Steele are getting
ready to make a statement."
"Good Evening. We are delighted to confirm the birth of our grandson, Theodore
Raymond Grey. Teddy is just beautiful and he is a perfectly healthy little boy. Ana
is doing very well and we just left her, the baby and the very proud father. They
are beyond ecstatic." Carrick has handled that well. Christian looks only slightly
less tense.

"Dr. Grey can you confirm that Mrs. Grey had a stroke."

"She did not have a stroke. That simply isn't true. She is just fine."

"Was the baby delivered naturally?"

"No, Ana did have a c-section because the labor wasn't progressing but it was a
decision that she and Christian made together, it was not under the
circumstances reported. Ana is just fine. No more questions, we have had a long
day and are anxious to get home and back here early tomorrow morning to see
our grandson."

"Mr. Steele, how is Ana? Have you seen her? Can you confirm that she is okay?"

"Knock it off, Annie is just fine. Trust me, if she wasn't I sure as hell wouldn't be
leaving. Now good night and report on something more important." My dad walks
away with his hand on Aunt Maggie's back.

Oh my god, daddy! I look at Christian and Taylor and we are all laughing
hysterically.

"I should hire your dad as my new spokesperson. Way to shut it down Ray."
Christian is smiling again. I notice Taylor has inched closer to me so he can peek
at Teddy. "You still need to shut this down Taylor."

"Yes sir. On it."

"Wait, Taylor do you want to hold him?" He gives me a huge smile.

"Yes Mrs. Grey I would love to hold him. With Mr. Grey's permission."

"Of course Jason. Hey look at this." Once again Christian removes Ted's little cap.
Man he sure is proud of that hair.

"Oh help us all." Taylor comments and laughs. "A mini-boss. Just what we need."
He takes Teddy in his arms. You can tell he has held a baby as he is a natural.
"Wow, you're a good looking little guy. Solid little dude isn't he?" Taylor plays
with Teddy's fingers that have worked their way out of the blanket. "Long
fingers.you might have a quarterback here sir." He is so sweet with him. I grab
my phone and have to snap a picture. "Well here, I need to get on the breach of
information. Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Grey. He's wonderful. Glad to see you
sitting up Mrs. Grey. Wilson should be back in a few minutes with your dinner."
He hands Teddy back to me.

A few short minutes later there is a slight knock on the door and its Brady, Mia,
Elliot and Kate. Christian is holding him and gets up when they come in and they
all look at Teddy. Mia is crying so hard. I feel bad. I hope she isn't crying because
she can never have children. She comes over and gives me a big kiss and then
goes back to Christian.
"Can I hold him please?" She sits down and Christian hands Teddy to her and she
is a natural. "Hi precious boy. I'm Auntie Mia. Oh god you are gorgeous. You are
just perfect." She kisses his face and wipes her eyes. Brady is behind her and he
rubs her back. "Look Brady isn't he adorable? She rubs her finger along his soft
cheek. "Can I peak at his hair?" We nod and she removes his cap.

"Oh no fucking way." Elliot comments making us all laugh. "I can't believe he has
your hair."

"Well, he has more hair than I do right now that is for sure." Mia adds then
comments that even his little eyebrows are copper. "I have great news too
Christian and Ana. My cat scan came back excellent. My blood work is
dramatically better and I was told I am doing really well. Great news on a great
day! Maybe you are my forever good luck charm Teddy. Here who wants to hold
him I don't want to hog him." She kisses him again and I can see Christian's
shoulder's drop in relief. I know how worried he has been. We tell her that is the
best news and she smiles her million dollar smile. She has been amazing. I don't
know if I would have been so brave. Elliot moves in to take Teddy.

"Okay wait until I am sitting down. I have never held anything that was alive and
this small except your ugly dog Brutus." Mia is standing with Teddy and Elliot sits
down. He asks how he should hold him and Christian tells him to relax and hold
him like a football, tucked in his arms. "Oh, I can do that." Mia hands him off and
I swear it is the most touching thing I have ever seen. The minute he is placed in
Elliot's arms he opens his little eyes and looks right up into them.

"Wow, he hasn't hardly opened his eyes at all. Look baby, can you see him
staring at his ugly uncle?" Christian jokes but Elliot is mesmerized.

"Hey little dude, your amazing. I'm Uncle Elliot. I love you little man. We are
going to have so much fun together." He kisses his forehead. "Wow, I can't
believe this." We all know Elliot is the softy in the family but he is really taken
with the baby and just can't take his eyes off him. Teddy hasn't stopped staring
at him either. He takes Teddy's hand out of the blanket and looks at his small
little fingers. Big, gruff Elliot is kissing the babies hand and Teddy grips his finger
holding tight. "Damn, look at his little finger nails. That is crazy. How do you clip
those things?" Leave it to Elliot to ask the strangest questions. "Christian, how's
his junk? Good to go, two nuts everything in working order?"

"Elliot you are ridiculous." Mia chastises her brother.

"No I'm not. One of the guys on my crewhis son was born with one nut. Just
making sure our little man has a bright future."

"He's good to go Elliot. Fuck his junk is huge, but they told me that all males are
born with swollen testicles. And save it ElliotI already know you are going to tell
me just like mine will be by the end of six weeks."

Elliot keeps commenting about every aspect of Teddy. "His skin is so soft. Man he
is cute isn't he? Good thing he looks like Ana."

"Don't get any ideas Grey." Kate comments. She comes over and gives me a hug.
"Was it horrible?"
"It wasn't fun, but it was worth it." She is holding my hand. "Aren't you going to
hold him?"

"Oh god, I am scared to death. What if he hates me?" We all laugh and I notice
Christian smirking. I can just about guess what he is thinking. Elliot reluctantly
stands up holding Ted and he puts him on his shoulder holding his head carefully.

"God he is so fucking small." Elliot's big hand is on his back and almost covers
Teddy completely. He kisses him several times and then hands him to Kate. Kate
is as stiff as a board and she seems really nervous. Teddy starts to fuss a bit and
Kate's eyes get really big. Then he starts an all out cry. We are all mesmerized at
first as his little cry is husky and his little lip is quivering.

"See he hates me." Christian comes over and picks him up from her. She is
making us all uncomfortable. "I will come in tomorrow and try again. He's just so
spanking new it scares me." Brady is sitting back and I notice he doesn't say
much. I wonder if this is hard on them. Finally he asks if he can hold him as well
and Christian hands him the baby and he is a natural. He puts him up on his
shoulder and walks with him talking softly to him and then Teddy quiets
completely. Brady smiles at us.

"Just call me the baby whisperer."

They leave after another ten minutes when I start showing signs of exhaustion.
We are about to nurse him again on the other side when there is one more knock
on the door. Christian stands up. "Oh hey, I didn't realize you were here. Thanks
for waiting so long." I look up to see the biggest smile from Gail. Taylor is behind
her.

She walks over and almost tip toes over to the bed and has the look of awe on
her face. "Gail, here, you should hold him." She reaches in and takes him from
me and walks over to the rocker.

"May I take a closer look?" We nod. She un-wraps him. "Oh Ana, Mr. Grey isn't
he perfect?" I look over but Christian has stepped out with Taylor. "He has such
long fingers doesn't he? He is beautiful. How are you feeling Ana?"

"I'm a bit uncomfortable from the c-section, but good. It wasn't easy I will say
that."

"Yes Jason told me. He said he was scared to death when they rushed you to
delivery. He was so worried. You know he worries about you."

"I know he does. It was a bit scary, but all is well now." I watch Gail bundle him
back up.

"Do you need anything? Shall I take anything back with me?"

"Yes, I wasn't planning on a c-section so I packed pants. Can you go in my closet

and find my black and white striped dress. It's a maxi dress. I think I will wear it
home. It should fit and be more comfortable."

She stays a few more minutes and then Francine comes back in. "Okay ready to
try this again. We will need to give you something for pain here soon and might I
recommend you get some rest as we will be waking you up in three hours to
nurse young Theodore again." Oh man, I am tired. I take my gown down and ask
Francine if I can put one of my nursing gowns on. She helps me with changing
and I feel my stomach cramping up. I realize that I am wearing a pad. Yuck I
haven't had one of those on since I was fourteen.

"Do I have to wear this pad?"

"Yes. In fact lets' put Ted in his bassinet and get you up for a short walk to the
rest room. I have to make sure your not clotting so I need to peak at your pad
and we should change it."

Oh this is just gross. Wow, my legs feel like rubber and Francine has to help me
into the bathroom. I can barely stand up my stomach hurts from the incision. She
peaks in the door and I tell her I am ready. I hear her talking to Christian.

"No, Mr. Grey, we want her to walk. You don't need to carry her. You sure adore
her don't you?"

Francine comes in and helps me change my gown and holds my arm while I brush
my teeth. I get situated in the bed and she places Teddy on my breast for a
second attempt. He still doesn't seem to like that breast. Again I get so
frustrated. My boobs are starting to get hard and sore and I am tired. I burst into
tears after ten minutes of trying to get him to latch on. "Francine, why won't he
do this?" Christian has been sitting quietly watching the entire time and not
saying a word. Finally he stands up and looks at Francine.

"Francine will you give us a minute please." Francine leaves us and I am still in
tears. My boob is hanging out, Teddy is sound asleep and I feel like such a
failure.

"Maybe I should just bottle feed him."

"Maybe. But it's a bit early to decide that isn't it?" Christian is looking at my
breast.

"He won't nurse on this side and he can't just have one boob." Christian sits on
the bed and I move over so he has more room.

"May I try something?" I nod.

Christian reaches over and gently strokes my breast and plays with my nipple.

"Christian seriously? What are you doing?"

"I am giving him a larger target. Your left breast nipple is smaller. I find I usually
have to play with it a bit sometimes to get it the way I like it too." He winks at
me.

"Really? I didn't know that." I look down.

"I never told you, it works well for me, but clearly our little son, likes a bigger
nipple to suck on." Christian keeps rubbing it and then he nods. I place Teddy on
my breast and squeeze his cheeks like Francine did earlier. Christian holds his
head so it is firmly against my breast and strokes his cheek. A few seconds later
Teddy starts sucking. I look up at Christian. I can't believe it.
"I know my wife's breast. What can I say? He's sucking isn't he?" He grins like he
the smug handsome arrogant man he is.

"Yes, but I can't very well have you rub on my breast every time I need to feed
him."

"I won't mind, but it will get easier the more you feed him. At least that is what I
read." Christian keeps stroking Teddy's little face. I look up at him. "Ana, I am so
happy. I am so sorry you had to go through so much today but I have never felt
the way I do now. I love you and our little guy so much." He reaches over and
kisses me softly several times.

We sit quietly and watch Teddy feeding and the next thing I know it is several
hours later. Christian is asleep in the chair. He has his shoes and socks off and
they are crossed at the ankles on the bed, his long legs stretched out. He looks
so uncomfortable. Teddy is in his bassinet next to me and the lights are dimmed
in the room. I am thirsty and I reach over for the juice next to the bed but fall
right back to sleep until Francine wakes me up about an hour later.

"What time is it?"

"Its three am Mrs. Grey. It is time to feed again." Christian looks up and stands.

"Is everything okay?" he looks confused. "You can go Francine, I'll help Mrs.
Grey." She looks like she can't believe it. My husband, CEO extraordinaire now
nurse maid. I place him on the easy breast as it is now called and he takes right
to it. My colostrum is still in play but I feel it letting down more than the last
time. He sucks like a mad man and my boob sort of stings. After thirty minutes I
have successfully nursed on each side once again with my husband's help. I put
myself together and he takes him from me and pats his back gently

"Thank you Christian."

"For what?"

"For helping and getting up with me." He rolls his eyes.

"Get some sleep Ana." I watch him walk around the room holding Teddy and he
never takes his eyes off of him. I fall asleep watching my husband falling more in
love with his son.

Reynolds POV

I have just replaced Sawyer so he can get some sleep. Its 4:30 and I am on with
Burtonsky as Taylor drove Gail home and he will be back around seven. We are
both sitting outside the room each of us on one side of the door.

"So, how are you going to like being a babysitter?" Burtonsky asks me with a
fucking grin on his face.

"Well, I guess you can think that way, but nothing is ever dull with the Grey's.
You realize what kind of money Grey has and that this baby is considered the
biggest payout in the country right now - and probably the world. He will be until
that Prince William and the hottie he married in England have a kid. This baby is
a kidnappers dream. Plus, if anything ever happens to this kid, like even a scrape
on his knee, Grey will go ballistic." I pull a toothpick out. "I see it as a huge
challenge not babysitting."

"What's he like? I haven't really talked to him other than when he interviewed me
along with Taylor."

"Grey?" He nods. "Intense, hot headed, brilliant mind, athletic, possessive, and
mostly aloof unless he is with his family. The most important thing to know is he
is obsessed with his wife. Once you get to know him and if you are one on one
with him, he will open up but he is guarded. Doesn't like small talk, so don't
bother."

"And Mrs. Grey? I have never spoken to her."

"Oh she's a sweetheart. She has the patience of a saint and she's really easy to
be around. She is also very considerate. She doesn't act snobby or like a rich
guy's wife at all."

"Yea and I imagine when she isn't pregnant she is really hot cuz she is a total
babe now." I don't say anything. Like Sawyer I am pretty protective of her, and I
don't like anyone talking about her that way. "So, the brother, he seems like an
arrogant fuck."

This dude is starting to piss me off. Why does he care? "No Elliot is the funniest
and one of the nicest guys I have ever met. But don't let him fool you. He is
stronger than hell and he doesn't take any shit from anyone. He can be a real bad
ass. He and his brother have been in some awesome brawls."

"Oh they don't get along?"

"What? No, I mean the two of them have been in fights against other guys. Those
two would never fight each other they are insanely close. They do everything
together and it's pretty well known around Seattle, if you fuck with one you fuck
with both of them. Where are you from again?" I have only worked with him a
few times and this is the most we have talked. How does he not know some of
this shit?

"A little town outside of Atlanta called Alpharetta. I moved here last fall for a
woman. We broke up two weeks after I moved here. Never again. I gave up a
good job working with Ted Turner." I nod. I get up and walk down the hall and
check the hallways because I thought I heard a noise. But don't see anyone.

At six am Ana's nurse comes to the door. I ask for her credentials, look at my list,
knock as is protocol and let her in. A few minutes later some dude comes by with
a tray and tells me he is there to draw the baby's blood.

"Blood for what?" I have a list of every test that is required.

"Washington State requires a newborn screening." They guy tells me with an

attitude.

"Name and I.D."

"Arlie Davis. I am subbing for the regular guy. He called in sick."

"Then adios amigo. You can't enter."

"Come on man I am just doing my job. You can go in with me." I stand up.

"No can do. We don't have a background check on you and we don't have a
signed NDA. So hit the highway buddy. If the hospital needs this test done, they
need to send someone else up. Take a hike." I stay standing. "Burtonsky, walk
Mr. Davis down the hall please and ask the head nurse to come pay me a visit."
He looks at me like he doesn't like taking orders from me. Well I don't feel
comfortable leaving the Grey's with him yet, so we can stand her all day if he
wants, I'm not moving. After a few seconds, he walks down the hall and comes
back with the head nurse and I am explaining why Davis can't do the blood test.
She tells me she will look into it. Grey comes to the door looking beat up. I tell
him about the blood test the baby needs and that I turned Davis away and he
shrugs in approval.

"Can someone get me a cup of coffee?" I nod and tell Burtonsky to get Mr. Grey a
cup of coffee, any bold roast will do, black. Again he gives me attitude right in
front of the boss. Grey looks over at him then me. "When is Taylor coming back?"

"Seven sir."

"Okay, well make sure you don't leave this spot. We have security in the
hallways?"

"Yes sir, I was just getting ready to do a roll call when you came out."

"Okay, well I assume Taylor is bringing us breakfast." He starts to turn around

then he looks at Burtonsky. "Make sure my coffee has a lid on it." He doesn't
drink it with a lid. I smirk. He is telling that fucker to get his coffee. Burtonsky
walks away.

"What was going on there Drew?"

"Not much he just didn't want to do what I told him. I am not leaving, he needs
to run gopher and he feels he is too good for that I guess." Grey doesn't say
anything. "He'll adapt." I nod towards the room. "How is the baby?"

"He's great. Getting this nursing down like a pro."

"And Mrs. Grey?"

"Tired. Sore." He turns around and enters the room.

A few minutes before seven Taylor shows up with two meals from the Fairmont.
He tells Burtonsky to get outside with Wilson as the media has tripled out front. I
decide I won't say anything to him for now about Burtonsky, but I don't like the
fucker.

Taylor's POV

"Sir." I knock. He motions me in. He is sitting in the rocker holding his son. "I
have your breakfast and some updates."
He motions for me to give Mrs. Grey her breakfast and to put his on the table. He
looks tired as hell. I have some clean clothes for him in the car and his shaving
kit.

"How is everyone doing this morning?" I take a peek at the baby. He is one cute
little shit I will give the boss that. I have never in five years seen him so elated as
last night. Gail and I talked about it all the way home. I would have bet my dick a
year ago that this would never happen-the boss being happily married to a
sweetheart and ecstatic with a new son. Goes to show what you shouldn't
assume. "Mrs. Grey I didn't bring your dress yet, as I was told you won't be going
home today. If that changes I will make sure that we get it."

She is lying on her side propped up on her elbow. "S'okay Jason." Man she
sounds so tired.

"Hey little guy what was that?" I look over and the boss is holding the baby with
his hand on his little butt. "Christ he is ripping them. How can he do that? He isn't
big enough to rip one like that loud." I start laughing.

"Has he had his first shitty diaper yet?"

"No, but I think that might have just happened. What do I do?"

Now I really start laughing. I can't help it. "Sir you check him and then change
him." I look at Mrs. Grey. She is sitting up now.

"Really, Christian you think he pooped? Bring him here. Help me up I will change
him."

"No Ana, you are uncomfortable. How hard can this be? I will do it."

"Okay sir, I need to talk with Reynolds and then when you are ready"

"You aren't going anywhere. I'll change his diaper, but you've done this before,
you need to help me out here."

"Christian remember that they told us the first poop is usually real tar like and
can be black, so don't freak out." Mrs. Grey seems nervous. "Are you sure you
don't want me to do it?"

"Ana I got this." He lays the baby down in the bassinet and un-wraps him and the
baby is alert and looking at him. I smile remembering when Sophie was first
born. "Hey baby boy, did you shit? Daddy is going to do something he swore he
would never do once upon a time. I am going to change your diaper. Okay what
first?" He looks up at me and then Ana.

"Well first, you might want to start calling it something else besides shit. But you
will want the baby wipes and have a diaper ready." I wish I had a camera for this.

"Yea right. Okay where are they?"

"Look in the little cabinet under the bassinet, everything should be in there." Ana
instructs him from her bed.
Grey bends down and comes up with a diaper and the baby wipes. Mrs. Grey's
nurse from yesterday enters.

"Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Grey. Congratulations. I was excited to watch the
news last night."

"Good morning Donna." Mrs. Grey looks happy to see her.

"Sounds like you had an exciting evening. Let me see the little star." She walks
over and peeks at the baby. "Oh he is a pretty baby." I have to hide my smile
when Grey looks at her.

"I prefer handsome."

She laughs at him. "Are you changing his diaper?"

"Yes, we think he pooped but Christian has never changed a diaper. Maybe you
can help him Donna."

"Well no time like the present. I will coach you. How is that Mr. Grey?"

I watch Grey remove the strips and then slowly pull down his diaper. His face
says it all. I have to look up or I will laugh.

"Wow. Is this normal?" He looks over at Donna.

"Yes. Is this his first?"

"Yes." Both the Grey's say at the same time.

"Donna, what do I do?"

"You should use the top of the diaper to scoop up the extra feces around his little
bottom, like that. Very good Mr. Grey. Now tuck that under him nice and neat
and get one of these wipes and clean him real good." Grey gingerly cleans him.
"Hold his legs together and lift him just a bit as they often get poop up their back,
just like he did." Grey lifts him and makes the face again. I have forgotten how
small newborns are. His entire leg his smaller than my hand. "Very good Mr.
Grey. Now that he has been cleaned up, you can use a little Desitin on his bum if
he is red. Just like that. Not much. And now you place the diaper underneath
him."

"Do we use powder or anything?"

"No, we don't suggest that anymore. Line the diaper up. There you go. Now with
boys I suggest you fold the top over a bit so it's nice and snug or they will pee
upward and you will have to change his clothes a lot. Make sure it is below the
cord. Yes just like that."

"Ana his little nuts aren't as red and big as they were last night. How long before
this cord falls off?"

"Oh, about a week, maybe. Yes our little boys are swollen for a few days, but he
is coming down nicely. Now seal him up and you have just changed your first
dirty diaper. Congratulations Mr. Grey." The boss wipes his hands with another
wipe. He is one proud fucker.

"Ha, be sure you verify this to my brother Taylor. He won't believe me. Did you
see that Ana? I did it. Nasty as hell, but for you little man, I would walk the earth
and back." Wow, I feel like I am in a fucking dream. He swaddles him again, but
he isn't too good at that so Donna steps in. Mrs. Grey wants to have the baby and
Grey tells me he will come out and get a briefing.

We get out in the hallway and it's just Reynolds in place.

"I don't think Reynolds here likes your new boy?" I look at Reynolds and give him
a dirty look. He better not have complained to the boss. "Relax he didn't say
anything I just witnessed the big guy copping a tude about getting me a coffee
and running an errand for Reynolds. But I will let you deal with it. Let's start with
how is it outside?"

"Fucking zoo sir. I think you should consider going out there and making a
statement and then having someone take a picture of the three of you to show
them Mrs. Grey is fine. Not only are the press out there but old ladies and
groupies worried about her are out front as well. They didn't believe your parents
I guess."

"I don't give a fuck what people believe."

"Sir, I understand that, but the hospital higher ups aren't happy with all the
people out there and it makes it harder to secure with all those people hanging
around. I need to bring Thompson in and we know he is worthless." I want to let
Thompson go but Grey's mom won't hear of it. So, we are stuck with him. He
seems to think about what I am saying.

"Drew, here are my keys I am right out front in the reserved spot. Bring Mr.
Grey's clothes and shaving kit in please." Reynolds takes off and I tell him what I
am dreading telling him.

"Sir did you text Mrs. Adams last night?"

"Yes, right after Ana got back in the room why?"

"Do you recall what you told her?" he pulls out his phone.

"Teddy born 8:21. He is perfect. Ana had some complications - high blood
pressure - worried she would stroke out so emergency c-section. But all is well.
She is back in room." He reads it to me then looks up. "That fucking bitch. Did
she fucking call that in?"

"Yes sir. Ms. Kavanagh did some digging and called me this morning."

"Why the fuck would she do that? She must have been paid or something." I
watch him take his phone out and I know he is about to rip his mother-in-law a
new one.

"Carla, it's Christian.She's fine but that isn't news worthy enough for you is
it?...You didn't call her or text her to congratulate her, you don't even call to see
if she is okay but you call the media and embellish what I told you in
confidence..I did not tell you she had a stroke, re-read the fucking message
Carla and that is beside the point..You sold your own daughter out to the press
for what Carla..No I don't have this fucking wrong.You know what Carla, we're
done with you. You are a fucking bitch and I forbid you to have any more contact
with my family and that includes your daughter.Yes, I am god damn
pissed.what do you mean no harm done.Why would you lie about her
condition?... Now we have media crawling out our ass.so yes Carla harm done. I
did not tell you she had a stroke.read the fucking message again. No.you are
unreal you know what.fuck you Carla." He hangs up and walks down the
hallway to calm down. I give him a few minutes to gather himself and keep
Reynolds down the hall to give the boss a moment. Finally I walk over to him.

"Sir, you breakfast is probably getting cold."

"Do you believe that bitch? Call Sam and tell him to get over here so we can
figure out how to put this rumor to rest. I mean fuck, no wonder the media won't
back off the story. They assume my wife's mother would know this shit and she
wouldn't lie. God damn it, she is fucking loony. I am going to have to put it out
there that Ana and her mom are estranged or something so I can discredit her.
Fuck me."

I really don't know what to say to him. His mother-in-law is a real doozy. I know
he can't stand her but he has put up with her for Ana until the baby shower. That
was probably her last chance for a long time. Now it might be forever. Fuck what
a bitch. Grey takes a breath and walks back in. I have no idea what he will tell his
wife. I call Sam and tell him to get over here. Reynolds returns with Grey's cloths
and shaving kit. He knocks on the door and gives it to Grey.

"Okay Drewwhat's the issue with Burtonsky?" He tells me he doesn't particularly

like him. He didn't like the questions about Elliot and really didn't like the
comment made about Mrs. Grey. Fuck I have had more problems hiring good
people lately than I ever had. "Look just keep an eye on things. I will talk to Luke
and see how he feels about him and then have a chat, but we are short staff, so
try to be a bit more patient with him got it?" He gets it, but I am troubled my
Burtonsky's comments as well.

Sawyer shows up at eight-thirty and I pull him aside. He didn't get enough sleep
last night but I need him here.

"What was Burtonsky doing when you showed up?" He looks down.

"Smoking a cigarette. I chewed him out and told him to get back in front of the
crowd. He didn't like that too much but he put it out and got back in front of the
crowd. Is Grey making a statement, its' a fucking zoo out there."

"I will be right back." I take the elevators down and walk outside. Jesus Christ I
am getting yelled at from every direction.

"Jason, is Mrs. Grey conscious? Is she able to speak?" Fuck we need to shut this
down. I walk up to Burtonsky talking into my wrist piece. "Any problems, Wilson?
Ryan how close are you?"

"Pulling in now boss."

I wait for Ryan to show up and tell him to take Burtonsky's place for a minute. I
pull him to the side.

"First of all I thought I was clear, you don't smoke when you are working. It's not
the image the boss likes and he detests the spell of cigarette smoke. So, I won't
tell you again."

"Christ you have a bunch of women working for you, what did Sawyer squeal on
me?"

"No, he didn't. I saw you." I lie, I don't care. "Secondly, Reynolds is CPO for the
baby, he is not to leave his post or I will have his ass. That means if you are
working with him you are his bitch. Got it?"

"Sure, whatever."

"Look, I don't like your fucking attitude right now, but I need you here. So work
with me here will you? If you are looking for more action, it is going to be a bit
dull for the next month while the Greys' stay home. You want action; do a good
job, and when Grey goes back to work you will see shit you won't believe. So do
me a favor, there is going to be thousands of floral arrangements and baby gifts
being delivered here soon, I want you to handle all the screening and review
every package, card, gift that arrives. I expect we will see some threats in the
mix. Wear gloves on everything. Got it?"

"Sure, sorry, I just want to prove I can do what the other guys do, you know a
little management. I had people working for me before, not use to taking orders.
Where do I do the screening?"

"Well, we work as a team here, so see if you can adapt okay. There is a
conference room you can use on the basement level. Anything, that looks
suspicious, x-ray. All sealed packages, x-ray. Grey has a boat load of enemies, so
be careful." I really should fire him, but I will give him this one chance.

An hour later, Grey has cleaned up and has shaved. The hospital media room has
been set up. He makes a brief statement confirming that Ana is fine, that she is
estranged from her mother so we are not sure how she came up with the
erroneous information and he thanks them for their concern and support. He
doesn't take any questions and leaves them hanging. I think he should have done
more, but he is too pissed to keep it going. I think if Carla Adams were here he
would strangle her.

"That went okay I guess huh Taylor? Was I too harsh about Carla?"

"No sir, actually you were rather restrained compared to what I would have said."
He simply said he believed the rumor about Ana's stroke came from her mother
who she is estranged from and her information was erroneous. He promised that
when his wife was released, probably in two days that they would do a quick
photo op. He was in and out in two minutes. The only problem we had is that
tramp Julie Porter from channel 7 news. As we were leaving the room she
stepped out in front of the boss. She tried to hand him a note but I intercepted it.
She tried to take it back, but not on my watch.

"What have we here Ms. Porter?" I open it up. No need for you to have any lonely
nights while your wife recovers, I am all yours, any way you want it. Call me.
"How nice of you Ms. Porter. I will pass this on. You know my wife is the Greys'
housekeeper, and she will be busy helping Mrs. Grey with the baby. I am sure
she could use some help with the cleaning. It's a big fucking house, above and
beyond the call of duty on your part. You are a real peach." I winked at her and
then threw the note in the garbage leaving her standing there. As we walked
away I looked at her and pointed to my eyes with both fingers. "I'll be watching
you Ms. Porter." I mouthed.

Christian's POV

"What was that about Taylor?"

"UmMs. Porter was offering you her services during Mrs. Grey's recovery."

"Oh fuck me I wouldn't do her with your dick. I can't believe she would even think
that. Taylor, Ana is going to be feeling insecure and worried, she already is during
this down time. You know what I'm talking about right?"

"Yes sir, your brother reminds all of us every day."

"Yes, he is going to text me every time he gets fucked for the next six weeks.
Any way, you make sure that not a single female is within five feet of me. I don't
want any photographers taking a picture that reads differently. I love my wife
and I don't want her to even think for one second I am remotely interested in
anyone but her. But you know how these bitches are. Keep them all the fuck
away so it can't be interpreted wrong."

"Yes sir. I agree." I have a right to be concerned. There are hundreds of women
that send me letters each week offering their bodies free of charge. They never
even show me that shit when it comes in unless it is something that makes us
laugh. Like last month I received a picture and letter from a naked woman that
must have been sixty years old, two-hundred and fifty pounds with tits that hung
to her knees. She was disgusting but one of the guys wrote 'roll her in flour and
look for the wet spot boss.' I even laughed at that one.

"Hi baby and baby," I bend down to kiss Ana and I take Ted from her arms. "It
went well. I missed you both and I was only gone whatthirty minutes." I kiss
Teddy several times. I can't stand being away from him or Ana. I sit on the bed
and Ana and I just stare at our baby. "I want another one." Ana laughs. I am
serious, I can hardly wait. Hell I want a dozen. Who knew that one little eight
pound baby would cleanse my soul and make me so fucking happy?

"You have balls Grey." Ana is giving me a dirty look.

There is a knock on the door. And I walk around the corner to see who is coming
through. I can feel the smile on my face. Fatherhood has turned me into an
emotional sap, but this is the moment that I have been waiting for. I look into the
eyes of the man I hope my son will emulate. He nods at me and walks slowly
over to give Ana a kiss. "Now Christian, you are a true man and the biggest
challenge of your life has begun. But what a wonderful challenge it will be."

"Theodore Grey, this is your great grandfather Theodore Trevelyan. I named you
after this fine man because he is everything to me and he has set the bar real
high buddy. You have big shoes to fill in order to carry this name. And" I choke
up, fuck. "And if you grow up to be half the man he is, you will be one fine man
by sweet little boy. Gramps, meet your great grandson, Theodore Grey."

Gramps walks slowly over to the rocking chair. He explains to us that Grams is
having a bad day but perhaps he can bring her by tomorrow. I try not to think
about that, and the disappointment I feel. "Hand him to me son." Gramps sits
down and I hand him Teddy.

"Well hello my dear great grandson. You are a keeper. Yes, a good looking little
fellow. I am honored that you have been named after me. But I am far from
perfect as your father believes. I have made mistakes, I have regrets and I have
faced failure in the eye. You will too. But what makes a great man is someone
who is brave enough to overcome diversity, to admit when he is wrong and to
change for those you love." He looks up and me and nods again, sending me a
message. "Yes, love little Theodore, love conquers all things good and bad. And
you my dear boy have only to look at your father to see a great man, who
conceived you from the love of a great woman. He is a fine man indeed. I
welcome you to the world with the greatest of love and joy." Gramps looks up at
me nods, smiles and then kisses Teddy on the cheek. "Yes you are a fine boy
indeed."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

I have been away on a business tripbut hopefully can give you several
chapters this week. Also.you have all given me quite the guilt trip and I
missed the writing so much I think I might extend this out a bit longer.
SoI had a number of requests asking me to dig deeper on how Mia's
illness is impacting the family and her relationship with Brady. So.to
drag this out.this is a look at what and how this illness has really been
playing out behind the scenes. Lilly

Chapter 55 The Truth

Mia's POV

Sunday May 6
"Good Morning Daddy and Arthur." I look up from the paper as my dad and
Arthur enter the kitchen. Brutus is asleep on my lap. I have been awake since
three o'clock this morning. Sometimes I just can't sleep. I start thinking about
how much time I have to do all the things I want to do and then I panic that I
should be awake and not asleep to enjoy my life while I can. But I can't let
anyone know how I feel. It is a constant battle lately to be upbeat.

"Good morning sweetheart. You are up early. Working on ideas for the radio
show? Where is everyone?" My dad kisses my forehead and walks over to the
coffee pot.

"Brady got up early to use Christian's gym with Elliot and then they were meeting
a client at one of their sites. Mom went to the hospital and said she would be
back around lunchtime. "

"Okay, want to sneak off to IHOP with me kid? Just the two of us?"

I can't help but smile. My dad thinks my mom doesn't know he has been taking
us kids there for years. It will be good to get out and I need to talk to him
anyway.

"Sure, that would be fun. I have been getting a bit of an appetite back and
banana walnut pancakes sounds yummy!" I stand up to fill Brutus's dog dish and
give Arthur some water. "Did you see the picture of Christian, Ana and the baby?"
I point to the newspaper and my dad opens it.

"Grey Takes Wife and Baby Home"

A rarely seen beaming and smiling Christian Grey is pictured above at Seattle
General Hospital yesterday with his wife Anastasia and four day old son,
Theodore, whom they are calling Teddy. Armed heavily with security, the Grey's
stopped for five minutes to allow the press to have their first glimpse of the baby
now deemed, the youngest billionaire in America. The child was born by
caesarian after Mrs. Grey experienced complications during a long labor on
Wednesday. Young Grey is said to be healthy weighing in at over eight pounds.

Mrs. Grey looked none the worse for the wear as she stepped out in a long maxi
gown designed by Stella McCartney. Grey, usually seen in a tie and suit was
casually dressed in jeans and a black v-neck t-shirt as he exited the hospital
carrying his son in an infant seat which he easily snapped in his car. As usual, the
Grey's personal body guards, Jason Taylor and Luke Sawyer were accompanying
the couple along with a man identified as Drew Reynolds, said to be the privately
hired full time guard for the four day old heir to Grey's fortune, estimated to be
worth over twenty-five billion dollars.

When asked who would they hire as a nanny for young Teddy, Grey said no one
has been hired as of yet as Mrs. Grey has opted to take care of the child on her
own while out on a maternity leave which is expected to be at least six months.
The usually aloof Grey was smiling and animated during his five minutes in front
of the press and said that they were just excited to get their son home. When
asked if his son was an easy baby Grey looked confused.

I have nothing to compare him to but he sleeps, eats, gets his diaper changed
and cries like a crazed man when none of those things happen. I guess that's
normal right? He seems perfect too me.
My dad looks up. "Well, that sounds like it went well enough. Ana sure looks good
for having a c-section and a baby just days ago." My dad laughs. "That will drive
him crazy her looking so pretty and wellnever mind."

"Daddy I can't believe you just said that. You are as bad as Elliot. But it's
probably true. Christian can't keep his hands off of her. This will be a true test to
his willpower."

"I wonder how their first night at home went. They didn't call looking for your
mother so that must have meant they did fine. Ana's aunt is coming back
tomorrow I believe."

"I will ask him, he is calling me now." I pick up the phone. "Hi Christian."

"Hi Mia. Are you feeling okay?" I sigh. I get tired of everyone asking me that. Of
course I understand why, but it does get old.

"Yes, you know the radiation makes me tired, but honestly I do feel the best I
have felt in a long time. Why?"

"I don't know, I guess I thought you would have come by to see Teddy again, but
you only saw him the night he was born. I was just worried about you."

It's true, I haven't been back. I feel bad now. "No, I'm sorry. I am hoping to get
over to your house tomorrow. I thought I would let everyone get settled in before
coming over and honestly, being at the hospital you know, as much as I have had
to go over the past few months, I don't know it's hard to explain. But gosh, I
hope I didn't hurt your feelings or Ana's. I had radiation Thursday and Friday at
the radiology center and then slept all day yesterday. But I should have come
by." In truth, I haven't wanted to do anything but sleep or be alone. I have even
been a bit off with Brady although we made love last night and it was wonderful.
He has been trying to get me to go house hunting again or move back to his old
apartment, but I haven't really wanted to do anything.

"No, hey you don't need to apologize I was just worried as usual about you. We
understand but I really want you to come by and see him soon. He looks different
in just five days. You know he isn't all smushed looking and his eyes are bigger.
He is so fucking cute."

I smile. It's funny to hear Christian talk that way. "So how is Ana doing with
everything?"

"Well honestly.she's tired too. He has been pretty demanding with the nursing
like every two hours and sometimes like less than that and he sure wants to be
held it seems. Pretty sure she is about ready to kill me because I am stuck to her
and Teddy like glue and she got mad at me this morning because I wouldn't put
him down in his bassinet and I let him sleep on my chest. I think she is just a bit
emotional, but Mom told me that is normal. Her milk is in now and man her
breasts are mammoth."

"Christian, that isn't exactly very nice."

"Just saying, I could look at those puppies all day." I know he is trying to either
make me giggle or get a rise out of me. "So, we are pretty sleep deprived but
that comes with the territory. I will have you know I have changed about five
shitty diapers, been spit up on twice and I picked his outfit out yesterday when
we brought him home."

"Well aren't you the big daddy! I would say you are awesome but you know it is
kind of your job to help with your kid."

"True, but admit it. You never fucking thought you would see this day did you?"

"Nope. So did you see Elliot and Brady this morning?"

"Yea I actually dragged my tired ass over there and worked out with them for a
little bit since I haven't worked out all week. I think Ana was so glad I was out of
her hair for an hour she almost did cartwheels." Poor Ana. We have all been
talking about what it will be like now that Christian has a son. He is going to be
even more of a control freak than he was before if that is even possible.

"Have you put a microchip in Ted yet?"

"Funny. Okay I am going to take a shower and then go watch Ana's big titties.
You sure you are okay?"

"Yes. Daddy and I are headed to IHOP."

"Okay tell Dad I said hi. Man that sounds good."

I hang up and smile. "Christian says hi. He sounds good, said Ana is tired, the
baby has been up a lot and he is all proud of himself for changing diapers and
helping. He acts like it's a big deal."

"Well, actually, it is. I would have told you a year ago that he would never settle
down and then when we met Ana I thought that poor darling girl. I never thought
she would be able to put up with his jealousy and controlling ways. He has
changed more than we ever thought possible. And it's wonderful. We worried
about your brother for so many years. It's good to see isn't it?"

I think how true it is. I never thought Christian would ever be happy. I am glad I
won't have to worry about his happiness in the future.

Dad and I pull up in front of IHOP and Wilson nods to us as he parks his car next
to us. It is so stupid that I have to have security when I am with my dad. But I
don't even have the energy to fight it anymore. We wait a few minutes for a table
as it is Sunday and there is a line for seating. Finally we are seated in a booth by
the window.

"Daddy, can I ask you something?"

"Sure sweetheart. You look serious."

"Should I make a will? I don't know how much I even have, but if something
happens to me, I want Brady to do what he wants. I keep offering to help with a
house when he builds it and he refuses." My dad is staring at me. He looks
freaked out. I knew he would respond this way.

"Mia, honey where is this coming from?" He reaches over to take my hand. We
are interrupted by the waitress who takes our orders.
"Daddy, come on, what if I get sick again. You know they told us that I have a
thirty percent chance it will come back, and that is enough for me to want to be
prepared. If I make it past the five year mark, then I won't be so scared, but I
love Brady and I want to make sure I can do something for him. I thought I
would leave half of my trust that Christian set up for me to Brady and the other
half to Teddy, although he doesn't need it, it's just the right thing to do."

My poor dad. I have always been daddy's little girl and my illness has paralyzed
him. He comes home from work early all the time just to be with me and I have
seen him cry more in the past four months than he did in my entire life. But he is
an attorney and I thought he could handle this conversation. "Dad, if you want
me to hire an attorney to do this I will. I just thought you could help me."

"Of course I can help you, but Mia" his voice waters up and he can't speak for a
few minutes. "It scares the hell out of me that you even think this way. I can't
stand it honey. Maybe I should have Burton or one of the juniors deal with this."
He shakes his head and tries to pull himself together. I am not trying to hurt him.
I am trying to be responsible.

"Dad, how much is in my trust fund and when do I get access to it. I was thinking
I would make a donation to the American Cancer Society this year and to
Alzheimer's Foundation. "

"Christian is the POA on your trust fund you will need to talk to him about it but
he has been putting three million a year in the fund since 2008 so with interest
and he has made some investments on your behalf you are probably sitting on
twenty million maybe more. I don't have the exact number you will have to speak
to your brother. I think he has control of the fund until your twenty-five. " My dad
has pulled himself together.

"That is stupid. In my situation, he should let me have the money now. Dad, why
won't Brady let me help with a house? We could get whatever we wanted. And I
need to talk to Christian about this. Twenty-five is three years away. I don't know
if I can wait that long or if I will even still be here and I."

"Mia stop it! Stop it right now. I won't I can't listen to this." My dad is crying his
eyes out and he gets up and walks outside. We haven't even been served our
breakfast yet. Why won't anyone let me talk about this? If I am not going to
make it then let me enjoy my life now. I get up and follow him outside and find
him leaning into his car with his arms on the hood. I reach around him with both
my arms and place my head on his back. I hate to see him hurting so much.

"DaddyI'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you. Let's go back inside and have a
nice breakfast just the two of us. I am feeling so much better. I am fighting this
I promise. I will do everything I can." I don't believe for a minute I will make it,
but if it makes him feel better, then I will tell him what he needs to hear. My dad
turns around and pulls me close and we both cry to exhaustion before going back
inside.

Christian's POV

"Sir" I am in my study. The baby and Ana are sleeping and I am trying to catch
up on my emails.

"Come in Taylor what's up?"

"I just had a report from Wilson that I thought you should be aware of." I look
up. What the hell now.

"Go on."

"Your father and sister are at the IHOP and your father was seen coming out
alone about twenty minutes ago. He leaned his hands on the car and Wilson said
he was very distraught. Your sister came out a few minutes later and reached for
your father where they both were seen embracing and crying for quite a long
time. They have pulled themselves together and gone back inside but I thought
you would want to know sir."

My heart is racing. Is that why Mia is avoiding me? Was she lying about her
report? Fuck. I feel sick. I put my head in my hands for a minute. I need to go to
them. But I can't leave Ana? But fuck. "Taylor tell Gail to come over please
while I step out. I need to go to my dad and sister. Something isn't right. Get my
car I will drive myself. Which IHOP are they at?"

"I prefer to drive you sir."

"Fine let me get some shoes on." I grab my cell and call my mom.

"Momare you sure Mia's test came back good."

"Well, yes I believe so, that is what she said."

"Were you with her when her doctor gave her the results?"

"Wellno, I was with you at the hospital. The baby was being born. Why?" I tell
her about what Wilson saw and she is quiet. "Christian, maybe they had a
disagreement."

"Mom, come on, if they were fighting dad wouldn't have started crying, it would
have been the other way around. Something is wrong. I am headed over there. If
Mia is still sick, she would tell Dad first. You know that."

"Christian now you are worrying me and I have a child being admitted, I can't
leave the hospital quite yet. I will head that way soon as I can."

I check on Ana and the baby and they are both sleeping so I quickly throw on a
different t-shirt, my shoes and practically run to the front door.

"Elliot where are you?" I am talking as I jump in the back seat.

"I just walked in the door why? Getting ready to fuck Kateyou remember what
that is right?"

"Not now Elliot listen have you talked to Mia lately?"

"No, but I was with Brady all morning as you know. Why?"

I tell him what is going on. He is quiet like my mom was. "You sure Dad was
crying?"
"That is what Wilson reported. He sent a picture over to Taylor who just showed it
to me and he and Mia are hugging and they both look like hell."

"Outside the restaurant? Christ something must be wrong if Dad is crying in

public." Now he sounds worried. "God damn it.I thought she has been acting
strange. For the first time ever I think, she hasn't sent me a text in like a week.
Should I call Brady and see what he knows?"

"Up to you, I am headed to the restaurant."

"I'm on my way."

As we head to the restaurant I am torn between thinking I am making too much

out of this and that there has to be something seriously wrong if my dad had to
leave a restaurant and was crying publically.

Fuck, this has been the bad feeling I have had that won't go away. I have lived
with this issue my entire life. Everyone and anything I love will leave me. That is
why I have been practically falling asleep at night in a stupor watching the baby
sleep. I am worried if he sleeps too long and I worry if I can't see his little
stomach moving in the blanket indicating he is breathing. I have read every
article that has been written on SIDS and I am scared beyond my wildest dreams
that he will just stop breathing. Ana wraps him so tight in that fucking blanket
and I un-wrap him worrying that he will get so content he will forget to breathe.
Then I worry about him not being warm enough.

This morning I was holding him on the bed. I was sitting with my knees up and
had him lying on my thighs. He is so fragile and vulnerable. I love when he holds
my finger for dear life. I was looking at his feet, his super tiny toes and rubbing
his soft little legs. It fucking blows my mind just looking at him. Ana was stroking
his face and we were both practically in tears just staring at him. He is fucking
perfect. I must kiss him a thousand times a day. Knowing that he is my flesh and
blood and part of me is the most comforting feeling in the world. I love him so
much.

Now I know that if my dad is crying, his heart is breaking and being a father
myselfI just know something Mia said to him devastated him. I get out of the
car and nod at Wilson, walk in and slide in the booth next to Mia. I give her a kiss
on the cheek and I think I have startled her. They were laughing when I came in
so maybe this is all blown out of proportion.

"Christian what are you doing here?" Mia and my dad practically say at the same
time. I reach over and shake my Dad's hand. Before I can even get comfortable
Elliot shows up and pushes my dad over in the booth. Half the restaurant is
staring at us. Yes it's the Grey's we eat this shit too when our mom is working
and can't do anything about it. Taylor has moved in and is standing much closer
as is Wilson.

"Christian and Elliot, I am pleased to see you but what do Mia and I owe this
pleasant surprise too?"

"Quit the bullshit dad. You know I have Wilson out there. Did you think I wouldn't
find out that you and Mia were outside being very emotional? What the fuck is
going on?" I run my hands through my hair.
"And you had to call your brother to find out?" I look at Elliot.

"Dad, Christian's right. Quit the bullshit. Hey did you guys order as long as we are
here, I'm hungry for some pancakes."

"Yes we did, it is taking forever. Get the waitress if you want something. I
ordered the banana walnut pancakes with whipped cream and caramel syrup.
Doesn't that sound amazing?" Mia smiles at us but I can tell she has been crying.

"Can we fucking focus here? God damn for a smart family we are the least task
oriented I have ever seen. What the fuck happened?" I am getting pissed.

"Calm down Christian and keep your damn voice down. In about ten minutes the
media will show up and you are not helping." The waitress brings their breakfast
and Elliot tells her he wants to have what Mia is having. She asks me if I want
anything and I shake her off then change my mind and asks for the same." I
can't believe we are eating. Elliot reaches over and takes Mia's fork and gets a
huge bite of Mia's pancake and she stabs him with her knife.

"Wait for your own you pig. Jeez." I would laugh if I wasn't so worried. She just
fucking stabbed him with the knife. Good thing it was dull and cheap. This is like
the old days.

"For fucks sake will you guys stop and tell me what is going on." I feel like I am
going to slam someone or something in about two seconds if they don't start
talking.

My dad takes a deep breath. He looks at Mia. "Sweetheart it's up to you."

"Well I don't know does Elliot need to be here?"

He looks up from pouring cream in his coffee and squints his eyes.

"Why can't I be here?" He feels offended and I would too. Mia doesn't say
anything. "Seriously, why can you tell Christian and not me?"

Mia pushes her plate away after one bite and I push it back in front of her. "You
need to eat sweetheart. We can wait to talk until your done eating. I am anxious
to hear what happened but their food will get cold.

"I asked why I can't be here." Elliot sounds pissed.

"I don't want to go through another emotional moment Smelli Elli and it's not that
big of a deal."

"I'm not going anywhere." Elliot reaches over and tries to take another bite of
Mia's plate. He is looking at her and I move her plate so he can't get her food.

"Elliot just wait. You are acting like a savage. Let her eat her own food, she needs
to pack on a few pounds anyway." He gives me a dirty look obviously still reeling
from her wanting him to leave. He looks over at my dad's plate and takes a piece
of bacon. Christ he annoys the fuck out of me sometimes.

My dad smirks. "Well this is just like old times isn't it? We haven't all sat here
together in several years I bet. This is a surprise."
Oh my god, now I am about to go nuclear. This small talk and delays are killing
me. "I am about to lose it here. And pissed off Christian isn't a good thing what
the hell is going on?"

"You said I could eat first." Mia looks over at me. I take a deep breath and text
Sawyer trying to give them and me a moment.

Is my wife still asleep?

I heard the baby crying a few minutes ago and Gail went in the bedroom to tell
her you would be back soon.

I decide to text Ana while Mia my dad and my rude brother eat. He is still eating
off their fucking plates. Has he no couth.

Hi baby, meeting my dad, Mia and Elliot real fast. Explain when I get home. You
okay?

Yes we are fine is everything okay there?

Not sure something is going on will be home soon how is my little guy?

Good he just ate and now he is laying here next to me eyes wide open cooing he
is so scrumptious I could gobble him up give my love to your dad and Mia

I love you baby and kiss the munchkin for me

Shit did I just use the word munchkin?

I want everything to be okay and I want to go home to my family. I mean I am

with my family but I want to be with my wife and son. The waitress brings our
food and Elliot acts like he hasn't eaten half of Mia's and my dad's food already.
Mia gives the waitress her plate and I check to see if she has eaten enough. Not
really but at least she is eating something again. She is so thin that if you hadn't
seen her in a long while you wouldn't even recognize her.

"So, please tell us what is going on. I am worried." I try the softer approach. I
look at my dad and I can tell whatever Mia is about to say will bother me. My dad
has this look that tells it all. But I don't think it is what I am thinking like her
cancer is back because she seems in too good of a mood. She folds her thin
hands together and places them on the table. I notice her engagement ring is
almost falling off her finger.

"So, I simply asked daddy to help me with my will and I asked when I could use
my trust fund. I don't think I should wait you knowI would like to see some
places before I well I mean. Well and I want to create a will and make sure
that Teddy and Brady get whatever I have and I want to use some of my trust
money to help build the house Brady and I would like but he doesn't want my
money but he is going to get half of it anyway and you know I would like to
leave some money to the American Cancer Society and Alzheimer Foundation
and."

"Fuck Mia stop." Elliot slams his fist on the table making diners look at us. I feel
like I can't breathe. I look up and see my dad's face again. No wonder he was so
upset. She doesn't believe she is going to make it. She isn't buying it. She thinks
she is going to die. Oh fuck I almost feel sick. I push my plate away and Elliot
gets up and is pacing in front of our booth. He points at her and shakes his head
with his lip quivering. "MiaII" We watch Elliot walk out of the restaurant and
head to his truck. I see him lean back once he gets in and he is just sitting there.

"See why I didn't want him here? He is too emotional." If I could get up and my
knees weren't so weak I would walk out that door too. As it is I feel like I might
pass out. I rub my temples and don't say anything for a few minutes.

Finally I get my senses about me. This isn't the place to talk. "Mia, can we talk
privately please? Dad can you pay the bill and let me have a few minutes with
Mia. We will just be sitting in my SUV." My dad nods and I get out of the booth
and put my hand out to Mia and pull her out. I put my arm around her shoulder
and kiss her forehead. She picked a fuck of a time to finally grow up and be
responsible.

I open the door to the SUV and tell her to get in and tell Taylor to keep an eye on
Elliot. Before I get in I also tell him that the diner in the fourth booth as been
videoing us with his phone and that he needs to address that. I watch him turn
around and go back into the restaurant. I can just see the news tonight showing
Elliot getting upset and saying we were having a family fight when all we are
trying to do is keep Mia alive.

"Miawhat the fuck is going on in your head? Were you lying about your doctor's
report? And don't lie to me because I swear to god I will get Welch on the phone
right now and hack your medical records, and don't think we can't do it." My dad
comes out of the restaurant and walks straight over to Elliot's truck. I watch him
get in and silently nod. This is good, Elliot needs to talk to someone. He is
probably crying his eyes out right now. He can't handle this shit and I am only
slightly stronger when it comes to this issue. This issue being; Mia.

Mia looks up at me with teary eyes and reaches for my hand. "I'm tired
Christian."

"I know but why are you talking like you think you won't make it. Did you get
some indication that you won't?"

She pauses for what feels like a long time. "No, right now I am cancer free. But,
Christian, I have a thirty percent chance it will come back and my gut says it will.
I don't know how to explain it. I just want to do the right thing before I die."

"Mia, it's like your fucking giving up already. Stop it! I begged you to get a
second opinion at Sloan Kettering. Please, go for me. Please let's get better odds.
Let's not leave this to chance. Mia I have never ever asked anything of you, but
please sweetheart do this for me. I am begging you." I have never begged
another human being for anything in my life. But I am desperate to get the best
medical help in the world to review her case. "Please."

"What would I have to do? I am so tired of the tests, waiting for news, reviewing
reports. I have no energy and when I wake up in a sweat in the middle of the
night, and it is all dark, I think about it you know. Like what it will feel like to
die."

"Fuck Mia you need to see Flynn or someone. Your head isn't in the right place."
"Noyou are wrong. I am in a good place. I am not depressed, I am being
realistic and it feels good to accept what I can't change."

"But god damn it you can change this. Fuck you are wasting time dying instead of
living Mia and you have me really, really pissed off. You are not in a good place.
You are in a fucking depressing, dark place. You can't accept this, you need to
fight it. What the fuck is wrong with you?" I know I am being loud and angry but
she is seriously depressed. I see that now. She lies down on the seat of the car
and has her head on my lap. She is curled up in a ball almost and she is crying
her eyes out. Fuck why we didn't see this coming. She is scared and so fucking
depressed and right under our own noses. I rub her arm and she just cries so
hard that I am fighting back tears myself. I feel so helpless.

"I'm sorry. I tried to break up with Brady so he can have a better life but he won't
let me. I want you all happy. The truth be told I am trying to make sure everyone
I love ios in a good place before you know."

I text Taylor

Call Flynnurgent need to meet at his office.

Mia needs something to help her through this. I mean who can blame her, but
she is a fucking mess. I wonder if Brady realizes this. Probably not. She is good
at hiding her emotions behind that killer smile. All these months I have been
giving her credit for never crying and being brave. She has been hiding it to
protect us. Fuck. That was not normal. Normal would have been to get angry, cry
and be pissed. What is fair about a beautiful twenty two year old getting cancer?
She should have been freaking out. I look out the window and see Taylor coming
to the car. I tell him to have my dad and Elliot follow us and get my mom on the
phone. When we get to Flynn's I will call Brady.

Mia sits next to me all the way to Flynn's with her head on my shoulder crying
softly. "Why did this happen to me Christian? I do want to live. I want to be okay.
I want to live I really do I am just so scared."

"Shhh. Of course you are? Why didn't you say something Mia? Why did you feel
you had to hold us all up? We should have been holding you up? We are the ones
at fault here sweetheart." I kiss the top of her head. "We need you to talk to John
okay? Tell him how you are feeling. Don't be ashamed if you need to take
something to get through this okay?" I keep rubbing her arm. God, we have all
been so wrapped up in our own self pity, the baby, the wedding, Hyde's trial we
haven't stopped to wonder just how the hell Mia was dealing with this shit without
professional help. No one can be that brave.

When we arrive I ask her if she wants me to call Brady. I see that he has called
her cell phone a few times and she keeps sending his calls to voice mail. She
nods. "But don't make me sound like a nut case okay?" This makes me smile. "I
don't want to worry him."

"Mia, quit worrying about everyone else."

I get out of the car and tell Mia to give me a minute to fill Dad and Elliot in as to
why we are at Flynn's.

"Christian"
"I knowI won't make them think you are a nut case." I wink at her.

I walk over to where they are both standing. My dad drove over with Elliot so now
he will need a ride back.

"What is going on?" Elliot practically jumps on me.

"What do you think? She is seriously depressed. She is twenty-two years old, has
cancer, can't have children, and has a thirty percent chance of it coming back.
She is scared shitless and worried about getting all of us upset so for the past
four months she has been hiding behind that great Mia smile to protect us and
meanwhile she is falling apart."

"She has us." My dad is so fucking nave.

"She needs to talk to someone who is equipped professionally to help her. Which
is what I told you and Mom three months ago and she is probably now at a point
where she might even need an anti-depressant because we have ignored the
signs." I realize I am pissed. I did tell my parents several months ago Mia wasn't
being normal. They didn't want to hear it. "Fuck we are not immune to this shit
Dad. We are not the invincible Grey's. Mia has been dealing with all this shit while
we have all put our heads in the sand. As long as she was fucking smiling
everything was okay. Well god damn it, it is not okay." I am getting more upset
by the minute. I see Flynn's car and walk over. "Go get her Elliot and bring her up
to his office in about five minutes. I am going to talk to Flynn, dad you should
come with me."

My dad and I approach Flynn's car and he shakes hands with both of us. I fill him
in on her conversation today at the restaurant and the past four months. "Do you
think this is normal John?"

"It is very normal for her to be depressed, be afraid and restless. If she is
showing signs of giving up or wanting to get her ducks in a row so to speak, then
that would be a bit troublesome, but let me talk to her. Carrick do you and Grace
want to schedule an appointment as well? In fact the whole family may need to
have a few sessions, but let me see how she is doing and have a chat with her.
Christian I think you and Elliot should probably head out. Give Mia the space to
know you are not waiting on her." I nod in agreement.

Elliot and Mia stroll up to the three of us standing outside of the office. She is
holding his hand and hell I think he needs to talk to Flynn too at the moment. He
looks terrible. His eyes are bloodshot and he is a fucking mess. I reach over and
pull Mia over to me and whisper in her ear.

"Mia, I need to go sweetheart. Grams and Gramps are coming over this afternoon
so Grams can meet Teddy and I should get home. Be honest with John. You are
not weak for doing this. In fact it will make you even stronger. You have been
through so much and you need to have someone that you can freely share your
thoughts with okay?" She nods and puts her head on my shoulder. She seems so
small now. She used to be this sturdy tall girl. Now she is so fragile. This bothers
me as much as anything. I hold her tight and kiss her forehead. "Will you still
come over tomorrow?"
"Yes of course if John doesn't have me in the funny farm." We all smile at her. I
shake Johns hand and tell Wilson to be sure to take my dad to his car when they
are done. He looks at me like I am an idiot for asking.

I start to get in the car but turn around and see Elliot slowly walking to his truck
with his head down.

"Elliot," he stops and turns around. He looks really down.

"What the fuck is wrong with me that I didn't see this?"

"Elliot, none of us did. She has been hiding her true feelings from all of us. She
will be okay. John will help her. We have to let this play out."

"No.Christian. I didn't want to see this. I don't even like thinking about it. I
have not dealt with this from day one. I fucking think I should be up there with
her talking to him."

"Yea, you should. I know I will be going in to see him. We need to all get it
together and help her through this." We have walked closer to each other until we
are a few feet apart.

"Yea maybe I will call him tomorrow. So, how's the baby? I thought I would come
by tonight if you guys are up to it. I want to see him again."

"Of course. Come on over. You should have come in the house this morning when
you were over."

"No I had this fucking foundation problem again. I swear someone is fucking with
me. This is the third site I am going to have to re-lay the foundation. I am about
to get security camera's to see what the fuck is happening. We keep getting huge
cracks and that is 101 work. It is basic foundation. Someone is definitely fucking
with me and if I catch them I am going to destroy them."

"Really? Let me know if you need any help with that."

"Yea its cost me over three hundred thousand in labor, equipment and supplies."

"No shit. Who or what do you think is happening?"

"George. But I can't prove it."

"Taylor." I call him over and fill him in.

"Not a problem. We'll follow the fucker around and see what he has been up to. I
will give it to Burtonsky. He is itching to fuck someone up."

"Thanks. Elliot smiles for the first time in a few minutes. "Okay we'll stop by
tonight. Let me know if you hear anything back on this situation."

"John won't give anything away. It's between him and Mia now." Elliot nods. "I
will call Brady, can you call Mom and fill her in and get her over here."
"She is on her way. Dad called her on the way over." Elliot just nods again and I
pat his shoulder.

"Elliot its good we figured this out now. Something has been nagging me for
weeks about Mia. I was just too stupid to figure it out that normal wasn't being
normal. If that makes sense? I need to get home. I miss my son and wife."

"Yea I was going to get laid when you called. Hell still will." He smiles at me. "God
just knowing I am going to go home and get some and you're not makes this
fucked day slightly better."

"Fuck you Elliot."

"God, now that feels normal. Laters."

We jump in the car and head home and I call Brady to let him know what is going
on. He picks up on the first ring.

"Christian, do you know where Mia and your dad are? She isn't picking up her
phone and I am starting to freak out here."

I fill him in on everything and then ask him if he was aware of how she was really
feeling.

"I can't say I knew she was depressed or feeling like getting her final wishes in
order no. Fuck no, I would have told you guys. But, she cries all the time. I mean
lately she cries more than she doesn't."

"And you thought that was normal?" I realize I have raised my voice a bit to him.

"Fuck yes I think that is normal Christian. She has been through hell and back. I
thought crying was a good fucking thing since she is too fucking worried about
protecting all of you guys. She worries about Elliot because he is such a softie
and she still isn't convinced Kate is right for him. She worries about you because
she wanted you to enjoy every minute of the Ted's birth and Ana's pregnancy;
she worries about your mom not working full time and taking care of her. I mean
your mom has only just this week gone back to one day a week of seeing patients
and Mia feels guilty about that. She is worried about your dad because as you
know Mia is your dad's pride and joy. She worries that she hasn't spent enough
time with Grams since she has been sick and Grams won't remember her
anymore. She worries about me and that she can't keep me satisfied. She fucking
worries all the time about everyone but herself and so fuck yes I thought the
crying was a good thing." He is yelling right back at me.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to put this on you. Especially you. I just feel pretty
guilty."

"Well, join the club. I feel guilty when I kiss her and then guilty when I don't. If I
don't act like I want her, you know sex and shit, she gets her feelings hurt. When
I doI worry about making her too tired. I know its awkward telling her brother
this. Sorry but you asked and I am just saying this hasn't been easy Christian."

"Maybe you should talk to Flynn too." Yea it is awkward to hear about your
sisters' sex life but the guy needs to unload on someone.
"I don't know. That isn't my thing, but if Mia needs me to I will do anything for
her. You know it's frustrating. Fuck she is finally getting stronger physically and
now this." I hear him take a big breath. "I think we could use a vacation. We just
need to get away from the doctors, nothing personal but the Grey's can be all
consuming and I just need to get her in a new environment for a few days. Do
you think it would be good if like Memorial Day weekend I took her somewhere?"

"Yes, I think it would be very good for her. Just let me know. You can take the
jet."

"Well, my dad has tickets every year to the Indianapolis 500. We never made it
for Christmas. Maybe we could go then. Or maybe I should just take her
somewhere super romantic just the two of us."

"You know it's funny you mention car racing. I'm thinking of getting into it. I
mean sponsoring a car and driver. I just need to read more about it." Brady and I
talk more about this for a few minutes, both feeling better by the end of the call
and agreeing that romantic would probably be better than a car race although I
told him he could take me next year to the Indy 500. That would be yar.

I walk in and find Ana sitting on the couch nursing Teddy. I sit down and kiss
both her and the baby and fill her in. Of course my sweet girl cries and feels
guilty like we all do. She hands me the baby to burp and fastens her nursing bra.

"Hey little man. Did you just chow down?" I kiss his sweet head. "Has he lost a
bit of hair?"

"Yes they say that is normal at first." Ana positions the burp cloth on my shoulder
and I rub his back. I have been getting some killer burps out of him. He lets one
rip making me laugh. "Want to help me give him a bath? We want him to look
dapper for Grams." I rub the soft spot on his head. I think I would kill someone
with my bare hands if they ever hurt him. I kiss him again as his head bobbles a
bit.

Ana is feeling pretty good from the c-section but needs help with a lot of task for
right now. The stairs have been a challenge but she insists on doing them and not
letting me carry her. So I carry Ted upstairs and she slowly follows us up. I see
Sawyer standing on the bottom step ready to assist if needed.

We take him in to his bathroom to give him a bath. When we were building this
house I had a baby bath built in the nursery bathroom. So we don't have to bend
over or use one of those plastic tubs as it is the same level as a bathroom sink.
Ana fills the tub and I have him on the changing table taking his sleeper and
diaper off. Ana is filming me with her camera.

"Here is Daddy and Teddy getting ready to have Teddy's first bath at home. It is
May 6th, 2012. Smile Daddy." I look over at Ana and she zooms in on me as I
kiss his feet.

"Fuck me." Ana is laughing as Teddy has a perfect arch of piss going right at me.
I reach for anything to cover his little dick but it is too late. We are both laughing
hysterically as I have a face and shirt full of baby piss. "Nice arch son. Goddamn."
My first thought is this will make Elliot's day. I have just learned not to leave my
son unprotected, so to speak, for very long. Ana shows me the replay on her
camera and it is funnier than hell. You can see the piss arch coming right at me
before it hits. It is hilarious.

We place Teddy in the tub and he is mad. I mean really pissed. He is crying
harder than he has ever cried. He is wailing. "Ana, maybe we shouldn't give him
a bath."

"Christian he has to get over it. Seriously, you can't give in every time he cries."
Man this is breaking my heart. Ana washes him carefully and he cries the whole
time. She shampoos his head and lifts his back gingerly washing it. She tells me
to get one of the hooded towels out of his closet. I come back holding this thing
made of terry cloth.

"What the fuck is this?" I hold up the stupid ass towel. Who makes this shit?

It's a towel." Ana is laughing at me.

"It's got a hood and these stupid hanging bunny ears on it."

"I know. What do you want him to do, wrap a towel around his waist like you do
when you get out of the shower? This is a towel for babies." I hold the towel out.
"Ready?" She hands him to me and he gets lost in the towel but immediately
stops crying. I rock him back and forth. He is way too small for this towel and I
whisper to him that I am going to man up his clothes and towels tomorrow.

"It's okay little guy. Daddy has you. I am going to Neiman's and buy you some
manly clothes and towels." I reach down and dry his face and kiss his cheeks. I
don't like him crying. It's not the noise, it just makes me sad. "I'm sorry. Mean
old mommy wouldn't let me take you out of there buddy." Ana gives me a dirty
look. "Kidding. Mommy is hot isn't she?" Ana is wearing her yoga pants and has
one of her old t-shirts on. I notice her stomach is looking smaller. When she turns
around I groan. Her ass is fucking fantastic in those pants.

"Baby, don't let me see your ass."

"What? I am wearing clothes what are you talking about?"

"You have the best ass in the world and god I want it."

"Well be nice and maybe I will take care of you tonight. You know, have a
Christian Grey popsicle."

"Oh boy Teddy, Daddy is getting a bj from Mommy tonight."

"Christian that is a totally inappropriate thing to say in front of your infant son."

"Sorry Teddy, but someday you too will get ridiculously excited when your hot
wife offers you one. But Mommy is right I need to be good." I put a diaper on him
in less than ten seconds. I have been personally timing myself to see how good I
can get at this. "What are we putting on him for his first visit with Grams?" Ana
stands in front of his closet. "Goddamn he has more clothes than I do." Ana
smiles and pulls out this little outfit that comes with a hat that has ears."

"Why do all his outfits and clothes have to look so fucking wimpy?"
"Its' not wimpy it's precious. God Christian what do you expect him to wear a
Hugo Boss suit?" She dresses him and puts the little hat on his head. It has two
bear ears for fuck sake. But it is pretty cute I have to admit. "Oh my god baby
boy you look so cute." Ana picks him up and kisses him like fifty times. We can't
stop kissing him. Man he will know we love him that's for sure.

"I need to shower thanks to my son's piss attack. I will be right back. You want
me to carry him down first."

"Yes if you don't mind." Ana smiles at me. "You are amazing Christian. I love how
in love you are with him." I reach down and take her face in my hands. "I am
falling more in love with you, him, our little family and my life every second Ana.
I am more alive than I have ever been baby. Thank you." I kiss her softly with a
few butterfly kisses. Oh shit I can't even touch those lips. I step back. "Look what
you do to me." She looks down and smiles when she sees my hard on.

"It is going to be a long six weeks isn't it?"

"Five weeks and two days." I wink at her.

Ana's POV

Poor Mia. I am trying not to bring it up too much because I know that Christian is
devastated. He is blaming himself when we all should have known better. I am
glad she is getting some help for this. Grace called Christian a few minutes ago
and said that the session went really well. John is putting her on some anti-
depressants and has her scheduled for several appointments with the entire
family but also with a specialist who helps people with cancer. He told Grace the
whole family has neglected to deal with this issue and has arranged for all of us
to come in tomorrow evening. I guess I will have to bring the baby. But if this is
what Mia needs, then we will do it.

Hyde's trial starts in two weeks. No more postponements. I am dreading it.

Carrick thinks I will be on the stand several days. Christian doesn't see how that
is possible with the baby and is on the phone again arguing with his dad to
postpone this until Teddy is not breastfeeding so often. I can hear him in his
office raising his voice. Sawyer comes out.

"Mrs. Grey, Burtonsky is pulling up with Mr. and Mrs. Trevelyan."

"Okay where is Taylor?"

"He went down to the gate to have a discussion with the Nooz guy." Oh that
means he is getting in someone's face. The baby is in his bassinet next to the
couch. I get up, ugh my stomach. I walk over to Christian's office door.

"Christian, Grams and Gramps are here." He holds his finger up and he is pacing.

"I don't give a flying fuck dad, you have to get another postponement. I will tell
Dr. Green to give us a medical waiver than. She just had surgery for fuck sake
and she can't leave the baby for ten fucking hours a day..No I won't calm down.
Just fix it."

He hangs up and rubs his hair. "Give me a second." I look at him and see that
today's stress levels are starting to wear on him. I hope Grams is okay as he
doesn't need any more stress. We checked earlier and Gramps said this was a
good day for her.

I walk out and Sawyer is helping Grams up the steps and Burtonsky is standing
behind Gramps ready to grab him. I open the door. "Hi Grams and Gramps, come
on in. Grams has a big smile on her face and she looks at me for a second.

"Anastasia Steele, what are you doing here?" I kiss her cheek.

"I came to visit. You look so pretty today." I know Grace took her to get her hair
done yesterday and it didn't go too well, but I don't bring that up. Come on in. Hi
there Riley. I pet Riley as he comes in and I turn around and see Benson standing
dutifully by the bassinet in the family room. He has been wonderful with the baby
since we got home yesterday. It's like he knows that he needs to watch out for
him.

"Hi Gramps" I give him a kiss on the cheek. Christian comes around the corner
from his office. He greets his grandparents with a kiss for Grams and shakes his
grandfathers' hand.

"Come on in. We thought we would sit for a little bit then maybe go outside on
the deck and have and early dinner will that work? We can take the baby out in
the stroller. It's a nice day out." Christian leads us into the family room. He grabs
my arm and whispers. "When did you last nurse him?"

"About thirty minutes ago he should be good." We walk into the room and both
Grams and Gramps walk past the bassinet. We sit down with them. Gail comes
out with a pitcher of ice tea and Gramps stands to greet her. He looks so cute
with his straw beret hat which he has removed like a gentleman.

We talk about the how the baby is doing and Grams just smiles. I am not sure
that she really is getting it. Christian tells Gramps that he is a bit rattled because
Hyde's trial is coming up and his dad can't get any more postponements.

"Sure he can goddamn it. Who is the judge?"

"I think it is Martin McMurry."

"Oh, maybe he can't. That SOB is retiring and he wants to get his trials
completed before he retires. Let me make some calls tomorrow. Now where is my
new grandson?"

"You walked right past him. Christian points to the bassinet."

"I didn't even notice him in there." Gramps laughs. "Well we didn't come over
here to see you Christian. Of course you we always want to see Ana." He winks.
"Addy, you want to see Christian and Ana's son? Your great-grandson?"

"Oh yes, I want to see him where is he? Is he outside playing?"

"No Addy, he is just a baby for god's sake." Poor Gramps gets so frustrated with
her. Christian goes over to the bassinet and bends down picking Teddy up. He
squirms a bit and then goes right back to sleep. Christian asks Gramps to move
over a bit on the couch and he sits in between his grandparents. I take my phone
out and take pictures then get up to get our good camera.
"So Grams this is Theodore Raymond Grey, my son. What do you think?"

Oh he is dressed like a, like acat."

"Yes he is." Christian understands she can't remember certain words anymore.
Grams touches Teddy's face softly.

"Cute."

"Yes he is. I love him Grams." Gramps reaches over and holds his finger.

"You want to hold him Grams?" I would be lying if I didn't admit to being
nervous. But Grams is gentle, if not quite all with us anymore, she is always
sweet.

"Oh, I sure do. What's his name?" Patience is needed.

"Theodore but we are calling him Ted or Teddy."

"Oh like him." She points to Gramps. Sometimes she remembers and sometimes
she doesn't. Christian gently places the baby in her arms. I notice he is sitting
right next to her about as close as he can be. She has the best and biggest smile
as she holds him and looks down. I am taking pictures as fast as I can snap
them.

"Oh look at the sweet baby. Hi there baby. She has tears falling down her face. "I
know who you are? You are our baby boy."

"No, Addy that isn't Mike. You are holding Christian's son." Gramps is frustrated. I
am sure he wanted Grams to understand what is going on. I feel so sorry for him
I know how much he misses her.

Teddy starts to fuss a bit. She continues to stroke Teddy's face then ever so
gently, like an old pro and a very responsible grandmother she surprises us as
she gently places Teddy on her shoulder and rubs circles on his back kissing his
face as she does. I realize this is something that even a dear sweet woman with
dementia doesn't forget. And that is how to hold a baby, a sweet little baby.

"Hi little baby boy. Little Teddy. Do you like me? I am your great-grandmother."
Oh my god for one second she remembers. We all hold our breath. I wipe my
tears, I can't help it. Teddy stops fussing as she rubs his back and then she starts
singing. "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when
skies are gray. You'll never know dear how much I love you please don't take my
sunshine away. There, there little baby boy. Mommy loves you. We need to go
home and find Gracie. She has school tomorrow and daddy has to be in court."
We have lost her again, but what a beautiful moment we have had. I smile at
Christian and he puts his arm around his grandmother fighting his emotions so I
can take more pictures capturing the four of them together for this one special
moment.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Sorry I have had a busy week and couldn't get this out to you. I want to
clarify that I am going to write a few more chapters as I promised but
not going indefinitely. I will cover Coping Together, the Hyde trial,
Christian's Father's Day and his birthday. Maybe - I haven't decided on
bachelor/ette party for Elliot and Kate and not sure if I want to do if
anything with their wedding. Then I do have several chapters written for
two years later.

Thank you to those of you that took on the nasty reviewer who wrote in
CAPS that this is not a Mia and Brady story. Hello it is my story and it is
whatever I want it to be. I think Ms. Caps has written many times.
Always hostile and immature. Thanks for having my back friends.

FinallyI am running out of gas and decided to take your suggestion to

write less often so for all of you that worried about meI am fine just
catching up on my reading and some other projects.

I do think you will like the Coping Together chapter and I know you will
like the Epilogue (relaxnot coming yet- but it is written) as I think it
has been wrapped up all nice and neatly.

But in the interim if you are not reading Mrs. Fraser's Fifty Shades: Slow
and Steady. Start now. She writes long chapters, frequently and she is
awesome. I look so forward to her alerts.

Thanks again everyone. Lilly

Chapter 56 Home Again.

Ana's POV

Friday June 8

"Good morning handsome baby boy! Today we are going to go see daddy at work
and show you off. He has been so excited for everyone to see you. We have to
make you look so handsome." I kiss my little man several times and take him to
the nursery to change him.
Our five-week old is adorable. He is alert, cooing and following me with his eyes.
I could gobble him up.

The past five weeks have been a learning experience for Christian and me. We
have had to make some big adjustments mostly with sleep. Rule number one-
sleep when baby sleeps. Rule number two quit keeping a score card about who
changed him last. Otherwise it has been amazing.

Christian went back to work last Monday and he is miserable not being here with
us day in and day out. He calls and Skype's several times a day. If I were to be
honest, it's been kind of good having him back at work as sometimes it was a bit
stifling having him under foot all day. But he is an amazing father. Better than
any of us thought possible. He gets up in the middle of the night although Teddy
is now sleeping from midnight until four or five am and sometimes a bit longer.
We have him on a schedule and it's working. He still sleeps in our room, but we
are early birds these days and when he wakes up around eleven, we change him
play a bit, feed him and go to sleep when he does.

I am showered and dressed, ready to go. I guess I have good genes as I have
lost all the baby weight without really trying. I weighed myself yesterday on the
scale we have at the gym and weighed 118 which is a good weight for me and
Christian says I look hot and fuckable. Of course all he thinks about is getting
laid. He is almost at the 'out of his mind' stage. I have given him numerous blow
jobs and stroked him to many orgasms but this is a man that wants what he
wants and he is in need of being inside of me as I need him as well. He has
played with my clit which he actually called Dr. Greene to determine if it was
allowed. She told him as long as he didn't insert his fingers, it would be okay. So
he has done this a lot this past week bringing me to orgasm multiple times in a
row and while he has sucked on my breast a few times he has a hard time going
too far with it as he feels like he is taking away from Teddy, although I have
assured him that I have enough breast milk for Teddy and ten more like him.

I am wearing my mother's day necklace. Mother's day was special for me. I woke
up to breakfast in bed made by Christian. He actually did it himself. True it was
just granola, yogurt and fruit but for a man that is clueless in the kitchen, this
was a first good step. He was so sweet as he prepared a tray with a beautiful
vase of mixed flowers and a homemade card from Teddy. He painted Teddy's feet
and hands red and pressed them on a piece of white cardboard and wrote Happy
First Mother's Day Mommy, May 13, 2012Love Teddy. He also gave me a
wonderful locket with a long chain so it hangs between my breasts. Inside the
locket is my favorite picture of Christian and Teddy and the outside back of the
locket is inscribed with the same message as the card. The front is circled with
emeralds and one diamond. It is gorgeous. It has a vintage look to it so I can
wear it with everything, jeans and dresses. It may be my favorite piece of jewelry
along with my charm bracelet.

I have my tight white skinny jeans on that I bought in France last year and they
fit! I am wearing my bright red and white striped espadrilles and a red satin
camisole with my locket. I made sure my make up was just perfect, my hair long
and wavy the way Christian likes it. Let the seduction begin. We are days away
from getting the green light. I have my six week appointment on Monday and I
am going to drive Christian crazy this weekend so that by Monday night he will be
out of his mind. I can't wait either. Lately the sexual tension is so strong we can
barely touch each other. We bumped into each other in the bathroom last night
and we ended up with me sitting on the bathroom counter with my legs wrapped
around him dry humping until we both found our release.
Elliot has been relentless with his teasing and tormenting Christian until my
sexually frustrated husband knocked Elliot on his ass when they were in the gym.
This only made Elliot happier knowing he had gotten to Christian and he lied on
the mat laughing hysterically.

Mia is doing so much better. She never realized how far she had fallen into her
depression and of course neither had the rest of us. We all attended several
family sessions with Dr. Flynn and there was some awkward finger pointing.
Mostly, it was Christian pointing fingers at his parents for having their heads in
the sand and even some finger pointing at Mia for not being honest. In the end it
was good because we all owned up to our parts in this and Mia has slowly
rebounded. She has gained some weight and Christian and I sent Brady and Mia
on a week-long trip to Bermuda. This weekend they are headed to Indiana. She is
finished with her radiation and the best news is that she went to Sloan Kettering
with Grace and Carrick and was seen by one of the top oncologists in the world
who gave her even a better report than her oncologist in Seattle. He feels that
Mia's treatment was actually overly aggressive and from what he can see her
odds are more favorable. So you can see the light in Mia's eyes returning. She
has to have full check-ups every four months for the next five years. You can feel
the relief from everyone in the family. For now she is continuing with both John
and the therapist who deals with cancer patients.

Mia and Brady bought some property on Lake Washington and Brady has
designed their dream house. It will be fabulous. Christian sat Brady down and
told him that he was changing Mia's trust to give her access to her money. He
said that with what she has been through it makes her more of an adult than the
rest of us and deserving of her own destiny. He told Brady that he understands
and respects him for not wanting to live off Mia's money but it is what it is. He
should work as though it isn't there but for "fuck's sake" I think were his words,
use the money and build the house they want. I think Christian's other advice
was "haven't you learned from this how fucking short life is." In the end Brady
and Mia are using almost two million from her trust to build and furnish their
house, but he insisted on paying Grey Construction just like he would any other
construction company. Brady has as much pride as Christian and Elliot and he fits
in beautifully. We all love him.

Mia asked me to be her matron of honor and I was floored yet very honored. I
thought she would ask her friend Lilly but she said she wasn't even considering
her for a second other than as a bridesmaid. She is also asking Kate, Brady's
sister and three of her other girlfriends. It will be a big wedding party. She said
she wants to have Teddy be a ring bearer but he will barely be a year old, but it
is her decision. The wedding is set for the summer of 2013, so that means three
summer Grey weddings in a row. She is having it at her parent's house and we
have offered our house for the rehearsal dinner.

After a hundred debates, we asked Mia and Brady to be on our wills as legal
guardians for Teddy. Christian just couldn't get past Kate's lack of nurturing skills.
He wanted Elliot but, even now Kate holds the baby like he is a grenade and
quickly hands him back. Elliot is adorable with Teddy. He comes by sometimes
just to hold him and he kisses him and says the most hilarious things to him. He
even changed a wet diaper once. He will make an amazing father if Kate decides
to go that route. Christian was blatantly honest with him about why we asked Mia
and Brady and he said he understood. It didn't change how he felt about Teddy,
but I think deep inside he was hurt. Christian told him several times it was simply
his feeling that Kate wouldn't want to be burdened with our child if something
happened. Evidently Elliot told Kate and she flat out told Elliot she agreed with
our decision. So, I think everyone is okay with this for now.

We were able to get the trial postponed for Hyde until June 13, next week. But it
will absolutely go forward. I have been having nightmares over it, and a few
crying jags. I don't want to see him.

Stacey and Colin had their baby on Mother's Day. Her name is Genevieve Mary
and she was nine pounds eleven ounces. She is huge. She is bigger than Teddy
by a lot. At his four week check-up he weighed nine pounds ten ounces and is
growing on pace. Genevieve went for her four week check up yesterday and she
is almost twelve pounds. Stacey had her naturally, with no epidural or anything
and in less than seven hours. When Christian heard how big Genevieve was he
commented he wouldn't want to go "digging in that well" after that. I told him
that was rude. Genevieve is a cute baby but nothing like Teddy.

Oh little Teddy is so sweet. He only cries when he really needs something. The
first few weeks were horrible though as he was eating like every two hours. I was
so tired I cried my eyes out and Christian was staying up all night with him just to
give me some rest. It just took a few weeks for my milk to really satisfy him and
then when it did he started being content for longer periods of time and has been
an angel since. The minute Christian comes in from work he beelines for Teddy
and holds him most of the night. We give him a bath every night together and I
know he misses being at home with us.

We received so many gifts from all over the world. We donated a lot of the gifts
but we must have received a hundred teddy bears. We are doing a story for
People next week and the million dollars they are paying for the story is being
donated to the American Cancer Society and Alzheimer's Foundation. We are
allowing one photo of the three of us and one of Teddy alone. Christian won't let
them in the nursery and almost our entire security team will be present during
the interview.

Christian, well, we, gave five million to the cancer center where Mia had her
treatments because it was in desperate need of more rooms and equipment. Mia
didn't want it named in her honor because she said it made her sound dead, so it
was made as a Grey Family donation.

As a final jab from her grave, Elena had a provision in her will that Baby Grey be
given all the items in her playroom. This was to be kept confidential until the time
of our baby's birth. That was traumatic. The other day when Carrick stopped by
and asked to speak to Christian confidentially I knew it had to do with Elena. An
hour later, Christian came out of the meeting with his dad and had a look that
scared me. He didn't even want to tell me. Of course Carrick arranged to have all
the items destroyed but he had a legal obligation to tell us about it. It was a
disgusting and vile gift and Elena's last attempt of reminding the world and
Christian just who she was. I cried for two days and actually vomited when he
told me. Christian said as sick and horrible that he had come to realize Elena was,
this last act solidified in his mind that she was truly a mad woman and he was
thankful she was dead and couldn't hurt our son. It was a horrible two days until
Teddy had his first smile the other day that wasn't a reflex smile. Oh my god the
world stopped when that happened. Christian was kissing his toes and talking to
him and he responded.

"Ana look this isn't just one of those gas smiles look. Come here quick. Teddy
you're a stud, you are such a stud. Daddy loves you more than life itself. You are
my best buddy and I'm going to kiss your toes." He didn't talk in a baby voice but
in a soft sweet voice and Teddy just cooed. I called Grace and asked if a baby can
smile for real at almost five weeks. When she said absolutely Christian walked on
cloud nine for the rest of the day. I noted this moment with a sticker on his baby
calendar that I have in the nursery. Christian said to make sure he was given
credit. So noted: June 3 Teddy's first smile at Daddy

This field trip is big. I wanted to take him sooner but Christian wanted him to
have at least four weeks at home and away from stranger germs before showing
him off. We had a little tiff last night about my taking him to Grey Publishing after
going to Grey House. It seemed clear to me he didn't want me to take Teddy over
there.

"Is there a reason you don't want me to go by Grey Publishing?"

"Honestly? Yes. I don't want you to go back to work. But you know that. I really
don't like the idea of leaving him with anyone else Ana. Who is going to take
better care of him than you? We don't need for you to work. I don't want you to
work and I don't fucking get why you want to leave him. He should be number
one to you. Not your fucking career. You have more money than you can ever
spend and when I think about you going back I get pissed. So maybe we
shouldn't talk about it." Christian was pacing at this point. "You know I thought I
could maybe get use to the idea, but now that he is here, no I don't like it and I
am torn between telling you that you are not going back to workperiod end of
discussion or just selling the fucker so you don't have a job to go back to. But I
don't want you to resent me. Sothere you have it." Christian sat on the bed and
leaned back. He is really frustrated over this issue. He never once raised his voice
though so at least he didn't put me on the defensive.

"I understand Christian. Now that he is here, I don't know if I can leave him
either. I am torn. But can we talk about this in a few months. It's too early to
make that decision."

"How is it too early Ana? If I am going to sell it I need to let my team know. If I
am going to hire a permanent CEO that isn't you, I need to start looking like
yesterday and if you are going to go back to work, we need to get serious about
vetting and hiring a nanny. You don't get to think about this and at the eleventh
hour make a decision. Sorry baby but you need to make a decision. I know what I
want."

"And that is you are one hundred percent sure you don't want me to work right?"

"I want you to stay home with our son yes. If you want to work as an editor from
home and go into the office occasionally, I am okay with that, but I'm sorry your
job is here at home with our son. How do you not see that as more important?"

"Okay, I get it, we need to decide. Can I have another week? Just one week and I
will give you a decision."

"Okay Ana, but if you can't make it, I will. I am trying to respect you here and
your career but I am not going to lie, we are going to have to set some ground
rules if you decide to go back." Oh, we never talked about ground rules.

"What kind of ground rules? Are you going to purposely make this impossible for
me?"
"No, but there is the reality of how this needs to work. And the first reality is Grey
Publishing is a still operating at a loss. It brings nothing to the table for me, so I
don't care if you or Steve Forbes is running the show, if it isn't a profitable
company in a year, I am ditching it. Secondly, I won't allow Grey Publishing to
interfere with your role as Teddy's mother. In other words, if you go back to work
you are home by five or before and you are not working at night. Third, no
travelnot happening under any circumstances unless you can take him with you
and I don't really want him stuck in hotel rooms with a sitter while you are in
meetings. Fourth my work comes first. I employ forty thousand people including
you, and I can't cover for you at home. I actually wish I could, but it isn't
realistic. A fuck of a lot of people rely on me and just being away these past four
weeks has cost us several million dollars because Ros couldn't manage it all. So,
if you go back to work and decide to make a go of it as CEO, I will hold you to the
same standard professionally as anyone else running the business. But, I will hold
you to higher standards at home. And in the mix of all that, I expect that our
personal life as in our sex life is fulfilling and not suffering because your too tired
being a career woman and a mommy. Sorry Ana, but you know my needs and I
won't be third behind our son and then Grey Publishing. I can step back for
Teddy, but it will be a cold fucking day in hell that I will be behind Grey
Publishing. So those are my rules."

I just stared at him for a few minutes. What about my rules? Seriously? I had no
words so I just stepped outside so I could stomp my feet and have a hissy. I
know he was watching me and the arrogant bastard didn't back down. In fact he
opened the door and looked at me and said. "You can pout and get pissed all you
want, just a warningyou are making it easier and easier for me to sell the fucker
and make your decision for you."

"I'll just get another job."

"We'll see about that Ana. This conversation is done. I am not fighting with you
about it. You know where I stand on this." He walked away and acted like nothing
had been said an hour later when we dry humped on the bathroom counter. Now
that I think about it he was sending me a message. His control freak ways are
still right there on the surface. Am I being unreasonable? Isn't there a
compromise in here somewhere?

I have dressed Teddy in the cutest outfit. He is wearing one of his little navy
footed Armani outfits. One of Christian's man-up outfits he ordered for him. When
I saw it cost one hundred and sixty dollars for an outfit he will probably wear one
time I was a bit irritated and told him. But he told me how he spends his money
on his son is his decision. How I spend my money on our son is my decision. Even
though I still feel like it is all his money. His hair is without a doubt copper and he
is looking more and more like his daddy each day. But his eyes are starting to
take on a blue hue and there is hope for me yet in Christian's mini-me. I am
excited to show him off.

I walk downstairs and Reynolds is waiting dutifully. He has Teddy's car seat
waiting and I place him in it and leave him with Reynolds while I get the diaper
bag. I have been pumping once a day and storing up some milk and Gail has
placed a frozen bag of my milk in a bottle. Teddy has taken two bottles. He
wasn't thrilled but he got through it. I am taking a bottle with me in case it isn't
convenient to nurse. This is our first big outing. We have been over to Gramps
and Grams twice, Grace and Carrick's several times, the pediatricians but this is
his first outing beyond that. When I come back out of the kitchen Sawyer,
Reynolds and Ryan are waiting.
"Why is Ryan here Luke?"

"Your husband's insisting. Actually he has a good reason."

"Really, what does that mean?"

"Well my job is to cover you at all times. If we were ambushed or attacked, my

only protection is for you. If someone were to attack Reynolds we would have a
back up for Teddy or vice versa. So Ryan is here to cover us. It's good Mrs. Grey.
It makes sense."

"Okay tell me the truthhave there been kidnapping threats?"

"I am not at liberty to say."

"What do you mean by that? Luke I have a right to know."

"Please, Mrs. Grey. Let's just say I am in favor of three men on."

My cell phone vibrates and I am shocked to see Jose Rodriquez is calling. Wow,
not expecting that. "Hello, this is Ana."

"Ana, its' Jose."

"Um I know I saw the caller ID. How are you? It's been quite some time." I turn
my back real quick.

"Yes, I know, I wanted to congratulate you on the birth of your son and I really
was calling to say I miss your friendship, I get it now and I just want to know
what I can do to earn your trust and friendship back." I turn around and look up
and Sawyer is looking at me and his phone. Does he know who I am talking to?
He does. Somehow he has a direct trace on my incoming calls. I glare at him but
he doesn't look away. "Um, this is not the best time. I am getting ready to leave
the house with the baby and you know we have Teddy in his car seat and the
diaper bag ready to go; maybe I can call you back later. I would like to talk
though."

"You would? Great, I hope so. I don't want to cause any problems between you
and Christian I just want to know if we can call a truce and maybe I could come
by and meet your son. Of course when Christian is there. I know he would never
let me come over when he wasn't home and I understand."

"Well like I said, let me call you back and we can chat about it. Okay, I really do
need to go though." I hang up and look at Sawyer.

"Spill the beans Sawyer."

"Excuse me Mrs. Grey. Can you be more specific?"

"You know what I am talking about. You know who called me don't you?"

"Yes."

"Andwill you tell Christian."

"Not Christian, no."

"Okay will you tell Taylor? Quit being obtuse."

"Yes I will tell Taylor."

"Why?"

"Mrs. Grey, I think you know the reason. I'm sorry but he is high on Mr. Grey's
proscribed list. I don't have a choice." I am not going to argue with Sawyer but I
don't like that my calls are monitored by Christian's staff. Reynolds has Teddy's
car seat and we head out.

I am in the back with Teddy and Sawyer is driving with Reynolds in the front
seat. Ryan is following. I am texting Kate and listening to the conversation in the
front seat.

"So, will this be awkward walking into Grey House and seeing Andrea." Sawyer
asks Reynolds.

"No, I've seen her a few times. We've moved on."

"Does she know about Bree?"

"I have no idea. I didn't think I needed to run it by her when I started dating
again. What about you, will you feel awkward when you see what's her name in
reception?"

"Fuck no, I never promised her anything." I can't help it I have to be nosy.

Luke are you dating the new receptionist at GEH." Reynolds laughs.

"Luke doesn't date Mrs. Grey. He engages."

"She's just a friend Mrs. Grey." Sawyer gives Reynolds a dirty look.

"A friend with benefits?" I like being in on the staff gossip. Unless Gail tells me I
never hear what the guys are up to.

Luke laughs. "You could say she was beneficial. Yes."

"Are you going to see her again?"

"Um no."

"Why Luke? Didn't you like her?"

"Mrs. Grey I am just not into the girlfriend thing. She was a nice girl, but you
know I just don't have time for a girlfriend."

"What's her name again?" I haven't met her, I just heard Christian talking about
her and I am curious to see what she looks like.

Luke looks at Reynolds while he is driving. Reynolds laughs.

"Don't look at me, I didn't sleep with her. Dude you don't remember her name?" I
know Christian wouldn't be happy that his guys are talking so freely in front of
me but we are around each other all day and we have fallen into a comfortable
mode. "Seriously dude, how do you not know her name, you were with her twice
right?" Luke gives Taylor another dirty look.

"I know her name yes.once I hear it. Knock it off Drew. Mrs. Grey I apologize
for this conversation. I am not a jerk I just don't see a wife in my future."

"When you least expect it Luke it will happen. Just asks my husband."

We pull up to Grey House and Luke is swearing up a storm."How the fuck did they
know we were coming. God damn it. Taylor get down here, there is a cluster of
fucking paps waiting for us. God damn it."

We wait in the car until Taylor comes outside with Burtonsky, and Sam. He comes
to the window. "Wait here. Mr. Grey is coming down as soon as he is off the
phone and we will let Sam get the press to back up." Sawyer gets out and talks
to Taylor real quick and I see Taylor roll his eyes and swear. Nice Sawyer. You
had to tell him about Jose didn't you? They are worse than a bunch of women.

Ryan is pushing the crowd back and then I see him in his glory. My sexy husband
walking out of Grey House dressed like he is straight out of GQ. I have been
seeing him in jeans and sweats for the past month. Seeing him in his light colored
Isaia suit is a reminder of my man the CEO. He is wearing a light blue shirt with a
lime green and navy striped tie. Not his usual color scheme. He has been
gradually wearing more color sine I complained about to much gray on Grey.

Taylor runs up to him so he is walking side by side and I see Christian chewing
him out. I also notice a flash of anger in his eyes. Yep Taylor told him. He opens
my car door and takes my hand and helps me out of the car.

"Hi baby, sorry about the paps. Holy mother fuck you look gorgeous." He kisses
me softy several times and whispers in my ear. "Seriously baby you look
amazing." I have been wearing yoga pants for the past five weeks so seeing me
in these tight white skinny jeans must be a pleasant surprise as he nuzzles my
neck. I hear the camera's going crazy.

Christian tells us he will carry Teddy in, and for Reynolds to make sure no one
comes within ten feet of us. He walks around the other side of the car and
unfastens' Teddy from the car seat and I grab the diaper bag and walk over to
Christian. My god we are only walking fifty feet and I can't believe the security.
Christian has Teddy in one arm and his other around my waist. Sawyer is to my
left, Reynolds to Christian's right. Taylor and Burtonsky are behind us. Sawyer
and Christian stop in their tracks when one of the reporters yells out that I am
looking sexy and hot. I can't help but giggle. It feels like forever since I felt sexy
and hot and not like a plump little pregnant lady. While I am giggling Christian is
telling Sam to get the "mother fuckers name who has no manners."

"Christian are you going to tell me what this is about?" He looks down at me and
glares. "I am serious Christian, you need to tell me when we get inside. This is
ridiculous that we can't even walk into your workplace without an army of
security."
We enter the building and there must be fifty GEH employees in the foyer staring,
smiling and a few are clapping. Christian is beaming and he walks over to a group
that is talking to show them Teddy.

"Jesus Christ." I hear Taylor clearly. This was not vetted in advance and he is not
happy. The crowd, mostly woman are cooing and all want to take a closer look. I
stand back and let him have his moment.

"Oh Mr. Grey he is adorable. He looks like you.Oh Mr. Grey he is so cute."

"Mr. Grey please lets head up." Taylor does not like us hanging in the foyer. We
head over to the elevators past the reception desk. I see Luke's friend with
benefits. She is attractive with shoulder length blond hair. I decide to introduce
myself forcing Luke to stop with me as my CPO. He groans.

"Hi I'm Anastasia Grey. I wanted to introduce myself."

"Hello Mrs. Grey. I am Justine. Congratulations on your son and it is nice to meet
you." I reach over to shake her hand and she stands up. Holy moly she has
really, really huge boobs. "Hi Luke."

He nods. "Justine." I look over and Christian has joined us and he is smirking. He
obviously knows Luke was with this girl. We head to the elevator; Christian,
Sawyer, Taylor, Reynolds and me. Christian is kissing Teddy telling him how
handsome he looks in his man clothes making us all laugh. As soon as the
elevator closes we all laugh again when Sawyer comments.

"Justine, oh yea that's her name." I feel like a child standing in the elevator with
these tall huge men. I am standing in front of Christian and he has his hand on
my ass. Seriously in front of all these guys. We step out and walk into Christian's
reception area and Andrea and Jordan jump out of their chairs to come see
Teddy. Christian walks over to Andrea and holds Teddy out in the palms of his
hands.

"Teddy, meet the woman that keeps Daddy sane. This is Andrea." Andrea has a
huge smile and I am curious if Christian will let her hold him. He has only let
Reynolds, Taylor, Gail, family and Brady hold him to date. When Stacey and Colin
came over with Genevieve he wouldn't even let Stacey hold him.

"May I Mr. Grey?" He looks at me and I nod. He hands Teddy to Andrea and she
is in her glory. "Oh my gosh Mrs. Grey he is so sweet. I think he is going to get
your eyes which is good because he sure looks like his father otherwise. Wow, its
spooky how such a little baby can look so much like his daddy." Oh man Christian
is beaming ear to ear.

"You think he looks like me?" We all groan and laugh.

"You know he looks like you sir. Come on." Taylor comments. This just feeds
Christian even more.

"Yea I kind of see it, but just because of his hair color right?"

This is our cue to tell him more so we all tell him again how much Teddy looks
like him. I roll my eyes and for once Christian bursts out laughing. "Baby, sorry
it's just a rush to hear this. Okay let's go see the ball buster Teddy." We head
down the hallway to Ros' office and when Christian walks in holding Teddy she
jumps up from her desk in her massive office.

"Oh here is the little Prince of Seattle. Let me see him." She doesn't ask, she just
takes him from Christian. "Oh you are handsome, don't look a thing like your old
man. No you don't. Oh aren't you sweet. There is another characteristic of your
mother. If you had your daddy's personality you would already be swearing. Yes
you would. God don't let Gwen see him. She will be all over me for one of these
again. He is a sturdy little guy isn't he?" She is beaming and walks back and forth
with her hand on his head holding him upright. "God damn he is just scrumptious.
Now I can see why you want to be home more Christian." She kisses his head.
We talk with her for a few more minutes and then go back to Christian's private
office. When we get to his office I put Teddy on the couch and change his diaper
real fast and then put a blanket on the carpet so he can stretch. Christian takes
off his jacket and sits down on the carpet next to him. I stand up and shut the
door. He hasn't really spoken to me since we arrived other than to kiss me, tell
me I looked good and he stroked my ass.

"So are you going to tell me why all the security?"

"Are you going to tell me why the fuck Jose was calling you?"

"Oh so you know already?"He doesn't comment. "I need to know if there have
been threats on us Christian, you can't keep that from me."

"Ana we get threats all the time. It is my job to protect my family. I am doing
that. I don't want to upset you with this shit. There has been a few threatening
letters. I don't believe someone would write and give their hand away if they
were a serious threat, but we are just being cautious. Now I want to know what
the fuck Jose wants."

I convey to him what Jose said during our call and Christian shakes his head and
glares. "So he doesn't call you for months and the minute you are no longer
pregnant he wants to see you again. Fuck him Ana, the answer is no. He isn't
getting anywhere near you or my son so tell him to fuck himself."

"Seriously Christian, I don't get a say in this?"

"Seriously Ana you have to ask. No, you are not seeing him I don't care if he is
handcuffed to my arm, not happening. And I am not arguing with you about it."
Wow I haven't seen this fifty in quite awhile. I guess my being pregnant gave him
some sense of security. Jealous Fifty is back. I stand up and walk to the window
and he gets up and follows me. He places his arms around me and nuzzles my
neck but I am not too receptive.

"Stop it. You can't go all fifty on me and then snuggle."

"Baby you are mine. He is full of shit that he understands what he did and all
that. He will take one look at you and melt all over again. Look at you. You are
smokin hot right now. Your ass is fucking perfect, your tits are amazing you have
this glow and feel this, I am about ready to take you right now in front of our son
and with an office full of people on the other side of that door. You look amazing."
He presses his erection into my backside.
"Christian stop it. I don't look amazing and he isn't interested in more than a
friendship, I believe him. I want to see if we can be friends."

"God damn it Ana you are so nave. First you do look amazing. Pollier, one of the
guys that works for Bryce was up here this morning showing me pictures of his
new baby and in one of them was a picture of his wife. They had their baby two
weeks before Teddy was born and I felt sorry for the guy. His wife looks like a
worn out cow, She must have gained seventy pounds. She is disgusting. You
Christ look at you." He leans against my backside again and I feel his erection. "I
think I need to go away for the weekend Ana because I don't think I can make it
three more days. Jesus." He is rubbing my ass and slips his hands between legs
from behind. His other hand his on my breast and his lips and mouth are at my
ear. He whispers. "When Dr. Greene gives us the Green light, baby you won't
walk for a week, I am fucking you until I can't anymore. I have never wanted
something so bad in my life."

He knows that whispering in my ear revs me up. Well two can play that game. I
turn around and put my arms around his neck and he places his hands on my ass
and I scoot up letting him know to lift me. I wrapped my legs around his waist
and kiss him hard and we are all tongues. I moan a few times and kiss his neck
before jumping down. "I need to nurse or feed Teddy before I go."

"Jesus Christ Ana. God damn you can't leave me like this. I look down and his
dick is so hard the seam of his zipper looks like it will break. I look at our baby
and he has fallen asleep on his blanket. I reach over and unzip his pants and oh
my god he is as hard as I have ever seen him. The veins in his cock are huge and
he is massive. I stroke him a few times and he puts his head to my ear. "Suck it
baby, please." Just as I am thinking this over, Teddy squeaks and I back away.

"Little man, are you awake from your cat nap. Are you hungry?"

"Baby, I can't even put this back in my pants. Fuck." I almost laugh watching
Christian contorting to put his erection in his pants and trying to zip and adjust.

"Try Christian. I am not going to do that here with Teddy about to yell bloody
murder. But damn I am so wet for you too." His face is priceless. He hasn't heard
me talk so boldly before.

"What did you just say?"

"I said I am soaking wet for you. I can't wait until next week. I need your big
hard dick inside me so bad Christian. You have no idea." I almost lose it laughing
as my very horny husband rubs his hair over and over again and moans.

"Holy fuck I won't make it. You have to be good to go. I am calling Dr. Greene
and telling her to come over and check you on her way home from work. I am
about to explode here baby, I am serious."

"Don't you dare. I will die of embarrassment."

"Yea well you should have thought about that before you fucking cock teased me
unmercifully. Watch me." He tucks himself in again with a grimace and walks to
the door opening it with a flourish. "Andrea, get Dr. Greene on the phone for me
please." I can't believe him. He turns around and looks at me. "You are getting
fucked tonight Mrs. Grey. Five weeks and two days is close enough. You didn't
deliver vaginally and I have been a patient man. My patience is shot. Tonight
baby. Teddy is sleeping in his own crib in his room and you are fucking me. Got
it?"

"Well the only thing missing is your cave man club." I smile at him because if I
am honest, I hope Dr. Greene can come over and check me and give us the go
ahead. The sexual tension between us is almost unbearable. Christian walks over
and literally puts his hand in between my legs again and rubs on me over my
tight pants. "This is mine and I am reclaiming it." Oh my, I am ready to faint. I
almost wobble over to Teddy who is starting to fuss and pick him up.

"Do you want to give him a bottle or should I nurse?"

"No go ahead and nurse him, he likes that better. And I get to watch."

While we are sitting there I decide to bring up the subject of Jose one more time.
"Christian, Jose and I were really good friends. I do miss him and he said he
wouldn't visit unless you were home. Why can't we at least try it?" I hold my
breath.

"You have got to be fucking kidding me? No. Drop it."

"We'll see." I glare at him.

"What? We'll see my ass Ana. Now please drop it." Oh man I am going to have to
try another approach. Maybe after we have had sex he will be more amenable.

"Well as long as you are in caveman mode and all fifty .we need to talk about
Kate's bachelorette party and Elliot's bachelor party."

Fifty groans and I almost laugh. "Baby, I have Elliot's party planned but I don't
know what you are going to be able to do for Kate unless you can have Teddy
with you."

"Well I could ask Gail to watch him."

"Ana, you can't leave him home for an entire weekend. He has to nurse and he is
not going a whole weekend with a bottle just to accommodate Kate. So I don't
know how many ways I can say ityou need to coordinate her party here or
somewhere that you can be with Teddy as needed and still take Gail. I prefer we
do a combined party again but fucking Elliot doesn't want to have his party with
Kate. I don't know what is going on with him lately. I think he has major cold
feet."

"Really? Why do you say that?" Oh oh. I am worried now as Christian must know
more than he is saying.

"Because he calls July 14th D-Day and the countdown to hell and he said his only
request for his bachelor party is that it is miles from Kate's. Does that sound like
a guy anxious to get married?"

"I hate hearing this. I thought they have been doing better."

"They are fine as long as she isn't in one of her bitchy moods. But you know I am
not objective about this. Soanyway, whatever you want to spend for her party is
fine. I just want you to make a decision that is best for our son and not what is
necessarily best for Kate. I am sure you can give her a great party or weekend
without sacrificing Ted's needs. I am sorry I can't take on more of a role in this,
but you are the one that supplies his nourishment."

"Wow, you are actually being kind of reasonable about this, I am surprised. So if
we went to Napa for the weekend you would be okay." Christian thinks about it
for a second. "I also was thinking of booking one of those parties with kinky toys
and you know they have ladies that demo how to give good blow jobs on dildo's.
I think it would be hilarious."

Christian smirks. "Yea okay whatever. If that sounds fun to you than- whatever. I
could never have a bunch of guys watch a demo on how to eat pussy on a fake
one. They would expect me to have real samples available."

"Christian!"

"Just saying, how would that be fun, watching some chick go down on a dildo? I
guess I don't get it."

"Okay I will work on finalizing my plans this weekend and talk to some of the
other wedding party members. But you are still taking Elliot to Aspen right? I am
sure you are getting strippers and going clubbing. Should I be worried?"

"You shouldn't worry about me. I can't speak for anyone else including my
brother. I know he doesn't really want my dad there or Kate's dad. Does that
make you wonder why?"

"Wow what is going on with him?" I wonder if Christian would tell me if he knew.

"Would you tell me if Elliot cheated on Kate?" Christian crosses his arms.

"Honestly. I don't know. Depends. If he asked me not to say anything I probably

wouldn't."

"But I thought we don't keep secrets from each other."

"Anadon't ask me to break any confidences I have with my brother. Please. Do

you tell me everything Kate and Mia tell you?"

"Well most everything. Some things are girl things and you wouldn't want to hear
them."

"For example."

"Okay I will tell you one thing if you tell me one thing." He smiles and puts his
hand out for me to shake. "Okay Kate is upset because for the last two weeks the
only way Elliot has had sex with her is from behind. She thinks he is avoiding
looking at her for some reason." I look at Christian to see if his face gives
anything away. Rats. He has a good poker face. "Now you have to tell me
something from Elliot."

"You didn't say it had to be from Elliot."

"Well you know what I meant. Give it up."

"Okay they had a huge fight a couple of weeks ago about having kids and Elliot
told her that is she didn't want any then he was calling the wedding off and she
relented. But he doesn't believe her so.that is why they are kind of having
problems again. Has she said anything to you about kids?"

"Well that would be giving away two of her secrets, but she doesn't really want
them. She said she would have one if she had too."

"Well fuck that is not the right attitude. See that is the problem with Kate. She
agrees to things but later makes you wish she hadn't. I feel like he needs to know
that."

"Christian we can't tell what they each said or we will be in the middle of this. Let
me talk to her again about it, she might have just been overreacting to
everything we were going through the first few weeks after Teddy was born."

"Okay, but Ana, Elliot really wants children so if she is just saying this to get that
wedding ring on her finger, it won't work."

"I know. I think she is so much youngerI am a lot younger than you too but
maybe you should talk to her. You were the one that didn't want kids at first. And
look at you now."

"Yea, maybe I should call her and take her to lunch. Ha that will be a bag full of
fucking fun. But for Elliot, I might do that. Good idea."

After I have nursed Teddy, Christian informs Taylor we are going to go to the
staff restaurant to eat lunch.

"Sir seriously? It's open to family members and friends who are here to have
lunch with GEH employees. I don't know who the hell is in there. It would be
better to have you walk on each floor and introduce Theodore, but not the one
unsecured place in the building. I have to put my foot down on this one and tell
you no." Christian smirks as I am sure he isn't use to Taylor being so adamant.

"Can you do a sweep?"

"No. You need to forget it, I am serious sir, this isn't just about you. I am not
allowing it. You pay me too much to not stand up to you on this."

"Fine. Andreaorder up from downstairs. I will have the salmon dish and a
brownie Ana what do you want?"

I have been really pleased with my weight and watching what I eat. "I will have a
glass of milk and fresh fruit."

"And"

"That's it."

"Bullshit Ana, she will have a turkey burger." Ugh I won't eat it.

Christian's POV
I have just arrived home from work. I have had a fucking hard on for five hours.
Ana is killing me she looks so hot. My balls are aching in the worst way and I
need to fuck my wife. Dr. Greene was being a bitch about coming over but I
upped her ante and I am paying her 10K in cash just to come over. When I told
Taylor to have 10K in cash for Dr. Greene's visit he laughed.

"I am surprised you lasted this long."

I am in the driveway when she pulls up. She is pissed. I don't give a flying fuck.
"Dr. Greene. Good to see you."

"Mr. Grey. If I am here to give you the go ahead to have sex with your wife, I will
not give it if things aren't as they should be. Do you understand?"

"Of course. I would never want to hurt my wife. But I am willing to bet ten
thousand that she is okay and we can resume relations. If you tell me otherwise,
I will back off. So, go check on her and then collect your ten thousand whatever
news you bare." She gives me another dirty look. Fuck her. I don't need her
blessing I just need her to do her job.

I walk in and fix myself a drink before finding Gail who is holding Teddy while Dr.
Green is examining Ana.

"Good evening Gail. How is my son?" He is crying and acting up.

"A bit fussy, I think he is off schedule with his big outing today. I think he wants
to nurse, as he won't take the bottle with breast milk."

"Here, hand him to me." I take Teddy into the family room. "Come on little guy.
You are getting a bit spoiled. You have been hungrier than a grizzly. You want
Mommy's tit all the time and I get that you want to hang on the boob, man I am
right there with you, but you are making mommy so tired she doesn't have any
energy to do anything else.and that is where you and I are going to have to
learn to share. Got me little Grey? See in a few minutes, Dr. Greene is going to
come down and give daddy some good news. And if she gives me that good
news, you need to be a cool little guy and let Daddy have his way with mommy
okay." I stroke his cheek as he looks at me. "Gail, bring that bottle in here will
you please." I shout out to her in the kitchen.

A few seconds later she has the bottle and I put the nipple up to Teddy's mouth
and he is starting to get pissed. He doesn't want anything to do with this bottle. I
look at the nipple and it doesn't look a bit like Ana. No wonder he doesn't want
anything to do with it.

"Gail, is there any other type of nipples for the baby bottles here?" She tells me
she will look in the pantry where all the baby items have been stored. She comes
out with three different brand nipples. I look at them. "Try this one." Gail smiles
at me like she understands and gets up to sterilize the nipple. Meanwhile Teddy is
going fucking nuts on me. I hold him, walk with him, rock him and nothing works.
Finally Gail comes in with the new sterilized nipple and we put it on the bottle of
breast milk. Teddy doesn't instantly take to it but after a few attempts he takes it
and goes to town like he hasn't been fed in days. He has a hearty appetite that is
for sure.
"There you go buddy. Just like Mommy." As I am feeding him the bottle Ana and
Dr. Greene come downstairs. She nods at me and Taylor holds the door for her
and hands her the cash. Looky there, Miss Goody two shoes doctor isn't above
taking cash for payment. My money says she won't claim it on her taxes.

"Oh look at you Teddy bear you are taking a bottle for Daddy. What a good boy."
Ana bends down and kisses the baby.

"So, what did she say? Cut to the chase Ana." Ana sits down next to me on the
couch and puts her arm around me then scoots up and whispers in my ear. "We
are good to go."

"Oh thank fuck. Really? Like we can tonight?"

"As soon as your ready and our little man is down for the count, I am all yours."

I have a hard on just knowing I can have sex with my wife. I bend over and give
her a kiss and hold her lip in mine. "I can't wait to have you again Ana."

"I'm a bit nervous."

"Nervous? Of what? Babyno please don't be nervous. Don't you want me?"

"Of course I do. It's just that I am nervous. I had to decide about what birth
control I would use."

"It'll be okay baby we will take it slow. What did you decide on?"

"I am going to have an IUD a Mirena placed in next week at her office. So that
means if you want to be extra careful we should use condoms until then. Even
though I am nursing, I can still get pregnant."

I know I groan out loud. I have done my research. I will take my chances. Of
course Ana may not be too happy about getting pregnant so soon, but I would be
ecstatic. Though we agreed to wait and not even talk about another baby for at
least a year. I am not using a fucking condom. But I decide not to say anything
right now as Gail has dinner for us.

We sit down and have Teddy in his pumpkin seat on the breakfast bar. We sit
side by side and we are both quiet. The sexual tension is killing both of us. Teddy
is wide awake and looking around and we both are watching him without saying
anything. I am actually nervous. I don't know when the last time I was nervous
about sex. Maybe never.

"We should give him his bath after dinner." Ana reminds me as to say, Teddy still
needs to keep his routine and I have to wait. I have now had a damn hard on for
most of the day. Soon I won't be able to walk. Fuck me.

We finish eating and I run upstairs and change my clothes into sweats and a t-
shirt. Ana is carrying Teddy down the hall when I come out of our bedroom and I
watch her fantastic ass walk down the hallway. Oh man I am going to blow as
soon as I enter her. She is getting fucked all night.
I walk into Teddy's room. "You willing to let him sleep in here tonight?" I put my
arms around her and nibble on her neck. Teddy is on the changing table and his
bath water is running.

"I don't know. he hasn't slept in here yet. I am a bit scared to let him sleep be
in here alone. That crib seems so big for him."

"Ana, I want you to be comfortable. But I think he needs to be in his own room
and in his crib. We will have the monitor on but I don't want to wake him. And
something tells me we will not be quiet. When he wakes up we can bring him in
our room, you can feed him and then we will take him back after we have played
with him and changed him. I need you all to myself for the whole night baby. I
am going to make love to you, fuck you hard, then make love to you and then
fuck you hard all night. Are you okay with that?" I whisper in her ear the way she
likes and she pushes against me.

"Yes." She whispers back. "Christian, I want you so much I ache for you but you
need to stop so we can get Teddy bathed and settled." Oh that voice, low, sexy
she is seducing me as much as I am seducing her. I rub against her so she can
feel how hard I am.

"Feel what you will be getting baby. Feel that, feel me baby. Feel how much I
need you." Teddy's squeal breaks the trance.

Ana hands me a naked Teddy and I am quickly brought back to reality as I can't
help but kiss his little arms and shoulders. He is the best of both of us. I give him
his bath and on cue he doesn't fail me, as soon as he hits the water he pisses.

"God damn it. We need to change the water. You don't want daddy to get what
he needs any time soon do you little man. Okay have it your way, but you will
soon learn, daddy always gets what he wants." I pick him up and drain the water
in one swift motion. Ana takes Teddy and I rinse out the tub and refill it. We
bathe Teddy and Ana rocks him for a few minutes after his bath. He falls asleep in
her arms and then I pick him up and place him on his back in his crib. We put on
the projector and music and set the baby monitor so we have a perfect view of
Teddy in his crib.

"Christian, I hope he will be okay in his crib." I can see she is anxious about this,
but it is time he starts sleeping in his room. Our bedroom needs to be our private
place.

"Ana he will be fine. I will get up and check on him every thirty minutes if you
want." I whisper in her ear. "Baby he is already asleep. He is fine. Come baby,
let's go to our room."

There is only one light in our room, the one next to my bed. It is dim and I have
lit a few candles in advance trying to make Ana more comfortable.

I walk up behind her and lower the straps of her camisole so I can kiss her
shoulders. "Baby why are you shaking? We have had each other so many ways
and so many times. Please don't be nervous. Relax my love." I run my fingers up
and down her arms and back up her neck. "I have missed being inside of you so
much Ana. Turn around and look at me Ana." She slowly turns around and I lift
her chin. "Look at me baby."
Ana reaches up and traces my lips. We have kissed everyday numerous times but
held back so many times so that I could keep control. But not now. I reach down
and kiss her passionately and push my tongue in her mouth, around her lips and
push her head close holding it tight with the back of my hand. We kiss nip and
bite for several minutes and then I pick her up and carry her to the bed. I untie
her shoes and remove them kissing her feet softly and I rub her instep then kneel
on the bed to remove her sexy tight pants. We laugh when it takes both of us to
remove them but fuck me she is wearing the sexiest white panties just barely
covering her sex. I rip them off of her quickly throwing the shreds onto the floor
behind me. She has removed her camisole and bra and I quickly tear my clothes
off like a teen ager about to get laid for the first time.

My dick is so hard I could hang a heavy wool coat on it and it wouldn't give.

"Oh my god Christian you are so hard and big." Ana looks at me and I crawl up to
her and kiss her several times with soft butterfly kisses over her face and I work
my way down her body. I kiss her breast a few times and lick the milk pouring
out of her breast like a kitten would lapping her up furiously. She is squirming
underneath me and I can't wait any longer I have to feel her.

"Ana, I need to touch you. Are you ready baby?"

"I am so ready. Please Christian." We both just need to have this and I should
take it slow but I don't know if I can. I reach down and push her legs apart and
run my hands over her wet lips.

"Oh mother fuck Ana. You are absolutely dripping and you are so hot." I spread
her and insert my fingers, first one then another inside her.

Ana moans and I am afraid I have hurt her. "Does this hurt baby?"

"No god know, please it feels so good. I just want you inside me Christian." I
have my thumb on her clit and two fingers inside of her and tell her to be patient
I want her ready for me. My fingers are drawing circles inside of her. She cums
instantly with repeated spasms and I can't take it much more and crawl on top of
her and kiss her again.

"Are you ready baby?" She reaches up and bites on my chin and lip. I nudge her
leg over and crawl over her lifting her one leg over my arm and use the other
hand to guide my dick inside of her. We gasp and groan as soon as I enter her. I
need to break through again she is that tight. "Oh fuck Ana. Oh god I am home,
home baby, home." I look down into her eyes and try to hold still for a few
seconds. I want this to last. Ana squeezes her inner muscles and I almost come.
"Oh baby, this feels so amazing. Are you okay? I kiss her before she can respond.
Both of our tongues are stiff and aggressively fighting back and forth. She sucks
on my tongue and I push deeper in to her and god oh my god, it feels tight, hot,
wet and the way I love this woman makes it even better. I slowly move her leg
back a bit further and move slowly making sure her clit is getting stimulated at
the same time I am driving into her g-spot. Ana is screaming out and she
squeezes my dick as she cums hard around me. I use this as my opportunity to
go from making love slowly to getting what I desperately need a good fuck and I
push and ram into her hard and fast pumping into her until I feel myself tighten
and then I cum hard into her yelling out her name. Thank god Teddy isn't in here
with us. I would have surely woken him by now.
I kiss Ana several times and we are both wringing wet. Falling back on to the bed
I pull her over with me. We hold each other for a few minutes and then I hear
Ana crying.

"Baby did I hurt you?" I sit up and pull her face up.

"No, no not at all."

"Why are you crying baby?"

"Because I missed you so much. It felt so good, I needed you. Thank you for
loving me."

"Oh baby I do love you so much. You and Teddy are my everything. I need you
all the time. I can't get enough of you." I kiss her face hundreds of times over
and we start all over again. Ana is my home.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Friends and Foes. This was going to be a chapter before Coping

Together but I moved it around for all those nasty reviewers who didn't
have faith in me so they could relax. But before I do

To the mean spirited reviewer that wrote as a guest and said she could
no longer read my story because of Christian's domineering
ways.adios. She accused me of keeping her review off my siteI never
touched it as I wanted to have others see what a bitch you are. How dare
you accuse my husband of controlling me! Did you write EL James and
ask her the same question? In her story Christian used canes and belts
on women. Did you accuse her of having a husband that beat her? You
were okay with that.but because I dared to have Christian want his
wife to stay at home you accuse my husband of being controlling and
that I have issues. Get off your f-g high horse Therethat felt good.
Because of all my ladies on Twitter, Team Harris, Carol711, Ljs 117,
Kendmom, Maryfrombluestate Desini, Elyelena, bostonstrong, Hmkncat,
Happilyeafter, SapphireBella, ShadoeCoon, JN-Runner, Bonitapplebumm,
DottiG, readingfan1 and the many others to numerous to mention I
didn't throw in the towel although I almost did. And thank you to all of
you who said you didn't like Christian in the last chapter but said it in a
way that wasn't hurtful or personally attacking me I will honor my
commitment and say thank you for being respectful in your criticism.

No doubt many of you will find Christian as pouting or cold this chapter
or a sapI know I will hear bothbut it is simply him being a CEO. He is
trying to appease what his young wife wants.he is tired of the battle
and is ready to give in but not compromise on what a CEO does. She
wants the job so she has to step it up now.

I adore so many of you and apologize once again for ranting but the
nasty's have made this more than I can personally put up with so I
apologize to all of you who have encouraged me and been wonderful
once again I love KendmomI am adopting you. So please don't make it
personal and we will be good.

Chapter 57 We Need to Talk

Saturday Evening

Ana's POV

"Is he asleep?" Christian looks up from his desk where he has been working on a
intense acquisition almost the entire day. He didn't help me give Teddy a bath
tonight. In his defense he told me he had this big proposal he was working on
and needed to work most of the day since we are going to Bellevue tomorrow.

"Yes, he had his bath and he is sound asleep. Christian can we talk?"

"Now?" He looks up from his laptop and an open binder full of spreadsheets.

"Yes. I have made my decision regarding Grey Publishing." He pushes his lap top
away several inches and leans back in his chair.

"Okaygo ahead." He crosses his arms and looks at me intently.

"I want to go back to work. You have offered me my dream job.and I want to
prove myself. Maybe when Teddy is older I will want to be home with him full
time.maybe notbut I want to accept your offer as CEO of Grey Publishing."
Christian doesn't say anything for what feels forever. Finally he stands up.

"Okay. Then we need to find a nanny ASAP for Teddy."

"That's itthat is all you are going to say?"

"What do you want from me Ana? I told you how I feltyou feel this is what you
want to do. You have made your decision and it is what it is. Am I happy? NoI
am disappointed in your decision but I am allowed to have that feeling right? So,
we need to find a live in nanny who will take care of our son. And get the wheels
in motion to make your transition to CEO seamless. There is nothing more to
say."

"Well I want to talk about your rulesfrankly I feel that you put them in place to
see me fail."

"Okayforget the rules." He shrugs like he is indifferent. "If you are going to be
the CEO of a GEH property.you need to give it your all and I expect the same
from you as all the other CEO's of my entities.so fuck the rules Ana." He rubs
his chin. "I know I have been dug in on this and I won't apologize for wanting my
wife to have the luxury of staying home with our son and my son having his
mother home with him. But it is clear based on the numerous conversations we
have had that you have this dream or desire to have a career and use your
education. I can see it is about the passion Ana because you don't need the
money. I hate itbut I will have to adjust right?"

"Christianyou don't really mean that?"

"Oh baby I do. You are the CEO now of a company whose EBBITA isn't even one
percent. The GPM isn't even 30% although the sales were up 17% last year. You
have a huge undertaking and I can't stand in front of Ros and my acquisition
team a year from now and make excuses because you are my wife. It wouldn't be
fair to you for me to tie your hands with my personal rules and expect you to
grow the company. So. seriously forget the rules. You're a grown woman and
you can figure out when to spend time with your family and when work takes a
priority. Like me right now.I am here working on a Saturday because I have a
deadline. You will have them too. So we will need a live in nanny. Trust me I am
okay with your decisionwell I'm personally notI feel this is an unfortunate
decision for our family.but you want this and you need thisso I offered it to
you before we knew we would have a family so soonbut I did offer it to
you.and you want it.so go for it."

"ChristianI want to believe you are supporting me. But my heart tells me you
are upset."

"Fuck Ana, what do you want from me? You want this.if you can juggle all these
ballsgo for it. Grey Publishing is yours. I have never doubted that you have a
natural instinct to make the authors come to us and to pick the right authors and
projects. You are brilliant and what you don't knowI believe you will learn. But
don't ask me to do cartwheels because you have chosen this path. Now I don't
want to talk about this anymore. You need to know that Ann gave me her
resignation effective four weeks from Friday. So, you have no we have four
weeks to vet and find a live in nanny to be with our son. I am happy to start the
ball rolling on thator you can. Or we can do it together."

"Christian four weeks. I wasn't planning on going back to work until the New Year
and I need to have the days off before Kate and Elliot's wedding."

Christian stares at me. It is clear that he is measuring his words. Shit I wasn't
planning to leave Teddy so soon.

"I'm disappointed with Ann's decision but she said she gave us more time than
she originally committed too. I didn't tell you because I didn't want to pressure
you into a decision. But now that you have made it I can't make exceptions. Ros
and her team will oversea Grey Publishing so I am not interfering. They will hold
you to the same standards as all of our other acquisitions and that being we need
to see at least 20% increase in sales and a net profit of 16% in 2013. That is a
relatively low expectation, but I signed off on it expecting you would go this route
and not wanting to put too much pressure on you. But you will work with Ros on
all of thisthe only thing you and I have to discuss is our son. I won't interfere
with what you do with Grey Publishing. I will honor signing it over to you as soon
as legal tells me we can which might be several more months. Until then you
have to follow the rules of all high level managers that work for GEH. But you will
be scrutinized by the employees and they will expect their leader to be ready to
go in four weeks so it's on you now. I suppose you can make an appointment
with Ros to go over some of this. I really don't want to be involved at all."

"Christian why are you being so cold?"

"Ana goddamn it. I am not being cold. We are having a business conversation.
You told me you accepted my original offer to be CEO. I accepted. I have laid out
my expectations which are fair numbers in comparison to my other acquisitions. I
hope more than you are probably picking up from this conversation, that you are
successful as a CEO. Now are you ready to talk about who we might hire to watch
our son?"

I don't believe for a second he is okay with this. But he sure has his poker face
on. "Do I have to go back in four weeks? I am not ready."

"I need to have someone running that company when Ann leaves in four weeks.
You accepted the offer. You took two weeks off before you had Ted. You have
been off going on six weeks. Four more weeks puts you at twelve weeks-three
months which is our maternity leave policy. So yesyou need to be ready to go
back in four weeks."

I will not cry. I will not cry. "Okay what if we offer Gail the job of taking care of
Teddy."

"Ana, this is not some fiction novel where the loving housekeeper turns into Mary
Poppins and suddenly becomes the nanny. No. Taylor has already told me that
while they love Teddy they want their time and their space. They will of course
help when we are in a jam, but we need to hire a full time live in nanny or au pair
that will be here without question for Teddy. I have some ideas of the type of
woman I would like to hire and we can discuss that, but I want us to get on this
right away."

"But what if we don't find anyone we like for him in four weeks? And where do we
begin on this? Never mind I will research it tomorrow and get back to you. Do
you have any strong opinions on this?" I won't let him know I am devastated. I
thought I would ask Gail to fill in but I guess I was being selfish and immature on
that matter. If this were make believe Christian is right the housekeeper would
become the nanny, but...Gail and Taylor don't have enough alone time as it is.

"I just want to make sure the person has experience, is loving, has a clean
background check and we can trust them. Soyou have four weeks but I suggest
you hire them as soon as possible so you can start to study the financials, the org
chart of Grey Publishing, the infrastructure and how to turn it into a profitable
operation while getting a nanny that your comfortable with. I don't know what
you plan to do about nursing, but you might want to start weaning him a bit, but
that is your call. Just a suggestion."
"I am not weaning him yet! Christian it was your idea to turn me into a CEO. I
only wanted to read and approve manuscripts. I don't know if I am ready. This is
blatantly unfair of you to push me into a position I am not ready for. It is like you
want me to fail."

"Or succeed. I like making money and I think you can do it. Are you saying you
don't want to be CEO?"

"NoI don't knowthere is so much I don't knowokay I will learn. Christian just
like I am proud of youI want you to be proud of me."

"You already made me proud Ana. Nothing you do for the rest of your life will
equal fir me what is sleeping in the crib upstairs. Nothing. You can take Grey
Publishing to new heights and generate profits that are unsurpassedit won't give
me even a fraction of the joy that our son has brought me. See I don't need any
more money. And I don't need to prove anything to anyone. But I get you have
this need.this desire to show your self worth and embrace success and
achievement. I get that more than anyone. So baby make me proud." I watch
him as he walks out the door. He turns around and he smiles at me and comes
back and kisses me on the forehead.

"ChristianI won't let you down." He gives me a half smile that doesn't meet his
eyes.

"At one point I had this fantasy Ana that I was enough. Then I saw you wanted
this career so I was the fucking fool that bought SIP so I could control and
monitor you. Then to prove a point I made a fucking stupid statement that I was
going to give you SIP just so I could get you to change your nameand then
we.not you.we got pregnant and that changed everything.everything but
your ambition. So now my control freak ways have come back to haunt me. You
want what you wantand I want what I want. But I am a man of my word. I gave
you options and you picked the option that best suits you. So.don't let yourself
down Ana. Failure is a hard thing to live with. But give it your all. What else can I
say? You made your choice. What I have to offer you clearly isn't enoughyet
again.you need more"

"Christian" I look at him and I have no idea where he is coming from right now.
I guess I will just give him his space. I will make this work. I will give Grey
Publishing all I have and do my best to keep the home front going. I will find a
wonderful nanny for Teddy and maybe I can work four days a week and juggle it
all. How do working woman do it all? Why do I feel so guilty? This is what I
wanted. Who am I kidding? I already miss Teddy. I thought I would have six
months with him.but I can't ask that and ask to be CEO. I guess I am not the
first woman to have to sacrifice. I just want to make sure that at the end of the
day my son doesn't feel I put him second. God I have so much to think about. I
look up and Christian is looking at me.

"Anaone other thing. I owe you an apology for denying you the opportunity to
reconnect with Jose. I know he is important to you and I have to trust that you
can handle the situation if something should occur. So if you want to see Josego
ahead. I have no right to tell you who you can see and who you can't." He walks
out of his office but stops as he gets to the hallway. "But don't question me on
who I decide to connect with. It works both ways." With that he walks away.

I watch him walk down the hallway. Then run after him. "Where are you going?"
"Elliot called me earlier and wants to come work outI could use a good
workout."

"Nowit is getting late. Why isn't he with Kate on a Saturday night?"

"You should ask her that question." He is just staring at me. I am getting angry.
Very, very angry. "How dare you walk out on me because I made the wrong
choice in your mind. How dare you assume I will ruin our family because of my
choice and assume I won't be a good mother and good wife because I want a
career too. How dare you dismiss me so easily. All of a sudden you don't care if I
see Jose. What are you playing at?"

"What am I playing at? I just compromised no caved in on every damn

issue.it is like my opinion and what I wanted never mattered to you. You
wanted a baby.we had a baby.you want a career.you got it.you want to be
with your male friend who told me and you on the phone he was in love with
you.and I'm the assholeI am done here Ana. I will do anything to make you
happyso I just gave you everything you want even though it is tearing me
apart. Sobaby.what you need to do now is leave me the hell alone for an hour
okay. Just let me work through this." He is rubbing his hair. "I care but
evidently you talked to Kate, Mia and my Mom about Jose so he is very, very
important to you. So important to you that you don't see how it makes me feel
that you want to see him. I was told by my mom and Mia I was being an ass
about it...I am fucking trying here." He leans his hands against the wall. "How
would you feel Ana if I told you I want to get together with an ex or say Charlotte
for dinner. She is in town again and she asked me to have dinner with her
Monday night. Maybe I should do that. How would you feel?"

"Charlotte. Russian Charlotte?" He nods. "That bitch I knew it. I just knew she
had an interest in you. Well if you think I'm okay with you having dinner alone
with her or contacting past subs or all the hundreds of women that want to fuck
you Christian, I'm not okay with it."

"Oh so you get to go out with Jose and I am suppose to just live with itbut I am
not allowed to do the same. I just want to be clear here Ana."

"Well I don't get to scan your calls to know who you are calling or whose calling
you?"

"You want to know who calls me.ask Taylor my calls go to him as well. It's a
fucking standard security measure Ana to protect both of us. Are you trying to
hide somethingwhy do you care? It's for your safety god damn it."

"Look we are just arguing here for no reason. Can we stop I love you but I won't
be dismissed and I don't want to fight."

"You won AnaI will be back later, I just saw Elliot pull up."

I sit down in the family room and I am shaking. I think we can get past the work
issuehe seems to have come to terms with it. But this Jose thing is huge. I wait
for him to walk to the gym and call Kate.

"Hi" She sounds like she is crying.

"Hi are you okay?"

"No, but you don't sound good either."

"I'm not but you first. What is going on with you and Elliot?"

"We had a huge fight. I mean huge. He has never been so angry with me and he
told me he is moving out for a few days and going to stay at Escala."

"Oh Kate. What happened? Is it the baby issue?"

"Yes, he is obsessed about having a baby and I don't want one until I am thirty
and he says that is too long to wait. He said".she starts crying really hard".it is
a deal breaker."

"Oh Kate I am sure it is because Elliot doesn't want to be over forty when he has
his first child."

"But I don't want to be twenty four either."

"Can't you meet in the middle like have one when you are twenty-seven? How do
you knowyou might change your mind?"

"Well I might butI might not. I don't want to be forced into this."

"So where does that leave you?"

"I don't know. He was furious and said I have not been fair and considerate of his
feelings. He said we would talk in a few days. And get this that asshole told me I
couldn't go to the Grey's tomorrow for dinner. He didn't want to see me." She is
hysterical. I just listen. These Grey brothers are annoying. Finally she pulls it
together and I tell her about my conversation with Christian.

"He told you he might see old female acquaintances? That fuck head. How dare
he? But on the other handAna why are you pushing this issue with Jose so much
when you know how he feels?"

"What? You didn't say that before when I told youwhy the change?"

"Because Ana, Jose was a douche bag and you knownow that you are not
pregnant he wants to see you again. I don't know. It's not like you have even
given him a thought until he called you. Sojust saying." Oh shit I am exhausted
with this. I tell her I have a headache and I am going to go to bed.

This is the first fight Christian and I have had in months. Well I don't know if we
are fighting or what is going on. It's like who will cross the line first. Ugh. I hate
this feeling I am having. I get in our bedroom and I can't help but want to cry.
But instead I get a piece of paper and map out a plan.

Christian's POV

"Hey," Elliott is stretching and he has a basketball in his hands. "You look like
your night sucks too. You fighting with the wife?"

"Yeanosort of I don't know. How did you guess?"

"You look like you just got smacked in the nuts. What's going on with you and
Ana?" He passes me the basketball and I take a shot.

"Fuck Elliot I want the world for her and I want her to be happy but we do not see
eye to eye on her not working. So I caved in and she is going back to Grey
Publishing as the CEO. This is what she really wants and you know there is a side
of me that says she will hate it and want to quit after a few months so don't
worry about it and then another side that saysshe won't. She will be fucking
awesome at it and that's all good I guess but I want her home with Teddy. We
don't need for her to work. I bought this house for her and to raise a family. Now
I have a big house for Teddy and a nanny who has yet to be hired. I want her
home. Is that too much to ask that my wife stay home with our son?"

"No, I feel the same waybut it isn't what she wants so you can't make her stay
home Christian and it doesn't mean she won't still be there for the baby and you.
Fuck you always go from A to Z. If she is the CEO can't she make her own
hours?"

"Nothat's bullshit. Well I guess she could but she has a business to runif she's
inshe does it right. I am not giving her special privileges because she's my wife.
And she won't actually own it for several more months or even until the first of
the year. For tax purposes I really have to be careful when I put it in her name so
it doesn't look like I am moving around assets. So she technically will be one of
GEH employees for awhile."

"Your master of the universe you can do whatever the fuck you want. And big
fucking deal if she isn't profitable the first year because she doesn't work sixty
hours a week. You need some losses anyway."

I slam the basketball down. "Fuck you Elliot. I don't want to make it easy on her.
I want her home to be my wife and Teddy's mom. Why are you taking her side?"

"Oh fuck me Christian you are acting like a spoiled fucking brat. It isn't always
about you dude. Ana hasn't had a chance to do anything with her life really."

"What the fuckI think Teddy is a huge contribution."

"Quit being a dumb fuck Christian. You know what I mean." He passes the
basketball back to me hard stinging my hands. Why is he pissed? It's my god
damn wife that is causing the problem here not his fiance.

"Okay so she hasn't had a chance to develop her career. Big fucking deal. Why is
that so important or more important than Teddy and me?" I pass the ball back to
him as hard as he threw it at me.

"Because all that reading shitAna is passionate about it. She wants to see what
she can do with that passion. You bought the fucking company for her Christian.
If you didn't want her to have it you should have thought of that before."

"Well.I didn't know we were going to have a child so soon. I thought she could
work it for you know ten years or so than maybe have a kid. But now we have
Teddy and she will be too busy for me or him."

"You don't know that. I would say the time to throw a temper tantrum is when
and if she has no time for you or ignores Teddy. But that won't happen. She is an
over achiever and knowing what a dickwad you are being she probably will juggle
it all just to keep you happy and never have time for herself. Why don't you see
what happens before you go all ape shit dude. She will resent the shit out of you
if you keep her from doing this."

"So instead I have to live with resenting the shit out of her for doing it." I take a
shot and miss. "Fuck."

"I thought you said you fucked your brains out last night?"

"We didlike four times and then this morning twice. Why?"

"Because you act like you need to get laid you are so fucking tense. What is really
bothering you?"

I take another shot and make the basket this time and Elliot rebounds and makes
a shot. I sigh and bend over.

"That I lose my temper and act like a dick. I don't know how not to get my way
without being a dick and I still suck at this communication thing. And you know
whatI don't want to lose her. I love her so fucking much and I don't want to
lose her to work and I want her world to just be me and Ted. She will not want to
just have what we have now when she goes back to work. She won't be able to
be there for me."

Elliot motions for me to run with him around the track and throws the basketball
in the corner. I follow him. "Browhy are you so insecure? Ana loves you. She
had your baby and you have her on such a tight leash I am surprised she doesn't
tell you to fuck off more often. She has had to make a lot of adjustments to be
your wife and put up with a lot of shiti.e. Elena, your kinky ass lifestyle, the
money, your temper, the paps and security twenty four seven. Give her this,
trust her, have confidence in her and make it work. You fuck this up with her and
I will beat your god damn ass."

"I told her she could see Jose. I wouldn't stop her."

"What? Now you are fucking stupid. That is where I would put my foot down. He
wants to fuck her so bad his dick is like a compass when he sees her. Fuck that
shit. Why would you agree to that?"

"FUCK!" I shout so loud it bounces off the gym walls. Ryan who is working out
upstairs looks down and I wave him off to let him know I am okay. "God damn it.
I was trying to be supportive and I am tired of arguing about it. Now you confirm
how I feel but mom and Mia got all over my shit for it. I don't care anymore
Elliot. If she wants to see the little fucker, I trust her. I think she is nave as hell
about him, and I won't let her see him without Sawyer within punching distance
but what can Jose do? He says he wants to be her friend. I just won't agree to be
around him. I can't be here when he comes over or go with her to meet him
because I will be a complete dick. If I didn't knock him on his ass just for being
such a fucking pain in the ass for me I would be such jerk it would make Ana
mad. Solet her see him. Fuck I don't even care anymore." We have run around
the track several times. I am starting to feel my heart rate increase and this feels
good.
"Wow. Well let me know when she is going to see him. I will go in your place. I
can't stand that little fuck. Something about him annoys the shit out of me."

"I told Ana in so many words about Charlotte tonight. That if she wants to see
Jose maybe I will have dinner with Charlotte."

"You told her? What the fuck did you say and why did you do that?" I take a deep
breath. Charlotte told me the last time she was here from Russia, in April that she
wanted to fuck me. She was in my office and shut the door and lifted her leg on
the chair in front of my desk and showed me her snatch. She wasn't wearing
panties. I would have fired her but she is really good at what she does and we
need her contacts in the Russian Steel Industry or we are screwed. I told her I
wasn't even remotely interested and I should have fired her on the spot. Even
though she is a beautiful woman, I love Ana and I was clear with her on that
issue.

"I didn't tell her about her showing me her pussy. I just said Charlotte wants to
have dinner with me. I told her so she would know how it felt."

"Oh you are so fucking stupid when it comes to women. Christian, rule number
one; you always deny it when they ask about other woman coming on to you.
Alwayswomen are relentless. You will never here the end of it and Ana won't
give up until you fire Charlotte. Fuck Christian I thought I taught you better than
that. You are so pussy whipped you clearly aren't thinking with your brain."

"I know I shouldn't have told her but I wanted her to feel jealous like I feel about
Jose."

"Christ you are so stupid. JealousChrist don't you think she has to deal with all
that shit about your looks in the paper all the time and she sees the way woman
look at you. You fucked half the kinky women in Seattlewhat more does she
need to know. You are going to be paying for that comment for the next year or
until Charlotte goes back to the native land for good. Did she really ask you to
dinner? Fuck I am so pissed at Kate right nowI'll go for you. I could have some
fun with that little Russian piece of ass." Elliot met her when he came by my
office and he about came all over himself.

"Forget my issuesI'm just a jealous, possessive control freak that wants to fuck
my wife 24/7 and I don't want to share her. You my brother have bigger issues if
you walked out on Kate tonight and now you are talking about fucking Charlotte.
What is going on in your head? You do realize you are about five weeks from
marrying this woman."

"YeaI realize that and if we can't agree about this baby issue.I am prepared to
call off the wedding. I don't understand what her fucking problem is?"

"I told you I would take her to lunch and talk to her about how much it has
changed me you know having a kid."

"Yea thanks.having a kid has made you nicer but it has clearly had an impact on
your fucking brain cells. Telling Ana about Charlotte. Christ I still can't believe you
did that. Sure you can talk to her if you wantbut look if she doesn't want kids
and I force her.how fair is that to the kid. I don't know broI think we have a
problem here."
"Why don't you and Kate get counseling?" I have a good sweat going. I look up at
the automated track, we have run five miles.

"That is your answer to everything. No, I don't want to go to counseling I want

Kate to quit fighting me over everything and realize I don't want to be as old as
Gramps when I have my first kid. I mean seriouslyhaving a kid at forty would
suck."

"No it wouldn't. It's not like your baby clock is ticking and Kate would still be like
thirty."

"But I don't want to wait. So I told her I am not coming home for a few days. Me
and Amigo will stay here, or at Escala if you are okay with it. I can't go to mom
and dads; mom will freak out. And I don't want to hear Mom give me her 'I told
you so lecture again."

"What does that mean?"

"She has already told me that she likes Kate, but that she doesn't believe Kate is
the mommy type."

"Well Elliotshe isn't."

"Well Christian if she isn't then I need to know now and I will end it. I am as
serious about this as a heart attack. I will call the wedding off."

"You are setting yourself up for disappointment Elliot. She wants to marry you.
She will tell you what you want to hear and then she may not follow through."

"Then I will fucking divorce her if she isn't willing to get pregnant within two
years."

We don't say anything for a few more minutes. "Elliot you are not in love with
her. I mean how you can even think about fucking someone else? I couldn't fuck
another woman under any circumstance. I couldn't do it. It worries me that you
feel this way and you are not even married yet."

"I love Kate I won't betray her while we are together. I would never do that to
her, but if we end up breaking upyou can bet your sweet ass I am on a plane to
New York and balls deep in Nina within twenty four hours."

"Are you two still sexting?"

I wouldn't call it sexting but we keep in touch"

"You better watch yourself there."

"Just saying Christian. I love Kate but she knew when I proposed I wanted
children and now that you guys have Teddy all she can say is no fucking way to
having kids."

"Maybe she is just scared."

"Of what?"
"It is a lot of work. You have no idea. They wake up in the middle of the night.
Shit, throw up on you, cry for no fucking reason and you can't just leave when
you want to anymore." I look over and whistle. Benson and Amigo are having a
scuffle. They stop when I whistle.

"What's with Benson?"

"Honestly since Teddy came along he hasn't been getting all of Ana's attention so
he is a bit jealous I think. So he has suddenly become my dog. Two more laps?" I
look up and see we are almost at the ten mile mark.

"Yea. So can Amigo and I stay here? I don't feel like going all the way to Escala."

"I don't care. But you should go home and work it out."

"Are you going to go say sorry to Ana?"

"Yes. Then fuckso it might get loud."

"I've heard you beforeChrist remember before your wedding when we were on
your boat. You kept saying slow, slow, slowfuck me I thought I was going to go
out of my mind. You can fuck longer than any human being I have ever heard of.
What's the deal with that?"

I can't help it I laugh for the first time all day. "Orgasm denial."

"Now why the fuck would you do that? Call me nave but I absofuckinglutely love
to get my rocks off. Denial? What the fuck fun is that?"

Now I am laughing hard. "Elliot, you should try it. Holding back as long as you
can makes your orgasm so intense when you finally to get off you will see stars."

"Hell I already see stars, I don't need a fucking galaxy. I would just as soon get
off, take a little nap then do it all over again. But you fuck forever. Christ don't
you get tired. And poor Ana. Christ I am surprised she doesn't walk like a
cowboy."

"That is why I like to stay in shape. And I don't always practice orgasm denial.
Sometimes I like to get off fast and hard like most people dobut man staying in
deep and letting Ana have multiple orgasmsnothing like it."

"Shit shut up man. Now I am going to have to go home and suck up to Kate so I
can get laid. This talk is making me hornier than a two peckered billy goat."

"YeaI'm with you on that one. This is not how I saw my evening going now that
we can fuck again. Being out here with you at eleven pm, not exactly what I saw
myself doing tonight." I stop running. "You staying or going?"

"I don't know. I will take a shower and if I am staying I will just take the guest
room downstairs if that is okay. If I decide to go, I will text you and head out."
We are both breathing pretty hard. "I want to use some of your weights. Do you
want to do a few sets?"

"NoI need to go talk to Ana. See you tomorrow at the house. Kate coming too?"
He shakes his head no and tells me he told her she couldn't go with him. "Man
talk about me being a dick. That is cold considering they are getting together to
talk about the Coping Together final details and she is one of the committee
members."

"Yea I know. Fuck we are both assholes Christian."

"Yea I know. Well time to go grovel. Have a good one. Ryan will stay here with
you until you are done and lock up."

I whistle for Benson and we head back to the house which is really quiet."

I walk upstairs and go to Teddy's room. He slept great in there last night. In fact
I think he slept better in there where it was quiet than he does in our room where
we talk and make noises. I peak in his crib and he is squirming around and awake
sucking on his fist.

"Hey little man. You are awake and letting mommy sleep? Are you hungry is that
why you have your fist in your mouth? Well I could give you a bottle of mommy's
milk but let's wake her. I can use you to get her awake and then grovel and say
I'm sorry and then maybe if I do a good job of saying I'm sorry mommy will let
daddy play hide the submarine with her." I pick him up. "You are wet little guy.
Let's change your diaper and find another one of those sleepers. What the fuck I
mean what the heck does mommy have on you? Oh shit buddy she has you in
one of those straight jacket dresses. But you out smarted her and got your fist
out of that stupid mitten didn't you?" I change him and clean him up with baby
wipes and put him in one his man up sleepers that I bought for him. I kiss him
about ten times and he is starting to fuss so I know he is hungry. "Okay let's go
wake up mommy. We walk in the bedroom quietly but Ana is sitting on the bed
smiling with a book in her hand. She is actually giggling.

She points to the baby monitor. "Seriously Christian, hide the submarine. Really?"
Oh shit I forgot about that damn thing. I smile at her and hand her the baby and
she takes her breast out to feed him.

"Well, shit I guess I gave away my plans for the evening. I am taking a shower.
And if you hear someone downstairs it is probably Elliot. He might just stay here
tonight." I wait for Ana to say something but when she doesn't I know she has
talked to Kate.

After my shower I come out and Ana's iPad is playing. She is playing the mix of
songs I made up for her when we broke up last summer. She isn't in the bedroom
and I turn around to look for her but hear her saying goodnight to Teddy on the
monitor. He has been falling right back to sleep lately when she feeds him before
we go to bed. She comes back in and I notice she is wearing a sheer silk
nightgown that is makes her so fuckable my dick instantly reacts. I just stare at
her.

She walks over to me and pulls the towel off my waste and grabs my dick hard.
"Hey whoa there Mrs. Grey. That is attached. Ouch Ana what are you doing?"

"This is mine. Don't even fucking think about going to dinner with that Russian
bitch. If you treasure your dick, you will fire her and get rid of her ASAP, or I will
be taking this with me when were not together." I laugh at her. Fuck Elliot is
right. This is going to be a problem. Me and my big mouth. "Has she come on to
you like in an obvious way? Don't lie to me Christian." Oh shitgod damn I should
listen to my brother more. Fuck. I don't want to lie to Ana but this will cause
another battle and I don't think she needs to know this. Right? She will just get
pissed.

"Umnot really."

"What is not really?"

"I mean not really. She has hinted that she is attracted to me but you know no
big deal, it's only you Ana. I told her I love my wife." Shit.quit talking Grey.

"Why would you have to say that to her? You are hiding something. Did she like
want you to fuck her?" Oh goddamn it. I need to distract her. So I run my finger
over her collar bone. And she moves back. Not working. But fuck she is still
squeezing my dick and now holding my balls with her other hand. Christ.

"AnaI shouldn't have said what I said about Charlotte. I was just trying to make
you jealous like I was feeling about Jose."

"Look Christian first of all, thank you for biting the bullet on my going back to
work. I know it isn't what you want. But I have a question. Once I actually own
the company, and GEH is out of the equation, I can do what I want with it right?"

"Yes I guess why?"

"Well a few things. First of all I am going to borrow some money and add a small
nursery for employees who have babies. There isn't but two other employees with
small children and they might not even want to take advantage of this. But that
way I can have Teddy with me and close by. SecondlyI am going to work a flex
schedule. I am going to work Monday through Thursday for awhile. It will be my
company so I can do that if I want to right? Third I am going to have Hannah call
Andrea and schedule every Wednesday in your calendar as lunch date with me so
we have time together. I want two hour lunches so we can go to Escala if we
want to play. And finallyI am going to make it profitable. You wait and see. But
never ever will I put Grey Publishing in front of you or Teddy. Ever I love you
both too much."

I take a deep breath and smile. "Baby I am sorry for being so stubborn about
this. I know I didn't and haven't handled this right. I am a work in progress but I
will keep trying harder not to be such a control freak. Will you forgive me?"

"I already have."

"Okay secondly. You don't need to borrow money. We have plenty and you can
loan the money to the company on the books. I love your idea about the nursery.
I think we should look for the best nannies available. Hire one per child if needed
and do what we can to make it easier on working moms. Maybe I will do that at
Grey House and Teddy can come with me too on occasion. Great idea." I smile
and kiss her softly and look down and she is now softly stroking my dick. "Also, I
love your idea about the weekly lunch. I'm all for that especially if it means
fucking you in the playroom. We need a good session in there now by the way.
It's been a long time. And finallyI don't know about the flex thingmight rub
some of your staff the wrong daybut it will be your company you can try it if
you want. But wow, I think I can really get excited about the nursery at work
idea."
Ana has a huge smile. "Really? Good." She kisses me softly and then reaches in
her nightgown and pulls out a condom.

"What the fuck? Ana you are breastfeeding and you haven't gotten your period. I
am not trying to sabotage you and I know you would probably kill me if you got
pregnant so soon, but please babycan't we gamble on this until you get your
IUD?" She raises her eyebrow at me. "Fine. Shit I hate these things." She starts
laughing.

"We can wait to have sex until I see Dr. Greene this week if you prefer."

"NO. No we can use them. But I hope you found more than one around. You
know Ana we fucked a lot last night and this morning without protection. Isn't
this a bit late for a condom?"

"Well it might be but now that I know I am committed to going back to workwe
need to be careful."

I groan. "Fine. When is your appointment?" She is kissing my chest and playing
with my dick.

"I will see if I can move it to Monday since we have the trial later in the week."
We kiss and tell each other we are both sorry again. "Christian I don't need to see
Jose. It was more about me making my own decision. But I understand that there
is no point to it now and I understand how it must have hurt your feelings."

"Noif you want to baby, I trust you. Just understand you will have to take
Sawyer and I don't want to see him. I don't like the little fucker."

"We'll I will think about it. Not sure." She scoots down and takes my dick in her
mouth.

"Babythat feels good, but you know I had enough of those the past six weeks to
ahhyea that um feels so fucking goodChrist you have the best fucking lips for
sucking god Ana" She looks up at me with those gorgeous blue eyes and is
nipping on my dick and takes a little bite "Ow fuckAna"

"Now what was that about Charlotte again?"

Oh fuck Elliot is so going to tell me "I told you so."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Happy Sunday! Sorry about CharlieI was getting rather use to the idea.

OMG I love all of you for having my back, I think the negative
comments might have pissed some of you off more than me! Thank you
so much for the wonderful love and support. Let's move on.

You made me feel so loved.that I am giving back. Here is a chapterI

wasn't even planning. Many of you want revenge on Charlottethat
tramp...you want Ana to set her straightand Kate and Elliotmany of
you don't like that stinker Elliot's behavior. And many of you think Kate
needs to grow up. You are all trying to figure out how they are going to
work through their differencesso because you showed me the love
this one is for you! If I take my own poetic license and step away from
EL James story lineI would not make this a smooth sailing for Elliot and
Katebut I promised to stay with her original story line so for all you
HEA typeI will fix them but I would so love to put Elliot with someone
else. Oh well this is for those of you that like them togetherwith a little
angst first. XOX

Lilly

Chapter 58 The New BFF's

Ana's POV

"Babythat feels good, but you know I had enough of those the past six weeks to
ahhyea that um feels so fucking goodChrist you have the best fucking lips for
sucking god Ana" I look up at him and he is staring at me with those intense
grey eyes. I nip at his dick and then take a little bite. He isn't going to leave me
guessing about that sex goddess from Russia. I know she did more than come on
to him.

"Ow fuckAna" Yea Greyif you think that hurts, you better start talking.

"Now what was that about Charlotte again?" I deep throat him and suck hard
then pull pack with my hands on my hips.

"Babyyou have nothing to worry about it is only you."

I bite his upper thigh right under his balls rather hard. "Mother fuck. Jesus Ana."
He pulls back and looks at me then laughs. "You are a jealous little thing aren't
you?"

"You aren't telling me everything Grey and until you do.we are done here."

"Ana"
"Christian" He pulls me up and strokes my face.

"Baby, I don't even notice other women anymore it's only you. I told youshe
came on to me and I told her I love my wife." He seems to be struggling with
this. He is not telling me everything.

"Christian, what did she do? I am not in the mood for your evasive answers. Tell
me what she said and or did. If she came onto youwhat exactly did she do?"

"Oh baby let's not get into this."

"Look at you squirm. You are the most jealous possessive person in the world.
Now I have a need to know and you are not talking. Well until you doyou are
cut off." I walk into the bathroom to brush my teeth. He follows me. I almost
laugh when I see him put on his pajama bottoms and he still has a full erection. I
stare at him and point.

"Ana don't leave me hanging. Cock teasing doesn't become you."

"Well not telling me the truth doesn't become you. Its' up to you." I look for my
moisturizer and rub it on my face. To stall I bend overjust perfectly so he can
see my ass and brush my hair vigorously." Of course he comes up behind me and
rubs his cock up against my back side.

"Babyyou know how I feel about you withholding sex when you are angry with
me. Take it out on me other ways. But don't play that game with me." Oh you
didn't just go there did you Grey?

"Did you sleep with her?"

"Oh my god no. How could you even fucking think that? No of course not."

"Did you kiss her?"

"NO Ana, I didn't touch her. Now stop it, you are being ridiculous. I love you I
would never do that to you or to us. Jesus Christ now you are pissing me off."

"Too bad. I know you haven't told me everything. So either you tell me or I will
be relentless and not let this go until you do." Christian laughs and leans against
the counter. He murmurs something which I can't hear. "What was that
Christian? I didn't hear what you said." I turn towards him cross my arms and tap
my foot repeatedly. He looks down and smirks looking amused. "Something
funny?"

"Yes actually. You just said you would be relentless. Those were the exact words
Elliot said tonight. That you would be relentless about Charlotte now that I told
you she was interested."

"Well now I know something happened because you tell your brother everything
soI am not kidding Christian speak now or forever hold your dickbecause I
won't until you do."

"Baby."

"Do not baby me. I mean it Christian. What aren't you telling me?"
"Oh fuck me fine. She came into my office and told me she was attracted to me."

"I know you told me that and then what's the rest of the story?"

He sighs and rubs his hair. He looks nervous as his Adams Apple bobs up and
down and he licks his lips. He has a nervous grin. Yes you should be nervous
Grey.

"I was sitting at my desk. We had just had a conversation about how much I was
willing to spend on a million tons of steel and she put her one leg up on the chair
in front of my desk and then spread her leg out, lifted her dress and much to my
shock she showed me her you know her"

"No I don't. What did she show you Christian?"

"Fuck Ana fine she should me her pussy and she wasn't wearing any panties. I
stood up and walked to the door and told her to get out. I swear to god. You can
ask Andrea and Elliot who was waiting for me because I was screaming at her
when she walked out."

"She showed you her ugly ginger hairy lady parts? Are you fucking kidding me?"

"Well actually she had a Brazilian. But I told her I would and should fire her for
that move but she knows I have about a three hundred million dollar investment
at stake and she is the only one that can do what she does. So I threw her out
and told Andrea she is not allowed in my office again. All meetings with her now
are with Ros who is aware of what she did and now deals with her."

"Then why did she ask you to dinner?"

"Well, I guess she doesn't like to be told no. But, I didn't respond to her email. I
sent it to Ros and told her to tell her the next time she comes on to me I will not
only send her packing but I will destroy her in the process. But Ana the problem
is this has been Ros' pet project for three years. She has been trying to break
into the Russian Steel Industry as we need it for the shipping manufacturing
division. Ros begged me to see this through and promised she will deal with her.
So this is under control. I promise."

"Evidently not if she is still trying. Accept the dinner date with her."

"What? Fuck no I won't."

"Yes you will. But I am goingnot you."

"Anacome on. I can deal with this. I don't need my little wife to jump in and
save me on this."

"Oh really Christian? What if some guy whipped out his weenie and showed it to
me? You would kill him. I mean literally beat him until he couldn't walk again. So,
I am standing up for what is mine." He smiles and tries to pull me over to him but
I am not budging until he agrees.

"His weenie?" He laughs and shakes his head. "What will you say to her?"
"I don't know yet, but you better arrange it or you and I will have issues. Don't
tell her I am coming. Let her be surprised."

"Analet Ros deal with her please."

"No and another thinghow does Elliot know about this and why didn't you tell
me?"

"Ana. Come on the last thing a guy tells his nine month pregnant wife is that
some woman came on to him and showed him her snatch. I didn't want you to
worry about it and Elliot knew because he came by when I was throwing her out
of the office and heard me yelling at her."

"But I am not pregnant nowI shouldn't have to dig this information out of you
Christian. You get furious if another man even looks at me and have me
monitored twenty four seven...but how many other woman have showed you
their bits and you haven't told me about it?"

"Since we have been together or before?" Smug bastard.

"I don't give a rats' ass about beforesince we have been together. Quit playing
dumb."

"None. Not their bits." He mimics me. "The dental hygienist at Dr. Tachi's office
took out her tit when I was having my teeth cleaned a couple months ago and
tried to stick it in my mouth."

"What! Are you fucking serious?"

"Yea but Taylor was there and he caught her when I pushed her away. She was
fired. Its' all good baby. I only want you."

"Oh well isn't that fine and dandy. Wowhow come you didn't tell me about that?
Seriously?" I stomp my foot and clench my fist. I am so pissed I am seeing stars.
How dare these women. I take a deep breath. I knew when I married him he is a
gorgeous hunk and that women all want him, but hearing that it happens really
makes me crazy.

"Welcome to my world baby. I have to watch men; hell my own GEH employees
get boners when they see you. Look we love each other. You give me all I can
handle and I only want you. I do get crazy jealous. But we just have to trust each
other. The difference baby is I am a big guy and if I don't want someone to touch
me...they won't. There isn't any woman out there that can physically force me to
do anything I don't want to happen. But you are itty bitty as Elliot would say
that is why I have to protect you. Plus it makes me fucking nuts when other men
look at you. Yes I will fucking kill anyone that comes near what is mine."

"Well I feel the same way. So the girl fight is on. I am meeting her Monday night
and letting her know you are mine."

"Babyplease just let Ros deal with her."

"Christian do you want to get laid tonight or not?" He laughs at me.

"Of course. What a stupid question."

Then text her right now and tell her you will meet her for dinner Monday night."

"I don't have her fucking number Ana. Seriously I really don't. Check my cell if
you don't believe me."

"But you have her email."

"Yes of course." He looks up at me with his eyes and his chin is almost resting on
his chest. He smiles. "Okay baby. Sawyer of course goes with you and I let Ros
know in advance. I can't fire her yet. We have a deal in two weeks that has to be
executed then we will unload her. So keep this strictly personal."

"Does Ros have to know?"

"Yes. She is basically my partner and if you go postal on herRos needs to know
in advance."

"I won't go postal. Okay send her an email."

Now? It is almost midnight." I raise my eyebrow at him. "Fine." He grabs his

phone and types a message then hands me his phone.

Charlotte. I have decided to accept your dinner invitation for Monday. I will have
Andrea make a reservation and get back to you with details. I read it, press send
and hand his phone back to him.

"Perfect." He shakes his head at me and laughs.

"Can I touch you now my protective little wife? And after your smack down with
her on Monday, will this be over with or will I have to listen to this for the rest of
my life?"

I grab him by his pajama waistband. "We're good. Now where was I?"

Just as I am about to place Christian's hard dick in my mouth his cell phone
vibrates. He ignores it and throws his phone on the bed. We ignore it and
continue. I am in the middle of giving him an intense blow job when the house
phone rings.

"Babysomething must be going on. God damn it let me get the phone." He
walks over to his night stand. "Sawyer what's going on?" Taylor and Gail are
away this weekend to see his mother in Spokane. "What? Oh this is just perfect.
Okay I will go tell him. Tell Kramer to stay with her and intervene if it gets too
friendly.whatfuck no. Trust me he will handle itoh. I hadn't thought about
that. Well shit. Let me get dressed. I will go with him.because I will be able to
keep him calm.no you need to stay here with Mrs. Grey. Tell Reynolds to meet
up with us just in case." Christian hangs up the phone and looks at me. He heads
into his closet.

"What is going on?" I know it's not good by one look of his face. "And where are
you going?"

"Kate is totally drunk at some bar. She was dancing with some guy that didn't
take no for an answer and she isn't handling it all that well."
"What? How do you know this?" Christian looks guilty.

"Because we have someone on her but she can't know this or she will go bat shit
crazy so Elliot has never told her."

"She's drunk and dancing. What are you doing?"

"I'm going downstairs to get Elliot and I better go with him so he doesn't go
ballistic. We'll take Reynolds and Kramer is already there. Kramer is her SP."

"SP?"

"Surveillance protection. Means he is never where she can see him."

"Maybe I should go with Elliot and talk some sense in her." Christian looks up
quickly as he tie's his shoes.

"You aren't going anywhere. This is going to end up with punches being thrown I
almost guarantee it. I am going to keep Elliot out of jail. You stay here. I will text
you. We will finish this in the morning Mrs. Grey, only we will be fucking not
sucking." Christian gives me a kiss and heads out. Oh Kate what have you done?

Kate's POV

"I told you I am engaged asshole now go away." I show him my ring.

Oh my god I am so drunk. I shouldn't have done this. Bad idea. I just can't
believe Elliot didn't come home tonight. I know he is at Christian and Ana's
because Ana text me and told me but still. I have had way too much to drink. I
shouldn't have come here but I thought I would just come get one drink and then
all these guys started buying me drinks. Then I didn't see any harm in having one
or two dances but now I can't get rid of this asshole and the bouncers aren't
helping me. If I go outside to get in my car I am afraid he will follow me out and I
am too drunk to drive anyway.

"Hey bartender." He looks up. "I will take another drink but can you make this
guy quit bothering me and go away?" I think I am slurring. I feel like my head is
bobbing up and down.

"WhoBrett? He owns the place. I don't think so. Another margarita?" I nod.
Great. Now what? Maybe Ethan is home. He will come and get me. I will send him
a text. I can't let Elliot know. He will get so pissed that I came to a bar by myself.
If I text Ana, she will tell the mogul.

Edunk barf on 4th come get meet plese El hats me

What? Are you drunk Kate?

Yes

Where's Elliot?

Mad don't note

Where are you?

4th street

Got that where on 4th

"Bartender what is the name of this place?"

"Purple Caf and Wine Bar"

People cats and wine store I read what I wrote. Shit I text like Grace.

That can't be right. I will find you. Don't move leaving now.

I look around and the asshole is staring at me from his VIP table. I flip him off.
How dare he grab my ass while we were dancing. I am practically married. Well I
was practically married. Now I don't know what I am. Shit. I know he wants kids
but I am scared. It has too hurt like hell and I don't even know a single thing
about babies. Ana is so good with her son. She is a natural nurturer. I am a bitch.
B. I. T. C. H. I am surprised Elliot even loves me. God he is so hot and I love him
so much. I don't want to lose him. If he dumps me I will never marry because he
is it for me.When did I start crying? I feel tears running down my face. And I put
my head on the bar. Shit I am a mess. Elliot I need you. I feel like I am going to
get sick.

"Hey gorgeous, you don't look so good. Let me take you home or somewhere.
Want to go outside and get some air?"

I look up and wipe my eyes. "You again? Go away Mr. Asshole owner. I know you
are the owner. Now leave me alone."

"I am the owner baby, let me take care of you. Come on you have had enough."
He puts his hand on my arm and pulls me. I shrug and pull away.

"I said go away. My brother is coming for me." He puts his arm around my waist.

"You know you don't want me to go away beautiful. I will sit here with you until
your brother."

"Get your fucking hands off of her."

"Oh are you the brother?"

"No I am the fianc. I said back the fuck up. Come on Kate."

I look up. "Elliot.ChristianReynolds? Where's Ethan?"

"What?" They all say at the same time. I am so confused. Oh no. Elliot is going to
be pissed. "Baby this is Mr. Asshole slash owner. Mr. Asshole slash owner this is
my fianc Elliot Grey and his asshole brother Christian. As in the Christian Grey."
I am slurring my words oh my god I am drunk. I fall off the bar stool.
"Hey Christian. I had no idea she was your brothers' girl. Sorry. She is pretty
blasted. Better get her out of here." Oh perfect. Mr. Asshole owner knows the
mogul.

"No problem Brett. What's her bill?" Christian has his wallet out.

"I got it. Sorry again." He looks at Elliot.

"Oh you know Christian. Of course you do. Elliot why are you here?" I am almost
falling over. I can't see very well but what I can seehe is pissed. He just stares
at me then bends down and flips me over his shoulder. "Put me down Elliot."

"Shut the fuck up Kate we're leaving." He just slapped my ass. That fucker. Oh
god I am going to be sick. Elliot stops and all I can see is a guy's jeans and
chucks. Is that Ethan?

"Do you want me to take her from you Elliot?"

"No, I got her. She is tanked, I am taking her home."

"Okay if you are sure. I know what a bitch she can be when she is drunkit is like
her alter ego emerges." Shut up Ethan. You are supposed to be on my side.

"Thanks Ethan, sorry you had to come out and get her. See you around."

"Ethan, big brois that you?" I can't see. I am upside down and my hair is
covering my face and I can only see Elliot's belt and amazing ass. I try to look up
and Ethan has bent down to look at me."

"Kate you look like shit. You are wrecked. What the fuck are you doing?"

"Drinking. Elliot doesn't love me. Ow." Elliot just spanked me hard again. "Quit
that Grey. Ethan will you take me home?"

"No KateI think I will let Elliot handle this. Call me tomorrow. Elliot, Christian."

"Ethan.Ethan." Where did he go? I hear Elliot talking to Christian.

"Reynolds will take you home right? Thanks for coming with me. Good thing you
know that guy I was ready to pop him one."

"Elliot" He spanks me again. This is starting to feel good.

"Don't say another fucking word Kate. I mean it." Okay bossy pants. Jeez. I lift
my hair up.

"Christian.Christian." I twirl my head around. It is hard to find people upside

down. We have just stepped outside. The air feels good. "Christian"

"Yes Kate." Oh stuffy drawers sounds pissed.

"Sorry to take you away from Ana. And sorry I called you an asshole even though
you are an asshole most of the time. Is Elliot mad at me?" I hear him chuckle.
"He better be. If you were my wife or fiance I would spank you until the sun
came up. What were you thinking Kate?"

"You're not the boss of me Grey. I don't have to tell you. Now go home to Ana
my best friend forever and ever. Don't you get her pregnant again Grey. Keep
your penis in your pants do you hear me?" Ow quit spanking me Elliot."

"Quit talking Kate. I am not telling you again." I hear the doors unlock on the
jeep.

"You got her Elliot?" That is Reynolds voice. Oh for Pete's sake how many guys
does it take to put me in a car? He swings me down and leans my up against the
car and I look up at him. Oh this is a really, really mad Elliot. He grabs my chin
and pulls it up.

"I am taking you home Kate. You are not to say one fucking word in the car. Not
one. Not even a whimper. I am fucking furious with you right now. We will talk in
the morning. Thanks again bro. See you at mom's tomorrow." I watch the mogul
and his hottie guard walk away.

"Bye Christian kiss Ana for me. But no tongue when you are giving her my kiss.
Just a peck." I yell out and Elliot shoves me in the car.

"Hey there not so rough." I try to kiss him when he puts my seatbelt on. But he
moves away. I am so drunk. I put my finger up. I am going to be sick. I push him
away and lean over throwing up in the parking lot.

"Have a good time tonight Elliot." Christian yells out laughing. I flip him off as I
throw up repeatedly. Then I see the ground getting closer.

Oh god help me, my head hurts. Where am I? Oh I am in our bed. Elliot? I look
around but he isn't here. I could have sworn he was here last night. Shit
everything is fuzzy. Yuck my mouth tastes like shit. I am wearing the shirt I had
on last night. I sit up. Oh man, my head is spinning and my neck and top of my
head are going to explode. I glance at the clock on Elliot's side. It is 7:30. I try to
get up but if I do I am going to get sick. I hear some noise from downstairs. I
can't make it downstairs I will die. Surely that would be better at this point. I
think I am still drunk. I pick up my cell and call Elliot.

"Yes." Oh he is mad.

"Please tell me you are downstairs. If not someone is here and you need to beat
them up."

"I'm downstairs. I will be up in a minute."

"Are you mad at me?"

"Mad. Oh I don't think mad even comes close to telling you what I am feeling
right now Kate."

"Oh. Did I do something bad last night?" He hung up on me. Oh shit. I see I have
a text message that came in at 7:00 from Ana. I can barely read. My make-up is
smeared all over my face. My eyes feel goopy and the letters are blurry. I read it.
Kate have you lost your fucking mind?

I don't know what did I do last night quick tell me before Elliot comes up

You got smashed at the bardanced with the owner who came on to you then
proceeded to drink even more. You called Ethan to come get you but Elliot got
there first

Wait did I call Elliot

Umm no

How did he know where I was?

I wait but she doesn't respond. I hear him come upstairs and push myself up. He
hands me a cup of coffee and a bottle of water. I don't see Amigo.

"Where's Amigo?"

"He is at Christian's. I didn't want him to wait in the jeep outside a bar so I left
him there. I am going to go get him in a few minutes." He takes two Advil out of
his pocket and hands them to me.

"I'm sorry."

"For what part? Not wanting to have my baby or going out drinking and dancing
and god knows what else with other guys. Were you trying to get fucked Kate?
WhatI'm not good enough for you?"

"What? No of course you are."

"Sorry but when a woman shows up at a bar by herself without girlfriends or her
fiance, drinks herself into oblivion and then dances with other menit pretty
much saysI am available and want to get fucked. Soyou tell me WHAT THE
FUCK you were doing in a bar by yourself last night. God damn it I am so fucking
furious with you I don't even want you to have my baby right now. So that issue
is a moot point. FUCK Kate real classy." Elliot takes the water bottle that I
haven't yet taken from him and throws it across the room bursting it against the
wall. Why does he always throw water bottles?

"I'm sorry Elliot."

"Sorry you got caught? What would have happened if I hadn't shown up? Would
you have fucked that guy?"

"No of course not. I called Ethan to come get me. I didn't call you because you
were mad at me. You left me last night. I was scared and upset and decided to
just go out for a drink. I kind of hoped you would find out and come get me but
you never showed up until I was too drunk."

"How would I find out if you didn't fucking call me and tell me?"

"I don't knowhow did you find out?"

He looks at me and squints his eyes. "Don't play dumb Kate. You know Christian
has surveillance on you for your protection. When he saw that guy grabbing on
you and you pushing him away, he called into Sawyer. I was half tempted to
leave your sorry ass there, but Christian, who you called an asshole told me to
get my shit together and come get you."

"You would have left me there?"

"Kate you were dancing with other guys and drunk. I was pissed when I heard
that. What was I supposed to think? NoI would have come to get you but I was
furious. My first reaction was you fucking bitchyou want to play it that way then
game on."

"What is that suppose to mean?"

"It means I am totally not okay with what you did last night. Going to a bar
drinking, dancing, flirting whatever. Kate I am going to get Amigo then going to
my parents for breakfast. I am not coming home tonight so don't look for me. If
you want to go get drunk again and fuck aroundtell me now and let's just end
this because there is no circumstance where I want to be with a woman who
behaves like that. Christ Kate. You were so drunk you couldn't even talk straight.
Your shirt was open, your bra showing, make-up smeared everywhere. You were
a mess." Elliot shakes his head. He takes off his t-shirt and grabs a new one. Oh
man is it wrong to notice how hot he looks right now. I push back the covers to
get out of bed and notice I don't have anything on besides the shirt I was wearing
last night.

"You threw up all over your jeans and shoes Ms. Classy so I undressed you."

"Why whenever we fight do you leave instead of facing it head on Elliot?" I walk
over to my dresser and grab my boy short jammies. I take off my shirt because it
smells like vomit and remove my bra putting on a tank tee shirt.

"Because if I stay, I might kill you."

"Funny."

"By the waylook at this. You made the internet." I read his cell phone. Oh shit.

Millionaire Bad Boy Elliot Grey's fiance is a Bad Girl. Trouble in Paradise?

I don't even want to read the rest of the story once I see the picture of him
carrying me out over his shoulder. I hand him back the phone. I feel ashamed.
What will Grace and my own mother think of me?

"Kate, you want to fight and go on and on and on until I can't stand it another
second. I am a pretty easy going guy laid back most of the time but pull a stunt
like you did last night Kate and you won't find me easy to deal with. I have never
been angrier with you than I am right now. I know I leftmaybe I shouldn't have.
But we have some serious issues to resolve. You going out and getting drunk,
dancing with other guysthat won't resolve our issues. But if you want me to
stay right now and resolve thisjust know I am so pissed right now that I am not
in the best state of mind to talk things over. In fact.all I have thought about
since I woke up at five this morning in the guest room is how to end this
relationship and cancel this wedding with my dignity in tack. So you want to talk
let's talk baby." He walks in the bathroom and I hear him lift the toilet seat up
and pee. He comes out a few seconds later. "Welltalk."

I am stunned. He really is thinking about ending this. "Elliot I made a mistake

going out last night but I told that guy I was engaged and to back off. Am I
engaged?"

"I don't know are you?"

"Elliot yes or no? Are we still getting married? I know I love you and want to be
with you forever. I don't want to lose you and I said I was sorry about last night."

"Kate yes last night was right up there with top three things a chick can do to piss
her boyfriend offI guaran-fucking-tee itthere isn't a man in the entire country
that would be okay with his girlfriend doing what you did last night. Sothat is
just one issue. But you went there to drown your sorrows. Why because I
walked out on you last night. Why because before we got engaged you and I sat
outside in the hot tub and we talked about kids. I hadn't proposed yet and was
thinking about it but wanted to know exactly how you felt about children. Do you
remember that night Kate?"

"Yes."

"I said to you 'Kate I really want to settle down soon and when I do I want to
start a family as soon as I get married. Do you want children?' You said yes, you
would love to have a couple of little girls and you didn't think you would like to
have little boys. I said I could handle that but I obviously hoped to have a son
someday. But I reached over and tucked your hair behind your ear and told you
that if I could have two little girls just like youI would be okay with that. You
smiled and saidI would love to be that woman that gave you your children." He
wipes a tear away. God I have been so unfair to him. "I remembered thinking I
have found the woman I want to settle down with. One week later you had that
ring on your finger. You said yes. Yes to me and my dreams which included
starting a family. It wasn't like we didn't discuss this before we got engaged."

"Yes but I did tell you after we got engaged that I didn't want to get pregnant
right away like Ana did. I had hoped to wait a few years."

"Yes you did and I said, I could wait a year or two, but I didn't want to be much
older. But fuck Kate, yesterday you told me for the second time in a week you
don't want kids at all. So what is it? Because I don't want to force a child on you
it wouldn't be fair to them to have a mother that didn't want them. I wasn't
wanted remember? I won't do that to my kid. If you don't want kidslet's just
make this a clean break and end it. And I mean really really want kids. Love
them, nurture them, and make a family together. I don't need you to have my
child and not be there one hundred percent. So what's it going to be?"

I'm scared Elliot?"

"Of what Kate?"

"A lot of things. Having a baby for one thing. My godit doesn't look fun. Being
pregnant scares me. What if I am a bad mother? I don't even hold a baby right
for god's sake. What if we have a kid that turns out horriblebeing stuck at home
all day changing diapers and not having a lifegetting fat and you wanting other
women.having nothing stimulating to talk about other than living vicariously
through my children.losing who I am." Elliot sits on the bed and pushes his hair
back. I sit next to him and take his hand. "Please don't leave me Elliot."

"Wow Kate. That is a lot of things to be scared about isn't it?" He looks at me and
lifts my chin up. "Perhaps it's too many to get past. You're off the hook baby. I
think we should end this before we make a huge mistake." Elliot stands up and
grabs his watch off his chest of drawers. "You can stay here while you find a place
to live. I will move into Escala until then. I will break the news to my family"

"Elliot no! I love you please." I am hysterical. "I love you so much please, please,
please don't do this."

"Kate I am tired of the fighting and I can't marry you if you don't want children
and I can't marry you if you get pregnant to make me happy and that isn't what
you want. I love you too but this won't work baby. It's not meant to be."

"I throw myself at him sobbing. He puts his arms around me and I am clawing at
him. "Please Elliot, please, I don't know what I want. I am only 23 years old. Did
you want kids when you were my age? I might want ten of them in a few years.
But you are insisting we have them right away and right now that is the part I
don't want. I do see us having kids someday, but not next year. Why can't I wait
until I am twenty six or seven to have a baby? You won't be that old. Just
because Ana and your brother have a baby doesn't mean we have to have one
too. For god's sake Elliot why is it all or nothing? But please I need you and love
you and don't want to lose you so I am sure in a few years I will change my
mind. Do you love me?"

"I love you but I don't always like you Kate."

"Is that why you text that model still? Are you keeping her in the wings in case
we break up?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Please Elliot I know you text her? I saw her text to you several weeks ago." He
doesn't say anything. "Have you seen her since New York?"

"No."

"Do you call her on the phone?"

"No"

"But you do text her?"

"When she text me yes I text back."

"If we broke up would you call her and try to be with her."

"No."

"I don't believe you."

"I don't care what you believe. This isn't about her this is about us."

"It matters to me."

"Well that is your problem. If you want to talk about usI will hang around. If
you want to talk about some other shit that isn't relative to our problem then I
am leaving."

"See there you go again. Leaving when we have issues to discuss."

"You are not talking about our issues you are talking about something that hasn't
happened and isn't about us."

"How would you feel if I text some guy and he text me."

"Are you?"

"No."

"Then I am not sure how to respond."

"Elliot you are the master of reflecting here. I don't like that you and Nina text
each other."

"Were you reading my emails?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because I felt like it okay? I saw her name come up several months ago on your
phone but you grabbed it before I could read it. So you left it here when you were
working in the yard several weeks ago and I read a few you hadn't deleted."

"Well if you read them you saw there was nothing to worry about."

"Not sure I would agree with that. You said Laters Beautiful in your text."

"Oh well bust my balls for that. Big fucking deal. I call a lot of women even ugly
one's beautiful. You know what I am not sitting here and listening to this shit. If
you want to talk about us and our futurelet me know. I am going to get Amigo
and then going to my parent's house. I will be around tonight if you want to talk."

"I am going today. I am on that committee and I was invited."

"Go ahead. I am only staying for breakfast and then my dad, Christian and I are
going fishing. Do what you want." He gets up and leaves. I don't know what to do
at this point.

I am sitting in the family room just numb. I should get ready as it is ten thirty
and I am suppose to be at Grace's by noon for the committee meeting. My
doorbell rings and I jump up. I am still a mess. I look through the side window
and oh fucking great. It is Christian. I open the door. "He's not here he went to
breakfast at your parents house."
"I know can I come in?"

He usually just walks inof course he knew Elliot wasn't here. I open the door.
"Sure."

"Fuck you look like shit Kate."

"Well good morning to you to. Why are you here?"

"Can we talk?"

"You want to talk to me?"

"Yes. Do you have any coffee?" I walk in the kitchen and get him a cup.

"Black right?" He nods and sits down."I'm sorry I dragged you away from home
last night to come rescue me with Elliot. He's pretty mad at me."

"Yea I don't blame him. If Ana did that to me I would lock her up for ten years
and that is after I spanked the shit out of her and went ballistic. Why did you do
that Kate?"

"Oh Christ here we go. Is that why you're here? To lecture me? Did Elliot send
you? He got his pound of flesh this morning now he sends his baby brother."

"No. He came by and picked up Amigo and I didn't even see him. I knew he was
going to my parents and I am on my way over there too but I wanted to stop by.
My brother loves you Katedo you love him?"

"Yesof course. I love him more than life itself. I am madly in love with him. Why
would you even ask that?"

"Because you have a funny way of showing him."

"What does that mean?"

"Well obviously he is devastated about your not wanting a baby. But what you
pulled last night. Wowthat was bad Kate."

"Oh my god. I know okay. I get it. I lost my head. He walked out on me and I
was so upset I couldn't even think straight. I didn't want to sit around hereI
would have gone to see Ana but Elliot was at your house. I knew I couldn't call
Ana to come here because you have her on permanent house arrest. I was
freaking out and didn't think and just got in my car and ended up at the bar. It
was dumb but I would never cheat on him." Shit I just realize I don't have my
car. How am I going to get to Bellevue?

"Okay we can both agree that last night was a colossal fuck up on your part. Let's
move on. Did Ana ever tell you what I did when she told me she was pregnant?"

"Not really. But Elliot told me later. He went to get you at the bar."

"I was so sure I never wanted kids. When we got engaged Ana told me she
wanted kids and we talked about it briefly but I thought about them in the
abstract. Like maybe someday but not really. You know... just kind of went along
with it. For me it was how could I be a good father? You know my story. I was a
fucked up little kidhad nightmares for years actually until Ana came into my life.
I had dreams where I would see my biological mother on the ground dead,
remembering the pimps and the men that abused methen I was an angry
teenagerfucking a woman twice my age.I know you know all thisso I am
talking honestly to you but off the record right?"

"Of course Christian." I am shocked he is telling me this. I refill his coffee.

"Then I spent years fucking women who meant nothing to me. I was a dickyou
still think I ambut I was ten, no twenty times worse in those days. I was a
loner. I didn't even know how to talk to adults let alone kids. I never in a million
years would have thought I would fall in love with one woman and ever want
kids. Well Ana came along and I fell in love.hard. I mean she was all and still is
all I can think about and she made me feel things all good for the first time in
my life. But stillI never really wanted children and for sure not for a long time.
So when she ended up pregnant not even a month after we were marriedI was
pissed. So fucking pissed. I wanted to teach her to ski, take her around the world
and I wanted to be alone with just her. Fuck she was pregnant and in my mind
that ruined everything. But I didn't want to lose her so for the first few months I
pretended to be okay with it."

"You mean you weren't?"

"No. Not until I heard his heart beating. It was the craziest thing Kate." Christian
looks like he is remembering that moment and he has a small smile on his face.
"Yea, me Seattle's biggest assholethat was the real moment I knew I had a
heart because hearing Teddy's heart beating just did something to me. I knew I
had that unconditional love thing that I never thought I would own."

"Don't you feel that way with Ana?"

"It's different Kate. I am in love with my wife more than I can describe in words.
I mean I really can't describe how deep my love for her is but let's be honest a
love between a man and a woman is conditional right. I piss her off she pisses me
offwe still love each other but we pull backit's a game of pleasing and playing
and you pull back when you get unhappy or get overly possessive and protective
and it's just one big game of chess." He walks over to the French door that goes
outside.

"But with your childyou just love them unconditionally. Look at meI was the
biggest fuck up as a child but no matter what I did my parents were consistent
and still are in there love for me. That is an amazing gift to have and wow.it is
even better to give. To know that in ten, twenty, fifty years no matter what..I
will have my son in my life and he will love me. For a man like me that didn't
think he deserved love most of his lifedo you know how that makes me feel?
And because I feel that now.I am finally secure in knowing I do deserve my
parents love and that nothing will change how they feel about me. I don't know
Kate I can't explain it. I wish there was some way to assure you that you will feel
this toobut I am just telling you don't let your fear keep you from experiencing
the greatest love you will ever give or receive. It is fucking amazing. " Christian
stands up. Wow. Is this really him? I have never seen this side of him. He is gob
smacked over his little boy.

"You would do anything for him wouldn't you?" I almost whisper.

"There is nothingnothing I wouldn't do for him. He is only six weeks old and I
love him more than I can say. And it's fucking awesome knowing I will always
have this person in my life to love and he will love me. God it is the most
comforting feeling I have ever felt."

"But how did you know how to take care of him? I am shocked to be honest with
you. I thought you would hire a team of nannies and never change his diaper or
hold him and shit Christian you barely let anyone else have him. I almost think if
you could nurse you would quit your job and stay home and do it." He smiles and
then laughs. He actually laughed with me and not at me. Has that ever
happened?

"Well let's not go too far Kate. I still have my balls attached and I fucking love
watching Ana nurse it is erotic as hell and I am in ownership of my man card and
I can tell you right now I would fucking hate being a woman."

"Thanks why?"

"Because I might end up meeting an asshole like me. Men are dicksI don't deny
that. But back to the subject at hand. If you don't want kids..let him go Kate.
Elliot has the biggest heart in the world. I mean anyone that could stick by me
and love me like he haswell that says a lot. I have the best big brother in the
world. I would do anything for him as well. You know that.I love my brother. His
happiness is very important to me and man this situation between the two of you
is killing him."

I wipe a tear away. "I know I haven't handled this very well. I do love him so
much. Can I ask you a question?"

"Was he even slightly jealous last night? You know that was sort of my intent. I
wanted to make him jealous without doing anything wrong. It just backfired on
me."

"Why do you want to purposely make him jealous Kate? That is fucking wrong."

"I know I just want him to love me the way you love Ana."

"Oh I see. Wellthankfully for youmy brother isn't me. He gives you space, isn't
a control freak, isn't obsessed to the point it is stiflingcome on you don't want
that. Elliot is easily independent. He can spend hours alone and be content. You
could go away for a week and he would be okay. Sure he would miss you but he
would keep busy and not obsess about who you were with and what you were
doing. Not until you give him a reason not to trust you. And I promise youhe
won't give you too many second chances. He loves you Kate but he operates on
the thought that life is too short. He would recover. If Ana left me..I don't know
if I could breathe. I hate to break it to youbut as much as he loves you and
wants a life with youhe would move on. That's Elliot. He is a no nonsense kind
of guy and the shit you pulled last night was nonsense. Just like you either want
to have a family with him or you don't. If you don'twell I am pretty sure you
two won't make it. But that is not the reason to still get married."

I stand up and walk to the window. "Christian remind me why I don't like you?" I
smile at him.
"Oh because I can be a real fuck head and you and I are both strong willed and
cynical. We see the worst in people first and then go from there. We are probably
too much alike. But we have two things in common. We both love Elliot and we
both love Ana."

Ana is the sweetest person I know. How did we get such great people to love
Christian? I am a spoiled little bitch. I know that but I love Elliot and I can make
him happy. When we aren't fighting we laugh until we both cry. We have so much
fun. He is teaching me to cook and we are working out together. We love to
watch our favorite TV shows together snuggling and oh my god we love doing
things with Amigo. He makes me laugh and I think I make him smile. We are
good together. I haven't always been easy to be around. Gosh I remember when
you bought him Amigo I was furious. I didn't want him to bring that dog even
home. Nowwow I miss that dog if he isn't here. We fight over him. I worship
him.

"See.and that is just a dog. Just think if you had a little boyprobably named
Christian running around. You fell for a damn dog Katethat you didn't want. I
think you could easily adapt for your own flesh and blood. Look Dad and Elliot are
waiting on me. You need to decide what you wantbut all I can tell youdon't be
afraid of something that will give you the best feeling inside you have ever felt. Is
it easy? No, but show me anything in life that is. I apologize for coming over
unannounced but man you are suppose to get married in five weeks. I just felt
like I had to intervene and give you my two cents. I hope it works out Kate.
Really. I am surprised myself that I am saying thisbut.my gut tells me you two
are meant to be together and my gut is never wrong. SoI better go."

"WaitChristian.um thanks. Really. I don't know what to say. I umsorry I have

never given you a fair chance. You really are a pretty good guy. Do you think we
can have a new peace treaty? I know that Elliot loves you more than just about
anyone in the world. It would make him so happy if we could get along."

"Treat him rightand Kate I think we can do that. And think about what I said.
You know I think if you just said you want kids and in several years he would be
okay. But to be indecisivethat is where your problem lies. Just remember
children are the best of us. He loves you and you love himthen it is so easy to
love the life you created together." He starts to leave.

"Christian wait" he turns around and gives me that impatient CEO look.

""Chill with the looks dudecan you drop me off at my car?" he nods and I run
upstairs to get some shoes and a sweatshirt on.

He holds the door open for me and as we head out he locks the door for me.
"Kate you ever pull that shit again like you did last nightElliot won't be the only
one spanking your ass." I reach up and kiss his cheek.

"And if you don't fire Charlotte.I will help Ana castrate you." I wink at him and
he laughs heartily.

Grace's POV

"There's my baby boy." I grab my grandson from Ana as she comes in and I
beeline into the family room where the ten committee members are waiting.
"Here he is my beautiful grandson." I am like a peacock holding him. The women
all start cooing.

"Oh Grace he looks just like your son doesn't he? What a handsome baby." Ana
comes in smiling.

"Well hello mother-in-law I'm doing well thanks. Ladies." She gives that big smile
so I know she is teasing.

"Oh sweet Ana I was rude wasn't I? It's just ever since this little man came into
our life Grammy doesn't think of anything else. No I don't. I am just so smitten
with this little man." I kiss his head several times.

"Oh Grace can I hold him?" Janine has her arms stretched. I look at Ana and she
nods.

"As long as his daddy isn't here, you can. Christian won't let anyone else hold
him. He hogs him whenever he is home from work." The ladies laugh.

"Ana you look stunning. Not a pound extra on you. So gorgeous." Janine tells Ana
taking Teddy in her arms. He is so adorable. He has a little navy romper on with a
sail boat on the front and no socks. His little feet are so cute. He has on a little
sailor hat. Janine takes it off and sighs. "Look at that copper hair. Oh Christian
must be over the moon."

"Okay ladies we should get started. Thank you all for joining us and I know I
have said it but thank you each and every one of you for stepping in this year
during a very trying and difficult year for the Grey Family. As you know we have
had great reports on Mia's health and we are very optimistic. But again my
thanks to each of you for your support and picking up the slack for me. So with
that said.Let's review final action points for the Gala. Where is Kate?" I look at
Ana but she isn't saying anything.

"I'm here. Sorry everyone." Kate comes running in looking a bit less put together
than usual. I heard the boys talking this morning and I put the pieces together.
Apparently Kate and Elliot had quite the fight last night and something happened
where Elliot had to go pick her up in a bar. But I won't approach the subject now.
I just hope those two get their acts together before this wedding. I worry about
them. Elliot is such a romantic and a bit conventional and Kate is just a force to
be reckoned with.

We get through the meeting and I lead the ladies into the dining room for lunch.
At each place setting I have a wrapped gift of appreciation for their hard work. I
gave them each a gold and diamond charmed logo of Coping Together. I quite
like it.

I miss not having Mia here as she is such a big help but she is in Indiana with
Brady visiting his family. I was so delighted they could make the trip. Wes and
Vickie have been so excited to introduce Mia to their extended family and Mia
hasn't met Brady's sister but one time. His sister is just adorable and I think she
and Mia will be fast friends.

I am sitting next to Ana and notice she has barely touched her food. Teddy is
asleep in the crib in the old guest room which is now a nursery. "Ana honey you
need to eat."
"Oh Grace I eat. I am just trying to manage my weight."

I have had enough of her dieting nonsense to last a lifetime. "Anayour breast
milk is the only nourishment that Teddy is getting. You don't eathe doesn't get
the nourishment he needs. It's like empty calories. Please eat." I whisper so no
one can hear us. She almost looks stunned. I have never really been so firm with
her before. "Please Ana."

"Grace I promise I eat all the time but just small portions. This morning when I
woke up I had oatmeal and a banana. Then around ten I had yogurt. Then I ate a
bunch of grapes and hummus when I arrived. And I just had several bites of the
crab cake. Honestly I am eating."

"Well I hope you will maintain this weight and not lose anymore."

"Thank you for your concern Grace, really, but don't believe what Christian has
told you. I am eating just small amounts throughout the day rather than big
quantities at meal time. I will never be able to eat like him. You know he eats like
a horse."

We join the rest of the conversation and I see Kate get up to take a call. I will say
she has done an amazing job with publicity and creating the program book this
year. The ladies loved it. She is a good worker bee. Ana was responsible for
calling all the big donors to buy tables and the large patron donations. Having her
call the heavy hitters and say Mrs. Christian Grey was calling has brought the
highest patron sponsorship ever. She has done a great job. She was able to get
that cheap Bill Gates to donate one million this year. In the past he sent a check
for fifty thousand. So, we are so proud of her work.

"Look who is awake and needing his Mommy." Ana and I grasp hands as Kate
comes in carrying Teddy. She has not been inclined to pick him up much before
and for the first time she looks comfortable. "I hope you don't mind Ana, but
Reynolds told me he was crying and I didn't think you could hear him with all the
chatter in here." Ana is beaming. She gets up and takes Teddy from Kate.

"Kateyou went and got him. See he didn't bite. Look how good you are doing."
Ana praises Kate.

"I know a wise ex enemy of mine told me that children are the best of usand
knowing this sweet little boy is the best of you. And my new friend..I decided
to just relax and go with it."

I watch as Ana and Kate are both beaming.

Christian's POV

"Hellocall me Dr. Phil," I pick up the phone and listen for the next five minutes
as Elliot tells me about the unbelievable make-up sex he and Kate had last night.
He fucked her every which way possible and I mean even things she won't let him
usually do. "Well good, I will send you my bill."

"Seriously broyou are her new best friend and she is a new woman. You broke
through to her and she loves you now. Who would have thought you and Kate
BFF's?"
I laugh pretty hard at that comment. "Well let's not push it Elliot. But goodglad
to hear it. Fuck I am so sunburned from yesterday. It didn't feel that hot out their
fishing but damn I got hammered."

"Quit your whining I told you to use some of that block but no. Mr. Macho
couldn't do it. So save it. Hey I have been thinking if it is easier for you and Ana
to combine the bachelor and bachelorette parties because of the Tedster do what
you need. Kate and I talked about it this morning whatever works best for you."

"But I was flying Nina in for you." I joke with him.

"No you're not. I had to send her a text this morning and tell her I was ending
our communication and I deleted her contact information. You know Kate found
out about it and she wasn't about to let it go."

"Reallywasn't it you that lectured me the other night about never telling our
women about this shit."

"Oh I didn't tell her shit. She scoped my phone and found it and I denied
everything. You should have been there for lessons. But bottom line my advice
stands. Was I right? I heard you almost got your dick bit off and I mean literally
when Ana was grilling you about Charlotte."

"God damn it do Kate and Ana keep any secrets from each other?"

"As we speak about what I did to Kate last night." Elliot laughs. "Are you really
letting her go to confront Charlotte tonight?"

"Yes. Do you fucking believe it? But you were right I will never hear the end of it
unless I let her. So hey, Taylor is here and I need to fill him in on some shit. Glad
you and Kate are back on track."

"Taylor sit down but shut the door before you do." He looks at me like what have
I done now. I buzz Andrea. "Andrea did you make reservations for tonight?
Where? Okay thanks."

"Sotonight there will be a showdown at the OK Corral between my wife and

Charlotte."

"What did I miss?" He is rubbing his jaw and sucking on his ever present
toothpick.

I fill him in on everything and tell him how I ended up telling Ana what Charlotte
did leading us to Ana confronting her this evening." He is rubbing his eyes and
smirking.

"First of all, please forgive me for saying thisbut sir, there are some things our
wives don't need to know. I would put that right up there."

"Yea well unfortunately you weren't with me when Ana had me by the
balls.literallythe other night and got it out of me. So she will be showing up at
dinner and Charlotte is expecting me. Ana just wants to tell her like it is. It will
make her get over it and hopefully give her the confidence to know I would never
cheat with Charlotte."
"She actually showed you her snatch?"

"Yes. Was I suppose to report that as to you as a threat." I laugh.

"Wellyea actually. If I had known she was in that frame of mind I would watch
her a bit closer. I think I will go tonight just so I can see this play out."

"Yea why don't you in case it gets ugly. Make sure no one has their cell phones
out and pictures aren't taken or anything and if a cat fight starts, jump in. Ana is
half Charlotte's size and she might think she is all bad ass, but I think we both
know that Charlotte could destroy Ana."

"I don't think Mrs. Grey is one for fighting sir. Charlotte.not so sure. Man what a
ho bag she is huh? You going to keep her employed or dump her?"

"No as soon as that shipment of steel is on the waterRos will be getting rid of
her but man we really needed those connections."

"I have an old military colleague in Toledo sir that does the same thing as she
does. He deals with the Russians as well. I would have brought it up sooner but I
just reconnected with him several weeks ago."

"Really? Reach out to him .See if there is any room to work with him. I'd be
interested. Let Ros know. So you are taking it from here with my wife
on Operation Russian Bitch Your Going Down as Ana called it this morning?"
Taylor laughs out loud and shakes his head.

"By the way Mrs. Grey and Ms. Kavenagh are at there first dancing class. Gail is
watching Ted."

"First dancing class?" I have no idea what he is talking about. He wiggles his
eyebrows and grins.

"Her pole dancing class. Be prepared for the guys to raz the shit out of you about
that you lucky fucker." I grin. Oh yea I forgot about that. Shit my dick gets hard
thinking about it. "Sawyer said you are going to be very happy." Not sure I like
Sawyer telling me he likes what I am going to see but I get the idea. He is after
all a normal male and watching two good looking woman pole dancewell as long
as he controls his thoughts.

"Sir one last thing. The trial this week. I have all security in place but half of us
are testifying at some point. I have heard that Elizabeth Morgan has copped a
plea for fifteen years and won't be in the courtroom."

I will be so glad when this trial is over. "The media is going to go fucking crazy
over this aren't they?"

"Yes. Are you having Sam there every day?"

"Yes we better." I get up to go to a meeting I have with the design department

and quickly step in the elevator when I see Charlotte coming down the hall.
Taylor blocks her entry but she winks at me as to send me a message.
Yea.won't she be surprised.

Charlotte's POV
I am in the bathroom of Art of the Table restaurant fixing my lip stick and I
remove my panties and put them in my purse. I will let Christian know the
minute he sits down by leaving them on his chair. I knew I would eventually snag
his interest. Yes. He is the most gorgeous man I have ever met. These Americans
are so provincial and boring. My husband Andre and I have had an open marriage
for years. This needs to just be simple. I have no desire to marry the man for
god's sake. I just want to fuck him until he screams and then the sexual tension I
feel in his presence can go away. He acted all put out when I flashed him before
his Anastasia had her child. But he didn't fire me so I know he is interested.
When I got his late night text Saturday I was delighted. He is probably sexually
frustrated at home. Young wife with new babyyes I hope to take him back to
my hotel tonight and show him what a mature woman can do for him.

I walk out of the restroom and meet the maitre de. "Good Evening. I am here to
meet Mr. Christian Grey." He smiles and motions for me to follow him. He takes
me to a private alcove where no one can see us. Perfect. Yes Christian wants to
play. The table is hidden behind curtains. I sit down and open the wrap dress I
am wearing just a bit so my breasts are easily seen. I know he will love their
taste and my large nipples. I wiggle in my seat thinking about him. I can tell by
the way his pants fit him and the size of his hands and his body that his cock will
be all that I have dreamt of. Oh I can't wait to taste it. I am sure he is large and
lush. I order a vodka martini dirty just the way I like it. Dirty and raw. I look at
my watch and he is a few minutes late. Not what I expected. Finally I see the
curtains pull back. What is she doing here?

"Charlotte." It's his wife. I am surprised to see her so beautiful so soon after her
child. She has an amazing body and she is wearing a sexy red wrapped dress, cut
low in the front. Her figure is quite impressive. Her long hair flows in waves and
her make-up is quite simple but oh so beautiful.

"Anastasia. I wasn't expecting you. Will Christian be joining us?"

"No Charlotte. He won't. I asked my husband to arrange this dinner for just the
two of us."

"Will you be ordering a drink?" I try to lean out the curtains and look around. I
have been set up and I motion for the waiter giving me a few minutes to gather
my senses. Surely that foolish man wouldn't tell his young possessive wife that I
wanted him. He doesn't strike me as a fool. "Waiterplease take Mrs. Grey's
drink order." I see the restaurant is swarming with her security and front and
center is that stern and nasty Taylor. He nods in my direction. He has a damn
toothpick in his mouth yet again.

"No, I am good thank you. I don't drink. I am nursing our son."

"Yes of course. But you know a little drink is sometimes good for the breast milk.
It is what I believe any way."

"Let's spare each other anymore small talk. I understand from my husband that
your connections and services are needed at GEH at this time and that in turn
your income is substantially more than that of your husband and you are the
bread winner in your home. So I am not here to interfere in your professional
relationship with GEH. But.your other interest.my husband. needs to stop
right now Charlotte. Oh by the way are these disgusting, nasty briefs your excuse
for panties? Or did the previous patron leave them?" She tosses them on the
table at me then sprays her hands with a bottle of hand sanitizer from her purse.
She makes a disgusted face. That bitch.

"As you were saying Mrs. Grey?" I show no emotion. If this little girl thinks she
can intimate a grown woman like meha this will not happen.

"I was sayingin our country a woman like you throwing herself at another
woman's husband is quite classless. He isn't interested in you. He has all he can
handle at home. I fuck him multiple times a day and he is a happy happy man.
And in case you are wondering.he is massive and a wonderful lover. But he has
no interest in youwhich is why he told me everything and thinks you are
personally pathetic. Christian is the pursuer and turns the other way when being
chased. You threw yourself at him. He despises women like you and it needs to
stop. Are we clear?"

"Oh my dear Anastasiain my country I would share with you. I would let you
have Andre as often as your heart desired. Because in the end I know he would
come back to me and I would prevail as the victor. Perhaps you are worried if
your Christian tried mehe wouldn't want to return."

"Worried.hardly. We have an expression here.You're a bit long in the tooth for

my husband. Meaning."

"I know what it means my dear. Well then I have a proposition for you?" She
gathers her purse to stand. I reach out for her hand.

"I am not interested. I just came here to let you know you get one warning. If I
want you goneback to Russiayou will be gone. The next time you come on to
my husbandyou will be getting to fuck Andre every night much sooner than you
were planning. Are we clear?" She is whispering .She is so alluring this one. So
fucking hot.

"AnastasiaI can see I have made a mistake. I play with her finger tips and pull
one of her fingers to my mouth and suck on it but she pulls it back. "It is you I
should have invited to my bed. Are you interested?" I don't have time to react as
she slaps me hard in the face. Oh that only intrigues me more. Pain and Pleasure.
I smile but pull back when I see two of her security agents standing behind her.

"Mrs. Greyare you okay?" I almost laugh. She is riled. Perhaps she was turned
on. I stand and grab my handbag.

"Keep it in mind Anastasia. I would love to fuck you." I whisper in her ear and she
freezes before Taylor and her other guarda rather dashing man I might say
lead her away. I catch the second guard's eyes and lick my lips at him and smile.
To my pleasure he walks back towards me and bends down whispering very close
in my ear so I can feel his warm breath. Oh god I could fuck him here and now.

"I wouldn't fuck you for all the rubles in Russia you cunt. Stay away from Mrs.
Grey and her hubby. Are we clear?"

"And your name?"

"Mr. Sawyer."
"We'll see Mr. Sawyerhere's my cell number and business cardthink about it."
He is rugged and handsome and I can tell he is a rough and vicious lover.
Probably would fuck me hard and then be done with me. Just my type. I hand
him my card. He takes it and I smile. I watch him walk away and he stops at the
maitre de and points towards me and gives him money for my drink I presume.
Then with dramatic flair he takes my card, rips it and hands it to the maitre de to
discard winking at me. Oh I want him.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 59 Delusional

Christian's POV

I just received a text from Taylor that he, Sawyer and my wife are headed home.
Wow. That took less than thirty minutes. I am holding Teddy, so I text and hold
the phone with one hand. Sawyer is driving so Taylor needs to fill me in since Ana
hasn't bothered to call me back.

So what the fuck happened

You wouldn't believe me if I told you

Quit playing fucking games tell me

Charlotte has decided she isn't interested in you

GoodAna was persuasive.

Yepso much that bitch wants your wife now

WTF

Or Sawyer if Ana isn't game. Man she is a tramp and trouble sir
"Hey baby, are you on the way home?" I decide to call her and see how she is
doing and I am pissed. Ana is mine I won't share her with a man or woman.
WTF?

"Yes we should be there in a few minutes. Is Teddy awake?"

"Yes do you want him to have a bottle or are you nursing?"

"Umm Christiancan you give him a bottle. I am sort of freaking out. I am having
a glass of wine when I get home. I will fill you in. I have enough breast milk in
the freezer to give him two feedings and by them the alcohol will"

"Yes baby fine. I will get on it and you can fill me in when you get in the door."
She doesn't want to tell me in front the guys what happened. Interesting.

That fucking bitch. Coming on to Ana. Not only do men want hereven women.
God damn it, Charlotte needs to go. I walk into the kitchen and take a bag of
frozen breast milk out of the freezer and check for the date. I have been
instructed to use the oldest bags first. Gail is at home and I don't know how to
hold him and prepare a bottle. The pumpkin seat where is it? "Ryan." I call him
to help me.

"Yes sir."

"Find me Teddy's pumpkin seat."

"His what sir?"

"His fucking pumpkin seat."

"Umm sorry sir I don't know what that is. Does it have pumpkins on itI am
clueless about this stuff."

"It's a fucking baby holder on springsyou've seen it. It is usually in the family
room and we place him in it. Fuck here, just hold him. I will go get it." I hand him
Ted. Shit he is going to drop him.

"Um shit sir. I've never held a baby. Oh hey here is Reynolds. Here Drew take
your kid. I mean the boss's kid."

"Can I help here sir?" Reynolds takes Ted from Ryan. "Christ remind me to give
all of you guys lessons on holding a baby." What a bunch of idiots.

"I need his pumpkin seat."

"It's upstairs sir." Ryan does a double take when Reynolds knows what it is. To be
fair, I had no idea what one was before we had the baby. Why are they called
pumpkin seats anyway?

"Tomorrow, go get five more. It doesn't do us any good having only one and it is
upstairs. Hold him while I warm up this bottle. Here hold thisnever mind." I
started to hand him Ana's breast milk and Reynolds looked totally uncomfortable
with it. For fucks sake it is in a plastic bag made just for this purpose. There is a
whole world of revenue out there that I never knew existed. Bags just for breast
milkwho knew?
"Nothing personal against Mrs. Grey sir, but that just feels wrong to be holding
that while it is still in a bag."

"YeaI hear you. Okay"

I run it under warm water for a few seconds until the milk is unfrozen and poor it
into a bottle then put it into a bottle warmer. When the fuck did I become so
domesticated? Jesus Christ. I look down at Teddy in Reynolds arm and rub his
head. Reynolds is one of the biggest guys on staff and Teddy looks really small in
his arms.

"Reynolds for fuck sake drop your shoulders, they are up to your ears. Ted senses
when you are stressed. Relax he isn't going anywhere." Ted is about ready to
swallow his fist. "Hang on little guy. I will have your bottle in a few minutes.
Daddy would never do this shit for anyone but you. You know here is the deal
your mother is too good looking for her own good." I am getting madder by the
minute and jealous as hell. "That fucking bitch coming on to my wife. She better
not have touched her." I am almost as jealous as when guys come on to her.
Shit. I didn't see that one coming. Ryan and Reynolds are staring at me. They will
hear about this soon enough. I realize now I am half taking out loud and half
talking to Ted but not talking to either of them. Suddenly Reynolds holds out
Teddy like he is offering him up for a sacrifice.

"What now Reynolds?"

"Um, I think he just shit his drawer's sir." Oh this can't be happening.

"Reynolds watch the bottle. It can't get too hot. Once it starts boiling leave it in
about fifteen seconds then shake the bottle and test it. Give him to me I will go
change him." Teddy starts crying one of his 'I am hungry and have a shitty
diaper, fix this now cries.' I practically run with him upstairs. Note to selfbuy
another changing table. I didn't realize that Ana has to do all this shit everyday
with stuff spread all over the house. This is the first time I have ever babysat him
by myself. We were doing so goodwhile he was sleeping and now it's
Armageddon. Fuck.

"Okay my man what have you got hereoh mother fuck that is a load. Jesus
Christ. What's with all the seeds Teddy? You planting a garden? What the hell is
with that?" I lift his legs and damn he has shit on his back and everywhere. "Calm
down daddy is hurrying. Christ I guess you have my temper. Chill Teddy." Oh
man he is pissed. His face is shaking he is so mad. "Relax." I reach up and play
his music. He could give a flying fuck. Oh you have got to be kidding me. He has
shit on his undershirt too. I know he needs a bath but he wants to eat first.

"Reynolds" He can't hear me. Note to selfintercom system installed in nursery.

The fucking monitor is downstairs in the Pac and Play. Note to self.buy more
monitors. I go to crab my cellfuck me I left it downstairs. Shit I am in a sweat
here. "Okay Teddyyou will have to suck it up manI am taking this shitty t-shirt
offwiping your back with this wipey then putting a new shirt on you. We will go
downstairs and get your bottle and then when you're done we will have your
bath. Just relax okay?"

Teddy has these t-shirts with snaps that open up. I like those better...easier to
get him intoOkay seat belt his little ass in the changing table.quick run to his
chest of drawersgod damn it where are theysocks, sleepers.three dozen t-
shirts that say daddy loves youhow come she never has him where theseoh
hey here's a good onemy daddy is stronger than your daddyhell yes why
didn't Ana ever have him where that oneoh this is bettermy daddy is more
handsome than your daddy.a given.Daddy is my best buddywhat the hell
these are awesome. I grab the one that says my daddy is stronger than your
daddy. It doesn't have snaps on it but it will do. I pull it over Teddy's head easily.
Waitwhy is this t-shirt down to his ankles. I look at the tag. 12 months.
Whateverhe needs a bath after this anyway. "Not looking so good right now
kidbut your ass is clean." I carry him downstairs and Ryan and Reynolds are
talking in the kitchen. Reynolds has his sleeve rolled up.

"I think it feels about right sir. Isn't that shirt a tad big on him?"

"Give me the bottle." I give him a dirty look and Christ by now Teddy is
screaming so loud I am surprised Gail hasn't come running over. I sit down with
him in the family room and he isn't interested in the bottle. He wants the tit. Too
much time has passed. Christ. "Reynoldscall Taylor see how close they are?"

I keep trying to give him the bottle. "Sir, they stopped at the grocery store for
something Mrs. Grey needs." Oh are you fucking kidding me. I look at the nipple.
Wrong one. No wonder. "Reynolds get a different nipple please, he doesn't like
these. He wants one that lookshe wants one that feels. He wants a different
one."

"Um where do I find them sir?" Fucking awkward. Now the security team knows
my wife has nice long sexy nipples. Fucking great. "Sir I found thesewhich one
does he like?" I grab the one most like Ana and give Reynolds a dirty look. I tell
him to switch nipples. Teddy has real tears now.

"Please baby boy don't cry. Now you're making me so sad." This is killing me. I
am a disaster at babysitting him alone. Christ. Reynolds hands me the bottle
again and I place it up to him and his mouth is like a piranha until he finally
makes contact. Oh thank fuck. I look up and Reynolds breathes a sigh of relief.

After a few seconds Ted has calmed down. "Next time Daddy is going solo you
and I are getting in the car and going to Bellevue to see Grammy." I use this
quiet time to call Ros. I put her on speaker so I can feed Teddy with one hand
and hold him with other. Did I just press her auto dial with my nose? I did.

"Ros, it's me."

"Yes I saw the caller ID. How did it go with Ana and Charlotte tonight?"

"I want that bitch Charlotte gone tomorrow. Send her home however you need to
and get her out of Seattle. I am done with her."

"Christian that is a huge risk. Keep your enemies closeryour motto.don't lose
your head. Just because she wants to fuck you is no reason to"

"She wants to fuck my wife Ros."

Ros starts laughing hysterically. "I knew it. I knew she was a switch hitter. God
damn of course it would take your gorgeous wife to bring that side out. Oh this is
priceless."

"Ros I don't see a fucking thing funny about this."

"Of course you don't you are jealous of anyone that takes an ounce of your Ana
air. Look, let me deal with her tomorrow I will tell her to stay the hell away from
Ana and her million dollar payout for the steel shipment is down to 900K. For
every fuck up she does I will subtract another 100K. I can handle herrelax.
Good thing for you Ana only likes dick and yours."

"Fuck you Ros."

"Now Christian how many times have we had this discussionI prefer women."

Despite myself I am laughing. God I love Ros.

"Gwen thought she was hitting on her at the Christmas party. I could send her
home and she could work remotely but I really need her here for just two more
weeks. But I will rip her a new one tomorrow. The problem is she could care less
about her HR violations. She is under contract not an employee. This means we
technically have a contractual obligation to pay her; no matter what. But I can try
the threat and ask her to work from her hotel room until I need her for meetings.
Promise Ana I will deal with her. Is Ana okay?"

"I haven't seen her yet, I am sure she is fine, but I haven't heard the whole
story. You just tell CharlotteI will forget she is a woman if she pulls that shit
again with my wife."

"Okay, okay got it. See you tomorrow."

Teddy finishes his bottle and looks exhausted. His eyelids are drooping and I have
to squeeze his cheeks to wake him. I burp him and take him upstairs to give him
his bath. Shit he is going to hate me after this night is done.

"Hey babyyou give Charlotte a smack down?"

"Not like I should have. Where's the baby? Did you have any problems? "

"I gave him a bottle, his bath and just put him down. Piece of cake. But what is
with the seeds in his shit?"

"Shoot I wanted to see him. That is normal with breast fed babies. Well anyway
that bitch sucked on my fingers and told me she wanted me."

"What do you mean she sucked on your fingers?" I am fucking jealous of a

woman. I want to rip her head off.

She told me she wanted me grabbed my fingers, sucked on them and I slapped
her and she acted even more excited." I suspected as much. Charlotte must play
in the BDSM lifestyle. Pleasure and Pain.

"You need to let me know if she calls you again or tries to see you. I don't give a
fuck if she is a woman or notshe needs to stay the hell away from you."

"I thought all men had a fantasy about two women together."

"Before I met you sure...that would have been worth watching. But not now. You
are mine and I have told you on numerous occasions. I don't share Mrs. Grey.
"Yuck come suck on my fingers I don't like thinking that she did that. And you
know what else Christian? She had her panties sitting on the chair waiting for
youthat is so gross. I picked them up with my fingers like this and threw them
at her." She shows me how she barely touched them and I can't help itshe is
funny as hell. "Then I used hand sanitizer. Ewwwwho does that?" I am trying so
hard not to laugh. God Ana is so naive. If she only knew what some women are
capable of. I love watching her get all riled up. "But at least she knows she can't
come between us and you are mine Mr. Grey."

"Babylet it go. Ros will deal with her. I own Ros the opportunity to handle her so
I still can't send her packing but Ros will take care of it, I promise. If she makes
any attempt to reach out to you, we will deal with it. SeeI even have to fight
women off of you." I pull her hand over and suck on her fingers and then pull her
down to my lap. "I lied. Teddy went bat shitbut I learned a lot." Ana kisses my
chin and giggles. "We have a few things to go over but most importantlywhat
did you learn today at pole dancing?" I wiggle my eyebrows at her and move my
hand up her dress.

"Only that my arms are killing me right now. You have to be strong to do that
and it is going to be a blast. Not nearly ready to show you my moves but when I
am Mr. Greyoh la la you are going to be rather happy." I kiss her neck and suck
on her earlobe smiling. God just having her here on my lap is so comforting.

"Do you still want your glass of wine? That means he can't have the tit when he
wakes up and he was pretty pissed about taking a bottle earlier."

"I knowbut he has to adapt. But noactually I've calmed down. I will just have
a cup of tea. But I would like to have some Champagne this weekend at the
Coping Together event. Are you on board with that?"

"Yes as long as you prepare for it and have plenty of breasts milk with us. Is
everything arranged with Gail for that?"

"Yes she will be in the house with Teddy and we have it all worked out." I glance
at my phone. Taylor wants to debrief in a few minutes.

"I did talk to Gail about the nanny role and you are right. As much as they love
Teddy, they don't want the added responsibility of Gail being his nanny. She is
happy to fill in but wants us to hire outside help for this. So I contacted Melinda
Gates today and she told me who not to use for an au pair and gave me the
name of the agency they used. So I am calling them tomorrow." Good she is
reaching out to the right people. We need to be very careful about whom we hire
and I want someone who has been properly trained and will protect our privacy. I
smile at her and let her know I agree with the approach she is taking. Even
though we agreed that she could add a nursery to Grey Publishing, we also
agreed that we need a live in nanny regardless. The nanny can go to work with
Teddy and AnaI don't care. But we need someone here so Ana can attend the
many social engagements I have on our schedule. I don't want to attend social
events alone ever again.

"We need to go over the notes my dad sent over for the trial and then I want to
suck on you in other places besides your fingers. Just give me a minute to debrief
with Sawyer and Taylor. Do you want to join us?"

"No...I want to take a shower, I feel gross. Oh I stopped by Grams and Gramps
today. He wanted me to tell you he will be at the trial and needs a ride."
I acknowledge her and then ask the dreaded question. "How was Grams today?"

"Terrible. I'm sorry to say she was the worse I have ever seen her. I think it will
be good that Gramps gets out for few days, he seemed a bit depressed. She
didn't know me most of the time I was there. She was sweet with Teddy but she
is really having sensory issues and shuffled when she walked. It was tough to see
but we started singing nursery rhymes and she knew them. But to talk to her
she was in her own world. I'm sorry Christian."

"Don't apologize Ana. Thanks for checking in with them and taking the baby over
there. Were the caregivers doing their job?"

"Yes I think so. I had a talk with Lydia about not talking on her cell so much and
not wearing scrubsGramps doesn't like them in scrubs, he wants them to dress
in their street clothes. But otherwise I think we have a good team in there. I
think Riley needs his nails trimmed and a bath. Should I talk to Elliot about that?"

"Yes. Why doesn't he want them in scrubs?" Ana gets off my lap and gets on the
floor with Benson hugging him and rubbing his ears.

"He said it just makes him feel old and sad. Sono more scrubs."

We have it down to a science. Ana and I take care of the caregiver management
and Elliot takes care of all things with Riley, the house, landscaping, repairs etc.
Mia used to do their shopping but since she has been sick Kate has taken that
over. I think now that Mia is better she will get back on that. It is a lot of work
keeping them in their house.

I watch Ana walk away. That fucking bitch Charlotte, going after my wife. Good
thing we are in court this week and I don't have to see her.

I walk into Taylor's office and he and Sawyer are having a beer and laughing. "So
what happened?" Taylor tells me everything right up to Ana slapping Charlotte
and Charlotte hitting on Sawyer.

"Fuck this woman is desperate to get laid. Introduce her to Barneymaybe she
can end his virginity at what31 years old." This makes them both laugh.

"Sirshe is pretty hot if not delusional." Sawyer says with a smirk. He clearly
wants to fuck her.

"So fuck her and send her on her way. I don't give a shit. As long as she stays
away from me and Ana and you don't give her any proprietary information. He
looks over at Taylor.

"You don't need my permission to fuck her. Just take a heavy dose of penicillin
before you do, wear a raincoat, don't kiss her, do it on your own timeand make
sure she isn't recording it."

Sawyer grins and slams his beer. "Nah...I don't think I need those cooties. She is
like a dog in heatshe will fuck anything. Besides, I have a little rendezvous
tonight with the pole dancing instructor. Going to let her practice on my pole."
Both Taylor and I roll our eyes and then crack up.

June 13, 2012 - Trial

Ana is squeezing my hand hard as we walk into the courthouse. There must be
one hundred members of the press outside. I tuck Ana under my arm as we walk
in with Taylor, Sawyer and Ryan. Reynolds and Gail are at a hotel down the street
with Teddy.

Last night, Ana clung to me for dear life. She is scared to see Hyde again. Nine
months ago this fucker tried to ruin our lives and the bastard is pleading insanity.
If he is convicted of insanity he could get out in a year or two. If he is found
guilty of attempted murder and kidnapping he could look at twenty five years to
life. The prosecutor wanted to offer him a plea deal which would guarantee him
fifteen years but no more. But the victims have to agree to this and Ana refused.
The defense is claiming Ana led Hyde on and he was in love with her causing him
to go insane. Fuck that.

We enter the x-ray machine placed in the court house and for some reason today
all purses and brief cases have to be emptied completely. I look at Taylor and
shake my head as Ana empties her purse. I am shocked at how much shit comes
out of there. I have on a few occasions had to rummage through there but Jesus
she has lip gloss, baby wipes, her wallet, sunglasses, her phone, brush,
tamponsis she even bleeding yetgumI have never seen her chew gum,
breath mints, a rattle, car keys even though she hasn't driven in months, hair
spray, mascara, nursing pads, a bracelet, ear buds, about four pens, toothbrush,
toothpaste, a diaper oh fuck me this is endlessa small notepadTylenol,
pantiesgod Ana you couldn't have taken them out before we showed up today
and why do you have panties in your pursenever mindyea that's on mea
bottle of water, a recipe written on the back of a bill what's the bill fora credit
card account to Adam and EveI didn't know she even knew of that placewell
that is good for mean apple, something that looks like a pen but is stain
remover, glue stick, nail file, clear nail polish and finally a box of paperclips. I
look up at the police officer that has emptied her purse and we both start
laughing. I put my hands up like don't look at me.

"What is so funny?"

"Ana, seriously you don't need half that shit do you? I have my wallet, a pen, my
phone and a few breath mints in my pocket. That's it."

"Well good for you. Am I clear sir?"

"Yes ma'am, go on through." Ana enters the x-ray machine and has to come back
through to take off her necklace, bracelet and belt. I guess we have never gone
through security together before as we always fly out of the private terminal. This
is borderline painful. I breeze through after her.

We walk down the hallway to the court house and a few reporters who are
covering the trial want us to comment. We have come prepared. Taylor and
Sawyer standby close. Half of my team has been called to testify so they would
be here whether they were working or not. It is expected that Ana, Mia and
Sawyer will have the most time on the stand.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grey do you have any comments on today's trial?" My dad comes
walking up quickly.

"We are all hopeful that with the evidence the prosecutor has against Mr. Hyde
that this man will be found guilty and receive the maximum sentence. No further
comment at this time."
"Mr. Grey do you think your daughter-in-law encouraged Jack Hyde?"

"Encouraged him to kidnap her sister-in-law, beat her to unconsciousness when

she was pregnant, kidnap herwhich encouragement were you asking about?" My
dad takes Ana's arm and leads us away. My dad is the ultimate fuck you guy.
Now I know where I get it.

"You kids okay?" We both nod. "Now Ana when you get called to the stand I will
sit with the prosecution table and we will object when asked any questions we
don't want you to answer. We have rehearsed, you should be good. Now the jury
plays in our favor. They will hate Hyde. Remember you are not on trial here, you
are simply the victim but the oldest trick in the book is turning the victim into the
bad guy. Just tell what happened."

"Thanks Carrick, I am okay." He kisses her forehead and the reporters take a
picture of that. I fucking hate them.

"Now youMr. Hothead. You need to control yourself if the defense makes snide
comments about Ana and if Hyde looks at Ana. Or I will have you removed. Hear
me?"

"Dad come onare you seriously worried about me right now?"

"Yes as a matter of fact. Lets' go in. Taylor I want you to sit in front of my son
and Sawyer you need to sit behind him."

"What the hell dad, I'm not the criminal here."

"This might get ugly Christian I don't know if you will be able to handle your
temper and I don't want you found in contemptnow play this my way please.
Look if this was my wifeyour mother, I would be protective too so I am just
trying to remind you that this won't play well if you can't keep your cool."

I don't say anything else. We walk into the courtroom, take our seats and Ana is
shaking.

"Baby, it's okay. Take a deep breath." We feel a tap on our shoulders and we turn
around and see Ray.

"Daddy, oh god I am so glad you are here." Ana stands up and hugs him and I
stand up to shake his hand. This is good. Ray will calm her down. I tell him to sit
in our row so he can hold her other hand. He walks around and scoots past a few
people and Ana hugs him again.

"Baby girl, you are strong and brave. Did you think I would miss looking at that
SOB in the face and letting him know how I feel about him? Here pumpernickel
take your old man's hand and calm the hell down. You are tougher than this." He
looks at me and I can tell he is worried about Ana. She is scared to death. She
hasn't been exposed to anything like this or even been in a court room before so
this is overwhelming. Thank fuck he is here.

The trial is just about to begin when I feel another tap on my shoulder and see
Elliot reach over and kiss Ana. He shakes hands with Ray and I smile as Elliot is in
a suit which he almost never wears. He has been subpoenaed as well. Mia no
surprise is running latebut she is a star witness for the prosecution as her story
hasn't really been told. Hell the only people not subpoenaed are Kate, my dad
and mom. Otherwise, Sawyer, Ana, Mia, Reynolds, Elliot, Taylor, Ryan, that fat
ass Southerton and almost all the SIP staff are here to testify if needed. I will
have to defend the beating I gave him if needed. Hopefully it won't get that far. If
it does, my guys are prepared to perjure themselves and say they all jumped in
and beat him when in reality it was mostly me, Taylor and then the final blow
came from Elliot.

We watch the side door open and Hyde enters walking with a cane accompanied
by two armed guards. He has permanent injuries from his beating. Good. He has
an eye patch on good. He walks in wearing a suit that is way too tight as he has
gained a lot of weight sitting in a jail cell all day. That fucking pony tail is longer
than it was before. He is disgusting.

Hyde turns around and sees Ana. It is almost slow motion when that fucker puts
his two fingers up to his mouth in a v and flicks his tongue at her. In lightening
speed I am over the bench ready to kill him when I feel Elliot pull me back along
with Sawyer and Taylor. Ana turns into her Dad and he is holding her. That
mother fucker. The whole courtroom saw him - everyone but the jury and the
judge who haven't entered yet. The guards push him down and threaten to cuff
him. I am incensed. My dad comes over from his seat on the other side.
"Christian, ignore him. Sit the hell down." I am breathing hard and fast.

"Turn around and look at me you motherfuckercome on look at me." I yell out. I
can't control myself. If my brother would let go of me I would kill him in a
heartbeat.

"Christian sit the hell down. Stop it. They will arrest you, dude calm down or they
won't let you sit with Ana and she needs youcome on." Elliot is rubbing my
shoulder and talking in my ear." I see him look at Taylor.

"Sir, seriously those sheriffs are about one step away from throwing you out of
here. Sit down." Taylor is whispering and holding my arm. I look at Ana who is
being comforted by her Dad. I need to be there for her so I shake them off and
sit down.

"All rise for the honorable Judge Martin McMurry." Judge McMurry walks in and I
vaguely remember him from somewhere. Maybe he was at Gramps house at
some point. He is about seventy years old, portly with super white hair. He has a
very low voice when he tells everyone to be seated. I notice Gramps several rows
behind me and he is staring at me and slices his hand in a motion to tell me to
calm down. I nod at him. I put my arm around Ana and pull her in close. This is
going to be fucking terrible to listen too.

After almost two hours of hearing each side present their opening arguments the
prosecution calls their first witness, Mia Grey. She still looks thin and frail but her
hair has grown into what Ana calls a short pixie. Whatever the fuck that is? She is
dressed to the nines. We watch her swear on the bible and the prosecutor, a guy
named Wayne Wellham approaches her. I've been to many social engagements
with him and he will be relentless if Hyde gets on the stand.

"Ms. Grey, I am going to ask you to walk us through the morning of September
15, 2011starting with what time you left your parent's home."

"I left my parent's home around 9:30 am. I went to the bank to make a
withdrawal first."
"Were you alone and were you driving?"

"I was driving my car and my CPOpersonal security, a guy name Southerton
was following me. My brother hired him to follow me around to make sure
nothing happened to me."

"Which brother was that?" Mia rolls her eyes making me grin.

"Christian."

Wellham explains for the court that she is talking about Christian Grey. Yea like
they didn't know. He tells her to continue.

"After I left the bank it was around 10:15 and I went to the gym that I belong to.
I told Southerton I would be an hour, probably no moreI hate to work out. I was
a little surprised but glad that he didn't go inside with me. The CPO's are
supposed to escort me inside, but he stayed in his car." Both Taylor and I sigh
and I can see Taylor is pissed just thinking how this could have been avoided. "I
went inside and put my purse and keys in the locker but took my cell with me. I
went to the tread mill first for twenty minutes." Mia giggles.

"Ms. Greyplease share what is so amusing."

"I'm sorry my brother Elliot always tells me twenty minutes on the tread mill is
pathetic. I just admitted under oath that I wasn't doing the forty minutes I told
him I was doing." I hear Elliot snicker behind me. "After the tread mill I went to
this thingy sorry I don't know what you call it, but you pull this bar down to your
chest..umm sorry can't remember what it was called and this woman started
talking to me. She acted all nervous."

"Can you identify the woman that was talking to you from the group of photos on
the screen?"

"Yes, the fourth woman on the right in the third row."

"Let the court note that the woman is Elizabeth Morgan. Continue Ms. Grey."

"Ms. Morgan asked me if I had a sister-in-law named Ana. I told her yes and she
said that they worked together. I reached out and shook her hand and she pulled
me off the bench that I was sitting on. I was so surprised I didn't resist. I thought
she wanted the bench and was being rude. When I stood up she pushed
something into my side. I looked at her and she told me she had a gun and I
needed to follow her out back quietly. I looked around and there was no one
watching us or paying attention. I told her no, and then she said that if I didn't
go, there were people who had already taken Ana and they would kill her. I asked
her if it was about getting my brother to pay money for me and Ana and she told
me to shut up. I was going to scream but I was worried about Ana. I was playing
with my phone and from memory trying to find the number five which
automatically dials my brothers number but just as I did that she took my phone
away."

"Ms. Grey did anyone see you leave with Ms. Morgan."
"I caught the eye of this guy and he looked at me and smiled and I shook my
head and tried to plead with him you know with my eyes that this lady was taking
me but he just kept smiling."

"Do you see that man here today Ms. Grey?" Mia looks out and points to a huge
guy in the court room. "I believe that is him."

"For the court record Ms. Grey has just pointed to Joe Blanton who is on the
prosecution's list of witnesses. "Continue Ms. Grey."

"We walked around the side of the gym to a back exit door and there was this
SUV running. As soon we got out the door, this ugly guy jumped out of the SUV
and pushed me into the back seat."

I hear Elliot from behind me. "Ugly is generous."

"Is that man in the courtroom Ms. Grey?"

"Yes, he is right there." She points to Hyde. He looks up at her and I think I see
him smile. Sawyer grabs my shoulder. Relax I am good. I shrug him off.

"Did he say anything to you Ms. Grey?"

"Yes he told me to get in the can I swear in here?" The judge tells here to
repeat exactly what was said. "He said to get in the fucking car or he would snap
my fucking neck." I visibly tense and Ana squeezes my hand. Again I hear Elliot
and he isn't as quiet as before. "Motherfucker." Mia has always skimmed over her
part on this and hearing what she went through is killing me. She is told to
continue.

"I was super scared and he shoved me in the back seat and got in the back with
me. I asked him where we were going but he told me to shut up. He told Ms.
Morgan to drive like hell and then he pulled my face over to his and leaned in
really close and tried to kiss me. But I backed away and he was so angry he
shoved me really hard against the car and said 'That's' okay you fucking cuntI
don't want you I want to fuck your sister-in-law. You're just my insurance card
and not my type.' I started to cry and he told me to shut up again and by this
time I felt mike my heart was going to race out of my chest. I asked him not to
hurt Ana. He told me he loved Ana and wouldn't hurt her he was just going to
fuck her until she forgot about my brother and we would never see her again."

Fuck I don't know if I can listen to this. Ana leans in and puts her face to my neck
and I hold her tight and close. I don't want her to listen to this. I know that Mia
and Ana have never talked about this and Ana will be devastated that Mia went
through this and Mia will hate knowing that Ana is listening to this. Come on call
for a recess this is too fucking much.

"I tried to see where were going and when he saw that I was looking and he took
my head and shoved me to the floor on the SUV and told me to stay down. I
stayed like that for maybe ten minutes and then he took a syringe out of this
satchel he was carrying and told me to take off my running jacket. I didn't want
to but he took the gun from Elizabeth and put it up to my temple and said he had
what he wanted from memy cell phone. So he didn't care if I lived or not." Fuck
Mia starts crying and I want to get up and go get her. I look down and shake my
head, I can't stand hearing this. She must have been so scared. The prosecution
gives her a few minutes to gather herself.

"Do you need a break Ms. Grey?"

"No. I'm fine. I was just so scared. When he told me he didn't need me alive I
thought for sure he would kill me. But he tore my jacket off of me and injected
me. For maybe ten minutes I didn't really feel the effects. He didn't talk to me or
say anything and by the time we pulled into this empty parking lot of a rundown
warehouse I was feeling really dizzy. We got out of the car and I couldn't really
walk so he and that Ms. Morgan dragged me inside and that is really the last
thing I remembered until I woke up in the hospital."

"The prosecution has no further questions at this time your honor. We may call
Ms. Grey up again if needed."

"Thank you Ms. Grey you may step down. The court will take a thirty minute
recess." We wait for the judge to leave followed by the jury and then we quickly
move into a huddle. Taylor is already on the phone to Gail to see if Teddy needs
Ana. He is still asleep. Mia walks off the stand and Ana reaches out for her and
they hug and hold onto each other like their lives depend on it. They are both
crying so hard apologizing to each other. God I hate this. I turn around and Elliot
is leaning down with both his elbows on his knee. He looks up at me and I can
see nothing but anger in his eyes.

"If he gets outI will kill that mother fucker." Sawyer quickly bends down and
whispers something in his ear. I hope it is to shut uptoo many people are
listening. I then see Gramps shuffling over and he puts his hands on Elliot's
shoulder and sits down and talks to him.

"Elliot this is hard to listen to, but for god's sake son, don't ever say what you
just said in a court room again. Now come on pull it together." He pats his
shoulder. "You should sit in the hallway until you are called to testify son. This is
not the place for you."

"I will be okay Gramps but come onthat fucker doesn't deserve to sit here.
What he did to Mia and then Ana. He is a waste of fucking life. I want to kill him."
This time Elliot whispers but it is enough to drive Gramps to the breaking point.

"Come ontake a walk with me. Come on god damn it I'm not asking, so get your
ass up and come with me."

"You want me to go with you Gramps." I may need to calm Elliot down. Meof all
people.

"Not unless I have to give you the same god damn lecture I am about to give
your brother here. Otherwise you stay with your wife and sister. Come on Elliot
let's take a walk." Gramps shuffles to the end of the bench and when Elliot walks
out he takes Elliot's arm needing some help. He may be getting frail but I
wouldn't want to be Elliot right now. He is about to get an ass chewing by
Gramps.

"What was that about?" My dad comes up to me. I whisper in his ear and repeat
what Elliot said and he sighs and shakes his head. "Christyou two act like your
father is a plumber and never heard of a courtroom before. You both know better
than to lose your cool."

"I know dad but hearing this shit is hard." Ana and Mia break and I pull Mia into a
hug. "God Mia I can't tell you sorry I am that you went through that and how
brave you were." She nods and snuggles in.

"Did I do okay Christian?" I kiss her head.

"You did fine sweetheart." Taylor tells Ana that Teddy had a bottle about an hour
ago and is asleep. She wants to nurse him at the lunch break so as soon as that
happens we will head to the hotel where I have lunch being brought into the suite
for all of us.

After the recess the defense cross examines Mia. Gramps has moved and is
sitting next to Elliot, I think to control him and as he is now sitting behind me and
thumped me twice when I said something. Only Gramps could get away with this
and I see Taylor smirking as he witnesses Gramps in action. Taylor is now to my
right as my Dad wants someone next to me and Elliot.

"Ms. Grey isn't it true that Mr. Hyde confided in you that he was having an affair
with your sister-in-law before she was married to your brother." The defense
attorney a real asshole by the name of Ed Schiller stands there looking quite
pompous. We still haven't figured out how Hyde could afford him.

"He said that but it wasn't true and I wouldn't say he confided in me as Ms.
Morgan was in the front seat driving."

"Ms. Grey yes or no did he tell you they had an affair and he was just trying to
see her because your brother had his then girlfriend basically under lock and
key."

"No, that isn't true. She was working and not under lock and key."

"Did he or did he not tell you that they had an affair."

"Yes he said that."

"And do you recall your response."

"Yes I told him he was wrong and it was a figment of his imagination."

"Ms. Grey were you aware that Mr. Hyde had broken into your brother's home
after he was married with the supposed intent of kidnapping your sister-in-law. I
believe it was the night of August 25th."

"I am now yes."

"Were you aware at the time you left the gym with Ms. Morgan that he had
broken into your brother's home?"

"No I was not aware of that."

"Why is that Ms. Grey? If your brother who is very protective of you according to
your statements was so concerned about Ms. Steele's former boyfriend, Jack
Hyde, wouldn't he have warned you about him?"

"Objection your honor."

"Sustained. Strike your question or rephrase it please Mr. Schiller."

"No further questions right now your honor." Smug bastard. Motherfuck. I am
furious that he left that bullshit hanging out there that Ana had a relationship
with that fuck. Hyde turns around in front of the jury and winks at Ana. Taylor
practically throws himself on me with Elliot holding me down. I will kill that fucker
the first chance I get.

"Christian, pull it together." Gramps thinks he is whispering but he lost that

ability years ago and I am pretty sure the whole court room heard him. Once
again Ana buries her head into my shoulder. What the fuck game are they playing
here?

For the next thirty minutes the witness from the gym describe what he saw
saying he never saw a gun but Mia looked scared.

Sawyer is called to the stand. Elliot whispers to me that the hot juror in the front
row is about to cream her pants over Sawyer which could be good for us. Ana
whispers she notices it too. The defense attorney tries like hell to break Sawyer
but he just sits there cool as a cucumber and never flinches. I notice he is
wearing a red and gold striped tie unlike his standard black or blue tie. Taylor told
the guys not to dress like security. He is wearing a navy pinstriped shirt and Ana
tells me she thinks he looks good. I give her a dirty look. What the fuck is that?

When the defense attorney tries to insinuate that he had let Ana get away on
purpose because he didn't like her he didn't raise his voice but calmly said. "First
of all I like Mrs. Grey. She is a great person to work for so your statement is
blatantly false and I resent it. Secondly, I am 34 years old and I make a great
living and live in a 25,000 square foot home for free. I have a company car and
zero expenses, fly around the world in a private jet. Why would I risk my job and
all those benefits purposely being negligent in protecting the only person I am
paid to protect. That may be the stupidest statement I have ever heard. What
else do you have for me big guy?" I even saw the jury nod at that one. He did
great. I could hear his frustration about Ana getting away from him. When he
describes seeing her at the bank and how scared she looked, I felt bad for him.
He blamed himself. When he gets to the part under cross examination by the
prosecution about finding Ana when we all arrived at the warehouse, everyone in
the courtroom was on the edge of their seat.

"Mr. Sawyer, what condition was Mrs. Grey in when you found her at the
warehouse?"

"It was bad. I thought she was dead. She wasn't responding and she had bruises
on her face and when the EMT's came, they tore open her shirt and she had
bruises on her ribs. But we didn't know why she was unconscious so I ran to
Elizabeth Morgan who I had locked in one of our cars and I screamed at her
asking her what had happened to Mia and Mrs. Grey. She told me that they
injected Mia with Rohypnol and that Hyde had beaten Mrs. Grey and her head had
hit the pavement when she fell from the beating. It was all bad."
"Thank you Mr. Sawyer that is all I have for now."

"We will adjourn for a ninety minute lunch recess." We rise and watch the jury
leave and head out in a protective group so the media can't come near us. Ray is
shook up hearing first-hand what happened. We are escorted out by the King
County Sheriffs and we have three SUV's lined up waiting for us. Gramps, my
dad, Elliot, Mia, Kate who I didn't even know was there, Ana, Ray, Sawyer,
Taylor, Ryan, and me all jump in SUV's being driven by Thompson, Wilson and
Burtonsky. We high tail it to the Fairmont where we have a suite and Gail and
Reynolds are waiting. When we get there my mom is there holding Teddy.

Ana has been quiet and she is holding Ray's hand when we walk into the suite
until she sees Teddy and she takes him in her arms and breaks down crying
telling him over and over again how sorry she is for being so foolish when she
was carrying him. She is hysterical and I hand Teddy to my mom and walk Ana to
the bedroom. Hearing all this is too much for her. I don't want her to go back
there until she is needed to testify.

I hold Ana for about twenty minutes and calm her down. Kate comes in and
quietly gets a cold wash rag and puts it on Ana's neck and leans down and talks
to her. I can see from looking out that the large spread of food we have ordered
has barely been touched. Everyone is reliving that day. I am so fucking glad my
mom didn't go and listen to that. She shouldn't have to hear it. The brutal
pictures they showed of Ana's injuries, the filthy room in the warehouse where
Mia was kept has rat droppings on the floor. I hope they don't show pictures of
Hyde.

"Ana, your baby is hungry. Why don't we prop you up on the bed and let you
nurse him. He needs you now." My mom has Teddy and he is fussing. I look at
my Mom and try to shake her off. But as soon as I do, she smiles and nods and I
help her lean back against the bed and she unbuttons her dress and removes her
breast and reaches out for Teddy. He latches on and Ana smiles with tears
streaming down her face.

"You forgive me don't you baby boy? You know I love you so much." My Mom
quietly leaves us and shuts the door.

After I make sure Ana is okay and settled down, I walk out to talk to my dad and
Gramps.

Ray is pacing like a lion. "God damn it, I don't want her sitting there listening to
this shit any more. It's bad enough what happened to her. Does she have to
relive it over and over? What the hell happened to a victim's rights? It was hard
enough watching poor Mia up there." Ray is steaming mad. My dad excuses
himself to take a call and walks outside to the balcony. My mom, Kate, Mia and
Gail are all in the room with Ana and the baby and I breathe a sigh of relief when
I hear them laughing. We all do. As soon as we hear the laughter everyone gets
up to eat. Gramps pulls me aside.

"Christian, I am worried about you getting up there. If you have to testify I don't
want you to paint yourself in a corner with what you did to Hyde. I want you to
use the words I don't recall, I don't remember, I was in shock I can't say; over
and over do you hear me?"

"Gramps what are you worried about? Do you think the jury is going to buy his
insanity case?"
"No, I am worried that son of a bitch Schiller is going to go after you for the
injuries on Hyde. My gut tells me something and I can't put my finger on it." Well
fuck. Gramps is never wrong about that shit.

My dad comes inside real fast and motions for me, Ray, Elliot and Gramps to join
him on the balcony. He doesn't look good.

"Two thingsthe first is the defense is calling up Southerton who is prepared to

say that you alone beat Hyde and your team let you do it. So son you have a
problem in that if they want to charge you with intent of deadly assault they still
can. I don't think that would happen but it's possible. But the good news is
Elizabeth Morgan has finally agreed to turn state's evidence in exchange for being
allowed to attend her father's funeral. Lucky for us he died last night and she
needed to find a way to get there. Wellham just cut her a deal. She is willing to
testify and basically confirm what she said upon her arrest. As you will recall she
later rescinded. Wellham thinks that once she testifies Hyde might be ready to
cop a plea for twenty years. But Ana will have to agree to it as will Mia under the
victim's rights.

"No dad, I don't want that fucker out in twenty. That means he will be out in
fifteen with time served. I can't have that lunatic out when I still have a young
family to protect. He is my nightmare. Teddy will only be a teenager. I hope to
have other children and they will be younger than that. I won't sleep nights
worried about them. He wants to destroy everything I have by hurting my
family."

"You don't know if he would accept a plea or want to, but do you prefer to put
Ana on the stand? From what I can see, I doubt she will get through it very
easily. She broke down when Mia testified, she broke down just now. I don't think
she can do it. She looks fragile to me." My dad is pissing me off. He doesn't know
what Ana is or isn't.

"Dad, Ana is stronger than you think. She is just emotional right now, but trust
me she is a lot tougher than you see on the surface and this was just hard to
hear. But she can handle this, I know she can. We have talked about this a lot;
we don't want him out ever."

Elliot crosses his arms and shakes his head. "I'm with Christian. If that fucker
gets out in fifteen years I will be in jail, because I will kill him."

"You both realize he could win his insanity plea and be out in a year. Don't be
stubborn. If he cops a plea for twenty, that is better than the insanity plea. We
haven't even heard the testimony of the psychiatrist yet for the defense. He has a
strong case with Hyde's history to show childhood neglect, abuse, a pattern of
mental illness and a very strong case for insanity." My dad is always so cautious.

"Yes but the trial could go to the jury Carrick and he could get a life sentence
too." Gramps chimes in. "I don't know what the defense has besides a
questionable case for temporary insanity in my opinion. So far we have just heard
what happened. Where this gets dicey is when you get all the shrinks in there
debating each other and past parole officers etc talking about his past crimes."
Gramps lights a cigar. If he isn't nervousI'm not nervous. I always follow his
lead. I almost laugh as I note that he almost always takes the opposite view of
his son-in-law.

"Grampswhat would you do?"

"Go for it, the bastard beat a pregnant woman for god's sake. You have eight
women on the jury. They won't like that. You got to play your odds." That is
enough for me. "If you think Ana can handle it, then you owe it to each other to
get his guy put away so you can sleep at night."

I look at my watch. We have to be back in court in forty five minutes. "Fuck I'm
starving. Let's eat. We can talk freely in front of my guys. Let's talk about it in
there."

Ana's POV

"Thanks everyone I am better now. I think this little guy is about ready to fall
asleep. Let me put him down in the Pac and Play and get a bite to eat." Grace
smiles at me. "See Grace I do get hungry and eat. Thanks again Gail for watching
him." I start to put Teddy down and my dad sticks his head in the door.

"You decent Annie?" We all giggle. I think my dad would faint if he saw me
breastfeeding Teddy.

"Yes dad, come in." All the ladies exit and my dad takes a seat on the bench at
the end of the bed. I think about when Christian and I were in this room after the
Coping Together Gala last year and blush a little.

"I want to make sure you can handle going back there and listening to more
testimony and if you can handle getting on that stand."

"I can do it Dad. It was just all the anxiety and build up. I needed a good cry. I'm
okay."

"Can you handle the innuendos and suggestions that you and Hyde were having
an affair?"

"Dad that is ridiculous."

"Damn it Anastasia I know that, but the defense attorney is prepared to make the
case that you drove Hyde to insanity because you were leading him on."

"I can do this yes."

"What if he is offered a twenty year plea right nowwould you agree to it?"

"I don't know. Just to get out of testifying? No. But I am worried that he could get
the insanity conviction then he would be out in a couple years and that scares
me. But I am not afraid to get up there Dad. I didn't do anything wrong. Carrick
said he won't let them do that to me."

My dad stands up and paces. "Ana think about this long and hard. Twenty years
away, a lot could happen. That is a long time."

"Or two years away in an insane asylumit's nothing. But we don't know that
they will offer him a plea again. Mia and I turned it down before."

"Elizabeth Morgan is turning states evidence and will be called upon this
afternoon. Carrick thinks when she does she will damage his case so much his
attorney will ask for a plea. You know the jury could sentence him to life as well."
I rub Teddy's tummy and cover him up. He is asleep. I motion for my dad to go
out with me so we don't wake him up. "Annie tell me what you want to do."

"I want to testify."

Dad and I leave the bedroom and everyone is staring at me. Sawyer comes up to
me. "I'm sorry Mrs. Grey. I um, Ana, I hate that you have to go through this
again. I should have done a better job that day of protecting you."

"Luke we have been through this so many times. It was my doing. Please I'm
fine. It was just hard to hear. But I'm okay." I look up and Christian is sitting in a
chair with his ankle crossed over his knee staring at me. He smiles but it doesn't
meet his eyes. I know he is worried. I walk over and whisper to him.

"I'm good. Really."

"You need to eat. Look, Gail ordered pizza, your favorite." I look down and see
Christian is eating a salad. Of course he never eats pizza. He hates it. How can
anyone hate pizza? It is the only thing he doesn't like that I know of. He thinks it
is greasy and unhealthy. Yum! I take two slices one veggie and one meat eaters
making Elliot laugh.

"Itty bitty what the hell? You just offset your choices."

"Ana, it will get uglier before it gets better. You okay honey." Carrick asks me
while drinking a cup of coffee and one of Gail's cookies.

"Yes. Everyone I am okay. I can do this. I am sorry for my outburst earlier. But I
can handle this. I didn't do anything wrong. You all know that and you are all that
matters anyway. SoI'm good. Oh man this pizza is good. Elliot can you hand me
another piece?"

Christian laughs and opens his eyes wide as I take a big bite out of my third slice.

This time going back into the courtroom I am without my purse leaving it with
Gail. The same security guy clears me and comments making both Christian and I
laugh. We hold hands as we walk into the courtroom and due to our security
manage to avoid the press, although they sure tried. Grace decided to stay with
Gail.

We sit through the testimony of the psychiatrist and as Carrick predicted it is

tedious and contentious. There are side bars and objections being thrown left and
right. The prosecution's psychiatrist paints Hyde as a devious manipulating con
artist. I agree. The defense almost has me crying for him as they described his
terrible childhood and abuse. It comes out that Christian and Hyde were in the
same foster home. The jury is sent out while the attorneys argue if this
information has relevance. The defense wants it stricken from the record. The
prosecution says it shows motive. And by 5:30 neither, Elizabeth Morgan or I
have been called to the stand. Over all we agree the day went to the prosecution.
We are so exhausted that we decide to spend the night at the Fairmont and go to
bed by nine. Well we screwed like rabbits but then went to sleep only to have
Teddy wake us not long after we fell asleep.

I woke up this morning feeling determined and stronger than yesterday knowing
what to expect. I am ready. I actually hope they call me to the stand. After
Reynolds testimony I am called up. Carrick is the lead attorney but he has Barton
question me. I stare at Carrick as planned and stay focused.

"Mrs. Grey, when and how did you meet Mr. Hyde?"

"He along with Elizabeth Morgan interviewed me in May of 2011 for an internship
at what was then Seattle Independent Publishing."

"Had you met either of them before your interview?"

"No."

"In between your interview and your offer of employment did you talk to Mr.
Hyde at anytime?"

"No."

"How long did you work for Mr. Hyde before he was terminated?"

"Eight days."

"Did you go anywhere alone with Mr. Hyde?"

"No, never."

"Did you meet him for drinks on Friday June 11, 2011?"

"I met Mr. Hyde and the entire SIP staff. My husband, who was my boyfriend at
the time, was there as well."

"Did you go on a trip to New York with Mr. Hyde?"

"No."

"Were you supposed to go on a trip to New York?"

"Yes. However, SIP was in the process of being bought out and the new owner
canceled my trip."

"Who was the new owner?"

I smile. "Grey Enterprise Holding."

"And is it safe to say your future husband canceled the trip for personal reasons."

"I assume so." The entire court room laughs.

"Objection. Hearsay."

"Sustained."

"Did your future husband tell you why he cancelled your being sent on the trip?"
"Yes."

"What was that reason?"

"He didn't trust Mr. Hyde. He said that there had been multiple women that had
been fired by Jack Hyde and he didn't think being alone on a business trip was a
good idea."

"Why was that?"

"You would have to ask him, but I assume he didn't trust him."

"Did you want to go on the trip?"

"Yes I thought it would be a great learning experience on one hand but I was glad
when Christian intervened on the other."

"Why is that?"

"Mr. Hyde made me very uncomfortable. He was always screaming at me to wait

on him hand and foot and then he would stand behind me and touch my
shoulders and get too close."

"Did you report him?"

"No I didn't. It was my first job out of college and I was afraid if I reported him, I
would be fired." Carrick told me that they would head off this line of questioning
from the defense by having it addressed first. I still feel stupid for not reporting
him.

"What happened on the night of June 15, 2011?"

"Christian told me he would pick me up at 6:30. I told him I had to work late
because Mr. Hyde was going to catch a flight to New York from the office and I
had to have all his materials together. All day Mr. Hyde was very abrupt and
angry with me. I was late for work that day and he was furious. I had everything
ready for his trip but he wouldn't let me leave so I at 6:15 I went into the kitchen
because I realized I had not eaten all day. I heard the door shut behind me and it
was Mr. Hyde." I look down. This is harder to tell than I thought it would be.

"Go on Mrs. Grey."

"Um, he walked in and said, 'Well Ana, I think this might be a good time to
discuss your misdemeanors.' I knew this was going to be bad. Then he said, 'At
last I have you on your own and are you going to be a good girl and listen very
carefully to what I have to say?' I was scared and wanted out of there so I said
we should talk later because his cab would be there any minute. He told me he
had to fight Elizabeth to give me the job and he backed me up against the wall.
So I asked him what his problem was and that if he had a problem with me we
should call HR to get involved. He said that wasn't needed. He then said I was
becoming a distraction and sloppy and that he wanted to know if my boyfriend
was leading me astray. He said he went through my emails and he thought it
strange that there were only emails to Christian but not from him and he accused
me of being a corporate spy. I reminded him that didn't make sense as he didn't
supposedly want to hire me and then he demanded to know if Christian stopped
me from going to New York and how he had done it. See he didn't know that
Christian owned SIP."

"What happened next Mrs. Grey?"

I am almost whispering and the judge tells me to speak up. "Hyde told me he
wanted to redefine my job description. He told me he wanted sex to be included
in my tasks and then he stood right in front of me and I could smell alcohol on his
breath. He said some horrible things to me."

"Please Mrs. Grey, I know this is uncomfortable."

"He said I was a tight-ass, cock blocking prick tease and accused me of being
turned on. I remembered my father telling me that if I was ever in this situation I
should make him keep talking so I asked him what he meant. He started stroking
my face and then and then he placed his hand on my chest." I look up and
Christian is furious. I never told him this. I didn't want him upset. I can see the
anger in his eyes. But then he smiles regrettably at me so I know it's not at me.
"I knew I had to get away so I placed my hand on his as to make him think I was
going to go along with him. I waited for him to be caught off guard and pulled his
finger back hard catching him off guard, then I brought my knee up and rammed
it hard into his you know his um testicles. He fell to his knees and I ran out of
the kitchen as fast as I could and he was screaming at me calling me names as I
ran out the door. I grabbed my jacket and purse and ran out the front door and
collapsed. Jason Taylor my husband's head of security and Christian were waiting
and they ran up to me and Jason went inside and handled it from there."

"Mrs. Greyone final question for now. Did you find Mr. Hyde attractive?"

Ewwyuck. God no."

"The state would like to submit into evidence a security tape of that evening."
The lights are lowered and the screen suddenly shows me entering the kitchen
and the whole ugly seen played out exactly as I described. I can barely watch it
but you can see Hyde touching my chest and nuzzling my neck. I look terrified.
The tape is stopped when Taylor walks in. I know that they erased whatever
happened from that point before turning it over as evidence. It is clear I am being
attacked and defended myself.

"Thank you Mrs. Grey. No further questions at this time."

I am surprised that they don't want to question me about what happened the day
of the kidnapping or the night he broke in our home. But Carrick nods at me and
I start to get up. But the defense attorney stands up and I am told to sit down.

"Mrs. Grey if you were so uncomfortable with Mr. Hyde and knew your
boyfriend the Christian Grey had just purchased SIP, why didn't you tell him that
you were uncomfortable with Mr. Hyde. He was your new boss, wouldn't he have
protected you?"

"I didn't want him to interfere in my career."

"Really Mrs. Grey? Isn't it because you didn't want your rich boyfriend to know
you were cheating on him with Mr. Hyde."
"No of course not. That is not true."

"Mrs. Grey isn't it true you were involved romantically with Mr. Hyde and what we
just witnessed was simply a lover's quarrel."

"NO, absolutely not! We were never involved. You're more delusional than he is."

"Delusional Mrs. Grey? As in crazy? Are you saying that Mr. Hyde is insane?"

Oh shit. What did I just say? I look over and Christian has his head in his hands.

"No further questions at this time." The defense attorney grins at Hyde.

Part 2 of the Trial around the cornerthen Coping Together.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 60 Don't Mess with TheodoreSr.

Ana's POV

Oh heaven help us.I just screwed up. Carrick's former partner, now part of the
prosecution team comes to the stand. He is cross examining me after that huge
mess up.

I look out and see not only my husband's face in his hands, but my dad, father-
in-law, brother-in-law and Taylor all looking like I have put the nail in the coffin. I
close my eyes and take a deep breath; I know I have messed up. But then I
catch the eye of Gramps and he winks at me at nods, then smiles. He nods again.
What is he telling me? He is staring at me intently and one more time nods slowly
and I feel like he is telling me to recover and pull it together. I can do this and he
has confidence in me where no one else does. I give him the smallest smile, just
enough to let him know I understand and he winks one more time as to say,
"Atta girl." I sit up straight and focus.
"Mrs. Grey can you tell uswhat was your major in college?"

"Objection. Irrelevant your honor." Schiller stands up instantly.

"Your honor it is relevant, I am trying to determine Mrs. Grey's expertise to

diagnose Mr. Hyde's mental health." Wellham counters.

"Overruled. Mrs. Grey, answer the question."

"I majored in English Literature."

"English Literature?" I nod. "Okay well did you take any psychology courses?"

"No."

"Did you take any social behavior courses?"

"Yes my freshmen year it was a prerequisite. Socially101, but that's it."

"Would you consider yourself an expert in the field of mental health?"

"God no."

"Do you feel you would clinically know the signs of someone who was delusional
or mentally ill?"

"Not technically or clinicallyno."

"Then what did you mean by stating both the attorney for the defense and Mr.
Hyde are delusional?"

"It was a figure of speech." I look at the jury and make sure they are watching
me and know that I am not some ding bat. "As you know the definition of figure
of speech is an expression of language, such as simile, metaphor, or
personification, by which the usual or literal meaning of a word is not employed. I
think it is more than obvious what I was saying."

"Then what is your opinion of Mr. Hyde's mental state?" I thought we just
established I am not an expert. Everyone is looking at me. My heart is racing as
never before in my life have the words that will come from my mouth have such
meaning. I look at Gramps and again he nods at me telling me to go ahead and
not be timid

"As you have already established, I am not an expert, but I would think that
someone with his ability to execute such a high level of breech to my husband's
expert team of security could only be operating at the highest level of sanity and
intelligence. He out maneuvered the trained experts not once, but twice. Frankly,
I think that he demonstrated full operation of his faculties embarrassing the high
level of security employed by my husband's company. Someone who was truly
insane or delusional would never have gotten past them."

Oh god I just completely dissed Taylor and his team. I look up and Gramps is
smiling and nodding. I am afraid to look at Christian and the guys but I do one at
a time. Christian is smirking, Sawyer is looking down and covering his mouthis
he laughing? Taylor is looking straight at me and the jury is looking straight at
him. He looks angry but then he looks at me and with the slightest movement of
his lips I know he is proud of me. He nods just enough to tell me he understands
that I did what I had to do.

"The prosecution has no further questions at this time." The defense states that
they will reserve their right to call me again, but for now, they have no further
questions. I make my way back to the bench and take my seat next to Christian.
He takes my hand and whispers in my ear.

"Baby, I am so proud of you. What a recovery."

"Do you think Taylor is mad at me?"

"Are you kidding me? That was perfect. Sorry I was freaking out before. But you
recovered despite my reaction."

"Your Grandfather is the smartest man on the planet." Christian looks at me. He
has no clue that he was coaching me from the bench without saying a word.
Gramps is sitting next to Elliot and behind us. I turn around and smile at Gramps
and reach out my hand to him. He takes it and kisses it and Christian looks
completely confused. But now I know why he respects his grandfather so much.
For the rest of my life I will remember how he gave me strength and guidance
where no one else could. I know Christian worships his grandfatherbut now I
get it even more. I feel a connection even stronger than before. He is magical and
I adore him.

I am still embarrassed. I can't believe I got hooked into that conversation. I look
over at Mia and she has her arm through Elliot's holding onto him close. She
seems to be deep in thought. This trial has made us all realize that she went
through so much more than any of us thought. With my injuries and then the
pregnancy and then the cancer diagnosis it seems like what she went through got
lost. I know she would have liked to have had Brady here with her but Elliot
needed him to manage the city project and a huge shopping development project
they are working on. I think that is why Elliot is being so supportive. Kate is
sitting behind them and thankfully for once she doesn't seem to resent Elliot's
attention to Mia.

"The state calls Jason Taylor."

Jason settles in and like Luke has a steely stare looking straight ahead.

"Mr. Taylor please tell us what is your position with Mr. Grey."

"I am his head of security and his personal CPO."

"As head of security how many people do you supervise?"

Taylor looks uncomfortable. He probably doesn't want me to know how many

people actually work for him. I do a quick count in my head, and come up with
six.

"Nineteen." Nineteen? What? I look over at Christian and he winks at me and has
a grin. I hear Elliot as he whispers in Christian's ear.
"You fuckerone of that army of his better not be following my ass." Christian
doesn't say anything.

"How long have you worked for Mr. Grey?"

"Six years."

"Mr. Taylor walk us through June 15, 2011 when you and Mr. Grey were waiting
for Mrs. Grey who was Miss Steele at that time."

"Mr. Grey and I pulled up in front of SIP about 6:20 pm. Mrs. Grey was supposed
to leave work around 6:30. Around 6:28 she came running out of the building
and fell to the ground. Mr. Grey and I ran up to her and she was extremely upset
and appeared almost to be in shock. When Mr. Grey asked her what was wrong
all she could say was "Jack."

"Jack being Mr. Hyde?" Taylor confirms this. Then what happened, Mr. Taylor?"

"I decided to enter the building and see if I could find Mr. Hyde to find out what
happened. When I found him he was lying on the kitchen floor moaning and
crying that Miss Steele had kneed him in the batesticles. He was calling her
some very inappropriate names and so I pulled him off the floor and we discussed
how to play nice."

"Can you tell us what you discussed?"

"Not much. I told him that if he ever touched Miss Steele again we would have a
problem."

"No further questions at this time."

Oh this will get ugly. Schiller will go after Taylor.

"Good morning Mr. Taylor. "So, you know him pretty well and are familiar with
what happens both at Grey House and in his personal life."

"To someextent yes. But I involve myself mostly in his security and that of the
Grey family."

"Isn't it true that you hit Mr. Hyde in addition to your discussion?" He puts two
fingers up to insinuate quote marks when he says discussion.

"Yes."

"Can you tell us more about that?"

"What the discussion or our physical altercation?"

"The physical altercation Mr. Taylor." He sounds aggravated with him.

"I walked in as I mentioned and he was calling Miss Steele a prick tease and a
fucking cunt and I told him to shut his filthy mouth. I reached down and helped
him off the floor and he spit in my face and I didn't appreciate that. So I punched
him in the stomach. He fell to the ground and said he would fuck her up next time
he saw her so I might have kicked him in the ribs and I told him if he touched her
again I would hurt him."

"No isn't it true you told Mr. Hyde that you would kill him?"

"I don't recall."

"Okay fine Mr. Taylor let's talk about September 15, 2011. Isn't true that Mr. and
Mrs. Grey were estranged at the time of the kidnapping?"

"Estranged? No I wouldn't say that is a true statement." Oh shit how does the
defense know that we weren't speaking at that time?

"Mr. Taylor, we have a witness that will testify that Mr. Grey was drunk in a bar
the night of September 13, 2011,very upset with his wife because he had just
found out she was pregnant and he didn't want the child. Can you confirm this?"
Oh god, how awful. He makes it sound like Christian didn't want Teddy. I look at
Christian and he is looking down and I see him rub the bridge of his nose.

"It's okay Christian you are a great dad, don't let this bother you." He doesn't say
anything but I can tell he is totally ashamed.

"Answer the question Mr. Taylor."

"I can confirm he was very drunk that night which was very unusual for him. I
have only seen him drunk in six years maybe one other time. I can't say why he
was upset, he didn't confide in me."

"Mr. Taylor, do I need to remind you that you are under oath?"

"No you don't need to remind me of anything. I am telling you he left the house
and didn't confide in me."

"Okay Mr. Taylor the day of the kidnapping where were you and Mr. Grey?"

"Mr. Grey and I flew to Portland for a meeting at WSU. We finished our meeting
and Sawyer notified us that Mrs. Grey was sick and he was taking her home. I
believe it was around noon. We headed back into Charlie Tango, Mr. Grey's
helicopter and as soon as we landed I was notified by Ms. Grey's CPO that Mia
Grey was missing. At the same time Mr. Grey received a call from his bank that
Mrs. Grey was trying to withdraw five million dollars."

"Did he authorize her to make the withdrawal?"

"Yes."

"Did he tell you that he thought she was leaving him?"

Taylor waits a few seconds to reply. "Funny, I had so much on my mind with Mia
missing I don't recall what he said."

"Mr. Taylor there seems to be a lot you don't recall. Did Mr. Grey tell you that he
thought Mrs. Grey was asking for the five million dollars because she was leaving
him?"
"I told you I don't recall. We were frantically trying to figure out where his sister
went. Then when the bank called we soon put it together that Mrs. Grey was
being forced to withdraw the money. I mean it was really obvious."

"Mr. Taylor did Mr. Grey think his wife was leaving him. Answer the question."

"I don't recall."

No further questions you honor. For the record please classify Mr. Taylor as a
hostile witness."

"Objection."

"Sustained. Mr. Schiller, I will classify who is a hostile witness in my court room.
You may be seated Mr. Taylor and we will take a thirty minute recess."

We all stand as the jury and judge leave the room. The bailiff leads Hyde out who
turns around looks at me and yells. "Ana, how is Teddy? Tell my son I love him.
Please baby, tell him I love him." Before I can react, before Christian can even
move and before the bailiff sees what has happened, Elliot is over the bench, over
Taylor and all the security and has Hyde thrown against the table and he is
punching him.

"You mother fucker we are sick of what you have done to our family." Taylor, the
bailiff, Christian, Carrick, Sawyer and a sheriff from the side door all emerge.
Hyde is led out with a bloody nose and within seconds the sheriff has Elliot in
handcuffs. This is a disaster. Kate is hysterical. Mia is screaming and my dad is
pulling me away and handing me to Sawyer who is whisking me out of the
courtroom. I am inside one of the SUV's driven by Wilson before I even know
what has hit me. Where is everyone else?

"Wilson, get us out of herego go go."

"Lukewhere is Christian? Please take me back."

"I can't do that Mrs. Grey. I will take you back when I get the clear. This is a
security measure. We got ahead of the press on this." Sawyer's phone rings. "Yes
she's in the car. We're good. Okay will do T."

"Wilson lets head over to the Fairmont."

"Luke, damn it what is going on?"

"I don't know but T told us to head over to the Fairmont and he will call us in a
minute."

I am rushed into the Fairmont with Wilson and Sawyer at my side, and I am
angry that I am always kept in the dark. "Luke will they arrest Elliot?"

"Oh you can count on it. But I am sure Mr. Grey and Mr. Trevelyan are trying to
pull strings as we speak. But he won't be allowed back in the courtroom. I can
about assure you of that at least until he is called to testify."

"Luke you going to tell me what happened in there?" Wilson is in the dark.
Sawyer fills him in and my phone rings.
"Hi, Christian, oh my god what happened?"

"Hi baby, first are you okay?"

"Yes I want to be with you?"

"Be with the baby, we have a recess now until after lunch while this is all
straightened out. Elliot is being held and maybe charged with contempt of court
and assault. My dad is working on everything now. Ryan and your dad are
walking Mia and Kate out right now and they are headed back to the hotel. I need
to stay baby and make sure Elliot is okay. Do me a favor and be there for Mia she
is hysterical. I have a call into Brady and I am going to see if he can come be
with her. She looks tired and I am worried about her. We are going to see if she
can rest at the hotel until she is called back on the stand. Will you watch out for
her baby? My mom is on her way from the hospital."

"Yes of course. She shouldn't have to deal with this right now. Keep me posted.
Christian"

"Baby don't even say it. You don't need to apologize for what he said. I can only
tell you that Elliot was just a step ahead of me or I would be the one in hand
cuffs right now."

"I don't know how much more we can all take. He is vile. For him to even say
that our beautiful sonoh god I hate him Christian. "

Thirty minutes later I am juggling between a hysterical Kate and a tired and frail
looking Mia. I convince her to lie down. Brady text me and tells me he is on his
way. Kate can't stop crying.

"What if they put him in a jail?"

Sawyer looks up from his cell phone. "Ms. Kavanagh, they won't keep him. They
may charge him, and then release him on his own recognizance. Once he is
released he will most likely be told he can't enter the court room until he is called
to testify. Don't worry."

Gail brings Mia some orange juice because she is dizzy and I am holding Teddy. I
need to nurse him while I am here but Kate is hysterical and I need to be with
Mia and I am completely overwhelmed. "Daddy please sit with Kate for a minute."
My dad has just walked in, thank god.

He sits down and tells Kate to calm down. A few minutes later Gramps is escorted
into the room by Burtonsky. I shut the door and sit with Mia on the bed.

"Do you mind Mia if I nurse Teddy while you lay there?"

"No, go ahead it's fine. Has Christian let up about where and who you can nurse
in front of?"

"That was a joke right? Of course not he would go nuts if the staff or Elliot and
Brady saw me nursing. Like they haven't ever seen a boob before."

Mia turns over on her back. She is usually so calm but she has tears flowing. "I'm
so dizzy Ana. What is wrong with me?"
"Take another sip of orange juice Mia and calm down. Everything will work out.
Your dad will work on this."

"Mia honey would you like me to get you something to eat? Could you be
hungry?" Gail rubs Mia's arm with one hand while she rubs her neck with a chilled
rag. Gail is the best in these situations.

"I'm just so tired Gail." I watch Teddy nurse. I don't know what else to do for Mia
right now but I reach over and we hold hands.

"Honeyare you okay?" Oh thank god. Grace is here. I look at her and she can
see I am concerned.

"Mia is dizzy Grace and not feeling very well."

"Well let's check your blood pressure." Grace confirms Mia's blood pressure is sky
high and has her lay down flat. "Calm down Mia. Elliot will be fine. He can handle
himself and daddy is trying to fix this. But it will be fine. Ana honey, are you
okay?"

"I'm good Grace. I'm just worried about Mia. I agree with you Grace, Elliot can
handle himself. I am a bit angry that I was ushered out of the court room without
being asked, and my husband and I will have that conversation later. But at least
I did avoid the media." Grace leaves us alone to talk to Kate.

We sit quietly while Teddy nurses. Mia turns on her side after I burp Teddy and I
lay him between us. Mia snuggles into him and Teddy has her finger in his hand
and that makes her smile. Her eyes get heavy as she holds Teddy's hand and
within a few minutes she falls asleep. I can't fall apart, Mia needs me. Kate can
get through this, but poor Mia she is still so frail, I can see it on her face how
tired she is. Could this year be any worse for her? I gently pry Teddy's hand from
Mia's finger and pick him up and quietly walk out to the sitting area where
Gramps and Sawyer are on the phone, Grace is rubbing Kate's back and Gail is
pacing. I wonder how Grace does it. She is so strong. Her daughter is recovering
from cancer, her son has just been arrested, her mother is slowly dying and her
other son has put her through hell and back over the years. I don't know where
she finds the strength. It is enough to make me stay focused and strong.

There is a knock on the door and Burtonsky opens the door to let Brady in. We fill
him in on what has happened. He has his work clothes on but told us he was at a
sight working when we called so he rushed home to grab clean clothes in case he
needed to change. He wanted to get here for Mia. He is clearly worried.

"She has been feeling pretty good and looking forward to this weekend. I hate
that this trial has her so worked up. It needs to wrap up as far as I am
concerned. Damn I wish I would have been there to see Elliot pop Hyde. On the
other hand I would have wanted to do the same thing if I had been there." He
quietly lets himself in the bedroom to check on Mia.

Forty minutes later, Christian and Taylor walk in. I almost go running to him. He
gives me a kiss, a chaste but soft kiss and quickly bites my bottom lip then says
he will fill me in but wants to see the baby first. Grace is holding him and he
takes Teddy from her and kisses him about five times and closes his eyes. How
terribly hideous and hurtful for Hyde to try and diminish the greatest thing that
has ever happened to us.
We all give Christian his few minutes with Teddy but then neither Kate nor Grace
can stand it another minute.

"Christian what's happening with Elliot?" Kate blurts out.

Christian sighs and sits down with Teddy still in his arms. "They took him back
and threw him in a holding cell, mostly to cool him off I think. Then Dad got him
moved and they took him in cuffs to an empty jury room. Dad was able to get
him un-cuffed, but I think Dad was just fucking I'm sorry mom, um messing with
him trying to teach him a lesson. He can get this fixed." Christian looks up at
Gramps who is sitting in a chair eating the club sandwich Gail prepared for him.
He squints his eyes at Christian and shakes his head.

"You are damn straight. Between your father, you and me we have enough
influence to fix this but you two god damn hot heads won't learn your lesson, so
Elliot is going to sit there and sweat it out the rest of the afternoon. Your dad is
just making sure that any potential charges are not filed." I wondered why
Gramps had returned and was quiet and now I realize he is not happy.

"Gramps with all due respect, you heard Hyde. What did you expect us to do?"

"I expect you two boys to be smarter is what I expect god damn it. Hyde is
smarter than the two of you together. He is trying to make a case that he is
insane any way he can. Every time he makes a comment or looks at Ana he is
just hoping it gets back to the jury. Now the media won't report what a bastard
he is but they sure as hell will report how Elliot Grey the bad boy millionaire lost
his cool in a court room and was led away in hand cuffs. Stupid fool. I am going
to ring his neck when I see him later." Gramps is pissed.

"Well if we are lucky they will put Elliot and Hyde in a holding cell together. He
will rip his head off." Christian gets up and looks at me to take Teddy so he can
get something to eat. The door opens and Carrick walks in without Elliot.

"Carrick, where is El?" Kate is still freaked out.

"He is being held in an empty jury room now where he will sit all day unless he is
called on to testify. He is going to sit there and he can think about what a dumb
ass he is. Christian, make my day and do something stupid too, I will throw your
ass in there and you can keep your brother company. This whole thing is hard
enough; we don't need you two hot heads making it worse."

Christian looks up at his dad looking like he is ten years old. "I get it dad but as
you recall it wasn't me that went off this time so can we save the lecture."

"Oh don't give me that shit, the only reason you're here is because your brother
beat you to the quick. God damn it! When will you two start acting like grown
men?" Carrick walks over to Grace and kisses her cheek but I notice she turns
her head. He looks surprised but doesn't say anything. "How is Mia?"

"She is resting. This is just draining her. She doesn't have her strength back yet
and she is so frail. Her blood pressure was sky high. I won't let her go back
Carrick. I mean it. You tell those attorney's if they want to call her on the stand
they will have to give us a thirty minute warning because she is not leaving this
room right now. She is not up to it." He nods and takes his phone out of his
pocket and walks out onto the porch.
When Carrick comes back in he tells us that both attorneys believe Mia will not be
called back in today and she can stay here and rest. But, Elizabeth Morgan has
been brought in from the women's prison and will testify after lunch.

"Dad, come on, don't leave Elliot in a cell if you can control this. He was just
looking after Ana. You know Elliot, he is emotional. Come on. He can sit out in
one of the SUV's with the guys or stay her with Mia." Christian is eating, walking
and pacing at the same time. He inhaled his lunch and looks so worried.

"Christian, maybe this will teach him a lesson." Carrick sits down to eat. Kate is
still crying and Grace is rubbing her back.

Grace marches over and stands in front of Gramps. "Dad and Carrick you get my
son out of there right now damn it. This is hardly the time to teach a grown man
a lesson. I mean it you get him out of there. He was protecting the honor of his
brother and Ana and I won't have it. Dad.you can fix this and you will. Now we
have enough stress and drama to deal with this trial and your granddaughter and
your daughter" she points to Carrick. "in the other room needs to know her
brother is okay. I am checking on her and when I come out one of you two better
tell me that my son is on his way back here. Do you hear me?" Grace is pissed.
Wow I have never seen her talk to Carrick or Gramps that way. She storms off to
knock on the bedroom door.

"I think you have just been schooled Dad. Come on, we won't do anything again.
We have learned our lesson." I almost laugh seeing the big CEO begging his dad
to get his big brother out of this mess. I look up and see all the security
watching. They don't often get to see their hard ass boss and his family in action.
What they are seeing is a twenty-eight year old that has to play by the same
family rules as any other son. In this family environment, Christian doesn't hold
any more power than they do.

"If it wasn't for your sister in there, I would make the two of you hot heads
squirm all day. I mean it young man, one more slip up by either of you, and I will
have you both for breakfast. Am I clear god damn it?" Gramps is pointing his unlit
cigar at Christian.

"Yes sir, perfectly."

"Carrick get Marty on the phone for me." Gramps is running the show. Carrick
takes his cell phone out and dials a number and hands it to Gramps. We all
watch, no one is saying a word. Christian has Teddy high on his shoulder and is
holding him with his one hand while his other hand is around my waist.

"Theodore Trevelyan for Judge McMurry. Sure I'll hold but don't make it long for
Christ sake, I'm 87 years old. You never know what can happen." We all laugh
breaking the nervous tension. "Marty, Theo. Yes I know he and his brother are
both a piece of work." Gramps looks at Christian. "Good kids but both hotheads, I
don't disagree. But your prisoner Hyde; he is out of god damn control and you
need to tell your bailiff to jerk a knot in that son of a bitches tail. He is harassing
the victim and he is lucky I'm not twenty years younger or I would rip his damn
head off myself..Of course not. No one knows we are talking but you and me
and Carrick. Gramps looks around the room and winks. Not a word, of course not.
No I will keep him here with his sister.no she isn't feeling well thanks for asking.
This is too much for her Marty. Move this along and get this wrapped up. You
know it and I know it, this trial is a waste of god damn time. Hyde is guilty as hell
and we need to put that bastard where he belongs. Move this along and quit
letting that grand standing son of a bitch Schiller play games..I appreciate that.
Twenty minutes? Alright then we will head that way now. Yes my other grandson
will arrange to have his brother escorted out and brought back here. Thank you
kind sir and you can expect your favorite scotch waiting for you when you get
back in your court room at the end of the day."

Just like that Gramps has fixed everything. Talk about someone being the Master
of the Universe. All the security team are shaking their heads and in awe. Taylor
looks at Christian and they both are trying not to laugh. I can tell he is once again
amazed by his grandfather. Sawyer hasn't stopped shaking his head.

"And that little Theodore is how it is done." Christian tells Teddy, kisses him and
walks over to Gramps who has motioned for him.

"Give me my great grandson." Gramps is a bit cranky but he can be whatever he

wants to be. He awkwardly takes Teddy with Christian carefully placing him in
Gramps lap. "You fine fellow better not take after your Uncle or father. I don't
know how many good years I have left to bail you kids out." We all are watching
and on cue Teddy gives Gramps a beautiful smile making us all coo and laugh.
Gramps even starts laughing.

"Big guy," Gramps points to Burtonsky and nods for Christian to take Teddy from
him. "Go to Mattingly's for me please. They will have a bottle of Macallens there
waiting for you. Make sure they give you the fifty year bottle in the special
decanter. Bring it to the courthouse and have it delivered to Judge McMurry's
chambers."

Burtonsky stands there not sure what to do. "What's the problem son?" Gramps
doesn't like hesitation.

Burtonsky looks at Taylor probably not sure why Gramps is giving him orders.
This won't set well with Christian. Taylor gets about two inches from his face. "Mr.
Trevelyan has an account you don't need to do anything but pick it up and be
careful." I watch Taylor follow him out the door and we can all hear him chewing
him out from the hallway. Taylor knows that of all the people in the Grey
extended family, disrespecting Gramps in any way will get you in deep trouble if
not fired.

"Christian call Eddie over at Mattingly's and tell him to put the Macallen's fifty
year in the Lalique decanter on my account and that fine fellow is on his way to
get it." Christian shakes his head. "Gramps let me pay you for that? Elliot is in
trouble because he had my back."

"God damn it I can pay for my grandson's mistake. Actually he will. I want him to
add a room for the caregiver and he just bought me a twelve thousand dollar
room. His ass is mine next week." I know nothing about scotch but Christian tells
me on the way out that the bottle just cost Gramps twelve grand. This is how the
wealthy fix their problems.

We arrive to the court house and Taylor tells us Elliot has been safely delivered
back to the suite at the Fairmont. Poor Taylor has been running back and forth
between the bailiff's and Christian, the Fairmont and back again.

Kate decided to wait at the Fairmont for Elliot and as we walk in Christian is
whispering in my ear yelling at me because I forgot to eat lunch. Too much was
going on. We take our seat and anxiously wait. Hyde is brought in and this time
never looks at any of us.

"Please rise for the Honorable Judge McMurry." We all stand.

"Be seated. Before we begin I won't put up with anymore nonsense in my

courtroom. Mr. Hyde you are not to talk to anyone in the Grey family or you will
be sent to a holding cell to watch on a circuit television. Are we clear?"

"Yes your honor."

"Members of the Grey family; we have bailiffs in the court room to handle our
problems. There will be no more contact with the prisoner are we clear?" I am not
sure who he is talking to specifically, but he is looking at Christian who nods
slowly. "State please call your next witness."

"The state calls Elizabeth Morgan." A side door opens and Elizabeth is led in. She
is wearing a orange prison issued jumpsuit and looks terrible. She is pale and her
hair has grey streaks in it. She takes the stand.

"Let the record show that Ms. Morgan is a prisoner in the Washington Corrections
Center for Women. She pled guilty in the kidnapping of Mia Grey and in the
kidnapping of Anastasia Grey. Your testimony will not change your sentence or
show you in favor with the court. You further understand that while the state has
issued you a twenty four hour furlough to attend your father's funeral, you will
not be dismissed until both the defense and the state are no longer in need of
your testimony. Is that understood?"

"Yes."

"So that the jury will know that the testimony of Ms. Morgan has not changed,
she has agreed to submit into evidence her testimony given at the time of her
arrest. I will play that interrogation as conducted by Detective Clark of the Seattle
Police Department on the afternoon of September 15, 2011." The jury is being
given a printed transcript to follow. The interrogation which was filmed is brought
up on the screen.

Detective Clark sits down. "Can I get you something to drink Ms. Morgan? Coffee,
water, soda?" I see she is wearing the clothes she had on when she picked me
up. The time on the tape is 5:05 pm.

"Ms. Morgan can you tell me what the hell happened today?"

"Yes, Jack Hyde kidnapped both Mia and Ana Grey with the intent of getting five
million dollars in ransom for Mia. He was going to release her and then take Ana
Grey with us to Brazil."

"And what is your relationship with Mr. Hyde."

Jack said he loved me but all he has ever done is cheat on me with every PA he
ever had and he was obsessed with Ana Grey. She hated him and was scared of
him. He attacked her at work, was fired and then broke in her home with the
intent of kidnapping her and he followed her every move for the last month. Right
after she returned from her honeymoon I was following her for him. We were
going to kidnap her then. Even when he was in jail before he made bail he had
me following her. He wanted me to break into her room the night before she was
married and stab her but I couldn't get in." Oh my god I feel like I am going to
faint. I feel Christian's body tense.

"What is your relationship now Ms. Morgan? I mean are you in love with him?"

"I love Jack but he is violent and if I refuse his demands he beats me. He forced
himself on all the other PA's and only one was a willing partner. I don't know why
they didn't report him but I think because he slowly seduced them, they had
relationships with him then he turned to the violence. He filmed all of them. You
can verify this. He wanted Ana so bad but she never even noticed him. She had
Christian Grey for god's sake. Jack wanted to hurt her. He kept saying Grey had
what was his. That had he been the one adopted by the Grey's it would be him
and not Christian Grey that was fucking her every night. He said when we got to
Brazil he would tie her up, torture her and fuck her for a month then kill her so
we could be together and use the ransom money to start our life together. But I
never really believed him. I need to be free of him." Christian pulls me so close to
him that I am almost on his lap. I tuck my head under his arm and I can feel
everyone in the court room looking at us.

"How long have you been involved with Hyde?"

"Three years."

"Do you have the videos of him with the other women?"

"Yes. They are in a safety deposit box at Washington Federal on 4th. The keys
are in my purse." The tape is stopped and I notice Hyde and his attorneys
frantically talking.

"Your honor the defense would like to approach the bench." Schiller and Wellham
approach the bench and we can't hear what they are saying. They talk for a long
time. Schiller goes back and whispers to Hyde. They talk again for several
minutes and then Schiller walks over to Wellham.

"Christian what are they doing?" I whisper in his ear.

He leans down and tells me that he has seen a few of the videos and he is pretty
sure Hyde doesn't want them seen. They are probably talking about a plea. We
watch them approach the bench and talk for a few more minutes.

"Bailiff please remove the jury."

The jury exits and Wellham approaches us. "Mrs. Grey would you and Ms. Grey
accept a twenty-five year sentence for the kidnapping of Mia and a ten year
sentence for the kidnapping of Mrs. Grey. Ten years for the attempted murder
charge on Mr. Grey. In all he will probably serve 35 years with good behavior."

"What are the chances he could get out in twenty?" Christian asks.

"None. Earliest I would say is 35. If we ride the trial out I think we can get him a
life sentence. If we show those tapes the jury will see him as the deviant criminal
he is. I am not worried about a conviction or even that he will be found criminally
insane. I will prove that he has been leading this lifestyle for over ten years and
working while doing it. He isn't any crazier than I am. Butyou have to decide if
you can handle the stress of this trial. I will have to put you on the stand Mr.
Grey and that is a risk. We will have to put Mia back on and Mrs. Grey we are
going to have to bring you back and establish that you were not estranged from
Mr. Grey."

I think we should end this. But I want Mia to have a say in this. "Can we call my
sister-in-law Mia? She needs to have a voice in this."

"Absolutely, we have to hear from her." Wellham approaches the bench and
Schiller follows. They talk to McMurry.

"Bailiff, please remove the prisoner and the defendant from the court room. We
will take a thirty minute recess." We rise and gather with Carrick and Gramps.
Christian tells them what the offer is.

"Take it and let's get the hell out of here." Gramps says immediately.

"Let me call Mia." Carrick walks out to call Mia and Christian leans over and talks
to Taylor and Sawyer filling them in. I see Taylor shake his head. I know he
would like to see Hyde get a life sentence but Christian nods towards me and I
hear him talk about his sister. He doesn't want us to go through any more of this.

I catch the eye of a woman sitting in the back row. She is staring at me and she
mouths the words, "I'm sorry." I don't know her. I slowly inch my way back to
her and get half way when Sawyer grabs my elbow. Mrs. Grey do you need the
ladies room?"

I don't respond but make my way to the woman. "Mrs. Grey?" I pull my arm from
him and make my way to her.

"Who are you? You look vaguely familiar." I ask her from about two feet away. I
almost feel Sawyer's breath on my neck. For gods' sake leave me alone for five
seconds.

"I'm Elizabeth's older sister. I came to see if she would do the right thing. I want
her to be able to come to the funeral. Mrs. Grey please know how sorry our whole
family is about what Elizabeth did to you."

I nod. I don't know what to say. "My father killed himself. That is how he died.
Elizabeth and that miserable excuse for a human being, Jack Hyde might as well
have pulled the trigger. What Elizabeth did, it broke Daddy's heart. She was the
brightest and best of all my sisters and brother. She met him and she changed.
He killed her spirit, destroyed her mind and broke her heart. But she let it
happen. I'm so sorry for what they put you through."

"Yet you're here to support her?"

"Yes and no. I want her to come to the funeral to see what pain she caused.and
by turning states evidence against HydeI can start to forgive her. I am not here
to support here as much as I am to make sure she made her wrong right."

"I'm sorry for your lossand what Hyde ultimately did to your family too. I don't
want to see any more people hurt. "
"You are sweet. You are the opposite of how she tried to describe you initially.
But she is coming around. I could see it in her eyes. Mrs. Grey we were all his
victimsbut nobody more than Elizabeth." I nod understanding what she is
saying.

I feel Christian before I see him "Babywhat are you doing?" Christian rubs my
shoulder.

I don't respond to him but reach out both my hands to Elizabeth's sister. "I hope
you get her back. Thank you for talking to me." We hold hands for a split second.
I feel bad for her and there family. I turn around and Christian tells mewe have
a deal. It's over and we can go home after the Judge sentences him formally.

Elliot's POV

Oh fuck I am dreading walking through these doors. My mom is going to have my

ass. My dad already had it and I fucking guarantee that Gramps will be making
me pay for my temper being out of control for the next month. Then there is
Kate. She is bound to be hysterical and I can't handle that right now. Finally,
knowing I freaked Mia out makes me feel worse than anything. She has been
through enough.

I wish I could have gone back in the court room but I was told in no uncertain
terms the Judge wouldn't let me back in. I know I have to quit using my fist as a
way to resolve issues but Hyde isn't fit to live in my opinion. Insinuating that
Teddy was his son was completely out of line. What a complete mother fucking
asshole.

Burtonsky lets me in the suite and Kate comes running at me and jumps on me
wrapping her legs around me. I give her a kiss and hug and look over her
shoulder to see my mom talking to Gail and holding my nephew who is sound
asleep. I put Kate down and walk over to my mom looking like a six year old that
just got caught with his hands in the cookie jar.

Hi Mom" I reach over and give her a kiss then kiss Teddy. "I'm sorry." I guess I
should tell Kate I'm sorry too but I feel like my mom must be at the end of her
rope.

My mom puts her finger up telling me to hold on a minute and then walks into the
bedroom and lays Teddy down. She shuts the door quietly. "Where's Mia?" She
points to the other bedroom in the suite and tells me she is sleeping with Brady. I
wish Brady had stayed on the job site so now I need to talk to him about who is
in charge, but I guess Mia needed him more. She motions for me to follow her
out to the balcony. Oh fucking awesome.

"Sit down Elliot."

"Momlook I know I lost my cool today but Hyde just pushed the wrong button
and"

"I don't want to hear it Elliot. I know what you are going to say and while I
appreciate that you took up for Ana and your brother it is time for you to grow
up. You can't be hitting people and getting in fights every time someone says
something you don't like. The same applies to Christian. This has to stop. You
both are very high profile men and I raised you better than that. You didn't fight
as a young boy at home, why now?"

"Mom, are you kidding me? You don't even want to know how many fights we
have been in. With each other and together against other people. Over the years
we have had fights with assholes who wanted a piece of us just because we were
Grey's. We never started it. And we always have each other's backs. Were
brothers and best friends and I won't let someone ever hurt him or anyone in my
family. I didn't go into that court room with the intent of hitting Hyde but he was
way out of line and I am not going to sit here and feel like a naughty school boy
because I hit that prick today. It needed to get done."

"But if your grandfather hadn't intervened, you could have been charged with
content or assault Elliot. My god you don't want that."

"No I don't, but I would do it again. Mom, there is a code of conduct that I adhere
by. First and foremost it is to love and take care of my family first and above all
else. I think I have always done that and you would agree. Secondly, I make my
own way, take responsibility for my own actions and I believe in working hard
and doing everything I do to perfection. I haven't always gotten my relationships
right with women and Kate is no exception, I have made some mistakes there
that I am working onbut I stand by my family and I am not apologizing for it.
So in light of the fact that I am a grown man, can I be excused? My mind is kind
of on work right now as Brady is here and I need to make some calls and I
probably should go give Kate some attention." I know I am being a bit hard on
my mom but for fucks sake.

I walk in and Kate is sitting on the couch. I sit next to her and pull her in my lap
and roll my eyes. "Fuck I guess I am six years old again. And I am sure I am
going to have to listen to Gramps give me hell too. You okay?"

"Yes but did they actually put you in jail?"

"They have these holding cells like five of them that they keep the prisoners in
during the recess and lunch breaks. I was in a cell right the fuck next to Hyde.
God it was all I could do not to get into a verbal sparring with him. He was going
on and on yelling to me that he fucked Ana and I couldn't do a thing to him
because there were bars between us. Fortunately they came and got me and put
me in an empty jurors room but kept me cuffed until they released me. They un-
cuffed me for about fifteen minutes but then the bailiff had to leave so they
cuffed me again. Evidently that fucker Hyde was trying to get messages to
Elizabeth Morgan so they had to move him twice. Crazy morning. Man I am
hungry is there any lunch left?"

Gail overhears me and rushes to the small kitchen area of the suite and starts
preparing me some lunch. I look up and see Brady coming out he looks like he
just woke up.

"Oh hey man, you got sprung. I know you didn't want me here but Christian
called me and said Mia wasn't doing too well so I had to come."

"No of course. Who did you leave in charge?"

"Mike, I have talked to him and text him several times and everything is okay.
Mia is awake if you want to go see her. She is just laying there."
I give Kate a quick kiss and she gets up. "Gail I will be right there because I am
about to eat my arm but I want to check on my sister."

I knock on the door and poke my head in. "Hey, can I come in?" Mia looks up and
gasps.

"Oh Elliot, are you okay?"

"Me. I'm fine, but I hear you got quite upset and weren't feeling good. I'm sorry if
my antics today upset you Mia. Man you use to be tougher than this. You are
turning all girly on us." I wink at her and sit on the end of the bed.

"Yes I don't know what happened but I really got dizzy and felt weird. I guess this
has just been too stressful. I feel much better now. Did they put you in jail?" I tell
her what I told Kate and then Mia's cell vibrates. "It's dad."

"Hi Dad, do I have to go back?...Really? What does that mean? Could he get out
then? Thirty-five years?...What did Ana say?...Then I am okay with it too. I just
want this to end so we can have a fun weekend at Coping Together and we can
put this behind us. Okaylet us know."

"What's happening?"

"I guess Elizabeth Morgan destroyed Hyde on the stand and they were about to
show video's of him with these other women so he is willing to cop a plea. They
wanted to know how I would feel about it."

"And it sounds like you can live with it?"

"Yes, I just want this behind us. I feel like it is negative energy and I only want
good things happening. No bad vibes. I read that people who have tons of stress
have their cancer come back more so I am trying to make sure I don't have that
bad karma around me."

I reach over and give her a big hug. "I'm sorry I freaked you out. Are you up for
a game night tonight or are you too tired? We haven't played catch phrase in
forever. Maybe we can all barbeque and celebrate this being behind us. Or we can
do it tomorrow night if Christian feels like they should get the baby home and
chill."

"Yes that sounds fun. But I need to get Brutus and maybe just chill tonight. He
has been at Lilly's all day he must be miserable."

"Well that is a given if he is with Lilly. I hope he shit in her shoes. Oh hey where's
Amigo at if Brady is here? Beeson where is my dog?" I yell out.

Brady steps back into the bedroom and tells me he is with Julio, one of my crew
chiefs. Amigo likes Julio a lot so I'm good with that. I walk out to get my lunch.

I snarf my sandwich down so fast I start hiccupping. Fuck I was starving.

"Elliot slow down when you eat and you need a haircut before Saturday." My
mom pulls on the back of my hair. It has gotten pretty long.
"Don't worry mom I won't embarrass you and all the blue bloods." Okay I can feel
that thing that happens when you are ready to say something that will surely hurt
your mom's feelings so I just smile at her and I don't say anything else.

"Now Elliot, don't put words in my mouth." Mia comes out and tells us she and
Ana have accepted the plea deal but she needs to get over to the courthouse.
They are waiting on her. Brady runs into the room and takes a quick shower and
comes out in ten minutes with his hair wet but dressed to the nines in his suit.
Why can guys get ready so fast? Hell if Mia wasn't already dressed the court
would have to wait for three hours.

"I guess I have to stay here huh?" Damn it I would like to see how this plays
out." Mia and Brady leave with Kate and I undo my tie, grab a beer and lay down
on the couch. I feel my mom staring at me.

"What?" I stand up and start pacing. I wonder if I have the adult version of
ADHD? I have read about that. I can't sit for five seconds.

"Elliot I worry about you?"

"Why? Because I punched a rapist and dickwad in the face?"

"NoI just worry that you aren't really ready to get married and I can't put my
finger on it I just want to make sure Kate is your happily ever after. You didn't
even kiss her goodbye just now."

"I will see her again in about an hour We aren't like that. Christian can't be in
the same room without touching, fucking sorryor kissing Ana. He just needs
that constant affirmation from her. Brady and Mia are affectionate because hell
that's Mia. You know she is just an affectionate person. I can hardly be in a room
with her without hugging her. Kate isn't that way Mom so it's' not a big deal."

"But you are Elliot. You're the most affectionate of my three children. I worry that
you aren't getting the attention you need."

I start laughing. Really hard. "This is awkward mom. This is seriously awkward. If
you are worried that I am getting laid enough, don't worry I get more than I
need. It's just when we aren't doing the dirty, Kate isn't a really nurturing person.
I am use to it and you know I don't really dig on clingy women soit's all good."
If I were honest with my mom I would tell her sure I wish Kate was a bit more
affectionate but she sure has been fucking me a lot more lately and even let me
claim her ass a few times which she would never let me do much before. SoI
am not complaining. She has been a sweetheart lately.

"Well I just want you happy."

"I'm good mom, really. So, has dad been giving you the big Kahuna lately?"

"What? Elliot Grey that is a totally inappropriate thing to ask."

"See, it's not comfortable is it?"

"Well you and your brother probably talk about that sort of thing all the time."
"Mom if you heard the shit we talk about you would have to be committed. But no
one likes to talk that shit with their mom. Trust me Kate has a very clear
understanding of what my needs are and she is meeting them just fine."

"As long as her commitment stays as strong after the wedding."

"Momwhat are you saying. Just say it. You don't like Kate? What's the problem
here? She isn't Ana and she isn't Mia and we all better thank fuck Brady came
into Mia's life because he is a special one of a kind guy. So I will only say this one
time. I love Kate. She is going to be my wife, warts and all. I hope you will
embrace that, but once I say I do.we can't have these kinds of conversations.
She will be my family and just like with all of youI will protect herbut she will
move to number one on the list. I hope that won't be a problem for my family." I
look at her so she knows I am not messing around here.

"That's exactly what I wanted to her honey that you are committed
unconditionally. Okay I feel better. Now I need to call the hospital. Gail left a few
minutes ago to get some groceries and head back to Ana's and Christian's. Taylor
text and said after they pick up the baby they are headed home. Can you listen
for the baby? Reynolds is outside in the hallway I believe."

"What do I do if he wakes up?"

"Well, he shouldn't be hungry yet...but he might be. Check his diaper and pick
him up and talk to him like you always do."

"Oh no.no can do the diaper thing, so make your calls quick."

"Oh Elliot stop it. It will be good practice." Fuck me, please don't wake up
Tedster. "Make your calls quick than mom. Like pronto."

I was going to turn on the TV but I don't want any noise in the place. This suite
has several bathrooms and bedrooms and a huge sitting area. I barely breathe
just making sure it stays quiet. I hear my mom on the phone. I walk into the
other room where she is talking and motion for her to be quiet but she waves me
off. All is good until the damn hotel room phone rings. What the fuck.

"Hello." I am whispering

"This is the front desk. Do you want turn down service this evening?" Are you
fucking kidding me? Teddy starts to cry. The phone rang like a siren in each
room. Shit I tell them what to do with their turn down service. They probably
think they were talking to Christian, so they are use to it. I open the door and
Teddy is wide eyed. Man his eyes are starting to look blue. Thank fuck. It would
be freaky as hell to have Christian's ice grey eyeballs staring at me from a cute
little baby but as I look at him, shit he looks like my bro. He smiles at me. Fuck
he is cute.

"Hey buddy. You are awake. Man you sleep a lot. Almost the perfect life. Eat,
shit, sleep. When you finally get to add fucking to the mix, it will be perfect. But
by the time you get to dip your wicket, you will have all of life's shit thrown your
way and it won't be so perfect anymore. Come here my man." I pick him up from
his crib. He feels heavier. "What are you now about six weeks and one day? What
an old geezer." I kiss him and walk out into the sitting area. "Please don't be wet
or poopy. You're not crying so I think we are good to go right?" I sit down and lay
him on my lap so he stretches out. "Man stomach crunches I'm impressed." He
has been lying with his legs up in the air for about one minute. That's hard to do.
How do babies do that? "Holy fuck what was that?" I just felt him rip one on my
leg and it was endless. "Did you crap your pants Teddy?" He is smiling. Man I bet
he did. Is this my punishment for earlier? Christian said I am the only one that he
hasn't blasted on yet. Well I think that record is over.

"Mom.Mom..Mom.Mom. She is ignoring me dude. But I heard her hang up so

she is around here close. Mom.MomMom. You think that is funny my man is
that why you are smiling. Let's try this. GrammyGrammy.Grammy. MOMfor
fucks sake where are you?"

"Elliot I was using the rest room. What in the world do you need?"

"I think Teddy crapped his pants. Here." I stand up and hand him to her.

"Oh for Pete's sake Elliot. I thought there was an emergency. Don't scare me like
that again."

"This is an emergency." I follow her into the bedroom where someone has laid a
mat on the dresser and watch her undress Teddy and coo over him as she takes
his legs out of his sleeper thing.

"Did Uncle Elliot abandon you? Did he hand you off to Grammy? Let's see what
you have here. Oh yes you did, you went potty didn't you?"

I cover my mouth and nose. Although I can't really smell anything. "What the
fuck is that yellow green seedy shit. Holy mother. What's wrong with him? Why
doesn't he have turds?"

"Oh Elliot. For heavens sake. He is nursing and this is a very healthy normal
bowel movement. He is just perfect."

"That is perfect. Christ it looks like he swallowed a package of seeds and it is a

color not even on the charts. What the fuck is that?"

"Elliot no more with the f word and trust me he is fine." My mom cleans him up
and I can't help but stare. Nice package on him.

"He has a good size dick for a kid that age doesn't he? You see little babies all the
time. He's good there right?"

"Elliot Greyare you bored? Go in the other room or do something you are
starting to get under foot here. Better yet, pick out something for him to where.
He has a little bit of poop on his outfit and needs something else." I am terribly
restless. I am the last person who should be locked into a hotel suite with my
mom and a six week old baby. I pull everything out of the bag on the bed and
see this dress thing.

"Mom what the hell is this thing? It looks like a dress. I can't see Christian letting
Teddy where this thing. It ties on the bottom like a sack. And what the hellthere
is no place for him to put his hands. Christ this looks miserable. Next." I toss that
stupid thing off to the side. But that is all there is and two more like it. "This is
fucking stupid. His feet will hang out. It's a dressare you kidding me." I hand it
to my mom and her cell vibrates.
"Honey I have to take this it is Mia's doctor I just wanted to chat with him about
her blood pressure."

"Wait" She pushes me in front of the baby who is in a clean diaper and that is it.
I look at the outfit. I am a bright guy. But how the fuck do I do this? He is so little
and man I feel like I will break his arms pushing them in the sleeves. I got to
believe that if Christian can do this, I can. Well this isn't working. I have his arms
in first and need to start over. I realize I need to put it over his head first. Shit.
"Man I am sorry Ted that you can't have your hands outwait they fold over. Yes,
let's get your hands out. How can you flip off your old man if your fingers are
trapped in there?"

Christian's POV

"You okay baby. You sure you want to do this?" She is nervous. Not that I can
blame her. We are waiting for Mia to arrive as the terms of the plea bargain have
all been accepted and as a victim she is allowed to make a statement. "I can't
wait to get home and just claim you tonight. I need you baby and you need me."
I whisper in her ear and smile as I see goose bumps on her arm. I hear the back
door open and Mia walks in with Brady and sits next to Ana. She looks only
slightly better.

The bailiff brings in Hyde and Judge McMurry enters and we all stand. He reads
the charges and asked Hyde if he agrees to accept the sentencing set forth in
exchange of a jury verdict. He says he understands. Those tapes, the ones I
didn't see, must have been really incriminating.

McMurry ask if he has anything to say and he says, "Yes, we aren't through yet
baby." God I want to kill him. But fuck before I can even move Gramps who is
sitting next to me elbows me hard into my gut.

"Ugh," Christ that hurt. I see everyone turn and look at me. I look at Gramps and
for a second he should, be glad he is 87. Then I can't help but laugh as Gramps
looks like he is going to have my ass if I even think about it. I look up as Judge
McMurry rips Hyde a new one.

"Mr. Hyde, you make this sentencing almost a joy. You don't know when to stop,
your lack of remorse is nauseating and I want you to sit there and be quiet while
your victims speak to you. I haven't signed this paperwork yet Mr. Hyde. Don't
push me."

"Ms. Grey would you like to make a statement or address Mr. Hyde." Mia takes
the podium.

"Yes your honor. Mr. Hyde, I never met you before the day that you kidnapped
me. I never believed people could be so evil, and I use to trust everyone. Thanks
to you, I now look over my shoulder wherever I go. I have nightmares for the
first time in my life and I question everyone who befriends mewhat are their
true motives?

ButI have also faced another evil this year and it was called cancer. You and
cancer have a lot in common, you are both evil. You both are hated and no one
loves you or wants you near them. You both have this certain smell and you both
take the core of one's soul and kill it and one's spirit. But given a choice of facing
cancer again or being alone with you, I would choose cancer because with cancer,
I have a chance and it can be cured. With youyou are just too evil, to deadly
and too vile to ever be cured. I hope your next thirty-five years are full of pain,
anguish, loneliness and utter despair. I want to pity you Mr. Hyde, but I only
despise you." Mia turns around and sits down.

"Thank you Ms. Grey. Mrs. Grey you may now address Mr. Hyde." I am so proud
of Mia I stand up and give her a hug when she sits. Ana makes her way to the
podium. Like Mia she doesn't have anything prepared, but just speaks.

"Thank you your honor. Jack Hydelet's be clear. I also despise you. You are
pathetic and cruel. You tried to take my life. You hurt my sister-in-law and you
hurt me. I never liked you from day one. But I was a recent college graduate and
had hope and a vision that I could have my dream career and you would be a
mentor that I would learn from. Ironically you were brilliant at what you did
professionally. But your hatred of women and your jealousy was so consuming
that you let it interfere in everything you did. The way you treated women was
and is disgusting. So I am happy you will be locked up with thousands of men. My
hope is that they will treat you the same way you treated me and the other
innocent women that you sexually tormented and abused. I was the lucky one.
You never really got your filthy hands on me like you did the others. So for them
I stand here today and say I hope you rot away in prison.

In thirty-five years you might get out but no one will hire you because you have
been locked away in prison for so long you won't even know how to work your
way through modern technology." Ana is going for the juggler. She knows Hyde
prided himself in having a vision for the future.

"No woman will want you because you no longer have your youth and you will
leave prison a soft, fat bald old man." Ana stares at him and smirks as to put him
down.

"No one will take you in because you have no family or anyone in the world that
cares for one second where you have been or where you will sleep when you get
out. And when you close your eyes every night for the next thirty-five years think
about if you had just played it differently. If you had just controlled your inner
demons you could be sitting at the desk that I now have at SIP." This really has
to piss him off. He hated that I bought her SIP.

"I despise you and will cherish everyday of the next thirty-five years knowing you
are miserable. I will add this day to my happiest of days. The day I met my
wonderful husband, the love of my life, Christian Grey is the number one best day
of my life." She looks at me and gives me a small smile. Was that for me or was
it a message to Hyde. Maybe both.

"The birth of our son, my baby, made from the love I share with my husband
Christian, is the second most treasured day of my life. The day I said I doand
married my husband is number three." She is letting him know that we are
bonded and reminding everyone in this room, that Teddy is our son. Thank you
baby.

"Now today, knowing you are being sent away to rot is number four. I know over
time, your place on my list will drop as my husband and I make love and create
new lifeyou will fade into a distant memory. But for nowlet me leave you with
the reminder you vile manyou never touched me like you wanted.I was never
yoursI have only belonged to my husband in all ways that matter." Ana is
basically telling a full court room that I am the only man that has had her. God
she is brave and I love her so much right now.

"Youwill soon be no more than a distant, unpleasant memory remembered for

only accomplishing failure and misery. You are not worth any more of my energy.
I shot you the day you beat me and kicked my side. I laid there protecting my
unborn child and feared for my life as you beat me and hurt me. I picked up the
gun and aimed it at you as I started to lose consciousness I shot you in the leg.
Do I wish I would have aimed higher? No. I am pretty sure it will be you and not
me that soon wishes he were dead. Good bye Jack Hyde.

I am asked if I want to make a statement. I wasn't planning on it. But maybe I

should. I stand and look right at him, but he looks down.

"Was it the whole adoption thing Hyde that made you obsess about my life and
make you want to sabotage my helicopter, forcing me to crash. Were you so
jealous that you wanted me dead? Or was it Ana? You hated that she was mine?
Why me? Why my wife? Why my sister? Not knowing why you went after us is
frustrating but like my wife saidyou are going away and soon you will be a
distant memory. I forgot about you once, I will forget about you again. Oh yeaI
remember being that pathetic four year old that that you tormented and called
Baby Birdbut in the end you lose and I win. I got the family. I got the money
and I got the girl. Live with that." I stare at him for a few seconds and smirk at
him.

"Is there anything else you want to say Mr. Grey?" The Judge is waiting on me.

"Nohe heard me." I sit down.

"Mr. Hyde you are now released into the custody of the state of Washington penal
system where you will serve a sentence of twenty years for the kidnapping of Mia
Trevelyan Grey. Ten years for the kidnapping of Anastasia Steele Grey and fifteen
years for the attempted murder of Christian Trevelyan Grey. The state has
declined to charge you for the assault charges on Mrs. Grey and the breaking and
entering charges on the Grey home in August of 2011 in exchange for your plea.
You are reprimanded to the state of prisons and will be not eligible for a parole
hearing until you have served at least thirty-five years. Good luck to you Mr.
Hyde. Court adjourned." He slams the gavel and we all rise. I am a bit surprised
to hear what was finally agreed upon. I didn't even know the sabotage was part
of the equation. My dad winks at me letting me know he pushed for that. Good.

"Let's go get our son and head home baby." We head out and everyone agrees to
meet at the Fairmont. On our way out I make a brief statement to the press with
Ana and Mia next to me. I can see this is making Taylor edgy and we head to the
cars.

"We are back and it is over with!" Ana announces jubilantly as we enter the suite.
We are all excited and I stop when I see Elliot holding Teddy in one of those
fucking straight jacket gowns.

"Ana I thought we got rid of all those straight jacket things. I hate that sleeper. It
is a god damn dress." I point at Teddy and Ana takes him from Elliot.

"Oh Christian these are practical and its fine."

"Sorry dude, I was going to ask you why you have dresses for your son? That is
the worst thing I have ever seen." The women give Elliot shit and I am glad he
agrees with me. "It doesn't have pants. Maybe this outfit would work in Pakistan
but show me where else a dude goes out without his pants on? Christ, you need
to fix this bro. Hell, I will go out and buy him some pants. This is troublesome."
Mia tells him to get over it, and as usual he makes me laugh.

"Well, I'm with your brothers on this one babe. That is awful. It's a flippin dress."
Brady jumps in and he fist pumps Elliot."

"Anyway, man how are you? Anyone hit on you while you were in the pokey?" I
put my hand out to shake Elliot's and give him a big hug. "Thanks for having my
back today. I know your ass is grass with Gramps and dad but I for one, thank
you." I slap his back and hug him more than I have ever hugged him. "I would
have given anything to be your fist when it made contact with that dicks face."
Elliot laughs.

"Yes it felt good. But tell me what the hell happened." We fill Elliot in on
everything.

"Soare we going to party tonightyou knowcelebrate."

"Elliot, Gramps went home with Ryan. But he said he is expecting you over by
six." My dad grabs a beer from the stocked refrigerator and looks at him as he
delivers the message.

"Fuck. Seriously? Little Elliot has been punished enough." I agree let's drop this
bullshit.

"You realize Gramps had to put out twelve grand to get you out of this mess
today right?" My dad opens his beer.

"Why. I didn't get charged with anything?"

"Because Gramps had to buy off Judge McMurry with a fifty year old scotch just to
keep from having charges pressed against you. Gramps expects you to work it
off."

"Fuck that I will give him a check."

"He wants his pound of flesh just for one night. You better go over there." I laugh
knowing exactly what Elliot is thinking.

My dad's cell phone rings. "Theo yes I am telling him right now.well I better
let you talk to him." My dad hands me the phone.

"Hey Gramps what's up?"

"You know I want Elliot to come over and have a talk about his behavior tonight."

"Yes, dad just told him."

"Well you get yourself over here with him."

"Me? Come on Gramps. I was pretty good."

"If I hadn't been there, you would have messed up. Besides, I feel like a cigar or
two and some scotch. You and your brother will indulge me and I will talk and
you two clowns will listen."

"But I need to get Ana and the baby home."

"Christian do not try my patience. That is why you have security. Now grab your
brother and get your ass over here and we are going to have a chat. Do you
understand me?"

"Yes sir. See you in a bit." I look around and everyone including my security is
staring at me.

"Ummyea I have to go with you." I look at Elliot. My dad is grinning like a

Cheshire cat.

"Well it is easy to see who still wears the pants in this familyand it's clearly not
you yet Teddy!"

A few notes:

We are overdue for some hot lemons so look for a few good ones next
chapter

Coping Together and Christian's birthday ahead

Some of you want a one shot or a chapter about Sawyer. What is with
the crush on him? You all like those bad boys don't you? I might consider
that if enough of you want to read about it. I am trying to stretch this out
but without new ideas I will wrap it up. I don't want to write about
Phoebe's birth, Ted and Phoebe growing up. There are some great
stories on FF already addressing those years.

I am traveling all week and stretching these final chapters out for you. I
hope these trial chapters have answered your open questions. This is
just my take on what could have happened on the trial. I am not an
attorney so I apologize for legal errors. Sodon't write me and tell me
about it please. EL James might write another book and have him out in
five years. Remember it is all fiction.

Thanks to all the new followersand reviews. I love you all and the
support has been amazing!

XOX Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Okay friendshere is a quick short one shot of Luke Sawyer. Back to Ana
and Christian next chapter. Just something I thought would be fun.
Maybeif you like it we can do something with this story line later.

Chapter 61 - Luke Sawyer

"Mr. Grey I am out for the evening. Ryan will be here tonight." Taylor is at home
because he has the flu and finally even Grey looked at him and told him to get
the hell out of here.

"I want to make sure you are okay with just Ryan on duty tonight. Reynolds is
out and Taylor has never been sick since I have known him, so I can cover for
him if you would be more comfortable."

"NoI think we are good. The gate will be alarmed right?"

Mrs. Grey comes down the stairs with the baby and joins us not wanting to be left
out. She looks at me like she is in shock. I don't think she has really seen me
dressed casually before. Well maybe a few times at informal events at Grey's
parent's house but she is clearly checking me out.

"Wow, you look good Luke. Do you have a date?" I feel Grey staring at me and I
am sure he will rip her a new one for this. So I try to move on.

"No, Mrs. Grey," I laugh. "Not a date."

"Oh that's right you only engage?" She smiles.

"Yes. I hope to." We both smile. "No actually my mom asked me to meet up with
this girl from my home town that just moved here. I don't even know her. She
was in junior high when I was in high school and I hardly remember her. She
probably is a beast, but I told my mom I would do it. So, I probably will be home
in an hour." She smiles again.

"Well have fun. You will impress her." I hate when Mrs. Grey says that kind of
shit. I can feel Grey get pissed. I ignore her. Christ I am not dressed to impress
here, just wearing jeans, a baby blue v neck t shirt and some fancy ass Prada
sneakers that the boss was sent but didn't want. The thing is they look the same
as sneakers that should cost $70 but cost almost $600. I don't know if I will ever
agree to this type of gross consumerism.
This is painful. I wouldn't mind hooking up with the pole dancing instructor,
Birgitta one more time. Damn she was out of control hot and fucked like a pro.
She didn't make me waste time talking or wooing herbam she pulled me into
her apartment and fucked me for six hours straight. Christ I couldn't even run the
next morning my legs were so weak. I told T that from the time I got out of my
car and into her pussy was less than six minutes. That is even a record for me for
a first time meeting. But I don't do the seeing someone more than once thing.
Can't let that shit happen. So it was a great evening for tension release and
entertainment, but that's it. Fuck me though if that chick didn't have the
strongest thighs of any woman that I have ever fucked. She squeezed her legs
around me so tight I had to call uncle.

I know T set me up Tuesday because I am not suppose to ever leave Mrs. Grey
when the boss isn't around, but the day after the big showdown between
Charlotte and Mrs. Grey, Taylor called me and told me I needed to run an errand
over to the Fairmont. I was to set up the suite for the trial, make sure we had the
hotel security in place and then drop off Charlotte's shit from her office at GEH
since she wasn't welcomed back to Grey House when the boss was there. From
now on she has to work from the Hyatt where she is staying and is close to the
Fairmont. She can only go into GEH if he is out of the building. She has lost her
security clearance. I told Taylor to get someone else to do it because I knew the
minute I knocked on her hotel door I was fucked...literally. He just laughed and
told me I was the only one that he could send into the lion's den at the time.
Fuckerhe knew what would happen.

I knocked on her door with her box of shit and she came to the door with nothing
on but an open robe and stockings. Okay I'm not going to lie; her body was off
the charts. Big ass tits, fake but still nice shape and kick ass nipples. And I can
safely say she is a natural red head. When she opened the door I just laughed at
her.

"Seriously? Why don't you just wear a sign that says "Fuck me."

"I think I did." I didn't say anything. I handed her the box and she backed up
forcing me to bring it in. "You know you're a gorgeous man. I think Mr. Grey is
good looking but you are equally as appealing. Women love men with wavy hair.
Your eyes are like a painting. Black eyelashes and deep blue eyes. You are
edible."

"Cut the shit. I don't care what you think I look like. You are pussy scum. I don't
want to fuck you. You have to be lethal."

"Oh I am lethal but I am clean. You can wear a condom, yes. Surely a man like
you carries condoms with him for the many emergencies you get in a day." I
watched her as she played with herself. Fuck me. I can't stand this whore bag but
my dick hasn't gotten the message. She is looking right at my pants and can
clearly see that my dick and I are not on the same page.

"Look, I don't mind fucking you, but be clearI don't care if you're the best fuck I
have ever had, when we are doneI walk out that door, I won't even remember
it happened. So don't bother trying to reach me or call me. This is strictly a fuck,
a quick one and I am done when I am done. I don't want to touch you or give a
rat's ass if you get off or not. So if that is still what you wantbend over and I
will fuck you hard and fast." To my surprise she took off her open robe and then
walked over and unzipped my pants pulling my dick out. I took a condom out of
my coat breast pocket and threw my jacket on the bed.
"Are you going to take off your gun?"

"Not while I am fucking you." She points to my holster which I wear across my
shoulder and is tucked around my side. She is the last woman I would trust
enough to take my gun off while fucking.

She took the condom out of my hand and slowly put it on my dick. "I knew you
had a big cock. This is going to feel amazing. Do you mind if I grab my friend?"
What? She walks away and takes a vibrator out of her top drawer. Thank fuck. I
thought she was going to have another bitch come out of the bathroom and
expect me to take them both on. No time for that shit today. Although I wouldn't
mind that scenario on a normal day.

She tried to kiss me and I backed up. "I don't think so sweetheart." I am not
kissing this bitch. This is strictly a fuck. I guess I could have walked away and left
her hanging but my dick would have needed an appointment with Flynn for that,
so I pushed her up against the wall and turned her around then roughly pushed
her legs apart. "Hold the wall and bend over." God I sound like an asshole even
to myself. I don't give a fuck. This is called taking one for the team. I almost
laugh thinking how funny that sounds.

I heard her vibrator turn on and fuck me she shoved it straight into her pussy.
She wants this up the ass. I don't. I told her to remove her vibrator as I don't
claim ass from whore bags like her so she removed it and then she shoved that
fucker up her ass like it was a toothpick. Whatever. As soon as I slammed into
her I was fucked. Literally. The vibrator was making me feel all sorts of crazy
erotic things with my dick and she reached around like a fucking orangutan and
played with my nut sack while I fucked the living bejesus out of her. She has the
longest arms I have ever seen on a woman. She could reach around and pull on
my hips but I removed her hands. I didn't want her touching me. I got off pretty
quick and pulled out. I went into her bathroom and pissed, dumped the condom,
washed my hands and walked out. I don't think I said goodbye but I can't
remember. I know she was still leaning against the wall when I left.

When I saw Taylor that night in my office he was grinning at me. "You fucked her
didn't you?" How did he know? I didn't tell anyone.

"Why do you say that?"

"I am guessing. You don't have a girlfriend or a wife. She wanted you and you are
a fucking asshole when it comes to women. Tell me you didn't fuck her."

"I can't do that."

"Oh I knew it." Reynolds walked in as we were talking and shook his head. I was
giving them both the basics on the quick fuck and how she greeted me at the
door rubbing her clit. We were laughing about it when the boss walked in.

"Did you fuck that bitch Sawyer?" I just shrug basically admitting it. "Seriously
have you no pride or discretion?" I squinted my eyes at Grey. Seriously? This
coming from a man who used to be the biggest asshole in the world when it came
to women.

"I didn't touch her even once just my dick in her ready to go pussy. Does that
help sir?"
"Yes. Well done. I would have been disappointed in you otherwise." And that was
it. He walked out making us all laugh. I guess us bad boys, even ex bad boys,
understand each other.

So now I am headed off to play nice with some chick from the home town. She
must be in her mid-twenties if I remember this right. She was in seventh grade
when I was a senior. I knew her brother, and I vaguely remember her attending
our football games and seeing her ride her bike when I drove over there a few
times. But, she was a gangly little thing as I recall or maybe I am thinking of
someone else. I am meeting her at a wine bar close to Escala. She said she lives
near there and will walk over. I guess I could have arranged to pick her up but
then I am stuck with her. So I will walk in say hi, tell her where she should hang
out in Seattle then split.

I park the SUV, lock it up and head inside. The place is crowded. How the fuck
will I know who she is and what the fuck did my mom say her name is. Shit
Annno, CessieFrannie? Seems like it was a boy's name but I can't remember.
Fuck this is why I hate doing this shit. I look around and see of couple single
ladies. Fuck me I hope it isn't the chick smiling at me right now sitting alone. She
points at me. She has to be two hundred pounds and looks like she was beaten
with an ugly stick. Christ I am leaving. I will tell her I have a work emergency. I
am about to approach Shamu when I hear someone behind me.

"Luke." I turn around and look into the most beautiful almond shaped brown eyes
I have ever seen. The eyes suck me in, but the face is right there with it. High
cheek bones, long light brown hair with a few highlights, gorgeous fuckable lips
and attached to a body that defies gravity. Holy mother fuck. Does this mean
Shamu isn't the one? Oh thank god! But god damn it what is her name? I just
stare and don't say anything.

"Um hi." I put my hand out to shake her hand. Please be the woman I am
meeting.

"It's Francesca. It's okay if you forgot." Oh that's right. Francesca Carelli. I forgot
they were the Italian family with the great restaurant. Her brother was Sal.

"Francesca You grew up." I smile at her. I can't think of the last time a female
made me speechless. Jesus H Christ she is fucking gorgeous. She has the
sweetest smile and right off the bat I know she is not for me. She is going to be a
nice girl. Probably doesn't fuck around and is looking for the right guy and all that
shit. But I promised my Mom I would do this soI will be a good guy.

"I have a table over there. I was here early. It's good to see you even though you
don't remember me do you?" I lie and tell her I remember herbut I sure as hell
don't remember her looking like this.

I follow her to the table. Oh kill me right now. Her ass is out of this world. She is
wearing tight jeans, heels holding up legs from heaven and a top that shows sexy
shoulder blades. I have a boner. This is going to have to be a short meet and
greet or I will be in trouble with my mom for fucking this hottie straight into
Oregon. We sit down.

"I will be honest Francesca, I don't remember you like you look now. I remember
a skinny little girl on her bike. You are all grown up and you are gorgeous." She
smiles shyly.
"Thank you" She takes a menu and fans herself laughing."My crush since I was
twelve years old just told me I was gorgeous. I had the worst crush on you. I
know you didn't even know I exist. So when your mom had dinner with my mom
last week at some church event and they found out I just moved here I wanted to
die a thousand deaths that they arranged this. I'm so sorry to put you on the
spot."

"Oh don't be sorry. It's fine. So tell me what brought you to Seattle and how long
you've been here? Tell me about yourself Francesca." Did I really ask her this?
Why do I care? Because she is smoking hot that's why. I see half the dudes in the
room have checked her out and I feel protective of her for some reason.

"I finished my masters last year while I was teaching. I was a high school teacher
for two years but wanted to go into administration so I have a master's in
education and administration and I have a job now as an assistant vice-principal
at a small private middle school in Kirkland."

I laugh. "You're the vice principal? Every little horny eighth grader has to be
getting in trouble so they can have a few minutes with you." She just smiles
again. God she is gorgeous. I would find ways to be sent to the office every hour
if I was her student.

"So my mom told me you were in the military and now work personal security for
Christian and Ana Grey. Wow. That must be interesting."

I nod. "I can confirm what I do but I can't say anything else. Sorry. It is pretty
high level security, but yes I do work for them and it's a good job. So tell me how
do you like it here?" The waitress interrupts us and asks if we are going to order.
I order a bottle of wine after I confirm she likes red wine. "Do you mind if I order
us some food, I'm starving if I am to be honest?"

"No that is fine, I just appreciate you are willing to give me some time and tell
me about Seattle." Fuck that baby, I am happier than a pig in shit right now.
Have dinner, some wine and take you home for a nice long fuck. Or maybe not.
Still thinking this chick is too much of a good girl for that.

"So do you have a boyfriend?" Why the fuck would I ask that? She smiles.

"Sort of."

"Sort of? What does that mean?"

"Well when I left home Matt and me, the guy I have dated off and on, agreed that
we wouldn't tie each other down when I moved and we would see other people.
He might come visit in a few weeks, but we are seeing if this is meant to be or
not." Why do I feel pissed? I shouldn't give a shit.

How long have you dated himoff and on?"

"Four years."

"That is a long time of off and on's. Sounds like someone has commitment
issues." Wow, I am really going for the juggler. She looks at me and shakes her
head in agreement.
"Yes. Me. I just don't know in my heart if he is the one. So moving for me was
another way to find out how I felt. I can honestly say I don't really miss him and I
know he has gone out a few times with someone he works with since I left. So it
will be interesting to see what happens when he comes to visit. And you?"

"Me what?"

"A girlfriend."

"Fuck no. Excuse me. Sorry. No girlfriend."

"Oh. I don't mean to pry but are you gay?"

I laugh out loud. "God no. I just don't have time with my job for a girlfriend and it
isn't really my thing. I love woman butno I don't see myself ever settling down."
There now she knows where I stand.

"So you are a player?"

"A player?" I stop and think about that for a second. "I guess in a woman's eyes I
could be seen that way. But seriously I work eighty hours a week or more and I
am always on call. Somy lifestyle just hasn't been conducive to settling down.
So if being with a lot of different women and not having a girlfriend means I am a
playerI guess I am a player." I pause a few minutes and then add, "I like to
play." I gauge her reaction and she smiles but doesn't say anything. "How's Sal?"

"He is great. He lives in Boston and is married with two children. He is a law
professor and is very happy. He said to tell you hello."

"Yea? Tell him I said hello as well. We had some fun times together in high
school. You have another brother right? In between you and Sal?" She looks
down and looks sad. Shit. I should have done my homework.

"Yes. Anthony. He was killed in Afghanistan three years ago. He had a wife and
son. I um..yeaits' tough."

"I'm sorry. My mom didn't tell me. What branch was he in?"

"A marine. Road side bomb. Soto meeting up and being forced to have a drink
with Sal Carelli's little sister." She holds her drink up for me to toast. We clink
glasses and I smile at her and again notice how fucking beautiful she is. Worse
yetshe is really sweet and for sure not fuckable. Well fuckable as hell but not
someone I can just fuck without dating, which I won't do. I will treat her as Sal's
little sister. But I don't want her to think for second this is torture. I could be
wrong. She could play sweet and be a maniac in bed.

"No, let's change that toast to I'm glad our moms are busy bodies."

We talk for almost three hours about everything and anything. She knows a lot
more about me now than probably half the people I know. When the fuck have I
talked to a female for more than ten minutes other than Ana? Wow. This is
strange. I definitely know from talking to her that she is a good girl and I am not
getting fucked tonight. But strangely that is okay.
"Hey I have Sunday off. Let me take you around some of the places we talked
about."

"You don't have to do that. I think you have met your obligation to your mother."

"I don't have to do anything. I want to Francesca. I will pick you up at ten." I get
the bill and she gets her purse out. "Put your money away. I am not letting you
pay."

"Luke. Please. This was an obligation to your mother not a date. What is my
half?"

"Francesca, I am not letting you pay. Pleaseput your money away. This was an
enjoyable evening. Seriouslydon't unman me here." I can't even remember the
last time I asked someone out or picked up a tab. It is nice to actually be the one
to pay the bill for a change. Working for Grey he pays for everything. I took that
Amanda out about six times but only once to dinnerI think. That was the last
female I spent money on.

Francesca finally relents and I stand up and pull her chair out after paying the
bill. If nothing else I am a gentleman. God as she stands I am taken back again
by how fucking hot she is and her bodyfuck me. I will be dreaming of that
tonight. Christ. We walk outside and I am feeling like I might need to walk a bit
and get some coffee after all the wine we drank. I don't want to drive yet.

"Hey feel like getting some coffee? I need to probably walk this buzz off before
driving home. I can walk you back to your place that way as well."

"You don't have to walk me back." She puts on her sweater as the night air is a
bit chilly.

"Francesca, you are beautiful and not to sound like a typical male but you are a
woman and you should never be walking around here alone at night. I am
walking you back whether you want to go to get coffee or not."

"Okay then coffee sounds great." I surprise myself when I take her hand and
guide her to a coffee shop I know is located about four blocks away. Ana use to
go there when she lived at Escala for her weak ass tea fix.

We enter the coffee house which is full even at eleven pm. "What would you like
Francesca?"

"Chai tea latte skinny please as she hands me five dollars." I smile at her and fold
her money into her hand. I order a black coffee. Nothing else. I am not into all
these trendy coffee drinks. Just give me the fucking coffee and let's keep it
simple.

"Those girls over there are totally checking you out." I look over to where
Francesca is staring and see a few women looking my way. Whatever. I am use
to it.

"Yea? I saw about fifty dudes checking you out tonight. You must get hit on all
the time."
"No not really." She is either blind or nave. Christ she is fucking outrageous
looking. Maybe she doesn't know it but she is definitely a sight for sore eyes.

We take a seat and talk another hour. "Do your parents still have their
restaurant?"

"Oh yes. I worked there every summer since I was fifteen."

"So you cook good Italian food?"

"Is that a hint Luke? Yes I cook amazing Italian food. Maybe someday I can cook
your favorite dish but Sal and Pops will tell you no one does veal sambuca or
stuffed manicotti like I do." Oh that would be fucking awesome. No stop Sawyer,
this can't happen.

I look at my watch and know I should head out. I have a workout with Grey in
the morning at 6:00 am since Taylor probably won't feel up to it.

"So Sunday. We still on?"

"Only if you let me buy you lunch?"

"Can't let you do that. So does that mean you won't let me take you around
Seattle Sunday?" I give her a sad look and she starts laughing. God she is cute
too. Fuck I need to rein these thoughts in.

We walk to her apartment and I take note that there are a lot of dark locations
along the way and areas where a perp could hide out.

"Francescado you often walk alone at night?"

"Yes. It is totally safe." I watch her take some lipstick or a tube of something and
put it on. It smells like cherries but when I look at her luscious mouth it is just
shiny. Fuck me what am I doing here.

"No it really isn't safe. You shouldn't walk around here alone at night."

"Seriously Luke. If your mom hadn't called you, you would never know. Pretend
you don't know. I have a can of mace in my purse"

"That's your defense. A can of mace? Shit Francesca I would be on my second

orgasm by the time you got it out of your purse. That won't work. Do you know
any defense techniques?" I just managed to embarrass her as her cheeks turn
red.

"Um yes. Anthony showed me how to do some things. But seriously this
neighborhood is totally safe."

"But this time of night, you shouldn't walk around alone. Tell me you won't do it
anymore."

"I can't say that." Fucking females. I know I can't tell her what to do, but it kind
of pisses me off that she won't listen.
"Well promise me you will put my phone number on auto dial so if you need me
you just have to press one number. You are new here and you should have
someone to call in case of an emergency. And just be really careful." I put my
arm around her shoulder and pull her to look up at me. Fuck I want to kiss her.

"Hey we are here. Thanks for meeting up with me and walking me home. I look
forward to Sunday." She seems nervous as she heads up her front door. I am not
even going to ask her if I can come in. I think I know the answer. I will have to
break my own rule and see her again. But technically since I haven't fucked her
I still am within my rules.

"Can I try it?" I move in closer to her up the steps to her apartment door.

"Try what?"

"Whatever you put on your lips? They smell amazing." She gives me that fucking
awesome smile and reaches in her purse and hands me this tube of lip gloss or
whatever it is making me laugh.

"I didn't have that in mind." I put my thumb under her chin so she has to look up
at me. "Can I try it?" I ask her again and put my other hand around her waist
pulling her close. When is the last time I asked a women permission to kiss her? I
usually don't even kiss. We have a saying amongst the guys. You kiss themyou
bliss them. Do I want to bliss her? Fuck she has me in some sort of bliss. I should
be asking her if we can fuck not kiss.

She hasn't said noshe hasn't said yes. I pull her a bit closer and bend down with
our noses now touching and I can smell her lips even more. She looks up at me
with her deep sexy as hell brown eyes. I gently touch the corner of her mouth
with my lips. Fuck she has the fullest lips. I can only imagine. "Cherries?" She
nods slowly and places her hand on my chest. I move over to the other side of
her mouth and kiss it softly. "Baked Cherries?" Again she nods softly. I nibble and
bite her bottom lip slowly and then work my way in for a taste of her mouth with
my tongue. Oh yes, she taste of chai, cherries and sweetness. I make it a slow
kiss and don't go in for the kill. I am not the kind of guy that should be doing
this. I can feel her tits against my chest. Fuck me those gorgeous round mounds
feel real. I would love to touch them to be sure but I pull back and she smiles
looking shy.

"Thank you Luke for walking me home, for dinner and meeting up with me. You
have my number if you need to change plans Sunday. Otherwise I will see you
then if you are sure you don't mind." She reaches up and kisses my cheek. I
watch her open her apartment door to make sure she is inside safely and walk
back to my SUV eight blocks away. I am there before I know it. What the fuck
just happened? Why am I smiling and againwhat the fuck was that? I don't do
this shit with women. I need to cancel Sunday. I can't do this. I pull out my cell
phone and text Francesca.

I have something for work Sunday. Won't be able to make it. Maybe another
time.

An hour later I get into bed and look at my phone. I still haven't pressed send.
Fuck me.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 62

After the trial

Christian's POV

We are in the elevator with Sawyer and Reynolds. Taylor is down in the lobby
keeping the press away and Elliot and Kate are also with us. Mia and Brady are
staying in the suite for the night and waiting for Wilson who is sneaking Brutus up
to the room for them. I told them to order room service, get what they want and
have a fun night.

"Baby I will be home by eightI think. Gramps is pretty pissed. I hate leaving you
alone but it's just that when Gramps says"

"Christianstop. If Gramps wants you and Elliot to come to his housedo it. He
deserves whatever he wants and its fine. I want to get Teddy home in his own
environment and give him a bath and cuddle. I have hardly seen him for the past
two days. I just want to snuggle and kiss him. Go ahead. I will be waiting for
you." I am carrying Teddy in his car seat and I hand him to Reynolds so I can pull
Ana in closer.

I whisper in her ear and she shivers slightly. "I need some kinky fuckery, and I
need it bad."

I need Ana's ass, I need some toys and I need a marathon fucking session. Ana
needs to be ready for me. I know this feeling that I get. If I don't get sexually
satisfied tonight I will start slipping into my asshole mode. It's not that Ana
doesn't take care of me and I her, but I just need a night of intense sex. It's like
that shit that came out of Hyde's mouth meant nothing but I am eaten up with
this need to remind my wife whom she belongs to. I know she didn't do anything
wrong and this isn't a punishment it is my need to feel something in my life is in
my control.
"I will text you and keep you posted, but baby I need you tonight. So please don't
fall asleep on me before I get home. I am stopping by Escala on the way home so
I can get some toys." I have her pressed against the wall of the elevator
forgetting we aren't alone.

"Hey keep it clean over there." Elliot tells me this as he is rubbing up against Kate
thinking I don't notice. The elevator doors open and I tell Sawyer to make sure
he keeps Ana close as I can see the press is in full attendance. Reynolds reaches
over and pulls the car seat cover down so that Teddy's face is protected and I
take the car seat back preferring to carry my son. We walk out to the cars and
Taylor, Burtonsky and Ryan are pushing the press back. They are relentless and I
watch Sawyer slam his forearm in some reporters face. Fuck that will cost me.

"Bro, let me get my car and you can just jump in and ride with me to Gramps.
Taylor can follow us. I can walk Kate to her car and we can throw them off if you
get in with Ana and the baby then jump out real quick when I pull up." I am too
tired to argue. So when we get to the car Burtonsky opens the door and I place
Teddy in the holder for the car seat and Sawyer opens the door for Ana. Fucking
press were screaming at us and firing questions. As I pull the shoulder straps a
bit tighter in Teddy's seat I look up and notice Ana has her head in her hands so I
walk around and get in pushing her over.

"Hey are you okay baby?"

"YesnoI don't know. I need to get home and unwind, take a bath, feed Teddy
while I am not in a hurry and just get away from all of this. So hurry up and get
home if you can so we can cuddle. "

I lean in and move her hair away from her ear. "CuddleI am thinking of fucking
and hard. But sure we can cuddle after." I wink at her and kiss her several times
and push my tongue quickly in her soft voluptuous mouth.

"Sir, your brother has just pulled up." Sawyer announces at the same time Taylor
knocks on the window.

"Sir, I would feel better if you rode with me and not your brother."

"Follow us Taylor. I want to ride with Elliot." I give Ana another quick kiss and
reach my hand over and rub Teddy's face with my knuckles. His skin is so soft
and I can't help but envy him as he sleeps totally unaware of the crowd gathered
outside.

I jump in Elliot's truck and he takes off in rapid speed. "Christ I still don't know
how you live with that shit every day." Elliot turns off the radio and flips off the
media as we drive by. They didn't see that one coming from their expressions
when we passed them.

"You get use to it. Fuck I wanted to get home I don't feel like getting my ass
chewed out my Gramps."

"You? He is going to rip me a new one. Yesterday when we were walking in the
hallway he told me if I lost my temper one more time he was going to ask for his
investment in Grey Construction back."

"He wouldn't do that, he was just pissed off. "

"Are you okay with the plea bargain? I mean that fucker taunted the shit out of
you today. Man it fucking makes me nuts thinking what he would do if he got a
hold of Ana. He seems obsessed with her."

"Only because she is mine. Otherwise I don't think he would be that into her. It
seems like it was all about fucking me over and I don't get why. I never did
anything to him until he came onto Ana. But from the research my team did he
was following me and our family for several years."

"Well, I hope someone beats the fucker to death in prison. I hope he gets raped
so many times he will be able to suck a basketball up his ass."

"He will. I can guarantee it."

"What? No seriously?" Elliot looks over at me while he is driving and points to his
glove box. I pull out the gummy bears that I know he wants and hand them to
him and notice we aren't headed to Gramps. "I have to pick up Amigo first. Tell
me Christian, do you have someone that is going to go after him?"

I'm not implicating my brother in anything. Taylor knows some guys that work at
the State prison and can get a message inside and pay off anyone willing to fuck
up Hyde and make him wish he was dead. But I can't tell Elliot this. I know I tell
him everything else but not this. "No, I'm just saying because he is such a dick
that he will surely get fucked up in prison."

"Okay so you're not going to tell me?"

"No."

We pull in Gramps driveway after getting Amigo. "Fuck Elliot don't give Gramps
shit, I just want to get home. I would like to see Teddy before he goes to sleep
and I am hornier than a two peckered Billy Goat as you would say so, just agree
with whatever he says."

"Why are you telling me this?" He looks over at me as he unbuttons the top few
buttons of his shirt.

"Because you always debate him then he challenges you and a bottle of scotch
and two cigars later we are all wrecked. So just fucking give in to him. Have you
seen Grams lately?"

"Yea I saw her last weekend. She was bad. You haven't seen her in a couple of
weeks have you?" Elliot turns off the car and takes off his tie.

"No, I hate to admit it, but I have been avoiding it." I take my tie and jacket off
and place them in the back seat. We get out and walk to the front door and Elliot
takes his key out because it is too hard for Gramps to get up these days. But as
usual it isn't locked. I mumble under my breath and shake my head. Fuck this
drives me insane. Elliot laughs because he knows this is my pet peeve when it
comes to my grandparents.

"Gramps, we're here." Elliot shouts as we walk in. "Hey Riley. Good boy. Amigo
be a good boy and don't eat Riley's food this time." Elliot tells me the last few
times he has brought Amigo over he ate all of Riley's food and the dogs have
been playing alpha dog lately. Actually Amigo does the same shit at my house to
Benson and my dad said Arthur sits in front of his dish when Amigo comes by.

"How you doing buddy?" We both pet Riley and I squat on one knee and give him
a good ear rubbing. I look up and see Grams and her caregiver walking down the
hall. She looks terrible. She looks up at us and stops.

I remember what Ana told me to do and the suggestions from the book I picked
up from the Alzheimer Association. "Grams, it's me Christian." I don't walk to her
yet because I know her vision is slowly going and becoming more monocular. I
was told to slowly approach her straight on. If I stand to her side she most likely
won't see me. I say it again. "Grams it's me Christian." I slowly walk towards her.
When I am about two feet away I reach my hand to hers to shake it. I would love
to kiss her hello, but some days she freaks out when anyone gets close to her
and touches her face so I just extend my hand and wait. She takes it and smiles.

"Christian. Are you Mike's friend? He's at school."

"Yes, I know I came to see his dad." She looks confused.

"His dad isn't here, but there is an old man here." She nods and then takes her
caregivers arm and shuffles down the hall. God I hate this. Elliot never even said
anything to her. I look at him.

"I can't man. It's just too fucking hard." He walks into the kitchen and grabs
three glasses and then heads into the living room and gets the scotch. "Might as
well get to brass tacks."

We walk into the family room and Gramps is watching the news. As we walk in
the TV shows a clip of all of us coming out of the courtroom and my dad
explaining what happened and then the clip of me making a quick statement that
Hyde couldn't hurt my family anymore and I was happy he was going to be gone
for the next thirty-five years. I smirk as I noticed that my hair looks long. I think
Ana told me I needed a haircut the other night.

"Gramps, once again the god damn front door was unlocked." I chew on him for a
second. "If you are not going to lock the doors and set the alarms I am having
one of the guys move in with you." He doesn't understand that he and Grams are
the most vulnerable because they can't protect themselves anymore. The press
has written so many times how much he means to me that some fucker could
kidnap them easily and know I would pay anything to get them back. He ignores
me as usual. I pull at my hair and Elliot laughs again.

"Sit down both of you and pour us some scotch Elliot." I sit down on the couch
and play with the picture frame with a photo of Teddy. He was only about three
weeks old in this picture. I should get them a new photo. I am taken back by how
different he looks in just three weeks.

"So Gramps where are you thinking you want to add a new room?" I can tell Elliot
is trying to get this over with. It's been a long damn day and I think Gramps
could have waited for this ass chewing.

"I want to extend the guest room, can you do that? I want to add a small kitchen,
private bath and living quarters for the caregivers so they get the hell out of my
way when Grams is sleeping."
"Not from the guest room, I can't. I would have to knock down the exterior wall
which would be a pain in the ass and there isn't room for that with the fence. I
believe your easement ends there. Why don't you let me build you something
over the garage?"

"Fine start it next week will you, I want to get this done."

Elliot sighs. "Gramps I don't have any crew to spare next week or the plans for it
yet. I am slammed. Can it wait a few weeks? We are finishing up the city project
then I will have Mike's crew free. I can send him over next week along with Brady
who can draft up what you want and then we can figure out what we need. Plus I
have to apply for a permit to do residential construction in this development
because technically it is classified as finished real estate. We can probably do
about a 1200 square foot apartment up there. That should be plenty big. Two
bedrooms or one?

"Two." He lights his cigar.

"Since when can you smoke in here Gramps?" I am surprised as he has never
smoked in any room but his office. He hands me a cigar and I know I have to
light up or he will get pissed. Elliot has already lit up.

"Since Grams lost her since of smell. The only good thing about this damn
disease." Gramps pushes the legs down on his lazy boy and scoots off his chair
sitting on the end, and then points his cigar at both of us. "You know I love you
both so you also know when I say you two act like fucking idiots at times and it
has to stop." What the hell? Gramps has sworn at both of us plenty of times but
never have I heard him say fuck. Both Elliot and I sit up.

"Gramps come on this was a unique situation." I jump in.

"Christian I am 87 years old. I am not going to be around much longer. It's

getting harder and harder to get around. I worry myself half sick over you two
boys. I won't be around forever to bail you two out of these messes. I know you
have your dad and he will always be there for you, but both of you just promise
me that you will settle down and think about your wife and son Christian and
think about Kate, Elliot. It's not just you two playboys anymore."

I just stare at Gramps. "NoGramps don't talk like that. I can't hear this." I jump
up and stand by the window. I feel like I might water up. I don't want to do that
in front of him or my brother but I can't even think about life without him.

"Christian, son, I am not planning on dying tomorrow but look, Grams won't be
with us much longer and when I lose herwell I don't know how interested I will
be in hanging around much longer. You are in love with your wife; surely you can
understand what I am saying. Grams is my life. We have had a good one but the
clock is ticking for both of us and "

"Stop it Gramps. Stop please." I yell at him and place my head against the sliding
glass door. "Fuck Gramps, don't you think we know all this. Every time I walk
through this door and see Grams my heart feels like it is going to break in half
and that is bad enough. But I have not reconciled my life without you in it yet.
So, until that time comes do we have to talk about this?" God damn it I have
tears coming down my face. Fuck.
"Gramps what Christian is saying, is we get it. I was wrong today to lose my
temper in a court room and I am glad you bailed my ass out. But Gramps you
raised us to stand up for right and wrong and you told me when Christian was
brought home and was just four years old that I had to always protect my little
brother. I took that seriously and I love him, so I did what I did today because
that asshole Hyde needed to know he couldn't break us. But I hear you, and you
are right. We just don't want to think about our lives without you." Elliot stands
and I see his reflection in the glass. He puts his hand out to Gramps to shake.
"You have my word that I will work really hard at walking away from a fight going
forward. Butif someone starts it"

"Then you knock the son of a bitch down." Gramps slams his scotch and reaches
out for Elliot to help pull him up. He places his hand on my shoulder. "Christian,
do I have your promise." I can't even speak the lump in my throat is so big. I just
nod then turn around and shake his hand and give him a quick hug and pat on his
back.

"Do you need anything before we go Gramps?" Elliot plays with the screen on the
sliding door and adjusts it. He sees shit like that when he is here. I didn't notice it
was off track until he fixed it. "I think we should get rid of these sliding doors.
They are pretty dated Gramps. I am going to have Mike put in some French
doors."

"Now why the hell would you do that? This house is old when we're gone you will
need to gut it and update it anyway." I give him a dirty look. There he goes
again. He laughs at me. "Oh for Christ's sake Christian, you want to remodel the
god damn place now, go ahead. You throw money away like water anyway."

"Gramps I need to get home. I want to see the baby before he goes down for the
night. Ryan will pick you up Saturday night. You have your part memorized?"

"Yes I listened to that damn song I know when I am supposed to dance and hand
her off to Elliot. For god sake this isn't Dancing With the Stars, it's a dance with
your sister." We both laugh. Elliot has given us each complete instructions on
when we are to cut in and it is almost funny at this point. Gramps, my dad, Elliot,
Brady and me are all dancing with her to that stupid ass song she loves. But we
promised her we would and it will be well worth it after what she has been
through.

"How do you know about that show Gramps?" Elliot asks him. I have no idea
what they are talking about.

"Your grandmother use to love that show. I still put it on for her. She likes the
music they dance to." I guess it is some dancing show. "Alright kiss your ladies
for me and I will see you Saturday. It will be strange not coming with your
grandmother. But I just don't see how it's possible anymore."

"Do you think she will make the wedding? Even just for the ceremony or a dance
with me? I will be so bummed if she isn't there Gramps." Elliot looks like he might
water up now.

"We'll see. If there was any wedding she would have wanted to be at Elliotbut I
just don't know how we can keep an eye on her."
"Bring her caregiver too. Please think about it Gramps. It would mean a lot to
me."

Gramps nods and walks with us to the front door. "Elliot get the trash out will ya?
I don't feel like I can walk all the way down the driveway tonight. It was a long
day." I make a note to have one of the guys start coming over every Thursday
night to take the trash down the drive.

Elliot looks at Gramps and then me like what the hell is wrong with Christian. "Go
on, I want a word with your brother for a quick second." Elliot nods and goes
through the kitchen to the garage to get the garbage, stopping along the way to
empty the kitchen garbage as well. Gramps waits for Elliot to get outside.

"Christian, you need to start preparing yourself now come on. I am going to be
here for awhile I hope, but at my age anything can happen. Start focusing on
your son. You know every time you have to make a big decision what is the first
thing you do?"

I pause then give him a small grin. "I thinkwhat would Gramps dobut then I
usually call you to confirm it."

"Well someday you will just have to think what would Gramps do and then skip
the call. But you always make the right decision so just think like I am still here."

"Grampswhy are you telling us this stuff? Is everything okay? Don't lie to me. Is
something wrong?"

"No, not that I know of but for god's sake Christian, I am 87 years old and you
are going to be 29 years old next week. You are too dependent on me. I want to
leave this world knowing you are okay. Well all of youbut I know what we have
here is special and well I worry about you."

"Gramps it just makes me want to spend more time with you not less. Can you
start coming into the office more than just the last Monday of the month? You
should get out more anyway. I know it has to be hard on you staying here all
day."

"We'll see, now go on get out of here."

"I love you Gramps."

"I know you do Christian." He nods and his eyes are watered up so I walk out the
door but hold it open as I see him head back towards the family room.

"Gramps, get back here and lock the god damn door." He waves me off and I
hear him laughing. I walk to the car where Elliot is waiting for me and get his
keys and lock the damn door. I swear Gramps does it just to piss me off.

"I can ride home with Taylor. I need to stop by Escala." I point to Taylor waiting
in the SUV.

"Why what do you need at Escala?"

"Stuff." I don't feel like getting into this with him.

"Christ could you be a bit more specific?"

"No."

"I am not going to let it drop. So tell me."

"Fuck your annoying. Toys shit to play with." Elliot looks at me like he is
confused. Then he gets it.

"Ohhh. Like fuck toys?"

"Something like that yes. Other things."

"So educate me."

"I need to go into my playroom and get shit okay? Ana and I haven't been able to
go over there since before the baby was born and we want to play hard tonight.
So I need to get some things and bring them to the house."

"You still have that fuck room or whatever you called it? Can I see it?"

"What the fuck Elliot. No, because then you will be bugging the shit out of me
about it and won't shut your mouth."

"No seriously, do you know a guy named Derrick Schneider?"

Oh there is a name from the past. I knew him from the old club days. He owns
the biggest BDSM club in Seattle. Well Elliot knows my past now so no sense
lying.

'Yes I do. I haven't seen him in several years. How the hell do you know him?"

"He wants me to add what he called a dungeon in the house we are building for
him. Brady drafted the plans but neither of us had a clue what we should
incorporate in the draft for that room. When he explained it I knew it was what
you called your playroom. Don't worry I didn't say anything to Brady."

"He didn't tell you he knew me did he?" That would be the highest level of breach
in his line of work.

"No, but I figure all you kinky ass types know each other so I thought I would
ask. Help me out and show me what the hell he wants."

"Elliot, I simply turned a regular bedroom into a playroom. A true dungeon is a bit
more extreme. But sure, I don't give a shit you can see what I used. We don't
have one at the house because we didn't think it was appropriate with kids."

"I know you don't have one, remember I built out that house."

"We can just go over to Escala as we need to. But, let's go if you are going with
me then I can drive home from there with Taylor. "

We drive over to Escala and on the way talk about his wedding and how he can't
believe how obsessed I am with Teddy.
"I know I would have never believed it myself. But when you see this little
person, and you know he is a part of you and he is completely dependent on
youI don't know how to describe it. I just instantly loved him and every day I
get more and more obsessed with him. Just holding him is comforting."

"Are you planning on more kids?"

"Definitely I wouldn't mind having another one by the time Teddy is two. I think
Ana wants to wait until he is four but I don't want to wait that long. Then I
wouldn't mind another one after that. I definitely want three or four."

"Fuck sometimes I have to remember who I am talking to. Ana sure changed
you." We get out of the car and Taylor tells me he wants to go with us in the
elevator and do a quick check before we go through. As we are riding up I notice
Taylor is sniffling and sounds like shit and is sweaty.

"What's wrong with you? Are you sick?" I don't ever remember him being sick. He
shakes me off. Well he's a big boy if he needs to rest or whatever, he needs to
say something.

Once we enter the foyer we wait for Taylor to clear the penthouse. Elliot rolls his
eyes at me. "Don't you ever feel this is complete bullshit? For fuck sake, no one is
here, let's go in. I ignore him. He doesn't live in my world. "Christ it's not like we
couldn't take some mother fucker that had business with us." Just in time Taylor
nods and tells me he will wait in his office. I grab the key by the pantry and Elliot
follows me up the stairs and before I open the door I look at him.

"Is this going to be fifty questions or can I grab what I want and you zip it."

"Fuck I don't know. I have never been in one of these rooms before I might be
under whelmed or fucking amazed, just open the door. How many women again
have you fucked in here?"

"Elliotlet's not go there again." I open the door and head straight to the chest
and start taking out the toys I want. Some nipple clamps, vibrators, the
Wartenberg wheel and the spreader bar, which I thought was at the house. When
did I bring it back here? I walk to the bed and fine the liberator wedge and grab
that as well. I walk over to the swing and think about taking it down but I don't
really know where we would put it. Fuck I miss the cross and grid. I turn around
and Elliot is standing at the door with his mouth hanging open.

"Ready."

"No, what the fuck is all this shit?" I almost laugh." What do you do on that
fucking cross?"

"What do you think I do? It's called a St. Andrew's Cross."

"I am dumb okay walk me through it. Have you hung Ana on that thing?"

I start laughing. "Hung her? It's not for crucifixion Elliot. You use this to restrain
and sexual teasing. It is also awesome for a great stand and slam. If you turn her
aroundwell you get the idea."

"And that?" He points to the swing.

"Surely I don't have to tell you how to best use that."

"Yea as a matter of fact you do." He stands underneath it and puts his hands out
like he is fucking someone making me laugh. "Fuckif she's swinging how do
you.oh wait I get it. Oh man you must be able to fuck like a mad man with that
thing. And that?" He points to the grid.

"Oh for Christ sake Elliotdo we have to do this?"

"Yes. I mean fuck bro it's like you could hang someone up like a dead cow with
that."

"No...you handcuff them on the grid and then I like Ana's legs wrapped around
me and I can move her all around the room with her weight suspended and I
grab her hips and just plow into her. It's intense, hard and the friction is the
best."

"Christ, you make me feel like Amigo knows more tricks for fucking than me. This
is outrageous. Not bad outrageous but shit, I see the possibilities. You fucker, all
those years when we were both single you could have been sharing some of this
shit with me. I mean I don't know if my dick would be patient enough to try all
this stuff, but it looks kind of fun. Who cleaned this room? It smells like lemon oil
or something. I was expecting it to smell like pussy."

"Gail kept it clean." I shake my head at him. "Give me some credit."

"No shit. Are you fucking kidding me? Gail came in here. How do you know Taylor
wasn't giving it to her in here when you were away?"

"No, she only cleaned in here. Besides, Taylor is always with me when I am out
remember? Once Ana came into my life she preferred keeping it clean, but prior
to that with the other women, Gail kept it up."

"What the fuck? I would have never thought she knew what the hell you did up
here. Did you like fuck them in here then take them to your bedroom and fuck
them there too?"

"No, Ana is the only woman I slept with or shared my bedroom with. The rest had
their own room, the first guest room. I would only meet them in here or
sometimes summon them to my office, like the time you caught me getting head.
Never were they in my bedroom."

"So like when you would come over for Saturday dinner and shit, where were
these women?"

"Here. Reading, watching TV, making me dinner or whatever. But I never took
them out or did anything with them. Can we go? I told you no questions and you
have asked like twenty of them."

"Okay but what shit does Ana like?"

"Elliotnone of your fucking business. Now let's go."

"No I was thinking I might buy some shit for Kate and go with what Ana likes. But
fine if you don't want to tell me. But just tell me what the fuck is that in your
hand and that thing you are carrying?" I put most of the stuff in my pockets but
the spreader bar and the liberator wedge.

"Elliot you are getting on my last nerve. You were here to get ideas for Schneider,
not quiz me about my sex life. This is called a spreader bar and surely you can
figure that out. This is a liberator wedge and it allows you to do various positions
with deep penetration."

"Fuck I want one of those. Hell I want a bunch of this shit."

"I will get you some things for your wedding present. Let's fucking go before I
knock you on your ass."

"Christ I feel like I have been having the most boring sex. I mean this is a whole
new world to me. Wow. Okaylet's go. And knock me on my asswith whose
help? My ass little broI can still take you any day."

We walk downstairs and enter Taylor's office where he has his head in his hands
but stands up when he sees me. "Taylor give me the keys. I will drive home, you
need to take the rest of the night off, you look like hell."

"Sawyer is off tonight sir, he has plans with someone from his home town. I just
took some cold and flu drugs, I will be fine."

"Keys. You aren't driving me looking like that." We head out with Elliot quiet and
deep in thought. I think he is shocked that Taylor didn't say a word when he saw
the spreader bar.

"So tomorrow night your house for game night?"

"Yea that sounds good. I think Ana wants to invite Stacey and Collin. Will that
piss Kate off?"

"Probably, but she will get over it." Elliot gets in his jeep and I quickly run after
him to get my tie and jacket.

We walk in the front door and I insist Taylor take the night off. He agrees but
quickly walks in to talk to Ryan who is on duty and I think I hear Sawyer as well.
I am about to go find Ana when she comes down with the baby at the same time
Sawyer comes out of his office dressed casually.

"Mr. Grey I am out for the evening. Ryan will be here tonight. I want to make
sure you are okay with just Ryan on duty. Reynolds is out and Taylor has never
been sick since I have known him, so I can cover for him if you would be more
comfortable."

"NoI think we are good. You will set the gate alarm right?"

Ana joins us and I take Teddy from her. What the fuck is she staring at Sawyer
for?

"Wow, you look good Luke. Do you have a date?" I am instantly pissed. Is she
attracted to him? If that is the case, I will fire his ass right now or change him out
with Wilson. What the fuck?
"No, Mrs. Grey," he looks nervous. "Not a date."

"Oh that's right you only engage?" She smiles at him like they have some inside
joke. I am definitely pissed now.

"Yes. I hope to. No actually my mom asked me to meet up with this girl from my
home town that just moved here. I don't even know her. She was in junior high
when I was in high school and I hardly remember her. She probably is a beast,
but I told my mom I would do it. So, I probably will be home in an hour." She
smiles again at him. We are having a serious conversation when he leaves. The
old days I would have fired him on the spot, but I need to give her a chance to
explain herself. God damn it I am pissed off.

"Well have fun. You will impress her." Okay now I am beyond pissed

"How was Gramps? What did he want?" She reaches up to kiss me and I pull
back.

"What the fuck was that Ana?"

"What?"

"You were practically throwing yourself at Sawyer and salivating for fuck sake. Do
I need to change out your CPO, because I will? I am not putting up with that shit
Ana."

"Christian, what are you talking about?"

"You were flirting with him. You told him he looked nice and you were checking
him out."

"He did look good. Sawyer is handsome, but so what. That is hardly a news flash.
Are you serious right now? Drop it Christian I am not in the mood for this shit."
She walks away in the kitchen and basically told me to fuck off. I follow her.

"Ana."

"Christian, I mean it drop it. There is nothing there. I told him he looked nice, big
deal. Now I have your dinner do you want it or not?"

"What the hell is with the smart mouth Ana? I don't appreciate you talking to me
like this. You wouldn't like it if I was oogling some woman in front of you, so don't
act all put out because I express my dissatisfaction with you staring at Sawyer." I
am whispering with gritted teeth because I don't want Ryan to hear me, but I am
pissed.

Ana ignores me and opens the oven. "Can you please get Teddy's pumpkin seat?
There is one in the family room and in your office."

"I prefer to hold him." She gives me that look. "Fine." I talk to Teddy who is
looking right at me. "Yes I am jealous buddy. I don't like it when mommy looks at
anyone but you or me." He smiles at me and I can't help but laugh. "Yea I am a
jealous dumb fuck, but mommy is still getting a spanking later and then I am
going to do all sorts of fun things to her while you sleep oblivious to what we are
doing." I kiss his forehead and pick up him pumpkin seat and carry it back to the
kitchen.

"What's for dinner?" I put the pumpkin seat on the counter and place Teddy in it.
He puts his fist in his mouth then his thumb. "When did he start sucking his
thumb?" Ana turns around instantly.

"Oh no, he hasn't before that I know of. I don't want him to suck his thumb. I
would rather he use a pacifier because I can break him of that." She grabs one
from the drawer.

"Ana I hate those things hanging out of kids mouths. He will look like Maggie
Simpson."

"You know who Maggie Simpson is?"

"Of course. Elliot and I use to watch The Simpsons when we were kids. Who
didn't, even though my mom hated it? But seriously I don't want him using one of
those."

"Then he will be a thumb sucker." I gently remove his thumb from his mouth and
he forgets about it until I sit down with a glass of wine and notice he has his
thumb and index finger in his mouth now. Ana places the plate that Gail had in
the warmer in front of me and puts the other one in front of her. Before she sits
down I pull her over to me and place her in between my legs.

"You okay with everything that happened?"

"Yes just so glad it is over with. You?"

"I'm good. I love you Ana."

"I know and I love you." She kisses my lips softly and runs her hands through my
hair. "I need to cut your hair tonight."

"I have other things planned for us. I stopped by Escala and picked up some
toys." I grin when I think about Elliot but don't say anything to Ana who would
become unglued if she knew Elliot saw the playroom. She sits down and drinks
her glass of milk. Gail has prepared a pot roast, potatoes, carrots and a salad. I
notice Ana is eating a lot which is good.

"Well I am sure you will show me what you have planned with the toys but what
did Gramps say?"

I take a deep breath. "He basically said he is going to die soon and Elliot and I
need to grow up because he won't be around to help us out." I play with Teddy's
feet and push him closer to me.

"What? No he didn't."

"Yes he basically did and I got pretty upset. In fact, can we not talk about it?"

"Christian is he sick, is something wrong?"

"He said he wasn't butthe conversation really bothered me andseriously baby,
can we not talk about it. I need to think about it for a bit and then I do want your
opinion on what I can do for him so he doesn't think that way, but right now I
can't even think about it."

"Okay. I understand. We need to get him out more. He is still so brilliant." She
tells me about him giving her signals today during the trial and willing her to
respond and be brave. She tells me what I know, how fucking amazing he is. Shit
now I am thinking about it again. I can't even bare to think about life without
him. For the first time in a long time I have lost my appetite and push the rest of
my plate away. I sit back and wait for Ana to finish her meal and she tells me she
will clean up. Gail comes in through the back door.

"Mr. Grey, I am going to drive out to the pharmacy and pick up some different
meds for Jason so I will be unarming the alarm."

"How's he doing? Why don't we send Ryan out?"

"No, Jason said not to do that. He is really sick. He has a fever of 103 and he is
shaking like a leaf. He just went to bed, which is so unlike him."

"Ryan" I yell out and Teddy jumps with his little arms flying out and starts to
cry. "Oh I'm sorry buddy. I take him out of the seat and Ana comes over from the
sink.

"Gail, do you want me to go so you don't have to leave him?" I give Ana a dirty
look. Like I would let her go alone. Ryan comes in and I tell him to find out what
Taylor needs and pick it up for Gail.

"Go on Gail and stay with Taylor and let us know if you need anything else. Grab
one of my Gatorade's out of the pantry. It has electrolytes and is good when
you're dehydrated. Tell him to sleep in tomorrow morning I can work out with
Sawyer." She nods and looks worried. I don't think Taylor has ever taken a sick
day before.

Ana gave Teddy a bath before I got home so I take him upstairs and rock him in
his chair. I talk to him about all sorts of random shit. Mostly I tell him about
Gramps and I find myself watering up again. I want Teddy to know him and he
most likely won't even remember him. I hope he has a good relationship with Ray
and my dad so he has what I have had. "Someday buddy I will give you Gramps
pocket watch. But not yet. It is too important to me. I love him so much. He told
me I need to focus more on you and mommy and start breaking away from him,
but I can't, I just can't." I realize I have tears coming down my face. What the
fuck is wrong with me? I wipe my eye and look up and see Ana watching me.
Teddy is wide awake looking at me but a bit fussy. Ana opens her shirt to feed
Teddy and I get up so she can have the rocker. I like watching them so I sit on
the floor next to them and after Ana gets Teddy settled on her breast she reaches
over with her hand and strokes my hair.

"ChristianI know it hurts you to hear Gramps say that. I was serious let's spend
as much time as we can with him and Grams." I just nod not feeling like talking
about it. I stand up and lean down to whisper in her ear.

"I will be in the bedroom Mrs. Grey waiting for you. I need you right now baby.
As soon as your done, please babyI need you."
Ana's POV

Twenty minutes later I walk in our bedroom and shut the door. Christian is
looking out the window and he is completely naked. "I've been waiting Ana. Take
your clothes off."

I walk up to him and rub my hands down his back and then on his gorgeous ass.
So muscular and firm. His broad shoulders taper into his narrow waistline and his
ass is just picture perfect. I continue rubbing him and massaging him slowly
before kneeling down, nibbling and softly biting his ass. I use by tongue to lick
him underneath his butt cheeks where his thigh meets and he moans and turns
around. Oh yes he liked that. His erection is full, throbbing and ready to take me.

"Ana, baby I think I asked you to take off your clothes. He massages my
shoulders while I stay on the floor. I lift his testicles and look for his birth mark
and rub it a few times before sucking gently. After I play with his thighs and balls
I decide I have to taste him and without any warning I deep throat him making
him moan again. "Babystop." I suck harder. "Stop Ana. Please." This makes me
giggle and I look up to see a stern Christian.

He reaches down and pulls me up under my arms and takes my face in both of
his hands and kisses me hard shoving his tongue in my mouth. He is consuming
me and this usually means something is bothering him. "What's wrong Christian?"

"Nothingeverything. I just need control. That fucker claiming my son was his,
Gramps, Grams, you drooling over Sawyer. Baby I need to know you are mine
and belong only to me. I need to know I won't lose you too." He looks down into
my eyes needing something, I'm not sure what.

"Christian I love you and I am never leaving you as long as I can breathe. You
are everything I need and my more. Our son is the best of both of us and what
Hyde saidit was to make you angry you know that. He never touched me other
than my chest which you saw on the video."

"I hate that he breathed your air. I hate that he had you up against a wall, I hate
that he would have raped you had you not been one step ahead of him"

"But he didn't. We need to put this behind us." I reach up and pull him down to
me and kiss him back the way he kissed me."

"Ana, I don't like the relationship you seem to be developing with Sawyer. Are
you attracted to him?"

"Christian, I think Sawyer is a handsome man and anyone that says he isn't is
lying. He is very good looking. Buthe is nothing more to me that a big brother.
He annoys the piss out of me sometimes he is so protective. I told him now I
know how poor Mia feels with you and Elliot. We laugh sometimes but he is
always professional and you should be happy he is my CPO because he never
forgets he works for you and protects me. Now stop with this please." This pisses
me off a bit so I start to walk away but he pulls me back.

"You know what you need Ana Grey? You need your ass spanked for making me
jealous."

"Hayou're always jealous."

"Oh really?" He bends down and picks me up and carries me to the bed and pulls
my yoga pants down quickly. "First I am going to spank you, and then I am going
to make you so fucking horny you will be begging me for my dick. Do not come
Ana." Before I can respond he spanks my right side and I feel the sting and he
massages my ass briefly before repeating the same process on the other side.
After about six spanks on each side he shoves his two fingers inside of me and
spanks me again and I feel my insides quiver. He is moving his fingers and
touching me at my deepest core.

"Oh god, Christian stop if you don't want me to come. Please." I feel like I could
easily explode. After he repeats this spanking ritual several more times he shoves
his fingers in further if that is even possible. Finally he tells me to stand up from
his lap and to bend over and touch my ankles. When I do this he cuffs me to the
spreader bar by my ankles and hands so I am bent over with my ass completely
in the air. He rubs it tenderly before biting me in the meatiest part moaning
about how much he loves my ass.

"Baby I will be holding you tight around the waist so you don't fall. I plan to fuck
you so hard that you might feel like you are about to lose your balance but I will
have youokay? I will be inside of you really deep this way. I haven't taken you
super hard since we had the baby, not like I have neededgod your pussy is
dripping. I am going to hold off my orgasm so I can fuck you senseless. Can you
handle me? Are you okay with this? Since your head is so far down you might get
light headed, if it is too much safeword okay, but your orgasm should be intense
when you have it. Your ass is pink and your pussy is swollen babyI think I might
have to suck on it first." With that I feel him take my labia and spread it on both
sides exposing my nub. He licks it and I am surprised when he pushes anal beads
into me slowly while he is licking me. I see the bag on the floor holding our other
toys and see him reach inside. His licking is making me crazy. I see he has taken
the lube out. I know what that means. "Christian please"

"Please what baby?"

"Please suck harder make me come." He stops completely and I am tingling and
can feel my swollen lips. He licks my slit one more time hard from one end to the
other and the sensation with the anal beads that feel like they are in pretty far, is
driving me crazy. I am all tingly and on fire. Christian stands and I want him to
make me come, I feel myself dripping.

"Baby, are you ready? I am so hard for you. This will be intense with you down
like that."

"GoChristian pleasejust fuck me." I am breathing heavy and all sensation. I

want to grab something but he has me locked down.

"Oh that dirty mouth won't do baby." He slams into my sex and I wasn't
expecting that since he lubed. He holds my hips tight. Oh my godthis is so deep
I scream out. "Am I hurting you Ana?" He freezes.

"Noit's just so deep this way."

"Okay good because I need to claim what is mine." He slams into me repeatedly
swiveling and I hear the slapping of his skin against mine. I can't hold up much
more then just as I am about to come he pulls the beads out and that sends me
to my release. It is intense and I am aware that Christian is behind me doing
something but I don't know what it is until I hear the vibrator turn on and he
replaces his hard cock with the vibrator. I am all sensation as my dripping sex
vibrates and then he slowly claims my ass until he has all of me and I am
screaming so loud I am sure Ryan can hear me downstairs.

"I can't hold on Christianoh my god please." I explode again, quivering and
shaking. As soon as my release starts, I hear Christian scream my name and then
he jerks and stills before I feel his juices explode into me.

"You are mineall of youno one will ever have you babyjust me. Just meoh
god you're so good, so wet and warm for me. Your little ass is perfect oh
baby.god yes!"

My legs are shaking and at the same time I notice that this position is starting to
make me uncomfortable. Christian releases the spreader bar and helps me to
stand up. "WhoaI am dizzy now." Christian quickly rubs my clit fast and furious
and I have yet another orgasm standing up in his arms coming in a way that I
have never come. My head falls back and I feel like I am in another world. What
the hell is this feeling?"

"It was the position baby." He is holding me and I can't even talk. Christian
guides me to the bed and I lay down. I feel like I have almost blacked out as the
next thing I am aware of is standing in the shower with Christian. I open my eyes
when I feel the colder than usual water.

"Holy shit." I scream out surprised by the temperature. "What was that
Christian?"

The cheeky bastard is smiling at me. "What was what?"

"Death by orgasm? That's what! I am sore I think a bath would be better."

"We will, I just wanted to get some life back in you. From bending over for so
long and the multiple orgasms back to back you got light headedwhich is why
your last orgasm sent you over the edge. Did you like that or not?"

"I don't know it was so intense I could hardly stand upbut I felt like I was in
another world. Not sure. But the first one when you had the you know vibrator
in one place and you in the otherholy moly." We stand in the shower together
for a few minutes.

"Baby I'm sorry."

"For what?"

"Maybe that was too intenseI just had to have you my way. Can we take a bath,
then can I make love to you?"

"Do you have anything left? It felt like you came a bucket inside of myyou
know"

"Anawhy can't you say any of these words? We had anal sex. Yes I came a lot in
your gorgeous ass, and before that I fucked your dripping wet pussy and before
that I licked your clit and I ended it by rubbing you out. . ButI have moreand I
want to make love to you. I just had this need tonight to play harder than we
usually do. I hope I didn't hurt you."
"Christian. do you see this smile on my face. I'm sore but oh man it was
wonderful."

Christian fills the tub up with our favorite jasmine bath oil and helps me into the
tub. I wince as I sit down. He sits behind me and I lay up against his chest.

"Christian; what if Hyde got out somehowescaped or was let out early? Do you
think he would come after me, you or Teddy?"

"Yes I do. He is obsessed with us. Maybe with time that will go away. Buthe will
get broken in prison. I promise you that."

"How do you know?"

"Because I have a lot of money and if you think I am satisfied with a thirty-five
year sentence I'm not. I will make sure that he wakes up every day in prison
wishing he were anywhere else. I will make sure that he is someone's
bitch.Taylor is working on thatI will make sure that he is beaten regularly we
have plenty of connections baby and I will pay whatever it takes to make his life
inside prison miserable. But don't ask me anything elsebecause I am not going
to tell you."

I don't say anything and he rubs my shoulders massaging them slowly. He kisses
my neck and earlobes and then whispers softly. "Babyyou still have the tightest
wettest pussy I have ever had. God.I am a lucky man. Your ass cries to be
taken. Just watching you walk away and looking at your ass begs for me to do
things to you. I can't ever get enough of you."

"Well Christian, I don't have anything to compare you toas you know but" I
giggle "Kate, Mia and I were looking at these pictures of penises that Kate had
and yours was so much bigger than the pictures."

"You were what? Where did she get these picturesand why were you looking at
them." I feel him smiling behind me.

"Kate had these pictures of penises. She found this book at Barnes and Noble and
it was all men's penises crooked ones, short ones, long ones, skinny ones you
know all sorts. She bought the book when Mia was feeling down to make her
laugh and we sat on her bed looking through the book one day and oh my god we
were laughing until we were crying. But yours was bigger than anyone in the
book. Then Mia said we should try to find one like each of our guys and that was
weird. When Kate found one like Elliot's Mia about puked. So she told me not to
show her one that looked like yours. I told her there wasn't one big enough and
they didn't believe me."

"Christ how pissed would you be if Elliot, Brady and I were looking at a book of
tits and pussy's and went, 'oh hey that looks like my wife."

"Are you mad?"

"No I think it's funny but just don't tell me that men are perverts. That was pretty
crass. Sowas the one Kate picked out for Elliot bigger than mine?" I laugh and
elbow him.
"I told youthere wasn't one long enough in the whole book to be like you. But
she picked a really big one I will say that. And Brady too."

"Okay fuck meenough of this conversation. Jesus Christ I don't want a visual of
my brother's dick. Now where was I?" He starts nibbling on my neck and rubbing
my breast. "I was going to put some nipple clamps on you but I worried how that
would feel with you nursing."

"Teddy has toughened them up. He sucks like a pro. That feels good by the way."

Christian is massaging my breast slowly making me get that feeling. "Are you
feeling better?"

"Yes I feel fine."

"Can you handle more of me baby? I really want to make slow love to you."

He stands up.my god he is beautiful and wraps a towel around his waist. He
takes my hand and helps me out of the tub and hands me a towel.

"I can't wait until the pool is filled this week and we can start using it." Our
outdoor pool is finished and we are planning on having a pool party next week to
celebrate summer, Christian's birthday a few days late and the start of summer.

Christian comes up from behind me as I am brushing my hair and unwraps my

towel. I look at him from the mirror. He puts both of his hands on my breast. Just
as I was thinking they were big, I notice his large hands cover them easily. He
kisses my neck and then turns me around softly kissing me.

"Anastasia, I love you so much. I know I keep saying that today, but just thinking
about what we went through and hearing what happened with Hydemakes me
realize how lucky we are."

Christian kisses my eyes, my cheeks, my neck, collar bone and bends down
taking my breast into his mouth. He doesn't do that enough lately, worrying
about taking from Teddy, even though I tell him I have plenty. Oh god, when he
sucks on my breast I feel my insides clench and I lean my head back. When he
comes up to kiss me I can taste my breast milk on his tongue. I suck on his
tongue and he tilts my head back kissing me harder and I don't know what more
I can do to reassure him, but I can still tell he needs something from me. He
grabs me from behind lifting my legs and placing them around his waist.

"Make love to me slowly Christian. I need you too. I love you so, so much.
Nothing will come between us ever. You need to know that."

"I do baby I doI just can't lose you." He carries me into the bedroom and lays
me down on the bed. He is kissing me feverishly along my chest, my breast, my
ribs my arms and I am kissing his chest and rubbing his back hard. I use my
strength to push him over.

"Sit up Christian." He doesn't question me but sits up and leans against the head
board. I crawl over him and kiss him slowly. "Never, ever could I leave you. I
love youI want to have more of your babies...I want to be with you forever. You
are everything to me Christian Grey. I love you more than I can say." I kiss every
part of his face and we look at each other just barely and inch away, our eyes are
almost touching. I reach behind me and touch his erection and position myself
slowly on him taking him deeply inside. "Do you remember before we got married
Christian we made love without hardly moving. We were sitting up like this just
looking at each other. You moved inside of me and I squeeze you tight like this."
I squeeze hard clenching him tight. "Feel that Christian? Only you my love."

"Yes baby I do. Last July. I remember being inside of you without ahh moving...
ahh yes like this. Keep looking at me Ana. Keep looking at me baby." He is
sucking on my lips now and uses his strength to push my shoulders down so we
are locked together as one. We are connected both physically and mentally as we
stare into each other's eyes. My poor fifty still needs so much reassurance. I feel
him deep. We do not move just clench and he throbs inside of me. "Feel that
baby...feel my dick throbbing inside of your tight pussy. Oh god baby I can't last
long like thisyou are so tight and warm." He bites down on my shoulder. I
squeeze and lift my husband's face with both hands and from that deep inside
zone that you only feel when you focusI feel my orgasm begin slowly and
Christian holds my face and yells for me to look at him"Baby look at methank
you for my babythank youI love you so much Ana."

"ChristianChristianI love you love you love you."

"Mineyou are mine." We both come and hold each other so tight my shoulders
hurts where Christian's hands squeezed them as he was coming. We are kissing
frantically proclaiming our love and I know now that he is okay. My fifty needs
this he needs to know I am his over and over again. We fall asleep with me on
top of him and still inside of me and it isn't until hours later when I hear Teddy
cry that I lift myself off of him, and then quietly leave him to sleep while I check
on the baby.

"Good Morning Gail. How is Jason this morning?" I walk out into the kitchen
noticing I am somewhat sore from last night's activities.

"He is still in bed but slightly better. Mr. Grey worked out with Sawyer this
morning and then he drove him to work. Where's the baby?"

"That little stinker woke up at 2:30 and then again at 5:00. He was restless. I
just fed him but he fell asleep. I hope he isn't getting his nights and days messed
up. He was doing so well."

"He probably got thrown off from being at the hotel. I'm sure if you keep him on
a schedule he will be fine today." I put the baby monitor on the breakfast bar and
Gail places French toast and fruit in front of me.

"This looks great. You shouldn't have worried about getting me breakfast. Go be
with Jason. I have a crazy day. I have to try my dress on for Coping Together. I
have my second pole dancing class but I will take Teddy with me so you can stay
with Taylor. I am interviewing three women next week for the nanny position and
I need to have Reynolds do extensive background checks. That company Mrs.
Gates recommended works fast and they are suppose to come with clearance but
Christian wants them vetted further."

I hear the chimes and look at the monitor. "Sawyer is coming back. Who is with
Christian at Grey House today?"
"Burtonsky. I think Jason is letting him go next week, but don't tell anyone I told
you."

"Christian didn't mention it. But I am not surprised. He doesn't seem to fit in."

"Well Jason was furious with him for disrespecting Mr. Trevelyan but he needs
him to work tomorrow night. He needs all the staff there."

"Yes I know he frets over that event doesn't he? It isn't an easy event to secure.
To think a year ago Gail, Christian and I were making up after we broke up and
that was our first real public event together. Now look at us, married with a baby
and a new house. Wow, I wonder what we will be talking about a year from now."

"Oh thank god you made up and both came to your senses. He was such a mess
when you broke up with him. He locked himself in that office and we were
worried about him. Thank god, you worked it out. I know he can be a difficult
man, but never has a man loved a woman the way he does you. And how he
loves that little boy. He just beams over him doesn't he?"

"He does and to think he didn't want children and now he is already asking me
when we can have number two. I am no way having another one until Teddy is
three or four." Gail smiles.

"SomehowI don't think you will win that argument Ana. As we knowyour
husband can be persistent." She pours herself a cup of coffee. "Ana, is it ever
hardhaving someone so consumed with you? I don't mean that in a negative
way. But, when I tell you I have never seen someone love another person so
much, I really mean it. He is so protective and loves you and Teddy so much it
must feel like you can't ever have a second on your own."

"I know, trust me sometimes I do feel like he is suffocating me and I tell him and
he is working on it. But I love him too Gail so much that in some ways I am just
as bad. I am working on us doing more with Stacey and Collin and like tonight we
are having everyone over so it isn't always just the two of us and the baby. But
good thing this house is so huge because you know we can be on opposite sides
of the house when we need space from each other." I stand up and stretch. "Hey
Sawyer, how was last night?"

"Last night?"

"Yeswas she a 'beast' as you suspected?"

He looks down at his shoe and then back at Gail. What is with him? Is he
blushing? He rubs his hair like Christian does when he is avoiding a quick
response or angry. I wonder what that means for Sawyer? I have never seen him
do this. I catch Gail's eye and she leans over the counter top.

"Luke"

"What Gail?"

"Is something wrong?"

"Noyesmaybehell I don't know."

"What?" We both say at the same time.

"I don't know. I mean she is absolutely gorgeous. Not a beast at all. The most
amazing looking woman I have ever had the pleasure to sit across the table from.
I hope this doesn't sound like a male thingbut the most amazing body I have
ever seenbut she's nice. Too damn nice! And worst yeta good girl. I don't do
good girls. She is way too classy for me. So I said I would take her and show her
around Sundaybut I don't do datesso I think I need to cancel."

"NO." Both Gail and I say at the same time. I am so excited. Luke Sawyer has a
crushhe is smitten and this is fantastic. Gail and I look at each other and she
winks at memeaning let her take the lead.

"Lukeyou are probably right. If she is that gorgeous and sweet you should leave
her alone and let her be available for a man with honorable attentions. What did
you say her name is? "

"Francesca and why should I do that?" I almost start laughing at his defensive
response. "No guy has honorable intentionsespecially when the chick looks like
her. If she isn't careful she will end up with some asshole just wanting towell
you know what I mean. So I am friends or was friends with her older brother and
if nothing else I think I should do background check on guys she dates and make
sure she doesn't go out with losers. I mean I'm not even slightly interested but I
don't want her dating some asshole." Oh god, he is so into her.

"Well, that is so honorable of you Luke. That is what you should doscreen the
young men she will date and make sure you help her find the right one." Gail
hands him a cup of black coffee and nudges me when she passes by. We are
dying here. This is hilarious.

"YeanoI mean whatever. I know what you are doing Gail. Okayokay she has
gotten under my skin a bitbut Luke Sawyer doesn't do the girlfriend thing so I
will see my commitment through to show her around Seattle then that's it. She
can just contact me when she has a date and I will screen them and that's it.
Christ I didn't sleep at all last night. You know why? Because I kissed her last
night and she was perfect and now I have to see her again. I don't want to end
up being one of those assholes. So I will show her Seattle and then that's hit.
Don't bug me about it Gail or you either Mrs. Grey."

"SawyerI have been trying to find someone for Jose and Kate has been trying to
find someone for Ethan. AlsoSam at GEH and gosh there are so many guys we
could fix her up with that you already know. So since she is new here, we could
help introduce her to some people. This should be easy if she is as sweet and
pretty as you say she is." I look at Gail and she hides her smile.

"What? NoI don't think any of them are her type. NoI am not fixing her up.
FuckI meanscrew that." He looks at both of us and rubs his hands through his
hair. He takes a deep breath. "OkayokayyesI like her. Okay Gail and Mrs. G.
I fucking like her. Now what the fuck do I do?"

Gail and I watch Sawyer storm off to his office and then burst out laughing.

Finally.next chapter Coping Together.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Sorry I have been traveling a lot for work and haven't had time to
update. So I guess another chapter on Sawyer will be next as your
reward for the long wait. Many of you expressed a strong desire to see
how his date with Francesca works out. But then sadly friends I only
have one chapter leftChristian's birthday and their anniversary. Then
the Epilogue. I really don't want to do Phoebe's birth or any of the
growing up story line. It has been done by many writers and I think they
have done a great job with it. If the Sawyer story line turns out fun
maybe I can add to that. But at last the chapter on Coping Together. I
might warn youtissue alert. Long chapter...read it in bits and pieces if
easier.

Chapter 63 Coping Together

Grace POV

"Carrick, honey come here, and bring your camera." I have just walked into my
husband's office to bring him out to the family room. The house is quiet but the
caterer and Coping Together staff; along with Christian's security team are
outside working very hard getting ready for tonight. The house is completely off
limits and Taylor and his men are not letting anyone near the house. The girls are
upstairs in Mia's room having their hair and make-up done by Franco and an
assistant. Now that he has started his own salon we are supporting him again.

"What do you need Grace? I am writing my speech for tonight." Carrick looks up
at me but I know he will want to see this.

"Carrick just follow me and come see. Bring the camera."

Carrick stands up from his desk and grabs the camera from inside the cabinet on
his bookcase. I can tell he doesn't want to get up, but this is such a precious
picture.

I lead Carrick into the family room and he stops and stares at the sight of our
middle child sound asleep on the couch with his six week old baby boy asleep on
his chest. His one arm cradles his little head and his other large hand is covering
Teddy's tiny little back. I can't help but have tears it is just something we never
thought we would see. The sun is hitting them from the French doors and Teddy's
hair has turned even more copper and I am in awe of how much they look alike
and how content they are. I look up at Carrick and he is frozen and shakes his
head slowly. He kisses the top of my head then snaps several pictures.

"Now that is just beautiful isn't it? Just fantastic. So glad you made me come see
this." Suddenly Teddy takes his little fist and starts sucking on it in his sleep.
"He's something isn't he Grace? Just the best."

"I know. Christian never takes naps but he said they were up late last night
playing games. They no sooner got into bed and Teddy woke up. He is such a
great daddy isn't he?" I have taken the sitting room in the downstairs guest room
and turned it into a nursery. Ana and Christian will sleep in that room tonight
instead of his old room.

Brady and Elliot are on the way to the airport to pick up Brady's parents who are
coming in for tonight's event and they will stay in the other guest room. Ray and
Maggie are coming this year and they are staying up in Christian's old room. So
we will have a full house tonight."Do you think I should get the baby and put him
in his crib?"

"No let them be unless you think Teddy will wake up when Elliot and Brady get
back with the Beeson's."

"Well, they are due back soon. Ana just fed the baby about thirty minutes ago
and I think this is his afternoon nap time. Maybe I should take him." I quietly
walk over to pick up the baby and move Christian's hand away but his grey eyes
open wide and he looks confused. "Honey you fell asleep and I don't want the
baby to wake up when Elliot and Brady return with his parents."

He nods, but looks out of it making me smile. "Man I was in a deep sleep," he
whispers. "When I cuddle with him like this, it is the most comforting thing." He
looks down and kisses Teddy's head. "Mom, how is it possible to love him so
much in such a short time?" I just smile.

"Do you want me to take him honey?"

"Yes, go ahead." I reach down and grab the baby and kiss his head. He is an
adorable baby with a button nose and rosy cheeks. He has Ana's pale coloring
right now, and I think he will have her eyes as well. But the rest of him is his
father. He had a little case of baby acne yesterday and Ana was beside herself.
But he looks good today. I explained that it was normal. He doesn't wake up so I
walk him into the nursery and lay him down in his crib. I am so happy he is
staying the night. I hope the kids will let me show him off a bit, but Christian has
told me he doesn't want Teddy's picture taken. Christian follows me and turns on
the monitor and as we step out of the room, Kate comes down with large curlers
in her hair and no make-up.

"Christian, Ana is getting a blow out so she wanted me to check on the baby."

"He's asleep. You're looking awesome Kate. Christ your definitely one of those
chicks that does better with makeup. " She just gave my son the middle finger.
That girl. Of course Christian likes to give her grief whenever he can. "What's a
blow out? Sounds like something she should only do with me." I nudge him and
try not to giggle. Kate rolls her eyes and heads back upstairs. "Mom, do you have
anything to eat. I am starving."

"Yes, I can make some hot dogs but I need to get upstairs and get my hair done
too. See if Dad wants a hot dog as well. Will Ana want one?"

"I don't know if I have ever seen her eat one. Let me check." I walk into the
kitchen and take the hot dogs out and a bag of chips. My cell phone buzzes. It's
Elliot.

What did you need at store again?

Gobarg bas

What?

And peeper tows

For fuck sake call me no idea.

I am so busy I don't have time for this. Christian comes from Carrick's office and
tells me his dad wants two hot dogs and he wants two as well. He suggests that I
make one for Ana and he will check to see if Mia and Kate want one. Gretchen
comes in from the laundry room and sees Christian. She has always had a crush
on him and is only too happy to make his lunch. My cell rings and since my hands
are full he picks it up.

"Hey dickheadwhat do you want?" Well that is a rude way to pick up the phone.

I hear Christian laugh and then he looks at my phone scrolling down. "Mom what
the hell are Gobarg bas and peeper tows. Elliot is swearing up a storm and said
he has no idea what you want and I am kind of clueless on this one too."

"Oh for heaven's sake. Is that what I typed? Garbage bags and paper towels.
Come on boys use your heads."

"Yea stupid, use your head Elliot. What the hell is wrong with you?" I hear
Christian laugh really loud at something his brother said and he is rubbing his
eyes. It's so wonderful to see him so happy. "Oh that is hilarious. Yea she is
walking around with these big ass curlers in her hair and no makeup. You aren't
missing anything. I'm going to go for a run in a bit. Do you want me to wait until
your back? Okay. Fuck noha that is oh sorry Mom is giving me the evil eye
okay I'll wait. Laters. They are stopping now to get your stuff then they will be
home with the Beeson's. There plane just landed."

Christian's POV

Oh fuck Elliot is hilarious. I am still laughing at that call. He was so pissed at my

mom's text. She has gotten worse not better. I take two steps at a time and run
up to Mia's room where Ana is getting her hair done by Franco. I knock on the
door and walk in. Holy Christ it looks like a tornado hit in here. Kate is on the
floor polishing Mia's toes. There are clothes everywhere, dresses, chairs, shoes
and it smells like hair spray. "Hey mom is making hot dogs do you want any?"
Both Mia and Kate frown and tell me no. I walk around to Mia's bathroom and
Franco is winding Ana's hair around into some sort of ring. What the fuck is she
planning on doing with her hair?

"Hi baby. Franco. Mom is making you a hot dog and Teddy is asleep. What are
you doing?"

"What does it look like?"

"I have no idea smart mouth. Okay well do you want me to bring it up here or are
you almost done." It sure doesn't look like she is done.

"No, Mr. Greywe have much work to do. Your wife has long thick hairshe is so
beautiful I would love to cut just a bit yes."

"No." I don't hesitate. I like her hair long. The last time she had it cut I pouted for
three months. "I will bring your hot dog up if you can stand to eat it in here.
Christ how do you stand it?"

I walk out of the room and see Taylor waiting for me downstairs. "Sir, can we
meet with the team in about fifteen minutes. I have a lot to go over."

"Yes where are we meeting?"

"Under the tent. Gail is on her way over and I called in Prescott. I know you don't
like her but I would feel better having one female CPO on duty at least tonight
anyway." Taylor still sounds like shit. His flu has turned into a nasty cold.

"Are you hungry?"

"No I'm good. Sawyer just went out for sandwiches for all of us, but I don't really
have an appetite. I will take a bottle of water if you have one." I walk into the
kitchen and get him a bottle and toss it to him.

"Fifteen minutes Taylor." He walks out and after I take Ana a plate with a hot dog
and sliced apple I eat two hot dogs and then make my way to the tent eating an
apple on the way. I nod to my security team and let Taylor lead the meeting.

"Okay everyonethis is the cluster fuck event of the year as far as I am

concerned. I have a confirmed RSVP list of 364 guests. That is up by thirty from
last year. But unlike last year we have several concerns we didn't have last year.
One is Mrs. Grey who was relatively unknown last year and we all know that not
only will the approved press want a piece of her all night but the guests will be
trying to get to her and every time the boss gets distracted in a conversation we
will have some ballsy fucker asking her to dance and trying to talk to her." I feel
my jaw lock and get pissed thinking about it. "Sawyer will be within five feet of
Mrs. Grey all night. Don't distract him. Sawyer I have a call into Prescott so she
can go with Mrs. Grey into the bathroom and of course I will want two of you
when Mrs. Grey goes back to the house to check on concern number two which is
Master Grey, who will be in the house. No one.and I mean no one unless their
name is on the list in your hand goes in or near the house. That list for your quick
review: Elliot, Mia, Carrick and Grace Grey. Mr. and Mrs. Grey. Brady Beeson.
Wes and Vickie Beeson. Ray Steele Maggie Wilkes. Theo Trevelyan, Gail Taylor
and each of you. Is there anyone else sir?"
"I don't know. My mom mentioned that she wants her friend Janine to see the
baby at some point. So that's fine with me. But no one else. Reynolds, do not let
anyone in the house. I will get fucking pissed. No partners, Coping Together
staffno one. Teddy's not on display."

"Okay, Ryan you are overseeing the hired security at the front door, side
entrance and back and are covering the front and back sliding doors. That is
twelve security under your watch. Here are the communication pieces for each of
them. You own them. Wilson you are assigned to the press for the night, babysit
those fuckers." Taylor opens the folder to read the list and puts a cough drop in
his mouth.

"Burtonsky you are floating and making sure we don't have any uninvited guest,
watch the docks, and you are remote surveillance on Ms. Kavenagh and Mia. I will
be with Mr. Grey all night. Thompson as usual you are on Mrs. Grace Grey and
Mr. Trevelyan. Both Sawyer and I will have our eyes on Elliot and Mr. Carrick
Grey but we should be okay with them. Thompson if Mr. Trevelyan needs to get
up to use the rest room throughout the evening either the boss or Elliot will be
taking him, but if he goes anywhere on his own, buzz me or Luke and let us know
right away. The fireworks display will start at midnight. That is a big fucking
nightmare. Don't let me catch any of you ladies looking up at the fireworks or you
won't be back at work tomorrow. Eyes on the ground and at waist level. We have
a total of 48 paid security. Some for the house that Ryan will be supervising, and
the rest out front and around the perimeter. I have RC from Seattle Police here
with us" Taylor points him out "He will be managing them. Any questions?"

"Yea, Tany threats or concerns." Jason sighs with Ryan's question.

"The usual threats against Ana Grey, a few on the baby and one on Mr.
Trevelyan. Some sick fucks out there. Who threatens and old man? Well
anyway...all threats came into Grey House this week. I don't worry about the
ones that notified us I worry about the ones that don't. I understand that all
guests have to possess a black ticket to get in. They will be entering from the
side entrance. If you have to piss, make it fast and let me know if you leave your
post. Reynolds I forgot to mention will be in the house all evening. If you are
headed to the house with anyone on the approved list you have to let him know
as the house alarms will be set. No fuck ups." He looks around and I actually get
a rush when Taylor gets his true game face on. "No one gets into the boathouse.
I am locking it down. Unless of course it is one of the Grey's." I almost laugh.
That fucker knows how Elliot and I use the boathouse. "Anything to add Mr.
Grey."

"YeaSawyer if I see one asshole near my wife that isn't family or someone I am
introducing to heryou better get to him before I doWilsonkeep a close eye on
Mia and let me know if she starts looking tired out and Reynolds don't let anyone
near my son under any circumstance. I don't want any fuckers breathing their
germs on him. Other than thatyou've said it all. Got to go. Thanks everyone." I
jog back to the house and realize we are understaffed again and will give Taylor
the green light next week to hire some more guys and get rid of that fat ass
Burtonsky.

When I walk inside Elliot is holding Teddy who is crying like a mad man. "What's
going on?" I take him from Elliot.

"We just got here and the monitor was in the kitchen and I heard him crying like
crazy so I just went and got him. I was going to take him to Ana. Mom is upstairs
and Dad said he might need his diaper changed butthat is where Uncle
Handsome calls it quits."

"Okay thanks. I guess he is probably hungry. Where are the Beeson's?"

"They are getting settled in." Elliot follows me into the nursery. Christ my mom
has as much stuff as we do at home. I put Teddy on the changing table and
quickly change his diaper. He is just wet. "Dude you are good at that. Oh by the
way congrats on his package. He won't have any problems getting laid." I look at
him.

"You're a dick Elliot. Hey I have something for you?" I reach in my pocket and
hand him a box. He opens it and looks completely lost. Teddy is quiet now,
staring at me and I bend down and kiss him several times.

"What the fuck are these? Marbles with a string?"

"NoBen Wa balls."

"Ben who's balls?"

"Funny. You asked what Ana likesshe loves these and I love them and you will
love them too. Kate will be begging you to fuck her brains out two hours after she
uses these."

"BroI don't know what the fuck these are. What do you do with them?"

"God you are pathetic. Elliot just guessgive it a fucking wild guesswhere do
you think these go?"

He looks at me as I button up Teddy's outfit and I burst out laughing. He has the
funniest look on his face.

Elliot whispers. "Well I am going to go with the pussy here but if these are in the
pussyhow do I get in there? I would be afraid I would ram these balls into her
brain." I laugh out loud.

"Why are you whispering?"

"I don't know maybe because Mom, your wife, my girlfriend, our sister all might
walk in or maybe because I don't want his little virgin ears to ear this shit."

"Pretty sure he has no idea what we are discussing. Just listen to me. You make
the balls room tempI like to have Ana suck on them. Then insert them up pretty
high into her pussythen you can do a couple of things. First, if Kate is wearing
theseand she is walking around and keeping busythey will cause friction inside
and her nerve endings will go nuts and she will need relief.hard and fast and be
begging you to fuck her. When she does that, remove them quickly and plow into
her from behind.that will give her the most relief. Or you can spank her ass with
these in her and they will make her nerve endings go nuts and on fire so after
you have spanked her remove them and fuck herit works like a charm. Trust me
on this."

"And you and Ana use these."

"Yes. The anticipation and her having them in when we are somewhere that we
can't really fuckwell adds to the excitement."

"Bro these weren't in Ana were they."

"No fuckhead, I bought those for you. They are new. Jesus Christ Elliot." I shake
my head at him.

"Well thanks. Yesif I can get her to put these init sounds fun."

"Okay good luck with that. You still want to run?" He shakes his head. "Okay let
me take him up to Ana to nurse and we can go."

"Christianplease tell me you didn't buy a set of these for Brady and Mia?" My
eyes must get about the size of saucers.

"Are you fucking nuts? Jesus Elliot I don't want Mia having sex but that ship has
sailed. But I sure as fuck am not going to give Brady the tools to fuck our sister.
That's on him. Why would you even think that?"

"Just making sure. Okay meet you in ten minutes." Brady comes in just as we are
going upstairs.

"You guys going running? I just got thrown out of Mia's room. Christ they have
shit everywhere and it smells like hairspray and all sorts of perfuming shit. Who is
that guy up there?"

I laugh. "Why?"

"What a fucking fake fruitcake. He is literally skipping around the bedroom

clapping his hands and prancing every time one of the girls does anything. Jesus
what a whack job."

"That's Franco. He is eccentric as hell but he is good at what he does and Ana and
Mia love him."

"The fucker kissed me and told me I was hotter than Ricky Martin. I thoughtgee
thanks." Elliot and I laugh and ask him if he wants to run with us. "Yes let's go.
My parents are having drinks outside with your dad, you mom is getting her hair
done and shit I just want to get the hell out of here." I tell them to wait while I
take Teddy upstairs. "Christian I don't think you should take him up there, I am
serious the hairspray is nauseating." Teddy who had stopped crying is back at it
again and I know he isn't going to wait much longer.

"Elliot will you go up and tell Ana to come down here and make it fast. Tell her
Teddy is about to blow a gasket. Jesus H Christthey have been up there for
three fucking hours, how long does it take to get ready." I stick my pinky finger
in Teddy's mouth like I saw Ana do and he isn't having it. "Hurry Elliot he is
pissed."

Elliot's POV

"Knock knock ladieseveryone decent."

"Come in El." How fucking weird is this? Kate is polishing Ana's toenails and Ana
is polishing hers. This would be almost kinky if it wasn't strange. They are all in
rollers. My mom is getting her hair blown dry and Mia is lying on the bed with this
green shit on her face. "What the mother fuck is on your face Mia?"

"Elliot go away." Mia mutters. Are those cucumbers on her eyes? What the hell.
Brady was right it is a fucking zoo up here. I wave to my Mom and as soon as I
do Franco comes right at me.

"Elliot, handsome mangood to see you." Oh he's going to do it yep he fucking

did it. He kisses me on both cheeks.

"Hey Franco. Anayour son is going nuclearlooks exactly like his old man when
he is pissed. Christian doesn't want him up here with all this hair spray and I
have to give an affirmative on that Jesus how can you breath up hereanyway
he has been changed the whole bit but he is hungry as a little bear."

"Ohokay ..Kate I will be back." Ana stands up and Kate quickly puts tissue in
between her toes. Why? Why? Why? I don't get this shit women do.

"Why are you putting snot rags between her toes?"

"Because we just polished her toes and we don't want them to rub and smear.
Come here baby and kiss me." I bend down and give Kate a kiss and feel the
balls in my pocket.

"BabyI have something for you to wear later."

"Reallyis it sparkly and I can wear it around my neck or wrist?"

"Umm noshitbut I think you will like it." Kate claps her hands all excited. Shit
she thinks she is getting jewelry. If my fucking brother gives Ana one of his
bazillion dollar gifts like he usually does and all I have are these fucking ballsit
will be my balls. "Okay going for a runsee you in a bit." I run downstairs and
look for Christian. I walk in the nursery and bedroom where they are staying
without knocking and shittit alert. "Oh sorry." Christian is bending over Ana and
kissing her while she is nursing. "Didn't see anythingwell not much anyway.
Christian I need to talk to you ASAP bro." Christian turns around and looks like he
is going to kill me. I quickly turn around.

"Out Elliot. Baby I will be back in about forty five minutes. I can take him when I
get back or have my dad take him or Vickie if you need to get back upstairs, but
don't take him in that room with all that hairspray and shit."

"Okay don't worry. I am about readyjust need a bath and need to put my
make up on."

I wait for Christian to come out. "Brotell me you are not giving your wife one of
your zillion dollar gifts tonight just because you can and you want to insure you
get pussy." He laughs at me.

"I should knock you on your ass Elliot. Did you see Ana's tit?"

"Nowell sort of but so what. Now just tell me."

"Yes...I bought her a necklace to wear with her dress why?"

"You mother fucker. Why do you do that? Now I have two hours to run out and
get Kate something. I told her I had something for her to wear tonightmeaning
these balls and she got all excited thinking it was jewelry. I figured if you didn't
get Ana anything I was cool but now I am in deep shit."

"Are we going or what?" Brady comes around the corner in his running gear.

"Dudeplease tell me you didn't buy Mia anythinglike jewelry for tonight.
Please, please tell me that is the case." I whisper so Ana can't hear us as she is
just in the room around the corner.

"Yes I didI bought her some diamond earrings why?"

"Oh fuck me. Why are you two fuckers so romantic and shit? Do either of you
have your balls. God damn it. Now I have to run out and buy something for Kate
or my dick won't get any action for days. God damn you guys need to tell me
when you do this shit." My dad walks in and looks at us talking in the hallway.
"Dadplease tell me you didn't buy Mom anything?"

"What do you mean?"

"Like jewelry or anything for tonight."

"Noshe has so much jewelry. I didn't why?"

"Oh thank fuck at least someone still has their nuts."

"No, I have her new car coming any minute though. I bought her the new
Jaguar."

"Oh fucking great. Okay well you guys go run why I go run my lame ass off to
Cartier before they close and the event starts." I grab my wallet and keys off the
kitchen table and head out. Fuck me.

Ana's POV

"Okay Gail he has been fed and I will come back up to the house around eight. He
should be ready to eat again. He will probably stay awake for several hours.
Grace has a swing herealthough he doesn't seem to like the one we have...but
you can try it. If you can give him a bath, that would be great. If notno big deal
I will give him one in the morning. He is due for a big poopiesorry. After his
eight o'clock feeding I am having some wine so his mid night feeding will need to
be a bottle. We should be back up here at the house by one I would think. Thank
you so much for doing this. You know himyou don't need to tip toe around him.
Relax, make yourself comfortable. I am running late and Christian is going to kill
me if I don't get dressed. How cute is this outfit? Mia ordered it." Teddy is
wearing a black one piece sleeper that looks like a tux. He looks adorable. I can't
wait for everyone to see him. Gail takes him into the family room allowing me to
get ready in the combined nursery bedroom.

I open the door and Christian is tying his shoes. I am only in my robe and
stockings.
"Anayou are going to be late. Come here."

"I don't have time, I have to get dressed."

"I know but come here." I walk over. "Put your leg up on the bed." I look at him
and lift my eyebrow. I see the balls.

"Wowwe haven't done those in a while. Just promise me you won't make me
suffer like last year!"

"No, I thought when you come up to nurse Teddy I will come with you and we
can relieve you and me." He smiles and pops the balls in my mouth. After a few
seconds I spit them into his hand and bend down and kiss him.

"Hi. I feel like I haven't seen you all day."

"I know you were busy with the ladies. I like your hair by the way. Sexy as fuck. I
have something else for you but first let's get these in you." Christian runs his
hands up and down my thigh high stockings and shoves his fingers inside me and
moans. "Oh man I wish we could knock one off now. Okay ready." I nod and he
places the balls inside of me. I haven't had them in for at least five months. I am
excited.

I walk over to where my dress is hanging in the bag in the closet and I am
nervous. I am so worried Christian will throw a fit when he sees me in the dress.
It is copper with bronze beads, skin tight, with thin beaded straps on the
shoulders. The back is cut all the way down to right above my ass and it is very
low cut in the front and plumps my breast up. It is the most gorgeous dress I
have ever worn. It is very heavy but it is very revealing while still classy and
gorgeous. I love it because it is the color of Christian's hair. But I am sure he is
going to protest.

I take the dress out of the bag and tell him to close his eyes. I delicately pull the
dress over my hair which I am wearing pulled back in the front and secured with
a bronze comb. I have left it hanging long in the back in waves. Franco wanted to
put it up but I was pretty sure that having my back completely bare would not go
over well. I slip into my four inch bronze colored Jimmy Choo ankle strap sandals.
I zip the side of my dress and put my diamond earrings in and look in the mirror.
A little light gloss on and here goes. Christian is leaning against the wall and
looking gorgeous as usual in his tuxedo.

"Okayopen your eyes."

"Wow. Whoa. Holy mother fuck." He puts his finger up and tells me to turn
around. This is the part that makes me nervous. I turn around slowly. He stops
me and stands behind me running his hands down my naked back. "Baby you
look so fucking sexy. Your body looks killer in that dressyou look gorgeousbut
I don't know how I feel about you wearing that out there. Itsitsoutrageous."

"Outrageous bad or outrageous good?"

"Good but baby it is very revealing. Just don't leave my side. I mean it." Christian
shakes his head and runs his finger over my cleavage. He shakes his head once
again and adjusts his pants. He winks and me and shrugs. "Yea, that is what you
do to me and probably every other fucker that sees you. Christ Ana. Wow. Okay
hey I have something for you." He hands me the box and tells me that Mia told
him the color that I was wearing and he had a designer out of LA make this for
me. I open the box and find a necklace with a five carat cognac quartz stone set
around yellow diamonds. It is exquisite and matches my dress perfectly. Christian
helps me fasten it and it hangs perfectly slightly above and in between my breast.
I put my arms around him and kiss him several times.

"I love this thank you."

"God baby you look outrageously hot." He steps back and takes a picture of me
with his cell phone. "Shall we go?"

"Yes but I have a surprise for you too. Come here." I take his hand and lead him
out to where Gail is walking with the baby. "Show daddy what you are wearing
for the big party." Gail turns him around and Christian laughs heartily.

"Oh man that is awesome. We need to get a picture of the three of us." Christian
grabs him and kisses him. His fist is once again in his mouth."Your first tux little
man. Next year I will have a real one made for you."

"Ana you look spectacular." Gail tells me. "You don't look bad yourself Mr. Grey."

"Reynolds, can you see if the Coping Together photographer is out front?"
Christian has a huge smile on his face. Reynolds who was standing guard at the
front door opens it and confirms he is out front taking photos. "See what we
would have to do to get him to take a photo of the three of us in here." Kate
comes down with Elliot and she looks strange. Her face is flushed.

"Holy Christ Ana you look hot. Bro you letting her go out like that?" Thanks Elliot.

"You look great Kate. Do you feel okay your face is flushed." She just smiles. She
is walking and acting strange. She shows me a gorgeous sapphire and diamond
necklace that Elliot bought her. It matches her dress. I show her my necklace and
see Elliot flip off Christian.

"No I'm finefine. You look sexy as hell Steele. Wow the press is going to have a
hay day with you tonight." She looks off to me, like something is bothering her.

"Oh look at the little dude Kate! That is fucking awesome. I wish I could wear a
comfy little sleeper tux instead of this shit. I hate these fucking tuxes." Elliot
looks so handsome but it is a known fact that he is not comfortable dressing up.
He takes Teddy from Christian and kisses him. Christian pours everyone
Champagne. I pass knowing I have to nurse one more time. We look up and see
Brady and Mia come down. Oh my god she looks so beautiful.

Her short jet black hair has grown into the cutest pixie and she is wearing a
bright cherry red dress that is slim fitting with a belt. She looks thin but amazing.
This is the best she has looked in months and we all stare at her. When she gets
to the last step Christian takes her hand and kisses it.

"Little girl you look beautiful. You are stunning." She actually blushes. Elliot
whistles.
"Miawho knew you were such a babe. Seriously, sweetheart you look amazing.
Too bad your date is so fucking ugly." Brady smirks. He is so good looking. We
are lucky ladies to have such handsome men on our arms.

"Oh lookyou have him in the tux I bought him. How cute is this? She steals the
baby from Elliot."

"Sir, I have cleared the crowd. Wilson and Ryan have everyone out of the way so
you can go out and get a picture taken out front. The photographer couldn't bring
in the screen and everything so you will have to go out." A few minutes later we
all walk out front and the media behind the rope goes crazy. Christian is carrying
Teddy and other guests are stretching to see him. Gail and Reynolds are with us
so that as soon as the picture is taken they can rush back inside with the baby.
We quickly are ushered in front of the line and have several photos taken with the
three of us. We give Teddy back to Gail and then have several photos together
before taking several with the six of us.

Christian and I walk around to the back but are stopped by the press several
times for comments and photo's. I am glad that this year it is not a masked ball.
I like to see the faces attending.

People are staring at us and some are even pointing. "Christian is this dress too
much? People are staring."

"Well your body is smoking hot in that dress, so the woman are probably
wondering who that bitch thinks she is to look so good after just having a baby.
The men are thinking what a lucky bastard I am. You are fine, just don't leave my
side or Sawyer's and I mean it. But I feel like a proud SOB right now, Christ I
don't know if you have ever looked sexier. We won't make it too long tonight
without me needing my Ana fix." He kisses my lips softly and I see flashes of the
camera. He has his arm around my waist as we walk and we stop to talk to a
group of Carrick's partners. Everyone ask about the baby and the women
comment to Christian's point, how amazing I look for just having a baby six
weeks ago.

"Honestly, I have done nothing to get back in shape. I just started dancing last
week, but chalk this up to good genes." I am not telling them I am pole dancing
so I can further seduce my husband. Christian runs his hand up and down my
naked back. He is so territorial. As Christian knows all the partners and their
wivesmost were at our wedding, he proudly shows pictures of Teddy from his
cell phone and of course everyone agrees he looks like Christian. It appears the
older my baby boy gets the more he looks like Christian. Glad I good help in
creating his mini mejeez no one has yet to say he looks like me. I feel like I
was the just the incubator. Actually I love it as I know how happy it makes
Christian.

"So Ana are you loving being a stay at home Mom?" One of the partners wives
ask. I think her name is Bette.

"Actually Ana is going back to work in five more weeks so we are on a nanny hunt
if you know of anyone looking." I can feel all eyes on me. They look shocked that
I am going back to work.

"Ana, why in the world are you going back to work with a husband that well " I
can tell Bette wants to say with a husband that is so rich. There is an awkward
silence.
"Ana is the new CEO of Grey Publishing, one of our entities and we are excited at
GEH that we will be fortunate enough to have her running this division. Ana is
also in the process of designing a staff nursery which will include our own son, so
we are feeling fortunate to be in the position to provide that for the Grey
publishing employees. If it is a successful endeavor and with her as a new mom
to oversee this, I will look at adding nurseries to all of our sites." Oh my fiftygod
I love him so much. I squeeze his waist and look up at him with a big smile. He
not only had my back he had it with a vengeance. As we walk away I look up at
him.

"Did you mean that?"

"Of course I mean it. Just because I want you home like the male chauvinist that
I am doesn't mean I don't have respect for you and believe you won't be
amazing. By the way how are you feeling?" He gives me that look.

"I am feeling a bit uncomfortable but in a good way." We hold hands and walk to
the back yard. We are stopped a dozen times before we finally get to our table.
Christian steps away when his dad motions him over. I see him nod to Sawyer
before he leaves me. I glance at the program book and note that this year the
mix at our table is different. Last year we were with Grace and Carrick, Grams
and Gramps, Mia and her date, Carrick and Grace and Lance and Janine. Wow,
was it really a year ago? I miss Grams. Just as I am thinking this Elliot walks up
with Gramps holding his arm. Gramps, the Beeson's, my dad, Aunt Maggie,
Carrick, Grace and Lance and Janine are at the table behind us. We are sitting
with Elliot, Kate, Mia, Brady, Ros and Gwen who I don't believe attended last
year. I look around and don't see anyone else. I give Gramps a kiss.

"You look stunning Ana my dear. How is my great grandson?" Elliot brings him a
scotch. Several men come over and shake Gramps hand. He is always a hit. I
back up and head to my seat and run right into a big man.

"Hey, sorry about that." The guy looks down at me and holds my elbow. "Derrick
Miner. And you are?"

"Ana Grey."

"Sir, excuse me, you need to move on." Sawyer is right on it. Mr. Miner doesn't
look too pleased.

"And why is that? I need to apologize to this lovely lady. Is she with you?"

"Did you just fall off a space ship or something buddy. No this is Mrs. Christian
Grey and I am not asking you again."

"Well, Mrs. Christian Grey I hope you will accept my apology for bumping into
you. Although I am quite glad I did." He winks at me then turns to Sawyer. "I
didn't fall out of a space ship but I have been living in South Africa until recently
so while I know Mr. Grey, I was not aware that he had married this lovely
creature. But now that I knowI will envy him greatly for eternity."

"Save it dudemove on." Just then Christian shows up and is squinting and
staring coldly.
"MinerI didn't realize you were back." He doesn't reach over to shake hands,
which is unusual for him. He puts his arms around my back. "Baby are you
okay?"

"Yes of course." What is this about?

"I didn't realize you settled down and found the most beautiful and sexy woman
in the world to marry. I accidentlyon purpose. bumped into herand to my
disappointment she is already taken. Well congratulations Grey. "

Christian takes my hand and we watch as Sawyer nudges Miner away.

"Christian, what was that about?"

"That is about a business deal that went bad several years ago and I won't do
business with him again. We don't like each other much for personal and
professional reasons. Let me know if he reaches out to you again."

"That's it? That is all you are going to tell me about him?"

"Yes for now." Before we go much further Christian calls Taylor over and whispers
in his ear. I see Taylor nod and look around and then talk to Sawyer. I hate when
they pull this bullshit.

"Christian, you promise to fill me in later?"

"Yes but not now."

"But yet you talked to Taylor."

"Yes Ana, I did, now drop it." I can tell this guy really got under Christian's skin.

We sit down at our table as the wait staff walk around with the chimes
announcing dinner is about to be served. Once we are all seated Carrick stands
on the stage to welcome everyone and talk about Coping Together. He spends
ten minutes introducing various people and thanking major contributors including
me and Christian and informs the crowd that he will be back after the dinner to
start the evening's festivities.

"Kate, will you be in the first dance auction this year? You missed it last year and
Ana can't be in it since she is married." Mia is excited. "I am going to be in it but
Brady Beeson you better bid on me."

"Yea but baby I am not spending one hundred grand on you, sorry, that is
Christian's leaguenot mine."

"Yep you can make that two of us. Kate baby, you might have a new date if it
goes over twenty grand." Elliot leans in and kisses Kate again. Man they are all
over each other tonight.

Christian sits with his arm around my shoulder rubbing my arm with his fingers.
Taylor whispers in his ear and he nods. Turning to me he lets me know what
Taylor passed on. "Reynolds said Teddy is getting a bit fussy. Gail has changed
him and she thinks he is starting to get hungry. As soon as we eat we should go
up to the house." I nod and wiggle in my seat a bit as the balls are starting to
really drive me crazy. Christian smirks at me and winks. Bastard. He leans in and
whispers in my ear. "You can feed him then maybe we can see why you are so
wiggly."

I watch Kate and Elliot talking and he is laughing and she still looks flushed and
not herself. She is all hands on Elliot, rubbing his arm, giving him long kisses,
squeezing his hand. She is uncharacteristically affectionate. I see Elliot look at
Christian and wink and my husband laughs and shakes his head. What in the
world is going on? Christian kisses my neck and nibbles making me squirm. Then
I look at Christian and it dawns on me. "Did you educate your brother about Ben
Wa balls?"

Christian grins and opens his eyes wide. "Now why would you think that?" I can
tell by the devilish smile on his face he is guilty as charged.

"Oh maybe by the way Kate is squirming in her chair and her face is flushed."

Christian doesn't say anything instead turning to talk to Ros. I watch everyone
around me. Gramps is talking to Wes Beeson. Brady is whispering in Mia's ear
and she is smiling before turning into him and kissing him. I notice Elliot watching
them and I can't help but wonder what he is thinking. Janine catches my eye and
waves, Gwen is looking at the program book and just as two men come to our
table to take more of Christian's time, thankfully, our first course is served.

As soon as I have finished my meal I stand up. Oh man the balls have me
anxious, swollen and tingly. "If everyone will excuse me I need to feed my son."
The men stand showing their manners and Christian stands to go with me but the
two men that approached before dinner rush over wanting some of his time. He
takes my hand to hold me there and re-introduces the Boeing executives to me. I
can tell this conversation is going to take too long and by now Teddy is probably
beside himself. "Excuse me gentlemen, it was lovely to meet you but I need to
excuse myself." Christian tells me he will be along shortly. I don't need to look for
Sawyer or Prescott they are behind me immediately.

As we walk to the house I feel the world is watching me. I see a few flashes and
people pointing. I look straight ahead and smile and wave at a few. "How are you
Prescott? It has been a long time since we have seen you." I could add since my
husband fired your ass, but it is awkward enough having her here.

"Drew, drop the alarms, I have Mrs. Grey." I hear Sawyer talking into his radio.
We are about twenty feet from the back door when I hear my name. "Ana." I turn
around and it is that Derrick Miner again. He doesn't take a hint. Sawyer stops in
front of me and protectively puts his arm in front of me. "I would like a word with
Mrs. Grey big boy, can you move? I won't touch her."

"No, I can't and won't." Sawyer talks in his speaker and tells Ryan to come to the
back of the house. "If you want to pass your message on I will take it for you.
Prescott, walk Mrs. Grey in please." Prescott practically pulls me into the house
and we pass Ryan coming around the side. When we are let into the house
Reynolds is waiting.

"What's going on?"

"Level 2 approach." Reynolds nods and I am completely lost. But hearing Teddy
scream bloody murder has my attention diverted. I walk into the family room and
Gail is pacing with Teddy who is furious. I take him from her and walk back into
the nursery lowering my dress. Oh my god! As soon as he starts nursing the balls
start moving. If Christian doesn't get up here in the next twenty minutes I may
have to handle this myself. Wow, who knew that wearing these balls while you
nursed would be so umminappropriate. I need these out and fast. Christian,
hurry. Meanwhile Teddy has clamped down and is sucking like his little life
depended on it gulping and humming as he nurses. Poor baby. His little eyes are
red from crying and I feel terrible that I kept him waiting. I sing to him to calm
him down.

Sawyer POV

"Now what can I do for you?" Fucker has been eying Mrs. Grey half the night.
Taylor told me he has a clean background check but the boss had a serious falling
out several years ago over a deal Miner brought him and misrepresented. The
boss has gotten even several times and Taylor said it runs deeper as the boss
fucked his former wife once about three years ago. It was a one night stand and
even though he was divorced at the time, Miner was pissed.

"I simply wanted to chat with the new Mrs. Grey and get to know her better."

"Fuck off. I know better and so do you. You haven't been invited to talk to her
and you won't be invited to talk to her and if you and I have to have another
conversation the only invitation you will be getting is to leave. Comprende?"

"Tell Grey I have every intention of paying him back the same way he paid me
back."

"OkayRyan I have had enough of this fucker. Escort him out of here. I will send
someone for the date you forgot you came with, since it appears you haven't
spent five minutes with her all night. Ryan call up his car with valet, I will walk
your date to greet you."

"You can't make me leave. I want to talk to who is in charge."

"Oh, please don't make me get nasty. This is my expensive suit and I will be
really pissed if I ruin it fucking you up. You are leaving and either you walk on
your own two feet or I knock you out and pick your ass up and carry you out."

"Sawyer, do we have a problem?" Fuck the big boss and the boss are walking up.
I had this handled.

"Miner what the fuck are you playing at?" Grey is right in his face, talking through
grimaced teeth. "I don't know how you got invited to this event but you are
uninvited." Oh fuck one of us is going to get shit, we screened the invitation list
and this passed us.

"Sir, I was just making arrangements to have Ryan escort him off the property
and I was on my way to get his date. He wasn't cooperating."

"Go ahead Luke and get his date, I will take it from here." I give T a look like
come on this was my punch to throw. Shit." I leave to get the date passing
Wilson along the way. "There is a problem, but you better stay down here since
we are all up there." He nods and I find the table that Miner was sitting at and
there are four single women.
"Excuse me are one of you ladies with Mr. Miner?"

A fairly hot woman sits up. "I am."

"Please come with me." She stands up and asks me what is going on. "Do you
have a purse or wrap?" Is that what they call those things women wear around
their shoulders? After more protesting I am close to getting pissed. Finally she
gets her belongings and comes with me. "Have you been dating Mr. Miner long?"

"No this is the first date. What is going on?"

"Look, he is being thrown out of here. So if you want to stay and have other
arrangements for transportation, you may stay, but he is out of here."

"Oh what a sleezeI knew it. I just met him last week and I mentioned this event
and he begged me to take him. What did he do exactly?"

"I am not at liberty to say."

"So I can stay?" I nod. "So are you with anyone here?"

"I'm working."

"Okaysay you weren't working would you have someone here?"

I don't say anything. What the fuck is wrong with me. This chick is good looking,
decent body and is trying to pick me up, but I am thinking about Francesca.

"Well? I would love to meet you for a drink later." She grabs my lapel.

"I have a late night. But thanks for the offer."

"My name is Eve. What is your name?"

"Sawyer. I believe that there will be cabs available should you need a ride. I need
to get back to my assignment Eve." I nod and turn back toward the house. Fuck
that was guaranteed pussy I just walked away from. What the fuck is wrong with
me? My mom called me yesterday to tell me Francesca told her mom that I was
nice and really sweet and all that shit I am not. She also told her how much she
was looking forward to tomorrow. I have thought about nothing else other than
taking her out tomorrow. I need to get my shit together. I hope it is raining and
we have a fucking miserable time tomorrow. God damn it.

Mrs. Grey and that fucking sexy as hell dress. Every guy in the place has been
drooling. Her body is better than ever, and Christ it is just revealing enough to
make every guy stare. Taylor and I were talking about it earlier. It will be a
fucking miracle if Miner is our only problem tonight. He had to walk around and
tell all the security to tuck their tongues in when they saw her. The thing isshe
still doesn't have a clue how fucking hot she is. I look at her sometimes and she
is really like a little sister to me. I would do anything for her. But fuck me I am a
normal red blooded male and she looked so smoking hot tonight I am surprised
Grey didn't handcuff himself to her. God knows he has plenty sets to do that with.

I walk up to the house and Taylor is in the kitchen washing his hands. "You fucker
did you end up punching him?"
"Yea he mouthed off about Mrs. Grey's tits and he got punched twice. Once by
me and once by the boss."

"Shit I wanted to hit him. Is he conscious?" Taylor nods affirmative. "Let me go

tell Ryan to send him on his way, his date is clean, she doesn't really know him
and wanted to stay here."

"Lukeythe rest of the night you better pull Wilson and put him on with you guys.
Grey will go fucking nuts if anyone else comes near her. I wouldn't be surprised if
he calls it a night and doesn't go back out there with her. But if he doeswe can't
let that shit happen again."

"What the fuck did you want me to do T? I can't be with Mrs. Grey and watching
the property and the Level 2's. That is on Ryan and Wilson. "

"I know but I am telling youhe will ring your fucking neck as her primary CPO if
anyone else gets near here. Head in the game Lukey."

"TI was in the game. Never mind? Fuck it." God damn it that pisses me off. I
can't be fucking everywhere. I walk out to talk to Ryan and as I do I start
thinking about Francesca again. Seethere is no place or time for me to have a
god damn woman in my life. So she needs to go away tomorrow after our
sightseeing tour. No ifs and or buts!

Christian's POV

"Hi." I walk into the old guest bedroom now the nurseryI don't think I will get
used to that. I grew up in this houseit's still the guest bedroom to me. I am so
fucking pissed right now but I can't take it out on Ana. Well, I could make her
take the damn dress off but it won't make a difference. She is so fucking
gorgeous. But the issue with Miner is pay back and if he gets near my wife again
I will personally knock the shit out of him. Now I have another asshole that wants
what is minebut this one is very personal.

"Christiantake him and burp him please..quick." Ana shoves Teddy in my arms
and rushes to the adjoining bathroom. I follow her thinking she is sick. She pulls
up her dress and reaches up inside and a few seconds later has the Ben Wa balls
in her hand almost making me laugh she looks so distressed.

"Baby, I don't think I told you to take those out yet did I?"

"No you sure didn't and I don't care. I was already feeling hot and bothered and
then when I was nursing Teddy my uterus was contracting and the balls were
rubbing and it was totally inappropriate Christian the feelings I was having while
nursing my son."

"So how do you feel now?"

"Like you need to you know what to me."

"Why are you talking in code?"

"Christianit wouldn't be appropriate for me to tell you what I need you to do

with Teddy in the room."
"WhyI tell him all the time. I tell him to sleep at least four hours so I can knock
one off with Mommyor Daddy's horny he needs to get to sleep" Ana looks
appalled . "He doesn't know what we are talking about Ana. For Christ's sake. I
won't talk that way once he starts talking." Teddy rips a big burp. "Has he nursed
on both sides?"

"Yes. What took you so long?"

"Anathat guy that you met earlier and who just approached you as you came
back to the house, Derrick Miner. He is trouble and has a score to even up with
me. He wants to make you the prize. Do not talk to him ever and let Sawyer or
me know if you see him or he approaches you, okay?"

"Yes of course but did something else happen?"

"YeaI just punched him. Sostay away from himhe just went on the
proscribed list."

Ana wiggles in her dress and I can see she is still uncomfortable. Teddy however
isn't quite ready to sleep. There is a knock on the door. "Come in," both Ana and
I say at the same time. Ana is firmly tucked back in her dress.

"Hi honeyI know you will say nobut is there any way we can take Teddy
outside and show him off?"

"No." I will not have him exposed to all those people. That is nonsense. I look at
Ana and I can tell she isn't too keen on the idea either. "MomI don't want a
bunch of strangers breathing on him. Christ you're the pediatrician that told me
to not expose him to a lot of germs and here you are, wanting to put him on
exhibition."

"I know and I anticipated that reaction so I have a few of the woman outside to
see him. Not many. Just a few. Please I want to show my grandson off." I sigh.

"Momhow many is a few?" I hand Teddy to Ana and walk out into the family
room with my Mom. Fuck there are at least ten women out there. "Mom" I
whisper. She giggles. She knows I won't deny her. l look over at Reynolds and he
shrugs. How did all these women get past him? Never mind I know. "Ladies." I
nod. "Are you here to see me?" They all giggle and I charm them although
tomorrow my mom and I are going to have a chat.

"Don't blame Drew or Taylor Christian. I let the women in through the garage
door."

"Well that's good to know we have a security breach. Thanks. Make it quick Mom
I don't want him being jarred around he just ate." I walk back into the guest
room and roll my eyes at Ana. "Do you want to bring him out?"

"Surebut I need some relief soon Christian! Like now."

Ana follows me out and brings him to the family room. She hands him to my Mom
and it is alike a swarm of bees the way all the women hover around my mom and
the baby. Ana and I are on the outside of the circle. They could give a rats ass
about us. I take this opportunity to back her into the guest room. I see Gail
talking to Taylor. "Taylor I need to talk to Ana real fast, if my mom comes back
with the baby, Gail take him for me please. We will be right out." Taylor nods and
I see him look at Sawyer. They know what the deal is.

We shut the door and I push Ana up against the wall. "What do you need Mrs.
Grey. We have like no time so this will be quick."

"Yes, yes hurry!" I lock the door and unzip my pants. I am more than ready for
my hot sexy wife. God she makes me a walking hard on. I unzip her dress and
help her step out of it. She is in stockings and crotch less panties. Oh fuck me. No
bra.this will definitely be quick.

"Bend over baby." I reach around her and palm her pussy and slam into her. I
almost laugh when I think about how as I was walking away I saw Kate
practically dragging Elliot to the boathouse.

Elliot's POV

"Babe you have to get me out of here. These fucking ball things you shoved up
my twat are making me insane. If you don't fuck me in the next five minutes I
am going to combust at this table in front of everyone and pull a When Harry Met
Sally scene on you!"

"Okay...let's go to the boathouse." Damn, my little bro knows what the fuck he's
doing. Kate is panting she is so horned up." I stand up and pull her up by her
hand. She is flushed, sweaty and looks like she is about to cum any second. Oh
my god this is awesome.

We walk to the boathouse and I take my key out. I knew Taylor would lock this
up tonight. I look for one of Christian's goons to let them know we will be using
the boathouse. I finally see Wilson, point and he nods. I open the door and Kate
practically runs up the steps.

"Okay baby, what do you want?"

You, your dick anything. Take these things out."

She lifts her leg up on the sofa and pulls her dress up. "You want me to pull them
out?"

"YesI don't want to. You put them intake them out." I shrug. Why not? I reach
up and Christ she is soaking. I rub on her nub a few times and she grabs my arm.
"Oh shit Elliot I am going to explode here."

"Baby your pussy is swollen, dripping and hot. Turn around."

'Why? Let's just do it really quick. Please. And take these fucking balls out of me
Elliot please.please!"

I turn her around. She talks too fucking much. I push her down and tell her to
grab the arms of the couch. "Trust me Kate, you will like this." I spank her right
lower ass partially hitting her pussy. She screams out. I reach in and try to get
the balls out but can't find them. Christ.

"Elliot get them out."

"I am trying Katewhere did they go. You sucked them right up."

"NO Elget them out I feel them in there."

"Well bend over more babyoh wait I feel something. Christ you're so wet they
are sliding around Jesus Kate you have never been this wetI can't wait to get
my dick in there. Hang on I think I got it"

"Elliot just get them out for god's sake." I find the end of the string that must
have gotten sucked up somehow and pull. Kate moans and quivers. "Christ baby
are you coming?"

"I don't know I am just um oh god this umoh hurry and fuck me."

I am so hard I am going to fucking explode. I unzip my pants and can't believe

how turned on I am right now. "You are in for a treat Katie babymy dick is like a
rocket babyhold on."

"Oh shit Elliot hurry.ahhh oh god yes you are so fucking hard." Kate screams
this out.

"Shit baby not so loud." I slam into her holding her hips and instantly she quivers
hard coming around my dick gripping me like she has never before. "Oh holy
sweet Jesus Kateyou are on fire, you are scorching me baby!" I pull out of her
then slam hard again several times. Kate is still rubbing out her orgasm and I
have never seen or heard her come this way before. She arches up and I pull her
straight back holding her hips and them explode in her. "Baby I'm coming oh
god.yea that's right hold it...squeeze me hard. Fuck yes!"

We stand there for a few seconds and catch our breath. Shit I owe my little
brother big time. Christ that was unreal.

"What the hell was that? Oh god Elliot I don't know how you found out about
those things but I want them in me every day. That was unreal babe. Oh my
god.that was the best orgasm I have ever had. Oh my god can we just take a
nap?" I turn her around and kiss her.

"Yea that was fucking outrageous. But we need to get back down. Mia has her
dance and you are in the auction. Let me walk you down to the restrooms to
wash up."

After using the restrooms we get back to the table at the same time as Christian
and Ana. He looks at me and I shake my head letting him know that was fucking
amazing. He winks at me and laughs and lifts his eye brows. I know he just
fucked his wife tooI can tell by the way they are acting. I walk past him as I sit
down. "I fucking owe youanything you want broit's all yours."

Mia's POV

We just had the first dance auction. That was crazy. Elliot bid on Kate for $25,000
and just as it looked like he was going to get her one of the new doctors at the
hospital bid $30,000. Elliot was pissed. He ended up getting her for $40,000 but
Christian and Brady had to hold him back from going after the guy. Then Brady
thank god was able to get me for $8,000. We don't have that kind of money to
spend, but I am splitting it with him from my trust money. Good cause. After the
auction was complete the auctioneer announced that since Ana Grey was not
available for auction the Grey's would like to donate $200,000 for a chance to
dance to their favorite song after the first dance. Everyone clapped and cheered.
He could have tripled that amount. But I know he has given a boat load of money
this year to American Cancer Society in my name.

I am nervous as I know our special dance is coming up first. My hands our

sweaty. I don't know why I am nervous, but the whole time I was sick I
fantasized about this moment. Dancing with the men in my life to my favorite
song. I loved this song when it was in Twilight and both Elliot and Christian
teased me about it as I was always playing it in my room, in my car, on my iPod.
It became the family joke. So when Elliot promised to dance with me to this song
in front of everyone at Coping Togetherit gave me something to look forward to.
There were plenty of times I thought I wouldn't survive to have the dance. But
here I am.

I feel pretty tonight. Brady told me I was absolutely fucking gorgeous. Love is
blind isn't it? I am still thin but this dress is amazing and everyone has told me
tonight how great I look. My hair is still really short but I actually like it. It is very
pixie like and it makes me feel petite. For the first time in my life I am the tiny
girl. Christian says I am too tiny as I am tallbut I feel good right now.

"Ladies and Gentleman can we have your attention please." I look up and see my
dad. Gramps pulls me up and leads me to the dance floor. The floor is empty
except at each of three corners. At the first corner of the floor stands Elliot, the
second stands Christian. The next corner is empty which will be taken by my dad,
and at the last corner Brady stands waiting. I smile at him and he winks at me.

"At the end of 2011, the Grey family was hit with devastating news. My babyour
daughter Mia as many of you know was diagnosed with colon cancer. The next
five months were living hell for Mia as she fought gallantly to overcome this
disease that had ravaged her body. She bravely dealt with the chemothe
radiation and treatments almost always wearing that million dollar smile of hers.
Mia was determined to make this very difficult journey easier on her mother and
me, her two older brothers, Elliot and Christian, her grandparents and her fianc
Brady. She was amazing. When she had a rough spot." Oh no daddy, don't cry.
"I'm sorrybear with me herewhen my baby girl had a rough spot and we didn't
know if she would make ither brothers made her a promise." Daddy it's okay,
go onmy dad is crying and can't finish what he is saying. Elliot jumps on stage.

"Hi I'm Elliot Grey. Thank you for letting our family share this personal moment
with you. YesMia had a really bad spell and she almost checked out on us. She
has this song she plays all the time. It was in that terrible movie Twilight and
both my brother Christian and I promised her if she would just fight this disease
and make it we would dance in front of all of you with her to that song. We know
this is a bit unorthodox for this eventand thank you for indulging our family for
this very personal momentbut little girlwe made you a promise and you kept
your end of the bargain. You fought hard sweetheart and you handled yourself
with dignity and you were so bravewe are proud of you. Thankfully you are on
your way to recovering and we thank all of you for letting us, the men in this
beautiful young woman's life have this private moment with our sister, daughter,
granddaughter and fianc. Miawe love you." Elliot chokes up as he finishes.
Gramps walks me out to the center of the floor and Elliot takes his place again
and daddy walks back to his corner.

"Are you ready sweet sweet Mia?"

"Yes Gramps. I'm ready." Gramps walks me to the center of the floor. And per my
requests the version of Flightless Bird, American Mouth by Iron and Wine is
played through the speakers. Gramps puts his arms around me and kisses my
forehead.

I was a guick wit boy.

"You know honey these lyrics don't make a bit of damn sense to mebut holding
you in my arms and dancing with you right nowwell I would have danced with
you to the Chinese National Anthem to have you here right now. You look
beautiful my dear sweet granddaughter. I am glad your grandmother didn't know
what was happening to you but honey she would have been so proud of you for
the way you took this battle on." I nod I am too emotional to talk. I know I have
tears coming down my face and as we dance towards Elliot, Gramps too has tears
streaming down his face. "I would have done anything to have it been me and
not you my darling girl. But you will be okay. Now dance with your big brother."
He kisses me a little peck and I wipe his tear.

Have I found you, flightless bird, jealous, weeping.

"I love you with all my heart Gramps." He shakes hands with Elliot and Elliot
takes me in his arms. This will be hard. Greatbut hard. Elliot is always so much
funbut he is so sensitive.

"Hithanks for what you said and jumping in for Daddy." He just nods and kisses
my forehead.

"You will always be my hero sweetheart. So brave and so strong. You will be okay
little girl. You will be okay." We dance forehead to forehead.

"FuckI said I wouldn't cry." I wipe his tear and I kiss his cheek as he twirls me
towards Christian. They shake hands and I look up into Grey eyes that are full of
tears. My best friend

Now I am a fat house cat

"Hi. No tears okay little girl. I am happy. You are beautiful. So strong and so
brave and I am so proud of you. Fuckwhy am I crying?" I laugh through tears.
We are both laughing and crying as we pick up our speed with the increased
tempo. "I am crying because I am so fucking proud of you Mia for everything and
I would have never recovered and the hole in my heart would never mend if you
hadn't fought and. I love you so much."

"I love you too Christian." I am vaguely aware of some flashes going off. I worry
Christian will go crazy.

"It's okaylet the world know that I cried tears of joy for my baby sister. It's
okay."

"I love you so much Christian." He picks me up with a big bear hug and twirls me
around and kisses me on my cheek. We hug an extra second and then he shakes
my dad's hand and I am in my dad's arms.

Have I found you?

"Hi daddy. Are you okay?" He kisses me several times on my forehead.

"I am now. Oh baby girlI didn't think I would turn into such a sap. But honey
you have been so brave and I am so proud. When I thought I would lose youI
got on my hands and knees for the first time in years and begged and pleaded
and sold my soul to the devil for insurance. I am so glad you are here I am so."
My dad starts crying again.

"Daddy.please. I love youI'm here." Oh god I am going to need cucumbers on

my eyes when this is done and new make-up. My dad holds me tight and then
smiles and twirls me around. He has pulled himself together. We reach the last
corner and I see my love. Daddy kisses me - a quick little peck. I love my dad so
much. I have always been his little girl and as he hands me off to Brady he
shakes his hand and pulls me in close so I can hear.

"Brady Beesonyou are the best thing that has ever happened to this family.
Don't think for a minute Grace and I don't think that it was your love that kept
her going." Daddy reaches over and hugs Brady. I am now in the love of my life's
arms and the song starts over from the beginning giving us the entire song to
dance alone. I glance over and standing side by side now at the end of the stage
is Gramps, my mom and dad, the Beeson's, Ana, Christian, Kate and Elliot. They
are all holding different flowers. I don't know what they plan next.

"Ignore them baby." I look into Brady's eye.

"It's true. Your love kept me going and I knew I had to fight so I could spend my
life with you. I love you so much Brady Beeson."

Brady gives me the biggest smile and wipes the last tear escaping my eye. "Mia,
no more tears from here on. We have a wedding to plan, a house to build, a
surrogate to find to carry our babies. a life to spend together. No more tears
baby. It is only smiles and celebration from here on. It will be one happy party for
the rest of our life."

We dance around the floor not saying anything else and kiss several times not
caring that three hundred people are watching our every move. The song comes
to an end and Brady lifts me in the airbringing me down slowly and kisses me
passionately one more time. "Ready for one more little celebration?"

"Sureis this something to do with my family all holding flowers." Brady leads me
my family and Kate has the microphone.

"Thank you everyone for letting us celebrate Mia's recovery." I look over at my
Mom and she has been sobbing and is a mess. I need to get her makeup repaired
but then I see Ana and she has clearly been crying as well. I blow her a kiss and
turn to look at Kate. Even Kate the original ice princess has been crying. They all
love me so much. My entire family is facing me and Kate gives the band the
microphone back.

"Miawe all know how much you love flowers. But we didn't think we needed to
do this next part publically. We wanted to show you how we felt, so each of us
has picked out a flower that reminds us of you and your journey. We just didn't
think we needed to include the rest of the guest. So in celebration of your
recovery I will start by giving you this Magnolia which represents dignity. I have
never in my life seen anyone handle themselves with such dignity. I love you
Mia." She hands me the Magnolia. I have no words.

"Mia I picked this Iris out for you because it represents inspiration. Youyou
inspire the hell out of me sweetheart." Elliot hands me the iris and kisses me on
the cheek.

"Mia I picked the flower we both love the hydrangea. It represents perseverance.
You my dear sister-in-law had the strength to persevere. Well done." Ana kisses
and hugs me.

"Little girlI selected a Gladiolus because it represents strength of character.

Wowyou possess this more than anyone I know. What you went through and
made it your mission to help us rather than us help youyou are amazing. I love
you." Christian hands me a massive bouquet of gladiolus.

"Miadarling we picked these Freesia's for you. It represents spirit. You are full of
sprit and that strong spirit is what makes you so special and gave you the ability
to fight this. We are so happy you came into Brady's life." The Beeson's hand me
a bouquet of Freesia.

"My darling granddaughter, as you know your grandmother's favorite flower is

the gardenia which represents joy. You have brought this entire family joy and
knowing you are in recoverybrings me great joy. This gardenia is for you." Oh
shoot I was doing good until I got to Gramps. Thinking about Gramsit's too
much and I break down again into my mom's arms. The perfect place to be.

"Baby girlit's okay. I selected the sunflower which represents adoration. I adore
you my darling daughter. Just simply adore you and you bring this family full
circle. Without you we would all be lost for eternity." My mom and I kiss and hug
and as we promised each other earlier we wouldn't cry she gently hands me off to
my dad.

"Baby girl I selected these peonies which represent the flower of healing. May
you please godcontinue to heal my baby girl." Daddy is so emotional tonight he
can only hug me and give me the flowers to add to my very large bouquet. Finally
I reach Brady.

"Baby I selected these yellow tulipsthey say it all for me. They meanhopelessly
in love. I am hopelessly and forever in love with you Mia Grey." Brady takes my
flowers from my hand and adds the tulips to the large bouquet. He passes the
bouquet to my mother, takes me in his arms and places both of his hands on my
face kissing me softly. I look at my family and forever am thankful that their love
has healed me. I love them too much to leave them. I have to be okay.

The flower idea is something we did for my niece when she finished her
chemoso I know it may have been a bit much but it was something
very special for our family. Even the male relatives embraced it. My five
sons learned about flowers that weekend and now are all romantic devils
because of it.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

To the reviewer who was disappointed in me for having Ana go back to

workI didn't have her go back.EL James didI would have had her
stay home and enjoy life and that fat bank account.

Does Ana really need to know every detail of Christian's past conquest? I
think not.

Next Sawyer's date and then the birthday party/anniversary. See for
all of you working me over not to end it.it worked. But still not doing
Kate and Elliot's wedding.

Now because I love you all so much this is a bonus chapter on the rest of
Coping Together. You guys are good at working me over! Dublingirl this
is for you

Chapter 64- Amongst Friends

Ana's POV

"Baby will you honor me with this private dance?" Christian takes my hand and
leads me to the dance floor.

The floor has been cleared and since my crazy husband just donated $200,000 to
dance with me, we get the dance floor to ourselves. He also had Brady bid
$50,000 with our money on the use of our own house in Aspen because he didn't
want anyone else to stay there but our group. Why donate it? Elliot's Aspen
house is finished and he hasn't even seen it yet, but said no way was he allowing
anyone else to sleep in his bed. So he refused to donate it for a week's stay even
when Kate begged him. Instead he donated a $50,000 home makeover that
auctioned off for exactly $50K. We were very surprised when the Beeson's paid
$30K to use the house in Montana which I have never even seen. We are going
with the entire family labor day and I can't wait. I have heard the house is
fantastic.

I feel a bit self conscious that we are the only ones on the dance floor but having
my wonderful Fifty hold me close as we dance to our song, The First Time Ever I
Saw Your Face is always special. Just like at our wedding, Christian walks me
through each verse. He reminds me of when I first fell into his office and he was
in shock over my statementthe ordinary raised to the extraordinary.

"I will never forget our first kiss in the elevator baby." He kisses me softly first
and then passionately in front of hundreds of people. The flashes are going crazy.
"That kiss was magical for me. I felt this connection to you that I can't explain to
this day, but it has never gone away. Just kissing you now it's the same way." I
reach up and put my finger on his lips and he kisses it. "I am still so sorry for the
way I took your virginity baby. But I don't regret making you mine and only mine
foreverbut it will always be the first time we made love at the Fairmont after
this very event that I treasure the most." He is holding me close and whispering
in my ear the entire time. I am so in love with this man.

"I love you so much Christian Grey. I cherish you, our life together and our
family. I look forward to our future and every minute I have with you is a gift."

"BabyI don't want to stay much later. Let's go back soon and let me make love
to you." He is holding me so close that there can be no mistake that we are
united in our love for each other. I look up at him and kiss him again.

"I would like that very much." When the song is finished we are still dancing in
each other's arms and then we hear the crowd cheer and clap. We both start
laughing. I am more than sure the photo in the society section tomorrow will be
of us kissing alone on the dance floor. We walk hand in hand back to our table
and I glance over to where I sat last year talking to Elena and I get a chill.

"What's the matter baby? Are you cold?" I shake my head no as he removes his
jacket to drape over my shoulders. Actually it feels good.

"I just thought of last year when Elena was waiting for me over there and it gave
me a chill." I point to the spot she waited for me last year and cornered me about
Christian. "Like she was here or something. It was creepy." He stops me before
we get to our table and stares at the location.

"I never think of her you know. I have managed to blank it out of my mind but
now that I am a parent I find myself thinking how did my parents not know? Was
I such a good liar? I mean I think I will always know what the hell Teddy is up to
and sure as hell will know if he is getting laid after school every day."

"That's because you will have security following the poor kid everywhere. And
remember back then you probably didn't have a cell phone or ways for your mom
to track you down so easily."

"I had a cell phone. But I never turned it on after school so I could tell my mom I
was studying in the library. Man 'the poor kid is right.' He is going to have to
come up with some very clever ruses to get past me. There is very little that
Elliot and I didn't already pull. I almost feel sorry for him."

"How would you feel if you found out he had sex at fifteen?"

"Depends who he had sex with?"

"Christian!"
"Well I mean sure, he should wait.but not too long. I don't want him to be like a
twenty one year old virgin or anything. If he is having sex with girls his own age
then that is pretty normal. If he doesn't he will end up beating off so much he
might go blind." Christian winks at me.

"That's an old wives tale. And what is wrong with twenty-one year old virgins?"

"Nothing if you're a female. But god if he is twenty-one and still a virginfirst I

wouldn't believe him and second.probably something wrong with him. But hey if
he can hold off that long finebut I promise you he will be spending a lot of time
in his bedroom with the door locked if that is the case."

"Christian so if you have a daughter then."

"Totally different Ana. I don't care if you don't like hearing that. It is just the way
I feel. I mean if we have a fifteen year old daughter and she is having sex.I
won't cope well at all. I can tell you what you want to hear on this, but I would be
completely lying."

"Well I don't like to think about my son having sex either." Christian shrugs and
decides to end the conversation by guiding me to the table. We aren't through
with this conversation.

When we join the table I notice that Elliot and Kate are pretty smashed and Brady
is laughing so hard he is coughing. What did Elliot do now I wonder? I sit down
next to Kate and she leans her head onto my shoulder.

"AnaI have to tell you about the most amazing thing ever to happen to me
tonight." I tell her to talk softer as she is almost yelling. "Elliot gave me these
benny hana balls to put inside of my twat and oh my godthey are amazing."

"Shhh Kate for god's sake everyone can hear you. And they are called Ben Wa
balls." I am giggling hysterically at my friend who is wrecked. She is playing with
my ring, twirling her hair and making me laugh. Christian looks over as he
overheard her and gives me a look like shut her down. He was leaning back in his
chair talking to Gramps and he could hear her.

"Oh my god, aren't they amazing." Mia leans over.

"What!" Christian and Elliot both interrupt and lean over. "How do you know
about those?" Elliot leans in whispering. Christian is rubbing his face.

"Not that it is any of your business Elliot Grey but Brady and I love them." Elliot
looks at Brady and he just shyly grins and almost looks apologetic.

"So I am the only fucking loser here that didn't know what they were."

"No ElI didn't either. Not really. I saw them at Ana's shower but didn't really
know what they were for."

"Great Kate. But dude you used those on my little sister." Elliot is drunk and
whispering so loud Christian makes a cut sign and tells us all to be quiet. I am
now laughing so hard I am crying. This cracks me up. I have had two glasses of
Champagne and they might have gone to my head a little but I have been
drinking tea for the last hour. However, this is hysterical.
"Would you all keep it down for Christ's sake? Beeson.seriously." Christian gives
Brady a dirty look and this makes him laugh even harder. He might be a bit drunk
as well. The only two not smashed at this table are me and Mia. Even Christian
seems a tad drunk.

"Seriously? What Grey? You're not the only dude that likes to have fun around
here. Not that I want to discuss my sex life that I have with your little sister, but
yeswe like to play as much as you and your wife."

"Oh fuck me I am out of here. Ana come on lets go mingle." He takes my hand
but I am laughing so hard I have to sit back down."What is so fucking funny?"
Christian is speaking through clenched teeth. He looks at Mia who is fifty shades
of red and she just smiles at him then starts laughing too. Finally Christian sees
how funny this is and smirks before sitting down. "Okay no more conversation on
this. Seriously. I can't deal with this."

"I think I better find out what else you know Beeson." Elliot pretends to wind up
and punch him,but it is all in fun. "Christ Kate we need to go take a Kinky 101
class."

"Well since we all know what the benny what are they called again balls are
what's the best way to make them pop out." Kate is yelling again.

"Jesus Elliot, do something with her." Christian looks around and sees his mom
looking at him. She stands up and comes over to our table.

"You kids are talking rather loud."

"Oh shit mom did you hear anything?" Elliot looks very guilty.

She leans in. "Yes. Kate the best way to pop those balls out is to make sure you
put a little Vaseline on them." She winks at us and sits down.

"Oh fuck me, now I am really out of here." Christian stands up. Elliot is rubbing
his face saying "no no no" over and over again. Mia is screaming and laughing at
the same time and Kate and I are laughing so hard I feel like I am going to pee
right here and now. Brady's mouth is hanging open and Christian is pulling my
hand. "Let's go dance baby towards Flynn. I need an emergency session."

"Elliot stands up. Will he give us a two for one?" He pulls Kate with him and we
head to the dance floor.

Christian's POV

We are all on the dance floor and I am dancing with my mom and my dad is
dancing with Ana. I look down at my mom congratulating her on another great
event. I know this year planning was extra hard on her with Mia's situation.

"Christian, when Teddy wakes up tomorrow morning, let us take him. I can give
him a bottle and Ana can sleep in that way. Both of you should sleep in."

"That would be great mom. Let me make sure Ana is okay with that. Are you sure
that you don't want to sleep in?"
"No, we need to get breakfast set for everyone and honestly nothing would make
me happier than to have him all to myself. I told Ana I would take him over night
if you are ready to leave him for that long on your anniversary."

"I hope she is readyI sure am." I smile at her and she hits me in the arm.
"Seriously mom we could use some uninterrupted alone time. Practice on making
number two!" She smiles at me and laughs. "Kidding. Ana would flip out if she
got pregnant this soon, but I am ready whenever she is. I never thought I would
like having a child and now I can't wait for another."

"Well you sure are embracing it and you are a wonderful father. You light up
when you are holding that little boy. He is so darn cute too."

"He is don't you think? I look at him and try to be objective and think it's just me
since I'm his dad. But everything about him is perfect. His little toes and fingers,
nose and now he smiles just.man he owns me." My mom smiles and reaches up
and pats my face. We both look over when we see flashes. "Christ, you think they
had never seen a mom dancing with her son."

"Christian.have you thought about letting Carla back in Ana's life?"

"Mom, if Ana said she wanted her mom here or wanted to go see her, I would
make that happen. But right now, Ana is better having distance between them.
Carla is just too competitive and mean to Ana. I understand she is really
remorseful but she still needs a lot of therapy before she comes here again. And
honestly, I know I am protective but I would never let her take care of Teddy.
She is too flakey."

"I understand. How do you feel about hiring a nanny?" She looks at me
cautiously.

"Look you know I would prefer Ana stay home, but she wants to go back to work.
If I forbid her from working she would hate me for it. Why do you ask?"

"Well several of the women talked about it tonight. They don't understand why
she wants to go back. I tried to explain that I never needed to work either but it
was something I needed to do for me. So I understand where Ana is coming
from. You just make sure you support her and don't say one thing and do
another."

"Meaning?"

"You know what I mean. You are very possessive of your wife. You can't tie her
hands and not let her do her job. You have to support her one hundred percent."

"I will but I am not going to agree to her traveling and working late every night.
We talked about it mom. I can't make my business suffer so I can pick up the
slack at home. Way too many people rely on me. So she understands that her job
can't come before our family and my career. If she can juggle that, and respect
that, I will support her and I am getting use to it. But she isn't traveling while
Teddy is still so little. SorryI draw the line there."

"And she is good with that?"

"Yes. We have talked about this until we are both blue in the face. I met her 75%
of the wayshe met me on those conditions. We will see how this plays out.
Frankly, I think if I didn't concede on the day care being built at Grey Publishing
she wouldn't have been able to do it. She misses him when she is away for two
hours." My mom pats my back and nods. I want to ask her about what Ana and I
were talking about earlier. How she didn't know I was lying to her when I was a
teenager. But why bring up old wounds. I let it go.

"Christian, may I cut in so Mom can dance with her favorite son?" Elliot takes my
mom from me so they can dance and that leaves me with my new BFF, Kate.

"Kate, would you care to dance with me?"

"Sure Mogul although I have two left feet tonight too many glasses of wine." I
take her hand and pull her into a dance and guide her around the floor. We have
a few moments of awkward silence. "Can I ask you something?"

"Yesnot sure I will answer but you can ask." I smile so she doesn't think I am a
complete asshole.

"Are you on board yet with Elliot marrying me? You know he loves you and
respects you so much that I think you have more power over our relationship
than you even realize."

"Wowis that what you think? That I would tell Elliot not to marry you and he
wouldn't do it?"

"I don't know I just think you should know how much he loves you."

"Well we are close and he is my best friendsorry you're a close secondbut I

would never tell him to not marry you. Andmore importantly I don't want to
anymore Kate. He clearly loves you."

"But how do you feel, be honest."

"I want him happy. Sometimes you are a royal bitchbut you know that. And I
am a major dick and I know that. Soaren't we both lucky that Ana and Elliot are
easy going. But as long as you make him happy I'm happy. You know he wants a
family and I won't mince my words Kate I don't think it will work if you marry
him then tell him after the fact that you don't want kids. But it isn't my business
really is it?"

"WellI do want kids now. I just don't want them the first month we are married.
But I am warming up to the idea of having one maybemaybe two. But I won't
lieit scares me to death. But the talk we had several weeks ago really helped.
Thank you for that by the way. Okay let me just say this.it means a lot to me
too that you approve of me. I want your approval."

"Do you? You know you don't need my approval?" This surprises me. I thought
she could care less what I thought.

"I know but I just do Christian. And I want you to be okay with Ana hanging with
me. I know you worry when she is with me."
"Now that I will admit is a true statement. Whenever you hang out with my wife
alone.you both make bad decisions. I am protective for two reasons. One is that
in my position I need to always make sure Ana is safe. You know that and I don't
need to explain that right?" She nods. "And secondI am one jealous son of a
bitch and that is something I am trying to work onbut Kate you know as well as
I do Ana has no idea just how beautiful she is. Soif you can keep her out of
troubleI am good."

"So."

"So what?"

"Do you approve of me marrying Elliot?"

I pause for a few seconds and as the song winds down and the dance is almost
over I address her question. "You're growing on me." I smile at her and she
swats my arm. "OkayI approve. Make him happy Kate."

"Give him some more of those ball thingys and I will make him more than
happy." That makes me laugh.

"Glad I could help."

"Hey you twodo I need to separate you?" Elliot joins us and takes Kate's hand.

"No worries we are all good." Kate responds and I excuse myself to find Ana who
is finishing her dance with Gramps. Ana whispers in my ear that Gramps is tired
and would like to head out. I motion for Taylor and let him know one of the guys
needs to drive Gramps home.

"You sure Gramps that you're ready to go?"

"Hell yes. My feet hurt and I miss my dog." It doesn't escape me that Gramps
doesn't mention Grams. Is he getting himself use to not having her in his life or is
her memory loss and high maintenance wearing on him. "I also want to make
sure your grandmother is okay." Okay that is better.

After Gramps gets situated I ask Ana if she wants to take a walk to the dock. The
crowd is starting to get on my nerves. "Sure let's go. The fireworks start in thirty
minutes." Ana doesn't want o miss anything.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself. You feel okay?"

"Yes. I feel great why?"

"Just curious. You have had some champagne just checking. I want to make love
to you when we get back to our room. So just checking." I take her hand. I make
sure that Sawyer and Taylor are behind us but motion them to keep their
distance.

"Christianwhat happened between you and Miner?"

"You want to go over that now?"

"Yesit is on my mind." I knew she wouldn't let this go.

"Miner worked for Aluminum Properties a company that surveyed and sold
aluminum. He knew I needed several million tons and quickly this was back in
2008. He came to me with a deal that I would acquire an aluminum company in
Ohio for eleven million. Make a long story short after the paperwork was signed
and the funds transferred the company was seized by the ATF for manufacturing
illegal firearms. I couldn't get my money out for almost a year and I was caught
in the middle. Turns out the snitch to the ATF was Miner. He negotiated the deal
for usand then turned in the company."

"Why would he do that and didn't you know about the firearms?"

"Hell no we didn't knowit never came out in our due diligence because it was
clearly illegal and not something they wanted us to know about. But Miner made
his ten percent and we couldn't stop it."

"So why did he do that to you?"

"He worked in our acquisitions department in 2007 and Ros fired him...but she
insisted he left on good terms. We paid him a good severance and the word on
the street was he resigned but he was pissed and wanted to pay us back. He isn't
playing with a full deck that I can tell you. He is really bitter. Well back in 2008 I
was a major asshole and I wanted to get even. So I met his ex-wife at a Chamber
of Commerce event. He was pretty devastated when she divorced him. Nothing to
do with me. She was a very successful junior partner at an accounting firm and
divorced him because he was a fucking failure and loser. But everyone in the
Seattle business community knew he was devastated about the divorce. So when
I saw her at the Chamber event it was several months after he fucked us over on
the Ohio dealI um.are you sure you want to hear this Ana?"

"Yescontinue."

"I danced with her at the event and made a public showing of leaving with her.
We went back to her house and I didn't have her sign an NDAI didn't want to. I
wanted him to find out about it. He was desperate to get her back and I was
desperate to destroy him any way I could. I was twenty-five and all about getting
even. So when we got back to her house we had a drink and I made sure he was
tipped off that I was there. I didn't fuck herbut he showed up at the house and
saw enough."

"What did you do then if you didn'tyou know have sex."

"Ana"

"Tell me. I thought you only had subs. You never said you were with anyone
else."

"AnaI did only have subsbut every once in awhile over the years
opportunities no that isn't the right wordsituations arose and I know this is a
bad thing to say but I am a guy and the best way at that time in my life to get
even was towell shit Ana."

"Tell me Christian. I want to know."

"She gave me a blow job. That's it okay. Nothing else. But he walked in and saw
it and ever since then he has been pissed. She is remarried and has a kid and he
is still carrying a torch for her. In my immaturity I got even, but he made it a
bigger deal than it wasand at the time that made me happy. Sothat was it.
Last I heard he was working out of the country. I didn't even know he was back
and I don't trust him even slightly. Are you mad?"

"Why did you tell me you only were with subs and subs in training?"

"I think I said I only had vanilla with you and had subs for BDSM sexI don't
think I ever said I didn't get a few blow jobs here and there."

"Excuse me? There were others."

"Anawhy are we going over this now? That was the past. Can we just drop it
and have a good rest of the night. "

"Who else?"

"Who else what?"

"Gave you blow jobs."

"Baby I don't know. A few in college. But I didn't have sex with them."

"What do you call oral sexthat's sex. You sound like Bill Clinton."

"Okayokaycan we stop talking about it now?" Ana is fuming. God damn it why
does she care about this shit now. "Look we have had this conversation a zillion
times. I am glad you don't have a past or I would go crazy. I married a beautiful
woman who I wish I had saved myself forbut I didn't and I am sorry. But if we
relive my past over and over again"

"So how many people knew what happened?"

"With Miner's wife? Just him and her. Taylor was there waiting outside, but he
didn't know what exactly happened. I mean it's not like I left her house and said
Jason guess what I just did? As far as he knew I didn't do anything or I could
have screwed her till the cows came home."

"Tell me you didn't just say that?"

I laughgood she isn't too mad. "What? The cows came home? Yea I did. No idea
where that came from. Please babydon't be mad at me. I have tried to be
honest with you about everything in my sorted life but every once in awhile
something creeps up that I didn't share only because I forgot about it or it didn't
mean anything. It doesn't mean I was trying to hide anything from you."

"Okay Okay I get itthe fireworks are starting." I look over and Mia, Brady, Elliot
and Kate are joining us on the dock. This is better than hanging with all the
guests up the hill. I stand behind Ana and put my arms around her and whisper
that I love her.

"Forgive me?"
"For what? I wasn't in your life thennothing to forgive. I know who I married
like you said let's drop it."

We all stand on the dock and see the flash of $2.8 million raised and the
fireworks begin with a flourish. Half way through the fireworks Ana turns around
and kisses me and grabs my dick through my pants. "You are mine Grey."

"OwI know, I know." Ana gives me a look that makes me laugh and I can't help
it I want to hold her close so I pick her up bridal style and we watch the rest of
the fireworks with her in my arms.

XXXXXX

"Is he okay?" We are in the guest room and Ana is tip toeing from the nursery
that adjoins the room. She quietly shuts the door and puts the monitor next to
the bed on the night stand.

"He's sound asleep. Gail fed him about thirty minutes ago and he was awake for
several hours before she fed him so he should sleep until five or so. Maybe longer
if we are lucky, and with your mom taking him in the morningI get to sleep in.
Oh my god I am so excited!" Ana jumps up and down and wiggles around. She
has always required more sleep than me and since Teddy has been born she is
living on three to four hours at the most. My mom is all excited to take the baby
in the morning and Ana is happy so we might even get morning sex. I can't
remember the last time we had that. She turns off the bedroom light and puts on
the lamp next to the bed.

I walk over to Ana and take her face in my hands and kiss her deeply. "Baby a
year ago we made love for the first time. I want to be inside you nowand take
you very slowly and I want to see you. I want to look into your eyes and you
need to knownothing from my past no one in my pastnothing matters but
you. You are the only woman I have ever loved, made love to or think about. You
are my always and forever." We continue kissing and Ana unties my bowtie and I
shrug out of my jacket. She backs up and turns around so I can unzip her dress
and I slowly drop her dress straps and kiss the back of her neck and work my
way down her back slowly kissing her shoulder blades, and the curve of her
spine. When I reach around and feel her bare breast she sighs and leans her head
against my chest further reminding me how much has changed in a year.

"Christian I need to pump, I am so full." Oh fuck that takes forever.

"Turn around baby. I back up and sit on the bed and then grab waist pulling her
close to me and then grab her breast. They are heavy and full. I suck on her left
breast hard tasting her warm milk in my mouth while squeezing her other breast
at the same time draining her simultaneously. I switch breast and milk her with
my hand on one side while sucking and licking on the other. Fuck me, I have
taken little sucks here and there but this is actually erotic as hell with her breast
milk dripping everywhere. I massage her breast with both hands and she starts
to moan and leans her head back as her dress has worked its way to the ground.
"Better baby?"

"Yes and it was much faster than pumping too." She leans down and kisses me
and falls on top of me pushing me back on the bed. I run my hands down her
back and over her perfect ass and we look into each other's eyes.
"We checked into the Heathman as Mr. and Mrs. Taylor."

"Yes." Ana responds in a whisper.

"When we got into the room we had a glass of Armagnac."

"I remember."

"I thought you would want to run for the hills because of what Leila did and I was
scared."

"I promised I wouldn't leave you."

"Yesbut I was worried. You asked me what I was going to do with the pictures
of you from Jose and I told you it depends. I knew then that I was thinking long
term with you even that night."

"I believe I dragged you into the bedroom that night and you asked me what I
planned to do to you. I started that seduction as I recall. You let me remove your
jacket but I still couldn't touch you. Once I lifted your t-shirt I followed the
lipstick trail that I had made earlier in the day."

"Then you kissed me from one side of my hipbone to the other. I called you
Aphrodite. You still take my breath away. I believe I took over from there."

"Yes you did." I flip her over like I did that night. Ana tilts her pelvis into me and
I flex my erection into her. "Does this remind you of that night baby?"

"Yes." She pulls my head down with her hands in my hair and we are rubbing
against each other and kissing passionately both panting. Ana pushes her hands
down into my pants rubbing my ass and pulling my pants tight and just like last
year my growing erection leaves me little room. I smile.

"This I recall being a problem last year too." I step up and remove my pants. "I
want you baby and you want me." I lean back down over her and run my nose
against hers and remove her panties with one rip and slowly enter her. She
moans and arches her back and I run my teeth long her chin easing back and
sliding into her again slowly, tenderly resting my elbows on either side of her face
holding her head with my hands. I continue to move very slowly and lift her leg
with my one hand.

"Christian, faster please."

"No babyI want this slowlike last year." Ana moves slowly with me. "Look at
me baby." I continue to move slowly and she rolls her eyes back and arches
coming around me. She isn't yelling out like she usually does but instead
breathes heavily and moans softly in my ear.

"I love you Christian." She is whispering. Perhaps it is because we are in my

parent's home or she doesn't want to wake up Teddy. I follow her in my release
and kiss her when I find my own release and she absorbs my cry. She caresses
my back and ass and I push into her again giving her all that I have. I fucking
love my wife more that I can say but as I look in her eyes I find the words to tell
her what I feel every minute of every day. "I love you Anastasia, love you so
much."
 F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 65 Smitten Sawyer

Sawyer's POV

Fuck. Why did I say I would do this Seattle tour today? By the time we debriefed
last night and I went off duty it was three in the morning before I walked into my
apartment at the Grey's. I am tired and to make it worse it is a gorgeous sunny
day out. Shit. I make myself a cup of coffee and grab an energy bar. I decide to
go for a run and work out before getting a shower and heading over to pick up
Francesca. I haven't taken a day off in so long that I feel strange not being with
the Grey's. Reynolds and Ryan are working today so I really don't have an excuse
not to pick up Francesca and get this day over with.

After my run and workout I text Francesca and tell her I am picking her up on my
motorcycle. I haven't had it out in four months and it is a perfect day to take it
out. I just want to give her an out if she doesn't like motorcycles. She text me
right back and tells me she has never been on a motorcycle but she can't wait.
Fucking great.

I head out after my shower wearing jeans and a green t-shirt. I am not dressing
up and looking like I am trying to impress her. Fuck that and I won't kiss her
today. Not happening.

When I arrive at her apartment and she is waiting on the steps outside for me.
Holy shitshe has the sexiest cute shorts on and all I can see is her long legs.
Why is she doing this to me? She is wearing a tight pink t-shirt with these sexy as
shit sandals. I park my bike and take off my helmet. "You should change your
shoes." Her big smile fades a bit.

"Hi to you to Luke." Okay maybe that was sort of dick like.
"Just saying you should probably wear shoes easier to walk in and while you are
changing maybe you should put long pants on while we are on the bike." I walk
toward her. She stares at me for a few seconds and cocks her head.

"Is everything okay?"

"Yes why?"

"I don't know you seem like a crab puss to me."

I can't help it that makes me smile. "Crab puss? Interesting. No I just don't want
to see you get any burns on your legs and not be able to walk around. Sorry I
didn't mean to be abrupt." Why am I being such a dick? "Let's start over." I smile
at her. "Hi Francesca it is good to see you again." I reach down and kiss her
cheek. God she smells as good as I remember.

She smiles againman she is smokin hot. Fuck. "I'll be right back. Would you like
to come in while I change?" I follow her inside her apartment. It is as neat and
feminine as it could possibly be. It smells so good. I wait in her living room while
she changes and look at her family photos. Man Sal looks so different now. She
comes out with a pair of bright pink running shoes in her hand.

"Wowwhat happened to Sal's hair?" I remember him having thick black hair and
now he is bald.

"Well he is thirty four, he is getting old and he lost his hair."

Christ she thinks I am old then since I am the same age. I grab my heart. "Oh
yea I forgot he was so old. Damn." I rub my hair and exaggerate a sigh of relief.
"Thank god for an old guy I still have my hair." She giggles.

"Do I really need to change my shorts?"

"Trust me you look great but I prefer you wear jeans. I would hate to see your
sexy legs get scraped or motorcycle burns." She blushes.

"Are you always so serious?"

"And here I thought I was being light hearted." I take a breath. "Francesca, I
have an intense job. I protect people and it's my job to put my life on the line for
them if needed. I am so use to being on alert and on guard I guess I don't really
know how to relax much. I am not a lot of fun to be around."

"I think you are. Why don't we try to get you relaxed today? Ready?"

Wow. When did she take over this date? I want to tell her that only one thing
relaxes me but she seems like too nice of a girl to help me with that. I refrain and
open her door to lead her out. I check her lock. I don't like it. "Don't you have a
dead bolt on this?"

"No. I asked the apartment manager but he hasn't done it yet." I don't like that.
"I will put one on for you. It isn't safe." Did I really just volunteer to do that?
Shit. As we leave the building we run into some asshole.
"Hey Frankie. Headed out?" He is totally checking her out and I give him a dirty
look which he gives right back to me. Fucker.

"Todd." I can tell by the way she says his name she doesn't like him. We walk
past him and I turn around and he is staring at us so I stop and stare him down.
Yea that's right mother fuckerdon't even think about getting in my face or I will
snap your neck right off. When we get outside I hand her a helmet.

"That guy a problem for you Francesca or should I call you Frankie?"

"He creeps me out a bit. He asked me out several times but he hasn't taken no
for an answer. No biggie I can handle him." She puts the helmet on. "Oh and you
know my entire family calls me Frankie."

"Do you want me to talk to him?" She laughs at me.

"Noabsolutely not. It's fine." We'll see about that.

I get on my bike and hold my hand out for her to jump on. "Where do I hold on?'

I turn around and smile at her and grab her arms and wrap them around my
waist. "I won't bite Francesca." We head out to our first stop. She is surprised
when we pull up in front of a Starbucks.

"Soneed a coffee fix?"

"Yes and this is the location of the first Starbucks ever. So I thought we could
start our tour here. Chai latte skinny right?"

"Yes, but I am treating you."

"No, that doesn't work for me." I asks if I she is hungry and she tells me she ate
breakfast. Well I didn't. Gail wasn't around this morning and I am starving so I
select a large banana nut muffin.

"Do you cook Luke?"

"No not a thing. Nothing. I don't even have a salt shaker in my apartment. In my
refrigerator I have beer and water."

"What? You go out for every meal?"

"No, god no. The Grey's have a housekeeper named Gail who is married to my
boss and she cooks for me. Thank god. Mrs. Grey loves to cook and she always
makes extra for me as well. I'm pretty spoiled that way."

We sit down and I hold up the muffin for her. "Want a bite?" Her gorgeous eyes
sparkle and to my surprise she grabs my wrist and lunges into it taking a big bite.
"Hey a bite, not the whole thing." I laugh as she has crumbs all over her lips and
I wipe them off with my thumb. She blushes and uses her tongue to lick her
upper lip. Oh fuck, what I would like to do with that tongue. "Well Frankie, can I
call you Frankie since that dick at your apartment building calls you Frankie?"

"Yes you can if you would like to."

"I actually like your name-Francesca, it suits you. Anyway do you want another
bite?"

"No I'm good. So this is the first Starbucks really?" She takes her phone out and
takes a picture of me as I bite into my muffin."

"Tell me you did not just do that?" I grab her phone and laugh when I see my
wide open eyes biting into the muffin. "Okay we will be deleting that!" I press
delete and she moans.

"You are no fun Luke Sawyer. So what is next?" I tell her we are headed over to
Bainbridge Island."

"Really. Don't we have to take a boat over there?"

"Yes, that is correct. But we can get on with my bike or cars. Thought we would
walk around over there and have lunch, check it out then come back and show
you the underground, then we have to go up to the Space Needle. Maybe another
time we can ride on over to Mt. Rainer, go hiking." Fuck why am I mentioning
another date? I need to shut my mouth.

"That would be nice. But what if after today you decide Sal's little sister is a pain
in the butt and you've done your dutyyou know met your obligation?"

"Then I will give you directions with suggestions on what to see." I wink at her. "I
doubt I will think that. Ready?"

It takes us almost an hour to get on the ferry there is such a line up. I am not
use to waiting. In Grey world we are first for everything. It has been a long time
since I have done anything like a regular person. I must be shaking my head.

"What are you thinking about Luke?" We make our way to the end of the ferry
and stand on the deck so we can watch and I can point out various sites as we
head over to Bainbridge Island. The wind is blowing her hair and I push her hair
out of her face and eyes so I can look at her. God she is beautiful and always
smiling. She is way to fucking sweet to be around an asshole like me.

"I don't do well with waits. In my job we are VIP on everything. Had I told the
boss what I was doing today we wouldn't have had to wait."

"Wait? We didn't wait long. It was fine. We talked, you learned about my fear of
spiders, my love of caramels covered in sea salt, my hatred of working out, which
I do anyway, and my mad crush for Adam Levine. I thought the time flew. But
then I did most of the talking. Did I talk too much?"

"No you didn't at all." I have been listening to everything she said and she is
funny, sweet, nave, sexy and hot. I can't stop looking at her mouth and I want
to taste that sweet mouth again. But I promised myself I wouldn't do that. No
kissing. No kissing, no kissing, no kissing shit I am leaning down and fuck yep I
am kissing her again. Control yourself Sawyer. My hand is around her waist and I
pull her closer and kiss that sexy mouth again. I keep my control and just kiss
her several times softly and don't force my tongue in her mouth although I would
love to do that too. I pull back and stare at her then take her hand and we look
out as the island gets closer. What am I doing? She is so sweet and I am not
going to do this. I can't have a woman in my life there is no room for that.
Francesca's POV

Luke is holding my hand after that sweet kiss. Wowis this happening? I have
had a crush on this guy forever. I don't expect much here though. I know he has
a very private life and because of his job he can't really get involved but there is
this crazy chemistry between us. He is such a bad boywhy do I always fall for
that type? Matt is a bad boy. I spent four years of my life with that man off and
on. The first three years I was the girlfriend that planned everything and waited
for Matt to pick me up, only to have him no show and find out later he was with
someone else. Finally last year I had enough and told him we were done. Ever
since then he wants me, but I am done. Moving away from him, to Seattle was
the best way for me to get over him. I don't even know why I fell for him. If I
were honest he never treated me right. The last time we talked, the other night,
he was begging me to come home and that we would get engaged and on and
on. I reminded him he has been openly dating other women since I left, but he is
insisting on coming next weekend. I don't want him to even stay at my place. The
thought bothers me, and I get a small chill. I am done with Matt.

"What's the matter are you cold?" I look at Luke and he is leaning over me
rubbing my arm that is now full of goose bumps?

"Whatno I'm sorry my mind was someplace else."

"Wowwhat a way to make a guy feel like you're into him." He smiles at me so I
know he is kidding. "Seriously.everything okay?"

"Yes its fine just thinking about next weekend." I want to be honest with Luke.
We really are not dating so I don't feel obligated but I do want him to know
where I am coming from. "Matt is flying in next Saturday, and I was thinking
about how to tell him not to come."

"Why is that?" Luke moves back and leans over the railing at the deep green
waters below us.

"I just don't see the point. He wants to get back together and I don't trust him or
feel the same about him. I moved to get away from him. I don't want to prolong
this anymore." He nods.

"Do you love him?"

"Nonot anymore. I haven't loved him for a long time. He wasn't good to me
Luke." I can see him bristle.

"What does that mean.he wasn't good to you?"

"Just that. I don't want to talk about him today. So shouldn't you be pointing out
sights and playing travel guide."

"I should but I won't until you tell me more. He hasn't ever hit you or anything
has you. Because if he hasyou really need to make sure he shows his ass here
next weekend. I would love to meet him." Wowwhere is this protective streak
coming from? I get it Sal's little sister.
"Look, I shouldn't have said anything. Your being sweet entertaining Sal's little
sister but you don't have to go all knight and shining armor on me, I can handle
Matt."

"Francesca, answer the fucking question. Has he hurt you physically?"

"Nonot physically. Please let's drop it." He just stares at me and gently takes
my face in his large hand.

"Will you quit saying I am here because of Sal or your mom and my mom. That
obligation was met the other night when I showed up. Today I am here because I
want to be here. You are fun to be around, I enjoy your company and you are
smokin hot, so I can think of worst ways to spend a Sunday afternoon. We're not
done talking about this dude Francesca, but for the sake of having a good time
today; I will drop itfor now. What did you say Matt's last name is again?"

I giggle. Boy he must think I am dumb as a brick. "Nice try. I didn't say, and now
you would have to torture me to get it out of me. Should we go down? The boat
is docking in a minute." He grabs my arm and leans in to whisper in my ear.

"BabyI can torture you in ways that will have you begging me for more or you
can tell me without the battleeither wayI will find out and I am not letting this
drop. Soconsider this a warning." Oh my god, he is making me all squiggly. Did
he just call me baby?

I back up a little and brazenly reach up and put my arms around his neck. "You
are a sweet guy Luke Sawyer." He smirks.

"Sweet? I am a lot of things babybut sweet isn't one of them. AlthoughI might
reconsider adding that skill set to have you put your arms around me more
often." He kisses me softly on the lips again. "Shall we go Frankie?" He winks at
me and I am about to melt. My knees feel so weak.

We get back on the motorcycle and ride it into town parking outside a boardwalk
area with shops. "Do you like to shop?" I ask him and he looks at me with
horrified eyes.

"God no. I hate it. The best part of my job is Mrs. Grey hates it too so I don't get
dragged around like Wilson who is CPO for Mia Grey."

"So what is a CPO?"

"Basically I am Mrs. Grey's personal security protection - bodyguard. Where she

goesunless she is alone with her husband or it's my day offI go."

"So you are talking about Ana Grey right?"

"Yes." I am dying to know about her. She seems so sweet and is drop dead
gorgeous and I don't want to make him think I am intruding. But I am curious
about what that meanshe is with her all the time.

"What does that mean where she goes you go?"

"Just what I said. Work, shopping, doctors' appointments, walks around the
property, visiting friends, going to Grey House to see Mr. Greyvisits to her dad
her in-laws. I am with her pretty much when she isn't in the bedroom with her
husband or nursing the baby."

"I would hate that if I were her."

"Well she isn't crazy about it. She is better now but man in the beginning before
they were married she was always trying to ditch me. We have a good
relationship now and I would say if I didn't work for her, she would be a friend. I
shouldn't talk about herbut whatever you read about her unless it is positive is
complete bullshit. She is a sweetheart, easy going, and crazy in love with her
husband. She is a good person."

"Is he nice? SorryI shouldn't be so nosy. They look like the perfect couple but
stories about him make him sound like a jerk."

"He isn't the easiest guy to get to know but he is madly in love with his wife, they
are very happy. He is intense, but overall a great guy to work for. If we do our
job he leaves us alone. He can be fun especially when his brother is around.
Anyway how did we start talking about them? Oh yea, shopping. No I hate it but I
figured you being a chick and all, would love to see the shops here."

"No, I can shop anytime. It looks so beautiful here can we drive around and see
the island and then stop for lunch. I am not one of those girls who is afraid to
eat."

"Oh be still my heart baby. Hop back on and let's sight see. It is a beautiful place.
And I know a great spot to stop for lunch." We get back on his motorcycle and for
the next hour we drive around stopping at a small island museum, stop to watch
some fishing boats come in and then stop at a local winery. We are having a
great time. The winery has apples, cheese, crackers and various sausages so we
buy a bag full of groceries, a bottle of wine and find and empty picnic table. I
learn about Luke's time in the service and I tell him about my brother's death. He
listens and understands everything I tell him as he shares about his own personal
loss while deployed. He lost numerous friends and tells me he volunteers when he
has time for Wounded Warriors counting himself as one of the lucky ones. He tells
me why he is single.and surprises me when he denies that in reality it isn't that
he is anti-marriage but he doesn't think it would be fair to be married with the
hours he works and the job that he has.

"Have you ever been at risk in this job? I mean do people actually want to hurt
Mrs. Grey?"

"You would be surprised. I have to fight someone several times a week. Every
day we are dealing with bullshit. I am sure you heard about what happened to
her when she was just pregnant. She was kidnapped."

I am embarrassed to say I didn't know anything about it, so he fills me in and I

can tell he is still eaten away with guilt as she slipped by him and was injured in
the kidnapping.

"I can't let anything happen to her ever again. I didn't sleep well for a long time
after that."

"Do you watch the baby too?" I am thinking that would seem like a lot to deal
with. He laughs.
"No thank god. Master Grey has his own CPO. I am not real good with miniature
people as in babies and honestly it would put them both at risk if we only had one
person on Mrs. Grey and the baby. So if she is out and about with the baby
there are two of us sometimes three." He pauses. "Heyyou're not going to
kidnap them with this information are you?" He gives me this look like he is
serious then laughs. "Don't worry my boss, Jason Taylor did a background check
on you, so I have it from reliable sources that I am safe with you."

Now I don't know if he is serious or not. "Seriously? You are kidding right?"

"No Francesca I'm not. With what we dowe can't let people in. Once TTaylor
found out I was seeing you again, the protocol is do a background check. I'm
sorry if that feels invasive but it is what it is." Wow I feel kind of pissed.

"Is that even legal?"

He pours me more wine and shrugs. "LookI can't make excuses. If you and I
end up seeing each other anymorewe will have to do an even more extensive
check on you and I will want to make sure you are protected too. Francesca I
work for one of the wealthiest men in the country hell in the world. Everyone that
has a personal relationship with him is at risk. That means indirectly everyone
that works for him is at riskand everyone that we all know. I worry about my
mom all the time. If you know you're not comfortable with thisseeing meI
get it. It is what it is."

I am not quite sure what to say. "I amum just shocked I guess. It isn't
something I can relate to. I don't like people knowing my background without
asking permission but I guess that you have to be careful. Sowhat did you find
out?"

He laughs. "Your report about put my boss to sleep. " I look incredulous. Then we
both laugh. "You are boringand I think I need to make your life more exciting.
Oh man, do you mind if we stretch out on the lawn for a minute?" He points over
to a spot facing a pond towards the front of the vineyard. "I have a blanket on
my bike we can stretch out."

"What are you a light weight Sawyer? Two glasses of wine and you need a nap?"
He grins and gets up, gets the blanket and lays it out. I am still sitting at the
picnic table and he jogs back to me so I stand up. Oh my god he is running right
at me. I scream and start laughing as he chases after me. "What are you doing?"

"You think I'm a lightweight Carelli? Really?" He catches up to me and tackles me

throwing me over his shoulder. I am laughing and screaming and he smacks my
ass. "You're making a scene. Lightweightdon't go thereI will show you just
what a lightweight I'm not. Just tired and I could use a nap. I didn't get home
from work until three am. Now you're going to be a nice girl and give me a back
massage while I take a snooze."

He sets me down. I have my hands on my hips and he lays down on the blanket
on his stomach. God his shoulders and back are huge. He is muscles personified.
"Seriously? You want a back rub?"

"Couldn't be more serious. Come onplease. I just need to close my eyes for
about thirty minutes then we will head out. Are you okay with that?" He looks up
at me with those eyes and reaches around placing his hand around my calf then
reaches up for my hand and pulls me down. I sit on the back of his upper thighs
so I can rub his shoulders. His back is hard as a rock and it tapers into narrow
hips and a really great ass. His jeans show the best of him. I rub his shoulder
blades and he sighs. "Oh fuck that feels good. I worked out yesterday morning
with one of the guys and we pushed each other hardyou know a guy thing to
see who would cry uncle first. Damn, you have great hands there lady."

I keep rubbing his back and worry that I am too heavy on his legs. "Am I too
heavy?"

"Is that a joke? I can't even feel you. Oh right there Francescajust like that." I
giggle when I see his eyelids get heavy. I continue to rub his back and when I
think he actually might be asleep I reach into my pocket and take out a twenty
dollar bill to sneak in his back pocket. He hasn't let me pay for a thing. I think the
wine and lunch was about eighty dollars and there are other expenses like the
ferry ride. I don't want him to think I am a mooch. I slowly try to sneak the
money in his back pocket and just as I am about to get it in there he flips and
rolls over pulling me down. "What are you up to?"

I look up at him and bring my hand up holding the twenty.

"Oh I will cost you a hell of a lot more than that. My starting fee is one hundred."

"What?" I start laughing and hit his chest. "Nothis is money for lunch."

"Oh I thought you were propositioning me. I was actually going to tell you, you
can have me for free." He takes the money from my hand and shoves it in my
jean pocket which feels strangely intimate. He is leaning over me and staring at
me. I am at a loss for words. I just know I want him to kiss me again but I don't
move. "You are the most gorgeous Frankie I have ever seen. Actually the most
gorgeous anyone I have ever seen." He runs his nose against mine and then rest
his hand around my ribs and leans in and kisses me softly at first and then kisses
me deeply and I open my mouth for him and oh my good god he is the best
kisser. Slowly he kisses me and our tongues volley back and forth. His hand
moves up and I think he is about to touch my breast but he doesn't, he works his
way up to my neck. I feel my nipples harden and hope he doesn't notice but my
god if he looks he will. His kisses are making me squiggly again and when we
come up for air, I sigh.

I reach up and run my finger along a scar on his chin that I can only see from this
angle which I like very much.

"Tenth grade. Playing football." He is staring at me intently. Then leans before

rolling over on his back. He seems to have pulled away from me. "FrancescaI
um really like you. But I shouldn't be kissing you like that."

"Why?" Maybe I am coming on to strong. I don't mean to be so forward. "I'm

sorry I hope I didn't come across as you know "

"Francescano not at all. You are amazing. Too amazing. I like kissing you way
too much and I am very attracted to you. I don't want to hurt you or lead you on.
You deserve a guy that treats you right. I am not that guy. My job, my history
with women, just meI am a dick Frankie."
I sit up and then pull my knees up hugging them. He rests his hand on my hip
while he remains lying down flat. What do I say to that? "Heyno worries. Since
you're tired why don't you take a nap? I think I will take a walk. I start to get up
before he sees the tears that are starting to fall. This is stupid. Why would I cry
over him? We have only been out twice. I start to get up and he tugs at my hand
and pulls me back down.

"Francescadon't." He pulls me down. "Look at me." I can't. I feel him sit up and
he puts his arm around me pulling me close to him. "I'm sorry, what I didn't and
don't want to do is hurt you and I ended up doing it anyway. I am so fucking
attracted to you and really like you but it is scaring the shit out of me. I don't do
nice girls like you." I turn around and look at him with my mouth hanging open.
"Oh fuck that came out wrong didn't it?" I laugh and he wipes my tear. "Shit I
didn't mean to make you cry babyI just mean you are so perfect and I tend to
stay away from nice girls like you because I am a dickhead."

"No, you're not. Why do you say that?"

"Frankie, Francesca, babyshit I can't decide what I like calling you the bestI
love womenbut I haven't had a girlfriend since I was in high school. You called
me a player and whatever that really meansI probably am. I don't do the dating
thing and I like you too much to lead you on."

"You make no sense. Okay look I am not looking for a ring here Sawyer. I liked
your company. But don't flatter yourself; I haven't reserved the wedding hallyou
are safe from getting tied down to me." Yes I am pissed. "You kissed methen
rejected methen pulled me back.then just rejected me again. Why don't we
call it a day?" I feel him lie back down and sigh. I jump when he yells out.

"Fuck! I told you I was a dickhead. I don't want to take you back yet. I want to
be with you but I don't know what is fucking happening here. Lookcan we just
forget this conversation? I just don't want to hurt you." We sit quietly for a long
time. I want to turn around to see if he is even awake and when I finally do turn-
around he is looking straight up resting his head on his arm which displays his
huge biceps. I smile at him determined to make the most of the rest of the day
and then move on. I think he needs to decide what he wants before I spend any
more time with him. As attracted to him that I am, I don't want to be hurt and he
is sending messages loud and clear.

"Should we head out? You owe me a Space Needle trip before dropping me off."
He looks at me carefully and I stand up. I know I am being a bit aloof but he sent
a message and I received it. I won't open myself up to be hurt again.

We enjoy the rest of the afternoon kiss free. We talked about my job and
education today and keep the conversations safe. A few times he moved my hair
out of my face, and takes my hand when we are on the ship but I know I am
sending a strong message that saysdon't bother. After we come down from the
Space Needle and head to his bike he turns and faces me holding my shoulder. "I
promised you a visit to the undergroundwe didn't get there."

"That's fine. I will put it on my list of things to do. I need to get home and
prepare for summer school tomorrow. I will be the only administrator in the
building tomorrow and I need to be there early." He puts his head up and shakes
his head a few times.

"I fucked up didn't I? I think you are giving me the dump now aren't you?"
I smile at him and I can't help myself as I rub my hand over his strong arm.
"Yeapretty much. I like youbut I don't want anyone to feel sorry for me and
take me out because they are obligated and I don't want to get into something
here that has the potential to be hurtful. Soit's good. Thanks for being a good
guy and being honest with me up front." I stretch up and kiss him on the cheek
and then grab the helmet.

"FrancescaI want" he shakes his head" Yea your right lets go."

He gets on his bike and takes my hand helping me on and takes me back. When
we arrive to my apartment he turns off his bike and tells me he wants to check
my lock out again and insists on walking me up.

"I'm fine. You don't need to do that." He gives me a look like he is going to do it
anyway. When we get to my apartment door I take my key out but the door isn't
locked. I look back at Luke. "You locked it when we left right?"

"Yes I double checked it. Why?"

It's not locked." Luke pushes me out of the way and tells me to stand at the door.
He walks in and I follow him anyway. Sitting on my kitchen table is a vase with a
dozen red roses with a note. Don't make me jealous Frankie. Todd.

"No one is here.what's that?" Luke takes the note out of my hand and looks at
me. "Does he have a key? Is that the guy we saw earlier?" I am freaking out.

"No of course he doesn't have a key. Are you sure you locked the door."

"Of course I am sure. Even if I didn't he shouldn't let himself in here. Where does
the fucker live?"

"LukeI will talk to him."

"Whatno Francesca which fucking apartment his?" I don't say anything. I don't
want a scene. Todd seems harmless if not persistent. "You can either tell me or I
will knock on every fucking door until I find himso let's save some time here. I
take a deep breath.

"He's two doors down number 16. But don't cause a scene."

"Stay here." I watch him from the doorway as he pounds on Todd's door. He
doesn't knock he pounds on it and a few seconds later Todd comes to the door
and Luke grabs him by his t-shirt. "What the fuck are you doing breaking in her
apartment?"

"Relax dudeI was just bringing her flowers."

"Relax? You broke into her apartment and what's with the creepy note? Francesca
call the cops."

"Cops. Chill dude it was just flowers. What the fuck is your problem?"

"What the fuck is my problem? Is that a serious question? You fucking broke into
her apartment. FrancescaI said call the cops."
Oh this is embarrassing. A few other tenants open their doors and come out and
are staring. I don't really know any of them. "Lukecan I talk to you?" He still
has Todd by the collar. Todd is three to four inches shorter than him and probably
thirty pounds lighter. Todd knows he doesn't have a chance against this man of
steel. I am standing behind him. He leans his head back but doesn't let go of
Todd. "I think Todd gets ithe won't enter my apartment again." I am standing
on my toes pulling at his shoulder to whisper in his ear.

"Francescalet me take care of this. Go sit in your apartment." He walks into

Todd's apartment shutting the door and shutting me out of the conversation. Oh
shitis he going to beat him up?

Sawyer's POV

"Who the fuck do you think you are dude?" I slam him into the wall. "I am not
leaving here until you explain what the fuck you think you were doing going into
Frankie's apartment. That's breaking and entering mother fucker."

"Shit are you calling the cops?"

"What do you think dickhead?"

"What the fuck man I just wanted to surprise her with some flowers."

"Fuck you.what was the creepy note. Sounded like a threat to me. She isn't
interested in you. Stay the fuck away."

"Who are you? Are you dating her?" Wow that is the question of the day. "Yes
and if you go near her again I will fucking rip your head off."

"ManI won't do it again. Come on man I can't get arrested I will lose my job."

"Who the fuck walks into someone's locked apartment? I don't trust your sorry
ass. I am getting new locks put on there tonight. And just so you knowI work
high level personal security and I am putting someone over here to watch herif
I find out you looked at her, talked to her or followed her I will be back and I will
fucking destroy you. Do you understand me?" I am about an inch from his face
and have him pushed against the wall. "You have one second to respond to me."
What a fucking wimp. He is almost crying.

"I won't go near herI promise."

"What did you mean with the note asshole? And what did you use to get in?"

"I just wanted her to know she was making me jealousbut if she is your girl I
will leave her alone. I used a credit card it was easy to get in." I can't let him off
this easy. I pull back and punch him in the face.

"Make sure you keep your promise." He wipes his nose and I let myself out. We
are always changing locks at the Grey's so I call Mario, the locksmith we have on
retainer. I give him the address and walk down to Francesca's apartment and
open the door. Fuck, if I wasn't pissed before I am now.

"Francescaare you fucking kidding me. Do you always leave this god damn door
unlocked?"
"I knew you were here. Relax." I pace and walk over to her refrigerator and find a
bottle of water. I hold it up asking silent permission to take it from her. She nods.

"I have a locksmith on his way. We are changing these locks." I sit down on her
couch and she looks at me leaning against the wall. I see the flowers and they
piss me off so I get up grab the vase and walk down the hall and throw them
against Todd's door smashing them. Fucker. When I walk back into her
apartment, Francesca looks scared. I am giving her a good fucking show of my
temper. "Francesca he picked your God damn lock with a credit card. That shows
you how unsafe this door is and that he purposely broke in here. I don't want
anything to happen to you. I'm pissed okay. Give me a minute here." She stands
against the wall. Shit is she scared of me. I stand up and walk over to her and
gently pull her into me. "BabyI don't want anything to happen to you. That guy
crossed the line."

She doesn't say anything but looks down. I pull her hands and put them around
me and then lift her head up to look at me. "You are getting under my skin Ms.
Carelli. You are twisting my insides apart and this is all strange for me. And if
you think I am letting you stay here alone tonightit isn't happening. I don't trust
that fucker. I want to do a background check on him and call a cop friend of mine
to come talk to him before you stay here alone."

"Luke that isn't necessary. Don't call the police on him."

"Are you that nave? He fucking broke in your apartment and left you a
threatening note. He needs to know that isn't okay. So we are getting your locks
changed and then I am staying here tonight until you go to work tomorrow."

"LukepleaseI thought we decided today to each go our own way?" I shake my

head.

"You know it and I know it.that isn't happening." I stare at her and then bend
down. "I'm not going anywhere." I pull her close to me and kiss her hard and
push her against the wall. We are going at it pretty hot and heavy when there is a
knock on the door." We both sigh, catch our breath and I walk to the door to
open it while I discreetly make an adjustment in my pants. Fuck.

"LukeI can get my door." I give her a dirty look and open the door to find Mario.

"Hey buddy thanks for coming over. Do you believe this pathetic lock? Someone
broke in earlier with a fucking credit card. Put the double cylinder commercial
grade deadbolt on. Then let's put a peep hole in. Make this fucker like Ft. Knox.
We are headed out."

"Where are we going Luke?"

I open the door for her and she follows me blindly making me laugh. "Man your
easy baby. Come on. I am buying groceries and you are making me dinner."

"I am? Well that is a bit presumptuous isn't it?"

I laugh at her again. I am done being a dickI want this woman badand not
just to fuckalthough that sounds good too. I want her safe and I want her as
mine. "Yes you are right. I should at least ask you. Francesca.would you make
me some of that famous Carelli Italian food tonight? Please."
"Well since you said please and you did get a new lock on my door.I will make
you dinner but Lukeeither you want to be here or you don't. We can both agree
you are a dickokaybut if you want to be with me I don't want you to remind
me every time you kiss me that you are making a mistake."

I pull her close to me. "Fair enough. You think I'm a dick?" I know I sound
childish.

"Oh god you are the one that kept saying it all dayI'm just agreeing with you."

"Sowhat do you think?"

"I think you are ridiculously afraid to just let fate take over. If we are meant to be
and you are attracted to me and I am attracted to youwhy can't we just see
what happens. I might find you to be a terrible bore and incompetent in ways
that matter as this relationship progresses."

She makes me laugh. She is adorable. "What ways could that possible be? I am
not incompetent in anything Francesca." I pull her close and whisper in her ear.
"And when you tell me you are ready baby.I will be more than happy to
demonstrate just how competent in ways that matter I am. But for now think A+
eleven on a score of tenprime choice sweetheartfive star" She jumps up in
my arms and wraps her legs around me.

"I get it Sawyer. I get ityou are flipping perfect. Now kiss me." I hold her with
one hand on her perfect ass and pull her head closer kissing her hard. This feels
like it is moving really fast but god damn it she has me by the short hairs and I
have never felt like this over any female before. What the fuck is it about her?
Her smart ass mouth? Her looks? They way she is so interested in everything I
say? Her adventurous spirit? The little bit of tomboy in an awesome feminine
package. Her independence? Fuckshe is going to make me nuts. God I want
her.

Taylor's POV

"Good morning Romeo. Did you not come home last night?" I look up as Sawyer
comes in to my office looking like he is wearing the same blue jeans and shirt he
had on yesterday.

He sits down across from me. It is 6:40 am and he goes on duty at 7:30. He
looks at me and shakes his head.

"Fuck Tthis chick has gotten under my skin. First I stayed the night because her
neighbor broke in to her apartment while we were out and left her a creepy note
and flowers. So I had a chat with him and wanted to stay to make sure he knew
to stay the hell away."

I nod my head. "Okaythat was chivalrous of you. I suppose you are going to tell
me you slept on the couch in true gentlemanly form." I move the toothpick in my
mouth and point it at him while I speak.

"I didn't sleep on the couch but I didn't fuck her either. About took all the
willpower I have in my body. We played around a bit but mostly G rated shit."
"What! Luke Sawyer must have feelings for this one. Are you telling me you slept
in a bed with a woman and didn't fuck her?" He nods and grins. "When is the last
time you did that?"

"Never."

"What's the deal?"

"I like her I. I fucking like her. I want her really bad but I was the most behaved I
have ever been in my entire life. We talked about it. I actually talked about it
with her. I have never done that either talked with a chick and worried about
her feelings. We probably will fuck soonor my nuts are going to need some
medical attentionbut last night I just wanted to show her I was serious about
taking this further. You know she already thinks I am a player and I need to show
her that I feel different about her. So how long do you have to wait with good
girls T? You know to fuck?"

"You are asking me? Gail and I already lived her together at Escala in the same
quarters for two years before we started our relationship so.five minutes after
we both came clean about our feelings for each other and after the first kiss we
were in the sack. But that was after two years of sexual tension personified. I
mean Christ Lukey your 34 years old right? How old is she?"

"Oh shitdon't give me crap T. She is 27."

I shrug. I thought he was going to say she was like twenty. "Okay she is a grown
woman. Are you sexually attracted to her?"

"Oh fuck yes. I want her so bad I would just about give my left nut right now.
She is so fucking hot, sweet, smart and witty and she doesn't take any shit from
me either." I start laughing and pour us each a cup of coffee. "So are you staying
there again tonight?"

"I'd like too. See what happens. Oh here" He hands me two one hundred dollar
bills. "I had Mario come out and change her locks yesterdayso this should cover
it. If it's more let me know." I put the money in the drawer and hand him the
week's schedule. "Boss's birthday today. You are taking Mrs. Grey to the office
with a cake and his lunch. He won't be happy about the public recognition of his
birthday. Then she has the BBQ this weekend with his family and a few other
guests so there are some venders who will need to be vetted. Elliot is finishing his
present for the boss sometime today, but he can get in without anyone here. The
pool guys are coming today to fill the pool as well so I will have Ryan here for
that. Mrs. Grey also wants to go shopping sometime today over at Neiman's and
Outdoor World. Tomorrow she is interviewing four potential nannies. Also there
are three new candidates being interviewed at Grey Publishing you need to do
background checks on them, and lastlook who is in cahoots working together." I
hand him an envelope with Carla Adams return address. He looks at it and I nod
for him to open the envelope. I watch him pull a card out with a letter inside.

"Oh fuck me."

"Yep. This will go over like a led fucking balloon." I watch Luke read the letter
from Jose that was mailed via Carla. He probably figured out that if he mailed her
something we would screen it. But what the fuck is Carla playing at? Doesn't she
get that Jose wants down her daughters knickers. "You know the boss had agreed
to her having lunch with Jose this week. Nowno fucking way."

"Well the letter isn't that bad. He is just saying he wants to make sure that she is
happy and he has been kept out of her life. Oh waityea this part is bad.the
part about Grey keeping her a prisoner from her family and friends. Fuck only
crazy loony mothers and dudes that walk around with boners for hershit have
you shown this to Grey yet?"

"No.I didn't open her mail until this morning. I was going to just give it to her
since it was from her mombut then I thought when is the last time that bitch
sent her anythingnever right? So I was suspicious thinking someone else sent it
with Carla's return address. Looks like I was sort of right." We here footsteps and
we both stand when Grey enters.

"Happy Birthday sir." I reach out and shake his hand. Sawyer extends his hand as
well.

"Pretty soon you will have caught up with us sir." He is dressed to work out. I
pulled my back yesterdayI know he is expecting me to work out with him.

"What's the matter with you Taylor?"

"Getting old sir. I pulled my back yesterday playing on the monkey bars with
Sophie. Do you mind if Sawyer works out with you this morning?"

"No let's go though. Can you be ready in five minutes Sawyer? By the way you
just getting home you whore dog?"

"Um yes sir but it isn't how it looks." Grey laughs. He isn't buying it.

"Okayyou were out all night right?"

"Yes sir."

"You stayed out and I assume it was with a woman."

"Well yesI'm not gay for fucks sake."

"Then I would say it is exactly how it looks." He walks behind my desk to get a
cup of coffee.

"Well I mean I was just staying with her because this asshole broke into her
apartment yesterday and I wanted to make sure she was okay."

"Well how gallant of you Sawyer. So you are going to tell me that she isn't
fuckable?" The boss has a grin on his face. I can tell he enjoys making Sawyer
squirm. He leans against the counter.

"Oh god noI am not telling you that. She is very fuckable. I just actually like her
so I thought I would wait one more date."

Grey's eyes pop out of his head. He knows what a whore Sawyer is. "Are you
fucking serious?"
"Yes sirI think I need my head examined. I have never done this in my life. I
like her. What the fuck is wrong with me?"

Grey reaches over and shakes his hand. "Welcome to the club Sawyer."

"Club sir?"

"Yeayou have all the symptoms. Consider yourself up for initiation into the
pussy whipped club."

"I am not pussy whippedyetI mean I will let you know after I have me some of
that fine woman which will be very soon sir. Don't count me in yetbut I have a
feeling once I have some of that.yea it will be a done deal. Fuck me." Grey and
I laugh as we watch Sawyer leave to change.

"Ahwe are dropping like flies sir." He nods. I hate giving him intel that will piss
him off especially on his birthday. I give him the envelope and explain what is in
it. He opens it and runs his hands through his hair.

"That mother fucker. You know Taylor I don't know what to do about this. If I tell
Ana she can't see him, she gets pissed and accuses me of not trusting her and
being a control freak. If I ignore this and she has lunch with him, I get pissed
because I know it and you know ithe is still carrying a fucking torch for her. I
can't win." He sits down in front of my desk and I know he is frustrated about
this. "What would you do?"

"WellI would feel exactly like you would. He is a sneaky mother fuckeralways
has been. You know Ray is a practical guy, why don't you fill him in on this and
ask for some advice from your father-in-law. He is friends with Jose's old man.
Maybe he can get this fixed."

"Yea, I thought about it before but Ana will get pissed for bringing her dad in on
it."

"Well then she will really be pissed when one of us ends up hurting him. Sothis
is bullshit. First of all, Carla should never have agreed to send the letter. I
thought that loony bitch was working on being a better mom. How is this better?
Secondlyif Jose was trying to be above board he wouldn't have accused you of
keeping Ana prisoner and he would come see her when you are home."

"Well that is my fault. I told Ana I didn't want to see him. I don't trust myself
around him. Yeamaybe it's time to call Ray and see what he thinks I should do.
He is cool about shit like this. If he thinks I'm wrong he won't hesitate to tell me
but if he thinks Jose is being the dick we dothen he will let him know one way or
another." I nod.

"SirI do have some good news for you. My intel at the state prison said Hyde is
in the hole for thirty days already. His first day he was in a fight. So prison life is
not looking good. I also have Thompson taking your grandfather to the doctors
today and Brady is fighting me on the security system you want installed in his
and Mia's home that they are building. You will take that up with him right?"

"Yes I will talk to him. You know he is trying to control his expenses and I get
that and here we are dictating to him that he has to spend several hundred
thousand on a security system to keep my sister safe. I will just pay for it." I
shake my head. The boss pays for everything. "Anything else?" He makes to
leave as we both hear Luke coming down the stairs.

"Yes, Mrs. Grey wants you to go with her to Teddy's two month check up on
Wednesdaydo you really want me to sweep your pediatrician's office? It's your
mom's fucking practice man."

"Yeswell just do checks on the new office manager and one of the new nurses
she hired." God this is fucking awkward. Dr. Grey will chew my ass out for this
one. "I will deal with my Mom."

"And you are scheduled to fly to Michigan the first week in August for that speech
at the American Steel Manufacturers conference. Have you told your wife you are
making her go?"

"Nokeep it down. She's up. She will bitch because of workbut I don't give a
flying fuck. I want her to go with me. Solet me approach it later. I want extra
security. McTiernan finds out I'm there and he will try and show up and force me
to meet him and I don't want to." I nod. I know he won't but then he surprises
me. "But, I promised Ana that the next time I was ever in Michigan I would find
my biological mother's grave and go visit it. I don't know why that is so fucking
important to her but it is so please have Welch find out where she is buried and
all that." I write down a note to take care of this myself and look up when Sawyer
comes in ready to work out. He comes in with his phone and shows me a picture.

"Is that her man?" I whistle. He shows me a photo of Francesca in these shorts
and a pink t-shirt. Damn. She is major hot. "What the fuck is she doing with you?
She is beautiful. Good body too." Grey walks over and takes the phone from my
hand and looks at her.

"Yea you need to get some of thatcome on lets go. Claude is coming over at
eight to beat the crap out of me." I laugh when I hear Luke talking to himself.

"FuckI am showing her picture to peoplewhat the fuck is wrong with me." Yep
the boy is smitten.

Hi Everyone.

I can't respond personally to all of the messages and reviews because of

time limitations these days. Please know I appreciate every one of your
reviews and comments. I have to give a special thanks to RomanceFifty
for the fabulous creative version and review using MY Way! I laughed so
hard and love the time and effort you put into that. I loved it!

I have backed away a bit and I miss writing and hearing from everyone.
My twitter girls,all of you. (Jasmine Garden do I need to send the
fanfiction police out looking for you?) I am going to finish this story as
promised with the birthday, anniversary and the epilogue and then do
some one shots. Maybe a spin off on Sawyer and Francesca. Some one
shots I might do: labor day in Montana, maybe Elliot's wedding.not
sure. I really don't want to do another wedding but so many of you want
that. Teddy's first Christmas, first words etc., maybe a few chapters on
Ana adjusting to work and how fifty deals with ita little jealousy from
Christian over Ana's new editorno promises and I won't update twice a
weekbut I have discovered the writing is therapeutic even though I
don't exercise enough while doing it! Okay peepsI will update next
with the birthday party/anniversary. If you want more Sawyer and
Francesca let me know.

Love Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+
<Prev

Next>

Chapter 66- Birthday Reminders Part 1

Christian's POV

That was an amazing workout. I forgot how intense Sawyer is when he works out.
He pushes me harder than Taylor. Maybe it's because he is five years younger or
more than likely he is in better shape than all of us. Fucking animal. I told him to
get fucked before working out with me again. The guy is so clearly frustrated.
Christ. He admitted as much, but god damn he pushed the limits in the gym and I
love that. We talked about this woman he is seeing. I can't remember what her
name issome guy's name I think. Anyway, he is drawn to her but feels she is
too good for him and doesn't want to hurt her. He said when he is away from her
it is easier to distance himself from her but when he is around her he is obsessed.
I don't make a habit of talking to my staff about their love lives.Christ I am the
last person someone should be coming to with that shit. But he seemed the need
to talk. I mostly listened but I did tell him that he should give the having a
girlfriend thing a try. I never thought I would settle down and now I am fucking
Ward Cleaver. If I were a betting man I'd say he is going to fuck this relationship
up. Or at minimum fuck around with other willing participants until she is ready to
put out for our resident whore dog.

I worked up such a sweat I took my shower in the gym so I didn't get my ass
chewed out by my wife or Gail for walking in the house smelling like a beast. I am
wearing shorts and a t-shirt and walk in the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. It is
already 9:00 am. I need to get to work but I haven't seen Ana this morning and
want to spend a few minutes alone with her if possible. Isn't a birthday fuck a
given?
"Morning Gail. Hey who do we have here?" My son is in his pumpkin seat on the
kitchen table while Gail prepares my breakfast. I reach down and kiss his face
and talk to him provoking a screech and smile. Little fucker is adorable. I kiss him
about five more times then I smile when I see what he is wearing. I complained
to Ana that she never has him wear any of the clothes that have the word Daddy
on them. She said she thinks they are cheesy. I rather like them. Today he is
wearing a shirt that says, 'If you think I am cute you should see my daddy.' "Ha
this is great. Teddy, son, it's just a face. Get use to the ladies staring at you."

"Well aren't you conceited?" My wife comes up from behind me and puts her arms
around me. "Good morning birthday boy." I pull her around and lean down and
kiss her hard holding her gorgeous face in my hands. "Where were you? I woke
up ready to give you your first birthday present and you weren't there." She
whispers as she raises an eyebrow at me.

"Well I'm here now, let's go." I wait for her response. I don't have anything
pressing this morning. Ana looks over at Gail who is busy fixing our plates up for
breakfast. I look at her and raise my brow like come on. "Are you making a
promise you don't plan to keep?"

"Umlet's eat breakfast and then see." Ana whispers reaching up on her toes to
kiss me again. "Happy Birthday love of mine." She is only wearing a sheer satin
robe and her nipples are quite visible. God it pisses me off when she walks
around like this. I have three security detail in the house who can only imagine
what is under this robe.

"Are you changing?"

"No, I wasn't going to. It's fine Christian, you can't see anything." I stare her
down and poke her nipple. I don't care if Gail sees or not. Ana raises her hands in
exasperation. "Fine I will be right back." I watch her run upstairs and then turn
around and talk to Teddy.

"So handsomea year ago Mommy said yes to marrying daddy. It was the best
birthday present anyone ever gave me. Someday when you get married I will
give you tips on how to do hearts and flowers. I became a pro quite over night,
but I will mentor you early so you can be a more smooth at it then I was." He
just stares at me. Man I wish I knew what he was thinking. He is making little
noises and bubbling. I can't wait until he talks. If it is the last thing I do I will
teach him to say Mama as his first words. I can't wait to see Ana's face the first
time he says that. I look up and Gail is standing there watching us with this huge
smile on her face.

"Yea I know you never thought you would see this either. Isn't he amazing Gail?
He is perfect. You know what I lovehe has my feet. Isn't that the craziest thing
how that happens? I mean they are like these two- three inch replica's of my
feet." I take his foot and play with it. His toenails are so small. The other day Ana
was clipping them and I couldn't even watch I was so freaked out. She bit his
fingernails because he wouldn't sit still to clip them and I about had a heart
attack. There are some things I just can't do when it comes to parenting and that
is one of them. I realize I am practically worshipping his feet as I kiss them
multiple times.

"He is perfect Mr. Grey. Just perfect and nonever ever did I think this would be
a possibility for you. But you found the perfect woman and look at you now. Our
little man is the best." She is kissing his forehead. We would never let staff touch
him other than Gail. She kisses him about as much as we do. We would never tell
her she couldn't. He will grow up with her and depend on her. I would never deny
her or him that opportunity to have a special bond.

It will be interesting to see who we hire as his nanny. We decided last night that
the nanny won't live here. It will start to feel crowded and we don't want to fall
back on the nanny every time we want a break. There are some inconveniences
that should come with parenting. Having a live-in nanny feels like it would be too
easy to hand off responsibilities that belong to us. I am much happier about this
agreement. I have never wanted my son raised by someone else. It will mean we
both have to leave work at the office, although Ana knows and agrees GEH has
precedent over Grey Publishing. Although I will try to support Ana and her work
as much as I can. Christ my mom has lectured me enough on that matter to last
a lifetime.

Gail brings me a plate with my standard white egg spinach omelet. "Happy
Birthday again Mr. Grey." She smiles at me and places my breakfast with cut up
grapefruit added to the mix and whole wheat toast. Ana has asked Gail not to fix
pancakes, bacon and heavy breakfast during the week. I can't disagree I am all
about eating healthy.

"Thanks Gail. It's just another year right? Twenty-nine isn't bad. Next year might
feel strange." I think about how, much has happened in a year. Ana thinks we are
celebrating my birthday today but I plan to surprise her and celebrate the best
words I ever heard one year ago today.Yes. It was one year ago Ana said she
would marry me and I want to surprise her later with a gift I have for her.
Forever going forward, my birthday means the day my beautiful girl agreed to be
my wife.

A few minutes later Ana comes down carrying a wrapped gift in a large box and
to my pleasure she is wearing a baby blue sleeveless dress that really showcases
her great legs and figure. "This is from your son. Your present from me is coming
later." She smiles at me and kisses my cheek before sitting down next to me.

"Should I open it now?" She nods and takes Teddy out of his seat and puts him
on her lap. I open the card first and smile as I read the commercially made card
with a little boy and his dad fishing on the cover. I read the message and the
note that Ana has written. 'I have the best Daddy in the world. Mommy was
right.you are perfect. I love you Daddy. I can't wait to go fishing with you.
Teddy' I stand up and kiss him and Ana and actual have to hold back the lump in
my throat. To think I worried about what kind of father I would be. This little guy
means more to me than anything next to Ana. I am fucking crazy about him.

"Open your gift. We are excited. Well Teddy is."

"Is he now? Okay what do we have here?" I open the large box and find an 11 x
17 portrait of Ana holding Teddy. It is a side profile and she is holding him up in
her arms over her head and they are looking at each other like they are in love,
she with a huge smile and his eyes are wide open staring at his Mommy. The
photo looks recent and she of course looks gorgeous and he looks perfect. There
is smaller photo, an 8 x 10 of him in his seat wearing a one piece outfit that says,
'Future CEO, GEH, INC.' "Oh that is awesome. Where did you get that outfit?
Where is it?"

"Ros got it for him. He is wearing it today when I bring him to see you at work.
Do you like it?" I love both photos but I am tense. Did she have that fucker
Rodriquez take these? Surely Taylor would have put a halt to that. "Don't worry,
your mom's friend, David Whitman took these last week and rushed them for us,
so you could have the most recent photo of Teddy." I sigh with relief.

"These are perfect and going to my office. Do we have extra copies so I can have
some for my office here?" Ana confirms that she has a few extras. "God baby you
are such a MILF. Look at you in this picture. Christ." I can't stop staring. She
starts laughing.

"How do you know that word?" Is she serious? First my brother reminds me that
every male in Seattle says that about Ana when they see her and we use to say
that about different friends of our mom's when we were younger. It's not like that
is a new word but I let it go and just shrug. She is fucking gorgeous and I love
the picture of Ted because he is alert, you can see his hair color and that his face
is really starting to look like me. I look at him and notice his eyes are turning
color.

"Do you notice his eyes are getting bluer? Like yours."

"Well glad something of me is coming out. Goodnesshe looks like you did this on
your own." I smile because it's true. My almost seven week old son is starting to
look more and more like me every day. I fucking love it. It tells the worldmy
son, my wife. Mine.

"Well thanks this is perfect. And thank you little man for being so perfect and
giving me such a great gift." I eat my breakfast and then text Taylor to bring me
Jose's letter. I don't want to fight with Ana but she needs to know the bullshit
Jose pulled and before I call her dad I want her to know about it. I can't keep shit
from her anymore, she always finds out. Taylor enters and hands me the
envelope in its entirety.

"Here baby this came for you." She takes it from my hand and looks confused.

"From my mother?"

"No. Just open it." I watch Ana take the letter inside of the envelope and look for
the card or note from her mother that doesn't exist.

"Is this from my mother or Jose?"

"It appears Jose got your mother to send a letter to you thinking it would bypass
security."

"Oh come on. Seriously." She looks pissed. I just don't know if she is angry with
her mom, Jose or both. I watch her read Jose's letter and she shakes her head.
"Okaythis is getting ridiculous. He tells me he has moved on then writes this.
That's it. I am letting him have it when I see him this week."

"You're still going?" Fuck I should have known she wouldn't cancel.

"Yeshe needs to hear it from me. You are welcome to go with me if you like.
Kate was going to go but I don't think that is a good idea. I don't care to end her
friendship with him, but I need him to see how happy I am and get it through his
thick skull once and for all." She taps the letter on the table. "Christian how
awkward will it be when you see him at Kate and Elliot's wedding? He is invited."
"It won't bother me. He is the one that needs to watch his ass. One move in your
directionjust one and he will make my day."

"See that is what I mean. You don't want to start a fight at your brother's
wedding. I am going to be a nervous wreck that day."

"I wouldn't hit him in front of everyone there."

"Oh that's comforting. You will be like the godfather and have a room where
anyone that looks at me will be banished to and never come back."

"Hmmm.that has possibilities. First that fucker Jose, then I will have Ethan in
there. I'm sure by the end of the wedding I can have a room full of assholes that
had the balls to look at my wife." I wink at Ana but can tell she doesn't like this
one bit. "Baby relax. If they stay the fuck away from you nothing will happen. I
am not going to ruin my brother's wedding but you either set Jose straightI
mean it last warningor I will do it my way." I don't like it but maybe this is what
needs to happen. "Anayou take Sawyer and Taylor and if you don't get through
to him this time, I am calling your dad and letting him deal with this through Jose
Sr. I have had all I am going to put up with this guy to placate you, but this is
your last chance at him. If I have to see him, it won't be pretty. He has pissed me
off for the last time. Are we clear on this?"

"Yesyes I don't disagree anymore. I'm starting to think he has a screw loose.
We have been together over a year for god's sake. We are married and have a
baby. I don't know how he can't get the picture."

"Good we agree." I kiss her and Teddy. "I am getting ready for work." I walk in
the bedroom and walk to the window and look out. A year later and the same
man can send me into a fucking rant. Ana is totally mine and I trust her
completely but I am so fucking sick and tired of that pain in the ass Rodriquez I
could kill him with my bare hands. I hear the door open and shut and feel her
presence.

"Christiandon't do this. Don't let Jose make you angry. I am yours in every
way." She puts her arms around me and rests her head on my back. "I have
some fun stuff planned for us today but I thought I would give you your first
birthday surprise." I pull her arm around and she is in front of me.

"What do you have in store for me first Mrs. Grey?" She smiles. "Waitwhere is
the baby?"

"He is with Gail for a few minutes. This won't take long." She shimmies down and
pulls my basketball shorts down. "Commando?"

"I didn't have any clean boxers down at the gym and I need to have Gail take
some clean clothes down to my changing room."

"You smell good, glad you showered before I give you your first gift." She is on
her knees and kisses my upper thigh softly and nuzzles my balls with her nose
and licks them taking my dick in her hand holding it at the shaft.

"Babyyea that feels good." I look down into her blue eyes which she has
focused on me while she licks and sucks on my cock. "If this is the first of my
presents I can't wait for the rest. Oh fuck yes." She shoves my hard dick in her
mouth and goes for the gold deep throating me right off the bat. She vacuums
my dick and comes all the way back sucking and biting softly. I watch her move
her tongue along the veins of my dick, all the way to the tip and then she sucks
hard and repeats repeatedly while cusping my balls. I place my hands on her
head and move her faster until the friction is more than I can handle and feel my
stomach muscles clench. She wants my cumI don't need to warn her. "Baby.I
amoh yea..." I freeze in place and cum hard in her mouth. She sucks every last
bit out of me and I lean my head against the window. Holy Christ, what this
woman does to me. "Thank you Anastasia." I reach down and pull her up. "And
you?"

"Not my birthday. Besides I will get all I need later Mr. Grey." She smiles at me
and heads to her closet while I head for mine. "Don't eat lunchwe are joining
you today."

"I hope you are on the menu." I shout out to her as I walk into my closet. I need
to see if Elliot can add a doorway between the two closets we are always walking
around to talk to each other.

"Good Morning Mr. Grey. Happy Birthday." I nod as I pass Andrea and Jordan. I
still don't like my birthday. "Your brother is on his way up and your father left a
message. Also that Mr. McTiernan called and said he would appreciate you
returning his call." Fuckhim again.

I walk into my office and pull my blackberry out and call my dad.

"Happy birthday Christian."

"Thanks dad. Hey fucking McTiernan called and left a message. He didn't call you
did he?"

"Yes Christian. He wants to have his daughter talk to you and thank you
personally and wish you Happy Birthday. He told her everything and she wants a
relationship with you. She is your sister son"

"Dad I have a sister and her name is Mia. I am not interested in knowing her
Dad, how many god damn times do I have to tell him that? Call him back and tell
him to leave me the fuck alone. Wish me happy birthday? A bit late to get all
sentimental about my birthday isn't it?" I rub my eyes and shake my head.

"They are here in Seattle. They flew here just to see you."

"What the fuck. Who does that? What if I wasn't even here and no god damn itI
am not seeing them." I walk to the door. "Andrea tell Taylor to get in here." I
walk back to my desk and look for anything to throw. "Dad hopefully you told him
to go fuck himself." Taylor enters while I am still talking to my dad and I motion
for him to sit down.

"Well not in so many words but, son, he isn't going to give up until he meets you.
Why don't you and I meet him for lunch and set him straight and settle this once
and for all. Every time we think he has gone away he shows back up. Let's show
up together and end this Christian. I can draft an agreement that he won't
contact us again if we have this meeting."

"No Dad."
"Christian what are you afraid of? I am your father nothing will come between us.
Do this. He won't go away until he has a face to face with you. He needs this for
some reason and frankly I am getting sick and god damn tired of it. We can put
him in the rearview mirror once and for all."

I take a deep breath and look at my son's picture on my desk. How would I feel if
I had been denied ever seeing or talking to my son? "Okay Dadnot lunch, Ana
and the baby are coming in today for lunchyour office at 4:00. But absolutely
fucking no to meeting his daughter. Make him sign the agreement before we
meet." I hang up and rub my hands through my hair.

"Taylor, McTiernan is in town. I have just agreed to meet him at my dad's office
at four o'clock. Find out where he is staying and put someone on him. Also, do
not let him in the building. His daughter is with her so be on the look-out for her
as well. I don't think they would do anything unsavory but I don't want them on
any of my properties. Let Carlton know as well." Carlton is the new guy who
mans the newly completed gatehouse at home. "Ana is on her way over with
Sawyer and Reynolds. Let them know as well. I will never ever agree to him
seeing my son. I will relent and meet him, but I draw the line with Teddy. If he
gets anywhere near me or my family before the meeting later today I will fire the
person that fucks up. Are we clear?"

"Yes.crystal but can I ask you a question?" I nod. "Why are you doing it?"

"I can't get rid of him. Maybe if I just meet him once and for all I can get him out
of my life." Taylor nods.

"What a fucker showing up on your birthday." Yea that was planned if you ask
me. I dismiss Taylor and look at the agenda for a meeting I have tomorrow with
some Canadian's. I ask Andrea to revise the agenda to include some data from a
developer that was sent over the weekend and try to focus on work. A few
minutes later I hear Elliot's typical banter with Andrea out in my reception area.

"Hey there Andrea, how bad have you missed me? Come on you can tell me. You
have a few weeks to stake your claim on me before I give up on you and marry
that Kavenagh chick."

"Not even for a split second Elliot do I miss you or desire to have a claim on you.
But that handsome man behind youhim I have missed."

"Damn it. I always lose the hot chicks to him."

"YoHappy birthday bro." I look up and Elliot walks in. He is followed by Gramps.

"Happy birthday grandson." I wasn't expecting Gramps. He is holding Elliot's arm

as he walks. Must be a bad day.

"I had to run Gramps by the eye doctor this morning so we thought we would
stop by and say hi. What's the matter dude? You're not thirty yet, you look like
you have seen a ghost." I stand up and come around and shake Gramps hand
and Elliot's. This is my brother. This is my grandfather. This is the family I need
and want. Why won't McTiernan leave me the fuck alone? I tell them about my
phone call.

"I am going with you."

"No Elliot you don't need to go."

"I told that prick when you did the bone marrow thingy that I would kick his ass if
he ever bothered you again. I want to show up and let him know I have a good
memory."

"I will also attend. We are your family. We will do this together." Wow. See this is
what I mean. I don't want this stranger coming between me and the people I
love. I tell them they don't have to come with me but they insist. We visit for
about an hour and then Elliot leaves but Gramps stays to hang around GEH. He
will ride with me to my Dad's office later.

I hear more commotion in the hallway. I hear the cooing and laughter and I know
my son and wife have arrived. My family. Why does McTiernan have this sudden
need to be part of my life?

Ana's POV

Reynolds is carrying Teddy's car seat out to the car and I see Sawyer pacing back
and forth. He walks up to Reynolds and whispers something in his ear and
Reynolds nods. He runs around to the garage.

"What's going on Luke?"

"Oh umnot much I just told Reynolds to follow us in the other SUV today so we
can fit the cake in the back. Probably will need to drop the seat."

I am not buying it. I know when Luke isn't telling me everything. "Luke just tell
me please." I am up to here with fighting to get information out of him. He takes
his phone and calls someone. I assume it is Taylor. I watch him walk away and
look at me while he talks to whomever. He comes back in a few minutes. I am
holding Teddy's hand with the car door open while we wait.

"Mr. Grey will explain what is going on when we get to Grey house. I can only tell
you it has something to do with Mr. McTiernan." Oh no. Not this again. Reynolds
pulls up behind us in the circular drive and I walk around the other side of the car
and Sawyer opens the door for me. After we are settled in and drive down the
driveway I tell Luke that one of our stops is the bakery. I ordered a large
chocolate cake to take to Grey House. I plan to make him a chocolate cake later
but I wanted one large enough to serve hundreds. He deserves to have his
employees celebrate with him.

When we get to the gate house I am surprised to see Luke get out of the car and
talk to the new guy. He walks inside and shows him something on his phone. I
wonder what that is about. When he gets back in I ask him again if everything is
okay.

"Yes Mrs. Grey, just needed to give him some information." In other words he
won't tell me.

"So.did you just get home this morning?"

"WowI feel like I have a tracking device on me. Taylor, Gail, Mr. Grey and now
you. I didn't know you all kept track of me so much." He looks at me in the
rearview mirror and smiles.
"We are all just curious. Start talking. How was your date with Francesca? Did
you stay with her last night? Oh my godthis is so exciting."

"Mrs. Greyplease. Anacome on give me a break. Her neighbor broke into her
apartment yesterday so I wanted to stay and make sure she was okay."

"Ohdid he get arrested or did you beat him up?" This makes me laugh. How well
she knows us all now. A year ago she would never have asked that.

"I had a conversation with him that might have ended up with my fist in his face.
Yes. I have a detective friend of mine talking to him as we speak. But no he
didn't get arrested. Not yet anyway. We had a nice time. End of story."

"Are you seeing her again?"

Nothing definite but hopefully, yes."

"Since you are an invited guest for Christian's birthday party Saturday and not
working why don't you bring her? Gail and I are dying to meet her."

"What is with everyone wanting to meet her?"

"Because you like her and we are curious as to who has caught your attention.
Anyway think about it."

He nods. "I will think about itbut you know I don't want to send her the wrong
message."

"Whatthat you like her? Jeez Sawyer you are so paranoid about this. Why don't
you just see how it goes? You won't know if you don't give it a try."

"I just don't like having anyone in my space."

"Oh I bet that isn't true. I am sure there are moments when you like having
someone totally in your space."

"Mrs. Grey don't believe everything you hear." He looks at me again in the mirror
and I can tell he is embarrassed. "I just don't have a lot of time for a relationship.
AnywayI will think about it and let you know. But if I invite her you and Gail
have to behave."

"Us? I think you need to have that conversation with yourself. Anyway soare we
all good for tonight? Did you install my bar at Escala?" I am so embarrassed to
have had to ask Sawyer to do this but I want to surprise Christian tonight with
my first dance. I am still not very good, but I want to show him what I have
learned with my four lessons and treat him to a few hours in the playroom. Grace
has agreed to come over and watch Teddy and I am telling her we are going out
to dinner but I am actually having dinner catered at Escala and then treating my
hubby to me for his birthday. I am actually more excited than he probably will be.
We need some serious kinky fuckery.

We head to Neiman's where we walk in and are greeted by the new General
Manager who is waiting at the door for us.
"Mrs. Grey, I am Will Hartley. It is so nice to meet you." I shake his hand but he
bends down and kisses my hand. Ewwwho does that? He is in his late thirties
and quite good looking. He looks around in Teddy's stroller and hands me a
wrapped gift. "This is for Master Grey." I thank him and get embarrassed when
Reynolds takes the gift from his hands and tells him he will take it. Jeezchill
Drew. Both Luke and Drew are practically on top of me. "I will escort you to the
men's department. He walks over and I feel a bit uncomfortable when he places
his hand on the small of my back. Oh oh.

"Mr. Hartleyplease." Luke grabs his shoulder and pulls him back while Reynolds
and I walk ahead with Teddy. To someone passing by it must look like Drew is my
husband, but when we arrive to the men's department several employees are
waiting for me and greet me by name. A few seconds later Luke joins us alone
and catches Drew's eye and shakes his head.

"What now?" I ask him. "Did you say something to him?" He leans in so no one
can hear.

"Yes. I told him to get his fucking hands off of you. He went back to his office."

"Oh. Yes he was a bit friendly. So I guess you will tattle on him to Taylor?"

"Yes." Well then that means Christian will find out and poor Mr. Hartley will be
unemployed soon. It is getting borderline ridiculous how even the security team
reacts when other men even look my way. I need to talk to Christian about this
getting out of control. On the other handhe shouldn't have touched me. Yikes I
am starting to think like them.

I want to buy a complete summer wardrobe for Christian. He needs more color. I
pick out several bathing suits, now that we have the outdoor pool he can use
more. I buy him some new flip flops, quite a few t-shirts, shorts, polo shirts, and
some light colored slacks. While I am there I buy him some more boxers, a belt,
wallet and some new work out gear. I am shocked when I find I have spent six
thousand dollars. On what? Wellit is what it is. When did I get so comfortable
spending money? I still try to be careful but it is true we have so much money we
can't spend it fast enough. Since I rarely do this I feel like spending money on my
husband is a good thing. We go upstairs to the children's department and I pick
up a few more sleepers for Teddy. His newborns are getting snug already. My
chunkster is growing so fast.

Our next stop is at the bakery and the cake is so big that we have to put the
seats down in Reynolds car. I wasn't creative enough to have the cake made into
anything for todayas I know my husband is rather private in front of his
employees so I simply had a huge sheet cake that says 'Happy 29th CTG.' For his
birthday party I am having a cake designed to look like our house with the sound
and boathouse and the works. That will be fun. But today it is about
acknowledging his birthday with his employees. Andrea told me he has never
done that before. Once Reynolds gets the cake in the car

We arrive to Grey house and Taylor comes down to greet us as we are getting out
of the car. Luke says he will park both cars and Reynolds carries Teddy and
Taylor walks with me. I feel angry for Francesca when we walk by the receptionist
desk and she openly asks Taylor if Luke is here. He nods but doesn't say
anything. When we get in the elevator Taylor just shrugs at me.

"He is single Mrs. Grey and quite popular with the ladies."
"I know but I thought he was smitten with that Francesca." Reynolds snorts.

"For now. He will never settle down." I know this isn't any of my business but still
it makes me angry.

When we arrive on Christian's floor he is there to greet us and I can tell he is

tense. He kisses me and takes Teddy from Reynolds and carries him to Andrea's
desk and sets the car seat down taking him out of his carrier. She laughs at his
outfit and whispers that she can't wait until he is her boss. After chatting for a
few minutes we walk into Christian's office and he tells me Gramps is down the
hall visiting the acquisitions team and Elliot just left.

"What is it? Something else is going on." He sighs and sits on the couch and
crosses his legs placing Teddy flat on his back on his lap. He holds his hands, and
Teddy clenches for dear life. Christian removes his little cap with the GEH logo
that came with the outfit and softly rubs Teddy's head.

"You know I was thinkingI wonder how I would feel if I knew I had Teddy but
never had seen him, touched him or held him. What if you would have left me
before he was born?"

"First I would never leave youI promised you I wouldn't and second.if you
wanted to find me or Teddy.you would as you never let us out of your sight. So
what are you really talking about? Sawyer did tell me that something is going on
with McTiernan and you would fill me in."

"Yes. He is in town with his daughter, the one that had the transplant and I have
agreed to meet him this afternoon at my dad's office. He won't fucking go away
Ana. So I am meeting him with my dad, Elliot and Gramps. Once and for all just
find out what the hell he wants."

I am shocked. "Do you really want to do this?"

"No. Not at all, but I think my dad is sick of fielding calls from him and I thought
maybe if I just meet him then he will go away. I refused to meet his daughter. I
just can't meet herthen she becomes someone in my life and I don't want that.
"

"I should go with you."

"No. I don't want you or Teddy anywhere near him. I know he is a respectable
guy and wouldn't hurt anyone. He is wealthy and doesn't want anything from me.
He just wants to meet me. I am doing this once and for all and that is the end of
it. Just be there for me when I get home baby."

"If that is what you want. But Taylor is taking you somewhere else to meet me
tonight. I have a surprise for your birthday."

"Babyplease don't have a surprise party planned or anything. I just want to be

home with you and Teddy tonight. We will have the family thing this weekend."

"No, its' nothing like that. I am sure you will like what I have planned. You are
the master of planning surprises. Now I have one for you." He smiles and leans
over and kisses me. Teddy starts to fuss and I know it's time to feed him so I
take Teddy from him and unbutton my blouse. Christian stands up and shuts the
door and goes back to his desk deep in thought.

After we have had lunch which was brought into his office I convince Christian to
walk me out to the car planning on stopping by the cafeteria on our way out.
Gramps is with us and he is holding my arm. He seems like he isn't feeling great
today. When the elevator stops on the second floor Christian looks at me and I
give him a pleading look to just go with the flow. He is carrying Teddy and I pull
his other hand into the cafeteria where Ros and Andrea have a jammed pack
room of employees standing by to sing Happy Birthday. Christian smiles and
blows out the cake and gives me a look that tells me he will make me pay later
and I whisper in his ear to stow his itchy palms making him laugh. Everyone
cheers and I can see some of the employees trying to get a better glimpse of
Teddy.

"Jason, has this room been secured and everyone screened?" He confirms that it
has and looks at me like I must be joking. "Christian I think your employees
would like to see our son. Can we walk around with him?"

"BabyI don't know. I don't want anyone breathing on him."

"You can hold him on your shoulder and we will just walk by the tables. No one
has to touch him. Drew can walk with us." He looks out and sees everyone
staring. Several cafeteria workers are cutting the large cake and placing pieces on
plates. Finally Christian agrees and I watch his face as he proudly shows off our
son. Several that have seen him already comment on how much he has already
changed and others seeing him for the first time comment on how much he looks
like Christian. I don't mind. I am worried about his meeting later and can see how
much this takes his mind off the matter. I walk behind him with Luke behind me
and proudly beam along with my husband. A few people that I recognize stop me
to shake my hand as well and I feel more comfortable at GEH than I have ever
felt.

"Lukeyyou haven't called me. Here is my number in case you lost it." I turn
around to see him discreetly put something in his pocket and I look over at the
voluptuous blond that handed him her number. I make a note to ask Christian
about her. I give Luke a dirty look. I hope he doesn't break this Francesca's
heart.

"What?" Sawyer half grins and looks at me.

"Should you be taking phone numbers while working Sawyer?" Did I really just
say that to him? He looks at me like he can't believe I have just reprimanded him
either. But seriously. I thought he liked this girl. Here he is playing again.
Christian stops and pulls me forward and whispers in my ear. Clearly he saw the
exchange.

"Anastay out of his personal life please." I just look at him. He's right. This isn't
my business.

Carrick's POV

"I hate this too Grace but I can't keep McTiernan away from our son forever. At
some point and time he will make contact. This way it is in a controlled
environment and Christian can say what he wants to say."
"I just don't want that man to get in his head. He is happier than he has ever
been. He has his own family now and he has us. I am just furious. Why won't he
go away? No one blames him for not being there for Christian, but trying to
interfere nowit is unacceptable Carrick." I hold the phone to my ear not arguing
with Grace but I honestly think this guy won't give up until he meets Christian.

"Well I wish I could join you so I could let him have it. Now don't forget Ana
wants us to babysit tonight so she can take Christian out to dinner for his
birthday and they can have a quiet evening alone. So I will meet you at their
house. I am so excited to have the little guy to ourselves. That damn McTiernan
Cary. Don't let him get into Christian's head. I can't wait until you give him his
birthday present this weekend. I think he will go over the moon. Is everything
arranged?"

"Yes. I had to pull a lot of strings to make that happen. I wouldn't want to do it
but Christian will love it." We have arranged for Christian to fly second seat in an
F-18. He is the only one in our family that would ever dare do that. He has
always been fearless and has mentioned many times over the years how yar that
would be. So, after making a significant donation to our state senator's campaign
it has been arranged. You couldn't pay me enough to do that. Getting that kid a
birthday present or any gift is getting harder each year. I hang up from Grace
and look at the picture of our family on my desk taken last year at the wedding.
How dare that son of a bitch McTiernan come back and disrupt our lives yet
again.

I am sitting at my desk and note that it is almost four. I told McTiernan to be

here at 4:15 giving me a few minutes alone with my son. I am surprised when
Christian walks in with Theo and Elliot.

"Hey dad, I brought my bad ass security for the meeting." He smiles but I can
see he is nervous or uncomfortable. I get up and shake his hand and hold onto it
a bit longer. "Lookyou are my son, and when this meeting is over, he will have
no doubt about that. Let's just hear him out and then we can wrap it up. I am
headed over to your house to help your mom watch my grandson tonight so I
need to wrap this up by 5:30."

"Way to go dad." Elliot looks at me and shakes his head.

"Oh was that a surprise? Well I assumed you knew we were babysitting."

"No I didn't but I won't tell Ana you gave anything away. Do you have the signed
NDA from McTiernan and the signed agreement that he won't ask for anymore
meetings?"

"I do. He seems willing to keep this to one meeting. And he knows you won't
meet his daughter."

"Man, I feel like a dickit's not her fault but I don't want another family. I don't
need another family. So why can't he just leave me alone." I hate that Christian
is dealing with this. Let's hope that bastard gets what he wants once and for all
and goes away.

Christian's POV
"Well we will make that perfectly clear when we see him." Gramps sits down. He
looks tired. His eye appointment didn't go so good. He is starting signs of macular
degeneration and finds it harder to read. He looks at the documents my dad had
McTiernan sign and then tosses them on the desk. "I see this. I assume you
covered Ana and the baby in this document Carrick."

"Of course Theo." My dad still suffers an inferiority complex when it comes to
Gramps and gets his back up at the slightest suggestion. Thankfully we are
interrupted by my dad's assistant telling us McTiernan has arrived and he is in the
small conference room. Elliot grabs my shoulder.

"Don't let him get to you bro. You look a lot like him, and I think it might be a bit
unsettling when you first see him, but you are not a McTiernan anymore than I
am whoever I am. I understand how you feel, I wouldn't want to do this either." I
appreciate his words. We follow each other with my dad leading the way and me
in the back. Taylor opens the door and tells us everything is clear. He probably
frisked him and if I know him, was a complete dick about it. I take a deep breath
and feel almost surreal. My son is the only blood relative I have ever really known
and I am about to meet the man that is my biological father. I hear my dad as he
rounds the corner. "McTiernan." Thank god Gramps is a slow walker giving me a
minute to catch my breath. This is so fucking uncomfortable for me. I walk
around the corner and fuck. I see the face that I have looked at in the mirror for
twenty-nine years only it is just an older version. He is not as tall as I am, but his
built, his stance is me. His hair has tinges of gray but it is otherwise my color. His
nose, chin, lips are mine. The only thing different is his eyes. They are not gray.
That I got from my mother. I remember her eyes. He stares at me right through
the core. I hear my dad re-introduce Elliot who refuses to shake his hand and
then introduces my grandfather.

"This is Theodore Trevelyan, Christian's grandfather, Graces' father. He is

Christian's most trusted advisor and he wanted to be here with him. And of
coursethis is my sonChristian Grey." It escapes no one in the room that my
dad has introduced me as his son, staking claim. McTiernan reaches out to shake
my hand and I notice his lip quivering and he looks like he might cry. I slowly put
out my hand but Elliot is right next to me. McTiernan can't possibly know that if
he tries to pull me into an embrace I will end up hitting him. It has taken me
years to let my family embrace methis guy can't touch me and Elliot knows
that. He looks like he wants to but I quickly pull my hand back after shaking his
hand.

"It is so wonderful to finally see you in person Christian." I nod still not able to
speak. He backs up and almost falls into his seat. "I have seen so many pictures
of you and watched the interview last year on 60 Minutesbut in personmy god
you look like me when I was your age. By the way, Happy Birthday."

"Really? You are wishing him happy birthday? If you cared about him having a
happy birthday why the fuck are you here?" Elliot lets him have it.

"PleaseI am not here to be combative. I only wanted to meet him and tell him
in person thank you for saving Angela's life." I cringe I don't want to know her
name. "She has begged and pleaded to meet you. She feels this kindred spirit
and I thought if we made the trip hereall this way you wouldn't deny her."

"So this isn't about me then?" I don't know why these are my first words. But he
has never reached out to inquire about me or how he could help me. He has only
reached out every time because he wanted to get me to consider being a donor
than it was about me matching as a donor and I just know that while he is
pretending to be interested in me.it is really about his daughter. That's cool. He
doesn't know me and I don't know him, so let's wrap this up.

"I'm sorry. I don't want to meet her. Tell her I am happy she is doing better and I
hope she has a good life, but I simply don't want a relationship with you or your
family."

"Why? Please tell me why?" He leans forward in his seat and Taylor moves
slightly.

"I am a busy man Mr. McTiernan. I have little precious time. That little time I
have is now focused on my wife and son and the Grey family. I don't have time or
room for you in my life. Look I don't hate you, I don't feel anything towards you
except anger when you show up and you painfully become a reminder that I am
not this man's biological son." I point to my dad. "I don't care that we don't have
a relationship. But I love my dad, Carrick Grey, so much that when you reach out
it becomes front and center to me that I don't have this man's blood in me. But in
my heart and my head I am Carrick Grey's son. Elliot Grey is the only brother I
have and Mia Grey is the only sister in my mind. I know you have other children
besides your daughter but I don't have room for them in my life. Especially, not
at the expense of my brother, sister and parents."

"But don't you want to know them. You and Angela could be twins she looks so
much like you. You have grandparents that "

"Stop. I have grandparents yes. My grandfather is right here. I can't

automatically love someone because they carry a title. I don't care to know them.
I am sure they are lovely people but I don't need them in my life. I have the
family I need."

"Sir. Mr. Trevelyan. Please help me here. How would you feel if you knew you had
a grandchild out there and couldn't see him but desperately wanted to know
them?" My grandfather looks over at Elliot and we both grin knowing that Gramps
is probably thinking he does have a great-grandchild out there that none of us
know about thanks to Elliot.

"Leave it alone McTiernan. Don't suck me into your song and dance here. No one
blames you for your role in this. We all understand that you were just a kid and
walked when you found out you got that young girl pregnant and then only found
out about Christian after he was part of the legal system as a small child. We get
that you didn't want the bother back then. Butbe the man you were too
immature to be back then and walk out of here and don't look back. If you want
to give this young man somethinggive him the freedom to love the family he
knows and leave him alone. He has told you repeatedly he doesn't need you in
his life. He has told you plain and clear that you diminish what his heart needs to
believe every time you make contact. You released your sperm and the result
was 29 years laterthis fine man was born. He suffered more as a young child
than any one being should have to ever endure. It has taken years for his heart
and mind to mend. If you want this young man to be truly happyand that is all
you want for himthen get up and walk away right now. If you want something
elsetell us now what it is and quit playing fucking games with my grandson's
life. Because I understand you signed an agreementso the clock is ticking fine
sir." WowGramps once again is my hero.
I stare at McTiernan without blinking. Now that I am within feet of him I can
confirm I feel nothing. So we look alike. They say everyone looks like someone.
But I thought I might feel this instant bond. I don't. I don't feel hateI don't feel
love. I just feel like he is wasting my time and I want to meet up with my wife as
planned. I was nervous I might actually feel something. But now that I am here
nothing.

"Ido want you to be happy Christian. I just want so much to make my parents
happy before they die and my daughter. I understand your feelings but if I could
just get you to think about meeting them."

I slam my hands down on the desk. Now I am angry. "No. You are fucking
kidding me right? It seems like if these people didn't have a need you wouldn't be
here. Not that I care. I really don'tbut I am not some pawn in your quest to heal
all these people or grant their dying wish. So if there is nothing elsewe are done
here. Pleaseleave me and my family alone. I promise you I don't hate you." I
stand up. "But I don't need youand that is what this comes down to. Now I will
ask you one last timeare you done with me?"

He stands up and gets closer to me. Taylor and Elliot both stand in protective
stance. "I guess I hoped when you saw me you would feel differently. I am sorry
Christian I didn't do something to stop Ella on her path to self destruction and
that you were made to suffer. If I could do it all over and have made your life
free of what you went throughI would do it in a heartbeat. I can reluctantly walk
away knowing you don't hate me. I would have liked to become at least friends.
But if you truly want me to walk out that doorand never talk to you againI will
do that for you."

Why is he making me feel like shit? I don't owe him anything do I? I look at my
brother and he is staring at me. I know he wants to say something. Finally he
leans in. "I don't know why Bro but I feel like he is fucking with youtrying to get
in your head. It's simpledo you have everything you need or do you need this
guy in anyway. We are with you either way. Make a decision you feel is right for
you, Ana and your son." Elliot has never been good at whispering. Or maybe he
wants McTiernan to hear.

"I am not trying to be divisive but how is this any of your business? This is
between me and my son." He pushes up against Elliot and Taylor quickly pulls
Elliot back before he flattens him. Wrong choice of words. My dad gets in
McTiernan's face so close they are touching noses.

"Getting off inside your one night stand does not qualify him as your son. I am
his fatherhe is not your son." He is gritting his teeth so hard that my jaw hurts
watching him. "Don't call him that. This is my family now that you are impacting.
I never asked you to help raise him when he struggled. I never asked you to
interfere. This kid was wounded when we brought him into our home, no thanks
to you and that mess of a mother that he had. We have been there to celebrate
his success, mend his wounds, push him to do right, help him take accountability
for his wrongs and love him unconditionally. I love this boy with all my heart
warts and all. He is my son McTiernan and if you ever call him your son again I
will knock you on your ass. So do not disrespect my son or his brother or I will
have you thrown out of here."

My dad steps back and he is shaking he is so pissed. "We aren't getting anywhere
are we? Mr. McTiernan; you have met Christian. He has been clear in that he
wants no further contact or communication from you. We have your written
consent to this and I would hate to have this put into a restraining order. You're a
business man and have a family. I am sure you don't want that stigma attached
to your name. Unless you have something else you need to share with my son,
this meeting is coming to a conclusion."

McTiernan reaches into his breast pocket and Taylor immediately jumps in front
of me.

"For fuck sake you people are jumpy. I have something for you. If you choose to
throw them both out that is your choice. But at least let me hand them to you."
He has two envelopes. "This is from Angela. It is her thank you letter. For god's
sake read it. Give her a chance to thank you since you won't meet your own
sister. The other envelope is your family tree from my side. You may not want
this but what if someday your son wants to know his heritageit's all here. What
if god forbid someday you need someone's help like we needed you for my
daughter. You don't want to close that door."

"Are you really going to go there? Emotionally blackmailing my grandson on a

huge what if? What is your real agenda? Is it money? Is it to cleanse your soul or
is it what Christian suggestedyour only interest is and has been to
accommodate your daughter and parents. I am with my son-in-law. This
conversation needs to wrap up." Gramps lights his cigar, something he does when
he is pissed or upset. My dad cringes as he doesn't allow smoking in the building.
But have fun telling Gramps that.

McTiernan doesn't say anything for a long time. Finally he backs up and puts his
hand out to me. "I can see you really don't want this Christian. It makes me
remorseful to see such a bitter man and I am sure I have something to do with
that. I just wanted to meet you and make amends. Welcome you into my family
and let you meet your brother Cooper, he is my youngest and is 14, Jaclyn is my
oldest and is 22 and Angela is now 18. They are your siblings and they want to
know you. I can't tell them they can't be part of your life."

God damn it. I turn around and rub my hair. Now there are ages and names to go
with this relationship that I don't want. So I have a younger brother. Fuck. I close
my eyes and take a deep breath. "I told you I didn't want to know. Why did you
do that? Are you purposely trying to fuck with my head?" I am yelling now and
even though my back is turned I can feel him start to reach out for me. I turn
around and put my hands up. "Don't fucking touch me. Don't touch me." I warn
him. Elliot pushes him back. "Do you know why I don't want people to touch me?
Because she had pimps that abused me with cigarettes and burned my back and
chest and they did things to me that I won't even discuss to this day. I was three
years old when one pimp beat me so bad I spit up blood for days and I remember
that. I went days, weeks with nothing to eat other than frozen peas. And I know
that she came to you when she was pregnant and you denied her and me so you
could play baseball. You could have saved me from that and you know I haven't
been bitter about it. You were a kid when you knocked her upyou didn't want
meor a kid in your life. I get it. But when you walked away from her, you
walked away from me. You don't get to walk back in my life now. You don't get to
do this. Tell your children whatever the fuck you want but I never want to hear
from you again. They have each other just like I have my family. Please I am
begging you to leave me alone." Although I am furious I reach out my hand to
shake his. "Just shake my hand Charlesand agree to walk away and never make
contact again. I am begging you to let me get on with my life, and leave me and
my family alone. Please." I stare at what I hope is the last time I will ever look at
Charles Rusty McTiernan.
"I'm sorry Christian. I'm sorry I walked away from Ella. If this is what you want"
He puts his hand out and we have a firm handshake. I turn around and walk to
my dad's office and I don't look back.

Elliot's POV

"Okay dudethere's the door. I promise you if you reach out againit won't be
my brother, it won't be my dad or this 87 year old man here that you hear from.
I don't have a fucking connection to you. So manners won't be foremost in my
mind. Be a fucking man and walk away and don't come back. Got it?" I am
spitting mad. This fucker has messed with Christian's head for the last time.
Christian has shown him more respect than he usually would. Probably because
he is his biological father, but the Grey's accommodating this fucker stops now. I
look at Taylor and he grabs McTiernan's arm pushing out the door.

I lean over the conference table and take a breath. Gramps tries to stand up and
I help him. "Calm down son. Your brother is a strong man. He will be fine."
Gramps pats me on his back. He gently pats my dad's shoulder.

"You okay dad?"

"Yes I just hated seeing the pain in your brother's face. He has come such a long
way and I haven't seen that look in his eyes since before Ana." I know what he
means. I need to go to him.

"Give me a minute alone with him will you dad, Gramps?" I don't wait for their
response but make my way to my dad's office where Christian is sitting on the
couch with his head down and elbows resting on his knees. I walk over to my
dad's wet bar and pour two bourbons and hand one to Christian.

"You know I am glad I don't know who my parents were. I can't pretend to know
how unsettling that must feel. I read about these people that spend their lives
wanting to find their biological parents and have records unsealed and pay
investigators to uncover everything. I don't get it. We have the best family and
we are all so close. Why stir the pot? I hate that this has guy has tried to waltz
back in your life bro. I won't let him do it again. I just need to know that you're
okay if I clean his fucking clock if he makes contact again."

Christian sits up. "Yea I don't care what you do to him. But, I would never wish
anything negative on his kids. I have the feeling at some point in my life one of
them will try to show up at my door and play happy family. That will be a
problem for me. I can't fuck them over. God damn it I wish he never told me that
I had a brother and sister. I mean siblings. I have youand MiaI don't want to
know them. Is that wrong of me?"

"Not at all. I should be way past the age of being jealous but fuck I don't want
you to have another brother. I mean how could he be nearly as awesome as me?"
Christian grins.

"Well that would be easier than you think. No seriously, thanks for being here
today Elliot. You're the only brother I have. I love you bro." He reaches over and
shakes my hand. "What did you get me for my birthday?" This makes me laugh.

"Oh you just wait and see. It is fucking awesome." I am building a military style
obstacle course on Friday at his house. It has everything in it and we will
probably kill each other trying to best each other on it but I have a crew of thirty
working on it all day Friday while he is at work. "You won't get it until Friday.
Patience little bro. This might be my best gift yet." He will love it. Keeping this a
surprise will be hard work but I have Ros keeping him busy late then Ana has him
convinced to take Charlie Tango and pick up Ray. So he won't get back well until
it is done.

Taylor walks in. "I sent him on his way sir. He has left. Ryan is taking your
grandfather home. Did you want to see him before he leaves?" Christian stands
up and Taylor looks at him. "McTiernan is a real taint sir." I laugh.

"Jason that is my word. Do you even know what it is?"

"Of course I do Elliot." He smiles at both of us. "Taint your asshole and taint your
ballsit is that waste of useless skin in-between." He winks at us and Christian
and I lose it laughing.

Okayhopefully this is the closure that some of you felt was needed with
McTiernan. Next chaptera little pole dancing birthday present. Some
lemons and laughs with the brothers. I will get to more Sawyer and
Francesca later but for those of you asking she is not going to be the
nanny. For heaven's sakeshe has a good job already! My other
concession is that I will continue writing a few extra chapters because I
find I miss it but it will mean longer waits in between chapters. Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev
Next>

I am jumping on a plane and wanted to upload thisI apologize that I

didn't get to edit it a third timeand for the errors. Lilly

Chapter 67 Birthday Presents Part 2

Ana's POV

Oh my gosh I am nervous. Sawyer and Reynolds brought me here to Escala at

two thirty so I can get ready for Christian's birthday. Teddy is asleep in his Pac
and Play in the living room and Sawyer and Reynolds are in the old staff office. I
have a chocolate cake in the oven which reminds me of last year when I baked
his cake. In those days I was allowed to go out by myself. How times have
changed.

I have the dining room table set and the caterer is bringing dinner over at 5:30. I
checked the two poles upstairs in the playroom. I bought an extra pole now that I
understand this whole thing. One never moves and the other is a spinning pole.

My instructor Birgitta tells me I am a natural and amazing at this whole pole

dancing thing. Who knew I would finally be good athletically at something and it
would be pole dancing. I am sure my Dad would have another coronary if he
heard that. Birgitta said it is much easier for smaller girls like me with low body
fat to do this than bigger gals. Kate is thin but much taller than me so she has
had a harder time. I seem to be able to cling to the pole like a damn orangutan.
At first my arms, back and shoulder hurt but I took my fourth two hour lesson the
other day and I really get it. I love how it feels and the movement is so sensual. I
actually feel graceful.

I have learned the less clothing the better. Not because it looks goodbut
because you can't be slippery and get the lift and traction needed wearing a lot of
clothes. So I am wearing something tonight for Christian that I think will make
him go crazy. At least I hope so.

I can't stop thinking about him. I am worried. Elliot told me he would call me and
let me know how Christian is doing after meeting with McTiernan. I overheard
Sawyer and Reynolds talking about it and they can't believe Christian didn't want
to meet his siblings. But I understand. I think anything that could potentially
come between him, Elliot and Mia scares him. He sees the siblings as potential
interlopers in his perfect family world. If it were me, I would be ecstatic to meet a
new siblingbut then I was raised as an only child. He just doesn't want anyone
else in his life.

"Mrs. Grey, I just heard from Taylor and they will be leaving Mr. Grey's law office
in about ten minutes and will be coming here. Are you ready for them?" I look at
the clock. It is 4:45. "No Sawyer stall them, he can't get here until 5:30." I grab
my phone and text Elliot and tell him to take Christian out for a birthday drink or
something. Drink at their Dad's officewhatever but he can't get here yet I need
to change and frost the cake.

I also need to feed Teddy one more time then Reynolds is taking him home so
Grace and Carrick can watch him tonight, give him a bottle, bath and put him to
bed. I hope we make a long late night of it. I have all of Christian's gifts from
Neiman's wrapped and waiting, and the video camera set up in the playroom. He
got so flipping turned on the last time we taped everything that tonight I thought
we could do that again.

I check the cake and it is still not quite cool enough to frost so I run into the
living room and see Teddy is sound asleep. I literally run to the staff office and
tell Reynolds I am jumping in the shower and I will have the monitor with me but
he needs to sit out in the living room with Teddy. Reynolds is strictly Teddy's CPO
not his nanny so he looks up at me in panic mode.

"Mrs. Grey what if he wakes up?"

"Then pick him up, I promise I will be fast. He should be fine."

I look at my watch and take it off as I head into the bedroom. It is so strange to
be here like this. Cooking, taking a shower and the playroom. I realize I am so
glad we moved. I hate looking out and seeing only clouds. The apartment is just
not a home. It feels cold and lonely. I shut the bedroom door and strip quickly
jumping in the shower. I shave my legs and underarms and thankfully had a
Brazilian last weekend. I decide that I will braid my hair, wear my sexy pole
dancing outfit under the blue dress I had on all day. This way Christian won't
expect anything. He doesn't know I have had multiple two-hour classes so I could
prepare for this birthday gift. I put my make up on, wearing just a bit more
eyeliner than usual going for the smoky fuck me look. This makes me giggle.

After I am sure I am ready, I run upstairs to the playroom and set my music up
choosing an erotic upbeat song called The Lion Tamer. Lions' purr and roar and
you hear the jungle drums and the lion tamers whip though out. No wordsjust
the erotic upbeat music to get my Fifty in the right frame of mind. Birgitta helped
me choreograph it and when we finished she made me laugh suggesting I should
take this "sport" seriously and eventually compete. Both Kate and I almost fell on
the floor laughing. When she asked what was so funny we both said she clearly
hadn't met my husband. He would never let me do this publically. But I have
been watching the videos and this is not a skanky woman's sport. There are
beautiful strong athletic woman all over the world entering contest and creating
pole art. I have become mesmerized by this and I just hope Christian likes it. Of
course I would never enter a contestjust thinking about my husband's reaction
makes me laugh but it is the first time I can ever remember becoming passionate
and excited about something physical besides sex. I hate working out but this has
been great.

I come back downstairs and Reynolds looks at me funny. He probably thinks I

didn't shower because I slipped on the same dress. "Thank god he didn't wake
up. Sawyer came in and talked to me really loud on purpose I think. I almost
beat the hell out of him." I peak in his Pac and Play and see Teddy squirming but
I think I have time to frost the cake before nursing him. My phone vibrates.

If I keep him here much longer I am going to have him so smashed he won't be
able to feel his dick let alone perform for you Itty bitty. We are on our third
bourbon. Can I start sending him your way?

I look at my watch. It is 5:20. The caterer will be here in ten minutes but I need
to go over stuff with them too. Shoot why is he ready so soon?

Nokeep him talking don't let him drink anything else. Please Elliot.

For fucks sake Anahave you ever tried to make my bro do something he doesn't
want to dohe wants to meet up with you not shoot the shit with me

How did it go today?

Not great...he is doing better now. He needs you a hell of a lot more than me. I
can stall him another ten.

Perfect

Sawyer comes out and tells me the caterer has just been announced by the
doorman. Oh thank goodness they are early. Of course Teddy wakes up so I run
for him after frosting the cake really fast.
I grab Teddy and run into the bedroom to change and nurse him yelling to Luke
to show the caterer where the kitchen is and to start setting up while I feed the
baby.

I sit in the chair and hold Teddy taking a deep breath. Poor Christian, I hate
hearing it didn't go well today. I will give him extra love tonight. I am so excited
to get in the playroom. I think I can do some amazing moves on the swing now
that I have a few pole dancing moves under my belt. I rubbed Teddy's head while
he nurses and try to relax so I don't feel rushed. He is gobbling away. I need to
ask Grace if he eats too much. He sure is looking chubby. His little cheeks are like
a chipmunks and his legs and wrists look like someone tied a rubber band around
them with just little rolls of skin and creases everywhere. Actually he is adorable
and healthy looking. I could just gobble him up but he sure likes to eat. We finish
and I walk with him until he burps.

"All done baby boy. I am going to send you home with Reynolds and Ryan and
you are going to spend the evening with Grammy and Grampy." I wonder what
he will call them when he starts talking.

When I come out Ryan is waiting for us with Reynolds. "I will call Grace to let her
know you are on your way and go over everything. Be careful driving Ryan.
Reynoldshe is changed, burped and fed. But sit in the back with him okay?"

"Of course Mrs. Grey that is why Ryan is here to pick us up." They leave and I run
around and light the candles real fast, put music on in the living room and open
the patio doors. It is a perfect evening out.

"Mr. Grey and Taylor have just pulled into the parking garage." I barely
acknowledge Luke as I run into the kitchen. Holy Moly I am out of breath. I
introduce myself to the caterer. Luke is standing in the kitchen with us. I explain
the sequence of courses and how I want them served, the wines and the timing.
We are good to go. I apply some lip gloss and walk to the elevator to wait for my
husband and take a deep breath. I am flipping exhausted.

Christian's POV

"So Taylor I am not going to be pissed when I get off the elevator am I? No party
or anything right?"

"No sirI don't think you will be pissed." The elevator door opens and Ana is
waiting for me with a big smile and a glass of champagne. She is a sight for sore
eyes.

"Hi baby." I bend down and kiss her softly. She toasts me with a glass of
champagne. Of course I know my parents must have Teddy about now but I
pretend I don't know anything so as not to ruin the surprise. "Teddy?"

"He isn't here. Your parents are babysitting. SoI can join you. Happy Birthday
Mr. Grey." She almost whispers and sounds so sensual. "Come on in." I want to
laugh as she invites me into my own home.

I lean down and whisper. "One can only hope that meeting here means playroom
time Ana." She leans in with her back to my front and then looks up at me.
"Patience love." Wow Ana is usually shy about coming here and letting the staff in
on the planning. She knows they know what we do here. This is interesting. I
notice the caterer working in the kitchen and the table is set. So far I like where
she is going with this. She leans in and grabs my neck so I can lean down. "Do
you trust me?" This makes me laugh. How many times have I said that to her?

"Of course I do baby." She motions for me to follow her up the stairs. No passing
goright to the playroom. I definitely like where she is going with this. When we
get outside the playroom door she hands me a blindfold. "AnaI don't know
about that."

"Christiantrust me." She whispers in my ear and places the blindfold on me and
walks me into the room. WowI notice the smell of lemon and leather. Has it
always smelled this strong? I guess I have never been blindfolded in here before.
She guides me to sit down. It feels like the chesterfield couchin fact I know it is.
I hear Ana move around and then she talks to me from whereacross the room?

"Christian take the blindfold off." I slowly remove the blindfold and the room is
dimly lit. Ana is kneeling on all fours very predatory. She is wearing this fucking
unbelievable flesh tonebikini like outfit with a bit of fringe. It is skin tight and
almost looks like she is nude. Then the music or whatever that is starts. A
purring, then a roaring lion and she crawls across the floor. What the fuck is she
doing? Then I see them. Not one but two poles. Holy mother of Christ this is
either going to be the hottest thing I have ever seen or a disaster waiting to
happen. So farso good. The sound of jungle drums starts beating and then fuck
mefuck me.fuck meoh fuck me where the hell did she learn that? She rolls
back and her gorgeous legs clench the bar and she does this backward roll up on
the pole pulling herself up the fucking thing. I swear my mouth must be hanging
wide open and I already have the biggest raging hard on I have ever had. She is
fucking upside down. Jesus I hope she doesn't fall.

The drums beat louder and I hear the roar of the lion. Oh tell me god I am not
dreaming. She is upside down and she has her amazing legs in a complete split
wide open for me to literally drool over her beautiful pussy perfectly displayed. It
is so erotic as the flesh covered outfit is covering her and I can't actually see her
pussy but I mean fuck me it is wide open as her legs are perfectly and gracefully
spread out in a split and she continues to hang upside down. She pulls herself up
and wraps one leg around the pole and extends the other and spins like a pro.
She is fucking spinning. Christ if I didn't know better I would say she has done
this before. Where the fuck did she learn to do this so well? I can't even believe
my eyes.

I am leaning and sitting on the edge of the couch. When did these polls get
installed? That is a question for another day. I want to fuck her, suck her, kiss
her, touch her, lick her and knowing she can fucking bend and spread her legs
like this has me thinking about endless possibilities but holy mother of god I can't
move. I don't want to miss a thing. The growling and sounds of the jungle
continue while my little lioness is seducing the living shit out of me. She is
standing now holding the pole with one hand and dancing gracefully like a
ballerina with her dainty hands and oh fuck me she is clenching the poles with her
sexy ass thighs and leaning back...back.back with her head almost on the floor
holding herself up with just her thighs squeezing the pole. Oh my god I must
have died on the way over here tonight and I somehow made it into heaven. She
is now crawling like a fucking tiger over to the other pole and then she pulls
herself almost to the top before leaning into a 90 degree angle twirling just from
one knee. Just one fucking knee? Is that a fucking whip I hear? Oh Christ she is
showing me her gorgeous pussy again. When did I start stroking my dick? Jesus
she is twirling her body gracefully now with just holding the bar by the creases of
her elbow. This can't be fucking happening. I have to pull my dick out as I am
about to explode in my pants.

I am mesmerized like I have never been in my life. This is the most fucking
amazing thing I have ever seen. I am watching her spin and twirl and amazed at
her gracefulness and when did she get so strong. She doesn't weigh enough to
have this kind of strength. Christ her legs should be insured. The music comes to
a stop and I can't move. Ana is on the floor in a complete split with her hands
holding the pole behind her. I am stunned silent well almost stunned silent as I
moan when I feel myself ejaculate over my hands. Jesus Christmore lessons
and I will have to lock her up. Christ has Sawyer been watching my wife do this?
I thought she was probably falling off the damn bar.not qualifying as the fucking
national pole dancing champion.

The room is quiet. I look down at my hands. FuckI have never lost control like
this.

"Christian" I am speechless. I look at my wife who is still in the splits. "Are you
okay?"

"BabybabybabyI just fucking came all over myself. Have you been doing this
for years? What the fuck? That was the hottest thing I have ever and I mean ever
seen. Jesus Anayou're amazing at this. Too amazing. I want to fuck you into
next year right now."

She gracefully stands up and leaves the room. Where is she going? A few seconds
later she comes back with a wash rag and kneels on the ground to clean my
hands and dick. I have to touch her. Is she real? I put my hands on the back of
her legs. Oh Christ I am getting hard already.

"Did you like it? I am so new at this and have so much to learn but I really love it
and want to make you happy."

"Happy? Oh baby that isn't even close to the right adjective or phrase for what I
feel right now. Ecstatic..amazedblown away.overwhelmed and I am shocked.
How many lessons have you had? Jesus you could go pro." She giggles.

"That is what my instructor said. She is bugging me to take more lessons and
enter competitions." She looks up at me shyly when she says this but I am not
fucking shy with my response.

"No god damn way in hellI would give away every penny we have before I
would ever let anyone see you do what you just did. Are you fucking insane?"

"I thought you liked it."

"Oh babyI didn't like itI loved it. Your body is amazingyou're a naturaland I
will want to be bringing you over here every day.but I can promise you that you
are never going to do this in front of anyone but me again. If you want more
lessonsyou will do them here privately. I don't even want my security guys to
see this. But thank you babycan you do that for me again?" She crawls on my
lap after she tucks my dick back in my pants. "Why is he getting packed away
Ana? I want you so bad right now I can't think straight. Jesus baby that was so
hot."

"I can do it again for you after dinnerbut dinner will be served in a minute and I
didn't want to do this on a full stomach the first time. Are you hungry?"

"BabyI have to fuck you at least once before we have dinner. Please. Jesus I will
eat so fast otherwise just to get back up here. Do we have to eat now? Please I
am begging you." I am seriousI need to have her and I want her to do the splits
right over my dick like pronto. "Have you always been able to do the splits and
move like that? How did I not know that?" I am still in shock.

"NoI didn't even know I was this flexible until I started the classes."

"So"

"So?"

"Can we please I am beggingplease fuck me real fast then we can eat and then
come back here? It's my birthday baby please you can't expect me to go
downstairs and eat after just experiencing the sexiest thing you have ever done
to me."

Ana giggles and I am rubbing her bare back and she whispers in my ear. "I am so
glad you liked my performance Christian. I wanted to please you. And since you
liked it so much I think I will please you before we have dinner. Just let me text
the chef and ask him to give us another whattwenty minutes?"

"Does this feel like I need twenty minutes?" I take her hand and rub it on my
dick. I pull her and kiss her hard shoving my tongue in her mouth and holding the
back of her head. She kisses me back. She is slightly sweaty and I understand
after that performance. Christ just thinking about it has me going crazy.

"Christian I want you to fuck me on the swing later but I want to try something.
Take your dick out of your pants." Christ is this my wife? She has never said that
word that I remember. She usually calls it my thingy. But I am more than willing
to play along.

I take my massive hard on out of my pants after lowering them and Ana loosens
my tie and then tells me to get in the center of the couch and lean back. She
removes her bottoms and steps out of them gracefully. Then she steps up and
stands over me with her feet on either side of me. What the hell is she doing?
Then I watch her slide down into a split and she lands right over and on my dick
while in a perfect fucking split. Jesus this is surreal. She is wet and ready. "I see
and feel you got turned on just doing this baby. I like that." I lean back so I can
take in the visual before me. She is stunning and her legs are stretched out with
her toes pointing like a trained dancer. I put my hands on her hips and groanmy
dick is about as far up her pussy as it can possible be. She leans forward just a
bit and moans. I press on her abdomen and she almost screams.

"Jesus Christian I could feel you against me when you did that. I push her back
and forth and I am out of my fucking mind right now. I literally can feel the end
of her vaginal wall and her muscles clenching me tight.
"God Anagod babyfuck me." I move her fast and she slowly moves her one leg
up and over my shoulder as she rides me hard. Fast and hardback and forth. I
rub her clit just once and Christ she explodes with her head falling onto my chest.
I watch her and think about her on those damn poles and lean back coming
almost violently. What the fuck just happened?

Taylor's POV

I am sitting at my old desk reading through some background checks. Sawyer

went to the kitchen to get us each a dish prepared by the chef. I look at my
watch. Christ they are still up there.

"Hey I couldn't carry anything else. Do you want a bottle of water?" Sawyer
comes in and places a plate in front of me. "Mrs. Grey text the chef and said they
needed another fifteen minutes or so. Fuck he has to be blowing his mind about
right now."

"Why you mean the pole dancing?"

"Yea I told you, she is fucking unbelievable at it. Kate sucks at it and it is actually
funny to watch her but, man Mrs. Grey looks like she has been doing this for a
living. Christ T, my money says after she does this for him he won't be letting me
take her anymore."

"Reallyshe's that good huh?"

"I wouldn't let me go if it was my wife. I mean she is fucking ridiculous. A

natural."

"So we should talk about your little fuck up today Lukey."

"What fuck up?"

"Seriously? Wait get me a glass of milk while your up will you?" He laughs at me.
"What.milk is good for you. I get sick of water all the time."

"You aren't talking about me taking that number from that chick in HR are you?"

"Not HR..she's in the billing department you dickhead. You fucked her like four
months ago didn't you?"

"Was it that long ago? I don't remember. It was a one night thingI never called
her but evidently she wants some more of me. I didn't say anything to hershe
approached me."

"Dudeyou should not have accepted her number in front of one thousand
people. The boss didn't appreciate you being so blatant and especially in front of
Mrs. Grey. What were you thinking?"

"I wasn't thinking I was caught off guard to be honest with you. I had forgotten
all about her. I don't even remember her name." He pulls the piece of paper out
of his pocket that was given to him in the employee restaurant. "Ohwas that her
name. I would have never guessed that. Tanya? Hmmm" He shakes his head.
"Sawyer you are such a fucking whore. Christ what is wrong with you. Anyway
this morning you were pining away for Francescaits Francesca right? I have a
hard time remembering her name and by noon you are almost balls deep in
several GEH employees."

"Balls deep? What the fuck are you talking about? I didn't do anything with
anyone."

"You know what I mean.quit being an asshole. This chickshe sounds like a
good personyou said you liked her and yet you are all over the first pussy that
distracts you."

"It's not like that T. I do like FrankieFrancesca. She is attractivesmartfunny

and if I were the type to settle downshe would be my type. ButI am not the
type to settle down and I am not committed to her in anyway shape or formhell
I haven't even fucked her. I probably could have last night I mean she didn't shut
me out or anything but I respect her so I didn't try. But in the interim of taking it
slow and doing the right thing" he uses quotes when he says the right thing "I
am not going to walk away from free ass that I don't give a shit about. When I
am locked down.and that will never happenbut say I was committedI would
never do that. As it isI still am not calling either of the bitches that hit me up
today because fuck TI do actually like Frankie and I feel kind of shitty going
after other ass. God damn it I am not happy about these feelings I am harboring.
They fuck with your head. There is nothing good about this."

I laugh at him. "Quit fighting it and just go with it. Christ your goofier than a
chick about this shit. You are over thinking it man. You like hersee what
happens. Meanwhile you are thirty four years oldyou want to fuck this Frankie
fuck her. You're both a bit old to act like you're in high school. Quit over thinking
it."

He leans against his desk. "Yea maybe I will call her later."

I look at the monitors and the boss and Mrs. Grey are coming out of the fuck
room arm and arm. He looks happier than a pig in shit. She looks happyso all is
well. His shirt is no longer tucked in, his tie is off and his suit jacket is missing.
Yep he got laid while we sit here waiting. Christthis is the one thing I hate about
this job their constant fucking.

"Are they out?" I nod. I step out and meet the boss at the end of the stairs to tell
him I am sending Sawyer home unless he has a need for him. He excuses himself
and tells Mrs. Grey he will be right there and pulls me back into my office. Sawyer
looks up when we enter.

"I ought to fire your ass right now Sawyer. You mother fuckeryou have been
taking my wife to those classes and you fucking knew and saw what she was
doing. I was expecting her to be somewhat clumsy but fuck she is like a pro. You
are not to take her to her lessons again you got it Sawyer? I fucking mean it. I
will take her or her instructor can come here. Who had the poles installed?"

"I did sir. And as far as not telling you that Mrs. Grey had mastered the art of
pole dancingyou going to tell me you wouldn't have fucking killed me if I had
said something about how amazing she was at this. What the fuck was I suppose
to do?" Sawyer doesn't back down.
I am half waiting for the boss to knock Sawyer on his ass. Instead he rubs his
hair and takes a deep breath. "Holy mother of fuckI am married to that
goddess. I am still in shock. Unfucking-believable. Sawyer no more arrange for
the instructor to come here. I want Ana to keep taking lessonsthat's for fuck
surebut here in private where your sorry ass can wait in the office and not
watch my wife. You should be able to work out something with the instructor
coming hereyou fucked her too right? Christ I am going to rename you Elliot."

"Umm sirwelljust once. But yes I will work it out." The boss exits without a
scene. Must have been one hell of a dance.

"Told you my pole watching days were over after he saw what she can do."

Ana's POV

"This is good isn't it?" I bite into the main course which is outrageous. The chef
prepared a cucumber soup which is really quite good then for the main course he
prepared a macadamia nut rockfish with red potatoes and mixed vegetables. It is
very good and Christian is looking at my plate to see what I won't finish. "I think
there is more over there." On cue the chef comes over with another prepared
plate for Christian who digs in like it's his first. He looks up at me and shakes his
head, leans back and places his finger over his lip just staring. "What?"

"You. I am still just fucking floored Ana. God that was the sexiest hottest thing
I've seen." I feel myself blush. He hasn't stopped talking about this. I am glad he
liked it but I never expected him to be so excited about this. "So what is next on
our agenda this evening Mrs. Grey."

"Well we have your birthday presents to open. I made you your favorite chocolate
cake. Then we can watch a movie or go back upstairs or do whatever."

"It will definitely go with the whatever." He reaches over and takes my hand and
kisses each of my knuckles. Why do I feel like the he has taken charge again? I
wait for him to finish his dinner then stand up and take his hand.

"Come open your presents." He brings our champagne to the living room.

"All of those?" He looks surprised.

"I think I am getting better at this shopping stuff and besidesyou deserve
presents too."

"You are my present. I am not sure anything in one of these wrapped presents
can match what you did an hour agobut I love that you have picked out some
items for me. Clothes from Neiman's?"

"Heyjust open them and see. Waityou heard?"

"Heard?"

"Don't be obtuse Christian."

"You mean heard about the new general manager that seems to think he can put
his hands on my wife? Yes I heard."
"Sawyer has a big mouth."

"It's Sawyer's job to make sure people don't do that baby. He was pissed. And
just for the record, Taylor talked to Reynolds and he didn't care much for the guy
either. It was a dumb ass move on his part. We spend more money there than
any other customer other than maybe Bill and Melinda Gates. Probably the Grey's
combined we spend more. You don't touch my wife. I don't care if the guy was
just being friendly."

I sigh. "So what are you going to do?"

"I called Dallas and talked to his boss at corporate. They can figure it out. If they
value our business they will fix it. It's their problem now." He kisses my nose and
he has been relatively calm for Christian. He opens all of his giftsguys don't get
as excited about clothes but he claims to love everything.

"I like when you pick clothes out for me. I don't know about this bathing suit
though. Kind of short isn't it?"

"That's kind of in style again."

"Yeamaybe in Europe baby. But not so sure. Christ Elliot and Brady will abuse
the shit out of me. We'll see. Socake or Ana. What's next?"

"You are very anxious."

"Yes Ana, I am. I want to go upstairs and take my time and have you in as many
ways and times as possible before we head home. What time did you tell my
parents we would be home?"

"Eleven." I stand up and walk to the kitchen and bring out his cake.

"Are you going to sing to me again like last year?" He pulls me onto his lap and
runs his finger along the side of the cake and licks the chocolate and pulls me in
for a kiss allowing me to taste the rich chocolate icing. "Babythe cake can wait
I can't."

A few minutes later we are in the playroom. "Ana, I love how you took control
tonight and seduced me. But.I need to take control back. Are you okay with
that?" I nod as he runs his fingers over my lips and whispers in my ear. "Do you
still have that pole dancing outfit on?"

"Yes, underneath my dress."

"Will you take it off and do the dance again for menaked." I am not surprised he
is asking this. Some of the positions I went into earlier are very erotic and
seductive. I turn around and take off my dress and then shimmy out of the form
fitting outfit under my dress.

"Same music?" He nods and runs his fingers down my back. He is totally seducing
me now. He gets totally naked and sits on the floor about four feet away from the
poles. I don't ask why he wants to sit on the floor I am sure he will stop me at
some point so he can play. But to my surprise I repeat the performance without
any interruption and from the corner of my eye I watch his erection getting larger
and larger. When I am done and on the floor in the splits he stands and takes my
hand and asks me to get in the position the routine started with where I am
upside down and my legs are wide open in a split.

"I don't know if I can hold on for long like that, my arms are getting sore and I'm
not meant to hang there indefinitely."

"Don't worry baby, just get in that position and I will hold your hips if you start to
fall." I grab the pole and tuck and roll upside down holding the bars with my
hands and them open into a wide split. Ahhh now I get it. Christian leans his head
down and licks me from my slit to my anus. Back and forth and he penetrates the
core of my vagina deeply with his tongue. It is beyond intimate and I am so
exposed. "This is all I could think about doing to you when you opened up like
this. So open. So beautiful. He licks and sucks me over and over. Oh god this
feels amazing. He licks me until I find my release and I feel so sensual and
beautiful in a strange way. I am almost shivering from both the intensity of the
orgasm and from holding the bar so tight.

"Okay baby, same position, only upright. I pull myself up and turn around and
now I am eye to eye with Christian and I slowly open my legs again and spread
them gracefully out. "Push yourself down just a bit baby. Now let me guide you."
As I hold onto the pole Christian takes my hips and swings me onto his enormous
erection. Oh my god with my legs spread out like this and my weight on the pole
we are gliding in and out of each other.

"Hold me Christian, this feels too good, I am afraid I will let go."

"I got you babyoh fuck you are amazing. This is so fucking awesome. We very
slowly move back and forth and it is so sensual having him this way. I can watch
his stomach muscles and my own femininity take him over and over. Finally he
leans his head back and pulls me hard. I am holding the bar and my hands start
to lose their grip. As he is holding me, I don't fall but I don't join him in his climax
concentrating on staying in the air. As soon as he is finished he drops to the floor
and flicks my clit with his tongue just several times and I come gloriously pulling
his hair and vaguely aware of my back against the pole.

Okay stay there baby. I don't want you tired." I am trying to catch my breath and
I am shocked to see he is already recharged sporting a hard on. He will kill me if
we come here every day. I won't walk for a week at this rate. He walks over to
the sound system and puts on The Flower Duet by Delibes and then walks over to
the chest. He holds up the lube. "You think you can handle this? I am a big boy
tonight if you haven't noticed." Oh yes I have noticed. His cock is huge. It's his
birthday. Why not? I nod. He lubes himself and then comes back to me and tells
me to grab the pole and I bend standing a bit on my toes. He spreads the lube
slowly over my backside and then pushes my cheeks apart slowly and as the
operatic voices take their crescendo he enters my behind slowly and
methodically. He gets partially in and stopsthe fullness is almost overwhelming.
He whispers for me to stand a bit and when I do he caresses my clit and rubs
while he pushes deeper. He is so big I can hardly take him all. "Christianyellow."
He slowly pulls out a bit and gives me a few seconds to adjust before he pushes
again. Slowly. "I am going to come quickly baby then we will have a bath. I want
to make love to you. Right now I just need this can you handle me?"

"Go ahead Christian, just let me adjust. OkayI am getting used to it." He
doesn't move but he slowly inserts twono three fingers inside me while his
thumb massages my nub. I am dripping and can barely take much more. I hear
myself whimpering and feel Christian push as far as he can then he has me his
wayit is sensual and intimate. He only moves every few seconds holding my
breast while his other hand strokes me slowly and circularly inside and out. I feel
my orgasm from deep inside and then externally and even from my backside. I
am shaking, quaking, quivering and Christian lowers his arm and hand that was
on my breast and pulls me tight with his back to my front and almost roars as his
own orgasm take over. We fall to the floor and my husband is kissing me on my
eyes, face, nose, lips and neck.

"Ana, I love you so fucking much. You are everything I need but just I need you
all the time. I love you so much." He is barely able to catch his breath as he
pants out his love for me. We fall asleep for probably thirty minutes and I wake
when Christian picks me up and is carrying me to our old bedroom where he has
already drawn the tub for us with another glass of champagne and lit candles.

"Hey.this is your birthday. I am supposed to do this for you. Light the candles
and pamper you." He smiles and kisses my nose as he places me in the tub. He
gets in and sits opposite of me and I place my feet on his legs. Once I am settled
he hands me a small box. "What's this?"

"Something for you."

"For what? It's not my birthday."

"Nobut a year ago you said yes and made me the happiest man in the world. I
wanted you to know there isn't a moment that I don't think of you and feel
grateful." I open the small box and it is another charm for my bracelet. It spells
YES and it is made of diamonds. It is perfect.

"Thank you. I love it." We lay back and relax and I wince a bit."

"Did I play to rough?"

"Nojust you know it always takes a bit to feel normal. Tell me what happened
today."

"Christian leans back and sighs and fills me in on everything that happened. "Do
you think it is wrong to refuse to see McTiernan's children? I have Elliot and Mia I
don't want any other siblings. I am 29 years old. I don't have time to get to know
them. Just because they have the association of half sibling it doesn't mean I
have a connection or feelings for them. Why then do I feel guilty?"

"Because we are raised to believe we should care about our siblings and this is an
expectation. But you don't have to do this. If it isn't what you want then don't."
He nods but something else is on his mind.

"AnaAngela McTiernanthe one that I gave my bone marrow to wrote me a

letter when I wouldn't meet with her. I feel like a coward- not reading it but I
can't get past the Dear Christian. Will you read it to me?" I reach behind me and
dry my hand on the hand towel and he hands me a letter in an envelope.

"Are you sure?"

"Yesnothing changes my feelings about Charles McTiernanbut I can at least

accept her thank you. But I don't want to meet her. Go ahead."
"Dear Christian:

There are no words of gratitude that I can express to thank you for saving my
life. I was sure I wouldn't make it and at the eleventh hour.like a white knight
you came when you didn't have to and saved my life. How does someone show
their appreciation for that?

I have thought about this a lot. The way I say thank you is to give you my pledge
to live my life to the fullest. To value every breath, every moment and every one
I love.

I know you don't want to meet us. I can't say I understand but my thank you gift
to you is to respect your wishes. You won't hear from me againbut please know
that I will silently stalk you from afar so I can keep tabs on the big brother that
saved my life and I will always wish you only the best and a life time of happiness
for you, Ana and your family.

With Appreciation,

Angela"

I finish reading and I can't help it, I wipe a tear away. Christian is staring off
somewhere and doesn't say anything for a long time. Finally he takes the letter
from me and crinkles it and throws it in the wastebasket. I look at him surprised.
How was he not moved by that?

'Don't look at me like that Ana. I appreciate her letter. I wish her wellbut
nothing changes. I think of her in the same way I would think of a complete
stranger being compatible with my blood or bone marrow. How do I know? When
Mia was diagnosed my heart actually hurt." He pats his chest. "I felt cold from the
inside out. My stomach was in knots. I would wake up in the morning waiting for
the other shoe to drop. I would panic if she looked weaker, thinner, paler, was
sleeping extra. I still feel that way. I feel all those emotions because Mia is my
sister. I love her. I worry about her. We read each other minds. She drives me
crazy, she makes me laugh. She is the only other person in the world besides you
and Teddy of course that can touch me. She is not my blood but if she needed
me right now and Angela needed meI wouldn't hesitate. I would go to Mia
without even know why or what for. I don't feel that way for Angela. I don't feel
negative.but I don't feel anything. Could I with lots of work and effort?
PerhapsbutI don't have the time or inclination. Please don't think poorly of me
for that. It's just the way I feel."

I rub his feet and nod. He has been consistent and clear about this. "Should we
get up and have some of your cake?"

"That sounds good. Then we should head home and we can make love at home. I
wouldn't mind seeing Teddy before he goes down after his last feeding. He is
eating a bit less and further apart right?"

"Yes but he is a chubster."

"He's perfect babylike you."

We stand up and get dressed and as we are getting put back together Christian's
phone keeps vibrating. I hear him talk to himself. "This better be good Elliot."
"Hello Elliot what is so fucking important?...What? Seriouslyoh that sucks. Are
you sure? Noyes tonight. I hate to rub it in but fucking amazinglike a god
damn pronever in my life have I seen anything likewhat oh sorry. Well do
you need us to do anything? Oh yeaokay we will in a few minutes. Yeagive her
our best.I'm not laughingokay maybe a little. Okay let us know." He hangs up
and starts laughing hysterically as he puts his socks on.

"Whattell me?"

"Oh fuckKate pole danced for Elliot tonight and fell and they are at the hospital.
She broke her wrist. He wants my mom to run over there so he asked if we could
head home."

"Christian that isn't funny. Oh noI hope she will be better before the wedding.
Why are you laughing?"

"Because it is the fucking funniest thing I have ever heard. Ohfuck this is
priceless." I stare at him. "Come on, Ana, it is funny. My wife is a fucking goddess
champion on the pole and Kate oh shit." He starts laughing again"oh shitthis
is greatfalls and breaks her wrist and Elliot had to call my mom andand.when
he told her she fell pole dancing my mom saidoh god hold on I have to catch my
breath my mom saidwhy was Kate pole vaulting? Oh fuck tell me that isn't
funny?" Christian wipes his tears and looks at his phone then laughs even harder
after he reads his cell phone. He literally falls over sideways on the bed and
hands me the phone.

Quit laughing you fuckeroh shit this is fucking hilarious isn't it Kate might as
well pole vault she sucked at pole dancingfractured wristshe should be okay
by wedding. You don't need to hurry homemom not needed now.

We start to leave and then I remember something. "Oh hold on." Taylor and
Christian both look at me with Taylor holding the unsliced birthday cake and
Christian carrying the bags with his gifts. I run back through the apartment and
up to the playroom after getting the key and find the video camera that I
discreetly placed in the corner behind the poles. I giggle as Christian never saw
it. I run back downstairs and place the palm sized device in my purse. Once we
are in the back seat of the car and on our way I whisper into Christian's ear, "For
your enjoyment later." He looks at me and then I hand him the video camera. It
dawns on him and his eyes get wide.

He mouths silently" You recorded everything?" I nod and giggle. He leans back
with his hands in prayer like position and looks up and the sky.

"Thank you god." He kisses me on the ear and whispers"I am so not done with
you."

Thank you everyone for the reviews last chapter and comments. It
brought out a lot of comments all varied and appreciated. I wish I
could respond to everyonebut not enough time to write and respond.
Next family BBQ- more Sawyer and Francesca a bit of Mia and Brady
and bachelorette party discussions. I said I would wrap this up but your
love and encouragement has me thinking about of a few more chapters
as I mentioned last time. Not a lotbut not quite ready to end this. I
promise to give you a chapter in advance notice. Have a good weekend
everyone.
If you are interested in watching the pole dancing that I used as my
guide go to Michelle Stanek...2012 U.S Pole Dancing Champion You
Tube.

Love Lilly

Login | Sign Up FanFiction | unleash your imagination

Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFifty Shades Trilogy
Follow/FavAna and Christian - Having A Baby
By: lillian121
After the Boathouse Proposal, after the wedding and after the honeymoon Ana
and Christian are finally settling into married life. Then Ana tells Christian she is
pregnant. This is my interpretation of what happened after Fifty Shades Freed.
Same theme and relationships as in After the Boathouse and no cheating. Fun,
laughter, tears and romance!
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Family - Christian G., Anastasia S., Elliot G.,
Ethan K. - Chapters: 107 - Words: 1,036,073 - Reviews: 15,097 - Favs: 2,780 -
Follows: 2,984 - Updated: Dec 13, 2015 - Published: Apr 17, 2013 - id: 9210261
+ -

< Prev Next >

Chapter 68

This is a one shot on Thanksgiving 2012 a year later- so much has

happened. So in keeping true to my story its Turkey Bowl timebeing
thankful and a little walk down memory lane. Happy Thanksgiving
everyone. I will go back to July 2012 next chapter.

I must comment to a few that are shocked Christian wouldn't want to

meet his blood sibling. Why is this such a shock? It doesn't make him
cold at allit makes him connected to the people he loves and knows.
Just because you share blood doesn't mean you have a connection or
need one. I personally think it would be a slap in the face and hurtful to
the family that loves him and has been through hell and back with him.
So I will not have him meet his McTiernan siblings.

FinallyI am not picking on Katesome of you feel like I have to make

them have their HEA I plan to continue to show them struggling and
the work they have to put into their relationshipyou know like real life.

If you read carefully there are a few hints about what is to come or what
happened since Christian's birthday. Lilly

Thanksgiving 2012

Christian's POV

As soon as we load up the rest of the fucking house we will be there. Be ready to
lose one thousand dickhead.
Highly doubtful. I smile when I read Elliot's response text to me.

We are headed over to my parent's house as soon as Ana can find one more
fucking thing to load up into the cars. We always meet up on Wednesday of
Thanksgiving weekend. Tonight is game night and get ripped with my dad, Elliot
and Brady night. Tomorrow morning is the Turkey Bowl. This year we had a hard
time finding another firm or company to play us after the word was out we play
for blood and we have a ringer in a former college football player on our team
with Brady. But my dad was able to convince the entire King County District
Attorney's office of over one hundred people to join in this year. To say my dad is
excited is an understatement. They face these guys in court all the time. A
football field of prosecutors.public servants who make one quarter of what the
guys in private practice makethere is blood wanted on each side. Elliot and I
have been lectured, warned and threatened by the old man so many times that
Elliot told him to get the women to play if he wants to pussy the game down.
That got his attention.

Taylor, Gail and Sophie are joining us this year for dinner and the game. Sawyer
is off this week and in Idaho on vacation. So we have Reynolds and Ryan playing
as recruits although Sawyer will be missed. Taylor plays with aggression though
so we will be fine without Sawyer.

This year will be bitter sweet. Grams is just too far gone to even leave the house,
but I talked Gramps into coming tomorrow. Ana ordered Grams a hospital bed so
we can rail her in at night. Poor Gramps was pretty sad about that, and insisted
he wanted his girl in the same room as he was in at night. So we had their king
size bed removed and Grams sleeps in a hospital bed while he sleeps in a twin
bed next to her. Ana stops by several times a week and the three of us go for
breakfast every Saturday morning. Ana sings to her but that is the only thing she
responds to. She doesn't know me anymore although she seems to recognize Ana
and smiles. She cries sometimes when she sees my mom or Uncle Mike and loves
Riley. She seems to accept Gramps and doesn't get upsetor smile or anything.
It's like he isn't there. She sings but no longer speaks. The last public outing she
made was Elliot's wedding. She didn't attend the service but we brought her for
the reception and Elliot danced with her once as did Gramps then we had to take
her home. She isn't even ninety pounds. It is a painful disease to watch. Elliot,
who was always her favorite goes over now almost once a day and reads to her.
He told me the other day he is ready to let her go. I'm not but I am sure it's
because I think her existence keeps Gramps going.

"Anaplease can we assume my mom has it at her house and quit packing our
house to take to their house? You have the stroller, baby food, the Baby Brezza,
the cooler with your breast milk, Teddy's clothes, diapers, stroller-which mom has
the one we bought her by the way; toyswhich again my mom has plentyyour
clothes, my clothes.two cases of wine, scotch, cigars, the pies you made, the
coffee cakes, Benson's food, dog dish, dog bed, let's see oh yea the portable high
chairbecause you think Teddy likes ours better than Mom's and finally you have
that box of clothes for someone at mom's churchAna anymore we are going to
have to get another car because I don't know where we are going to even sit.
Come on can we please go baby. PleaseElliot and I have our bet that is suppose
to start at three-thirty."

"Hold your shorts on Grey it's not easy with a baby, I told you we should just
have the whole thing here."
"Here? NoI can't have the Turkey Bowl here. I don't want all those people
seeing our house. BesidesThanksgiving tradition at my parents house until the
end of time baby. Someday Teddy will be the quarterback in the Turkey Bowl." I
smile at her but she rolls her eyes at me. "Really? You don't think that will be
addressed later Mrs. Grey?"

"Christianyou have to cut the umbilical cord from mommy and daddy
sometime."

"Whatever Ana. I am storing these comments in the back on my head baby and
keep them coming.your ass will look like a baboon's at this rate." She sticks her
tongue out at me and heads back upstairs. Oh that assbest looking ass in
Seattle.

Last night we stayed up late talking. She is doing great at work but she misses
the baby even though she has him there with her. Christ I don't know what else I
can do for her on that level. She wants him right in her office with her rather than
down the hall. I listen to her go on and on about this and I finally played CEO and
asked her what the solution to her problem might be.

"So Ana, if this was one of your employees that came to you with this issue
missed her baby so much what would you tell them?" She threw the pillow at me.
"Just asking you a serious question. You have to resolve thisI can't help you
here. We added a state of the art day care for ten children. Teddy has his own
sleeping area, his own nannyhe is within a one minute walk for you.you nurse
him still whenever you canyou see himwhat five or six times a dayyou go
into work at 9:30 and leave no later than 3:30. You have hired three PA's and I
am out of ideas. On the other side of the matter you have done an amazing job in
the three months that you have been back and I know that some of these
meetings are keeping you from him.but I think you either accept this or.stay
home."

"But why can't I run the business from home?"

"Because Ana it isn't practical. Your employees need a leader and someone to
stay on top of all matters. If you don't want to be the CEOI have told you over
and over again we can hire someone else and you can be an editor and owner. I
am not telling you what to do here. This isn't my decision." I smile thinking about
this conversation. She wants me to solve this for her and give in about working
from home. I won't do it. She either works from the office or she retireswhich is
what I secretly hope she does anyway. I have done everything I can to make
sure she has the tools to be successful. She works bankers hours, has more PA's
then I do and has the baby with her all day. I miss him toobut it's never been
an option for me.

What is she doing now? "Ana I swear to god if you don't get down here in the
next five minutes I am taking the baby and leaving without you." I yell up the
stairs. Martha, our nanny comes from the kitchen with Teddy.

"Mr. Grey he has been fed and I just changed his dirty diaper. He is in a very
playful mood. If you are okay with it I have a very long drive to Sacramento and I
would like to get on the road."

"I still don't know why you wouldn't fly Martha. You shouldn't be driving that far
by yourself. I will get you a ticket right now if you say it's what you prefer."
"Aw Mr. Grey you are such a worrier. I've been doing this drive for twenty years.
I will be fine. If I leave now and stop to get gas and weeI will pull into my
brothers before midnight. Besides, I have this fancy car you bought me. I am
rather looking forward to making the trip in my new wheels." I just nod.

"Well call when you arrive Martha. We will worry about you." She hands me
Teddy. "Go on I will tell Mrs. Grey you left. And we will see you back here Monday
morning."

Teddy cries for a second when she hands him off. We all love her. She is in her
late fifties and from Nova Scotia originally. She never marriedhas been a
professional nanny for years and is good for the baby. I worry that we might want
someone younger in a few yearsbut we could keep her on for the new baby
whenever that might be. I tried bringing up that topic again the other night and
got shut down. Well I got fucked but I didn't make any headway about Ana
getting pregnant. I want my kids close in age. Ana is so into this pole dancing shit
which I love her doing for me and me only, but she practices every day. I put
several poles in our gym for her so she doesn't have to go to Escala. She also
wants another year at work before having another baby so she doesn't want to be
pregnant right now. I get it she is only twenty-three. But I did get her to sort of
agree that we would have another baby between Teddy's second and third
birthday.

Teddy is sitting up now. Elliot calls him Jabba. He sits for a few seconds then rolls
over and revs up like he might crawl then plops down. He is chubby but so
fucking cute. He laughs from the core of his belly and it is my daily mission to
make him belly laugh. He has copper/brown ringlets and the biggest blue eyes.
He has adorable dimples and man he has been getting another tooth popping in
like every day. I brushed his teeth with water last night and he bit into the
toothbrush and wouldn't let go. "Bye AnaWe are leaving." I look over at
Reynolds. "Is it like this every day?"

"Every day sirwe stand around and wait. She runs upstairs for something she
has forgotten at least three times. Sawyer has started a list that he reads off to
her every morning. Cell, purse, Teddy's diaper bagon and on. We just grimace
until we are finally in the car and then she usually remembers something else as
soon as we pull out."

"I hear you talking about me." Ana comes down the stairs and she has a hat and
jacket for the baby. "Here baby boy put this hat onoh my god how cute is this?"

"What the hell is that Ana? Don't put that on him. Come on that is ridiculous
looking."

"No it's not it's adorable." She puts a knitted hat on his head that has big ears
and an elephant trunk on the top of his head. It is stupid looking. He looks cute
with his round cheeks but it really is lame. He pulls it off as soon as she puts it on
his head. "See he doesn't want it on."

"Since when do we let our almost seven month old son call the shots? Here baby
boyif you don't want t his onethen will you wear this?" She places another hat
on him that looks like a turkey and says Gobble Gobble all over it.

"Ana where are you buying this shit? Seriously?" I take his jacket from her hands
and put it on him. It has a hood on it. He pulls his own hat off and I put the hood
on and tie it around his head. "Therelittle guy.Daddy won't let Mommy unman
you again. Can I put him in the car now?" She nods and takes off for the kitchen.
I see Reynolds and Ryan look at each other and their watches.

"I'd wait five more minutes sir, she isn't ready to go." This is ridiculous. I hand
Teddy to Reynolds and walk into the kitchen. She is looking at a recipe book.
That's it. I see her purse on the kitchen counter grab ither coat and throw her
over my shoulder.

"Christianwhat are you doing? I need the recipe book." FineI walk back and
grab it and swat her ass with it and carry her out to the car. She's killing me
here.

We have these kid's songs playing on the radio. I am driving and Ryan and
Reynolds are following behind us and Taylor and Gail are coming over tomorrow.
If I hear Skidamarink a doo and She'll be coming Around the Mountain one more
time I am going to go insane. I put Pandora on to the Toddler Network. Who
knew this shit existed? We are knee deep into this stuff. Elliot gives me so much
shit because even my phone only has app's for baby shit now. I need to download
some new songs for Teddy before I go crazy. I end up humming these songs at
work.

"So tell me again about this bet that involves are poor dog." Benson is riding with
Reynolds and Ryan as there wasn't even room for him in the car. Ana looks over
at me and is playing with my hair. I love when it is just the three of us in the
carno security. It has a sense of normalcy.

"Not a big deal just a grand that says Benson is faster than Amigo."

"And you bet money on it."

"Yes. Not like we both can't afford it or will miss it."

"So it's not even painful if you lose."

"Anayou know better than that. We both hate losing to each other."

"I won't even ask how this got started but just how does this bet work?"

"We are both going to stand on the dock and you and Kate are going to sit up on
the hill with them. When I whistle they will come running. Benson is going to
smoke Amigo."

"What makes you so sure?"

"Because he runs with me every day, he is in better shape and I will be seriously
pissed if he loses to Amigo. Then we have another bet, that I can beat Elliot. That
is easy. He may be stronger but I am so much faster."

"And what does the winner get for that?"

"The title. And it will be rubbed in the losers face for a long time. I think my guys
have bets going on this though." I look over and she rolls her eyes again. "Baby
I think you have done that a dozen times today. Are you willing to pay the price
for those eye rolls of yours?" I place my hand on her knee and give it a rub.
"Are you willing to wait until we get home on Saturday for sex?"

Ah my little innocent wife.has learned to fight dirty. I love it.

We arrive at my parents and Brady is unloading his truck. He shakes his head at
me as he comes over to our car and shakes my hand.

"I will help you unload as soon as I finish here. God damn Mia brought half the
stuff we own with her."

"Did you notice we have two cars full? Christ what is this? I bet Elliot shows up
just with their clothes and wine." On cue we turn around and they pull in with
Kate's Mercedes. She still doesn't have a domestic bone in her body.

"We brought gameswine and lots of chocolate. I am going to get my period."

Kate jumps out of the car and yells out.

"Christ KateTMI." Brady yells out to her.

"Babe I don't think my brother and Brady want to know that." Elliot gets out of
the car and lets Amigo out. He shakes his head at her and walks towards me.
"Don't piss her off either she will bite your fucking head off." I don't say a word.
Ana got her first period since the baby a few weeks ago and Jesus she was so
fucking emotional. She cried, ate like a horse, was bitchy, and after her period
was hornier than I have ever known her to be. She fucked my brains out for three
days straight. Talk about the good with the bad.

I love walking into my parents home on the day before thanksgiving. The house
smells amazing and the energy is always high. I walk into the kitchen carrying
Teddy and find my mom who reaches out for him without even acknowledging
me. "Sodoes your son warrant a hello or am I just the baby maker."

Oh Christian. Don't be silly. Hi honeyand hi handsome boy." She starts a full out
assault of kisses on Teddy and he is laughing and smiling up a storm. My dad
walks in and immediately takes Teddy from my mom lifts him high in the air and
kisses his belly and gives him nuggies on the neck.

"How's Poppie's best buddy? How's my favorite person in the whole world?"

"I'm great Dad thanks for asking. How are you?" He looks over at me.

"Ohhi son." He goes right back to kissing and playing with Teddy taking off his
coat and admiring his little Nike tennis shoes. "Look at these. Aren't these
something? I suppose they cost as much as adults. Cute though." I have no idea
what they cost. Ana pretty much buys his cloths. On occasion I see something I
like and order it but baby clothes aren't my thing. I will start picking his clothes
when he is older.

"Since you have him, I will empty the car." I turn around and Ryan is in the
hallway with the case of wine on his shoulders I point him to the dining room.
Ana comes in carrying the food and my parents make over her like she is the
second coming.

"Hi darling girlthose coffee cakes look amazing." My mom gives her a big hug. I
watch as she reaches up and kisses my dad.
"Hey there how is my favorite daughter-in-law." My dad kisses her and I feel like
chopped liverbut wouldn't have it any other way.

"I heard that Carrick. I thought I was your favorite daughter-in-law. Kate comes
in with a nice thanksgiving flower arrangement.

"Hey there Kate. You are my favorite on Tuesday's, Thursdays, Saturday's and
half a day on Sunday." She hugs my dad but doesn't hug my mom. They have
had their issues ever since the wedding. I stay out of it but it has caused some
problems between my parents and Elliot. She's his wife and he has to take her
side. How anyone can be pissed at my mom is beyond me but Ana assures me
my mom hasn't treated her and Kate equally.clearly favoring Ana and it has
hurt Kate's feelings. Mia and I are not touching this with a ten foot pole.
Ironically, Kate and I have been fine for months.

"Mom, Dad your favorite child has arrived." Elliot walks over and kisses my mom,
shakes my Dad's hand and then takes Teddy who lights up when he sees Elliot.
My brother will come over and play with my son for hours. He is mesmerized by
him and can make him belly laugh better than anyone. "Hey buddy, how's it
going? He kisses him and lifts him up over his head flying him like an airplane.
Teddy loves this. What is it about babiesso farno one could give a shit if I was
lying dead in the room or even here.

"Where is my favorite man in the whole world?"

"At the same time Elliot and I respond. "Right here."

"Yea rightnot there he is." Mia grabs Teddy from Elliot and kisses him like a
thousand times. "Look what Auntie bought you." Mia pulls an elf hat out and puts
it on his head. For fucks sake why is everyone insisting on turning my son into a
dork?

"Oh look at that isn't that the cutest thing?" My mom is all over him. Ana has her
phone out and is taking pictures and getting all giddy. Kate is holding his hand
and laughing.

"Franklyand don't shoot me Miabut I think he looks ridiculous." Elliot leans

against the kitchen counter eating some M & M's out of the bowl on the counter.

"Yea I told Mia last night when she showed me the hat it was pretty stupid too.
What do you think Christianyou're his old man."

"I hate all these stupid hats he has. He's not an elfan elephant or a turkey. Why
can't he just have a normal hat?" I look at Ana and give her a stare then take
Teddy from Mia and kiss him. He must be tired he puts his head on my shoulder
and I lift his shirt and rub his back.

"Oh Christian he is just a seven-month old babylet him be. He looks cute as can
be." My mom is kissing his hand. "I think he is tired. Did he have his nap?"

"Yes and he slept in the car. He is teething and he is fussy. Let me take him and
get him down for a little nap." I am in my absolute glory when Ana goes to grab
him and he clings to me and cries. He never does thathe usually cries when I
take him from her. I know I am smiling.
"I will lay him down." I take him to his bedroom as we call it now and I rock him
for a bit. Ana comes in to check on us and I whisper, "Is he asleep?" She nods so
I stand up and put him on his back in the crib. I don't get two steps away and he
starts crying. What the fuck? ShitI hate when he cries that certain way that says
I am not faking it or trying to manipulate your assbut the cry that says I am
really upset here. I start to turn around to get him and Ana stops me.

"No daddy you can't give in to him every time he cries. He needs a little nap." I
look at him and he has real tears. Fuck that. I start to walk over to him and he
stops me in my tracks. "Da. Da. Da." What? I look at Ana and she looks at me.

"Did you hear that? Did you oh my god Ana did you hear that?"

"He didn't say what you think he said. He is too little. Plus how could he say Da
before Mama." I don't move I just stare at him and he has rolled over on his
stomach and is sucking his fist and crying. I move just a few inches.

"Da. Da." We both look at each other. Oh fucking yes he clearly said Da. I put my
fist in a victory mode pulling back. I know I said I wanted him to say Mama first
but oh well shit happens and I am gloriously happy. Ana looks like someone
pissed in her cheerio's.

"Yes. He said it Ana clearly. And all good deeds should be rewarded." I go back to
his crib and pick him up and kiss him like too many times to count. "Mom come
herecome here." She comes running.

"What's wrong?"

"He said Da Da. He said it twice. Oh this is fufantastic."

"Did he really? How wonderful." She looks at Ana. "Or not. Actually Ana most
babies say Dada first don't let it upset you."

Ana starts laughing. "I'm not upset. It figures. Actually I'm happy. The world's
best daddy deserves it. She reaches up and kisses me on the lips and then kisses
Teddy who is totally happy to be held. "You little stinker." He smiles at her and
she plays with his curls.

"Da." I could almost do a flip when he says it again.

"That's my boy. Yes." I can't even articulate how overjoyed I am with this one
word. Wow. I carry him out and keep kissing him. Everyone in the kitchen wants
to know what is wrong and of course he doesn't repeat it again but I am on cloud
nine.

"Okay broits getting darklet the games begin." Elliot is slamming a beer down.

"You don't honestly think you can beat me in a running race?" I lift Teddy up to
smell his ass. Yep he shit. "Let me change Teddy and then get Benson. Let's start
with the dog race. Brady you record this on your phone so Elliot doesn't make
some shit up later. We need Ana and Kate to keep the dogs with themso gee
that means either mom or Mia are it for Teddy duty."

"I want him." Mia grabs him. Ah well played Grey.

"Goodyou got himand his shitty little ass. See you little girl." I walk away with
her frowning.

"Bensonhere boy." He comes right away. "Okay you make me proud buddy
whip Amigo's ass out there." Benson is a great dog. He is so protective of Teddy
and we really love him. He has become a real source of comfort for us. All the
dogs have except that little fuck Brutus. God he still annoys me. He is yapping in
the other room and I look at Brady. "When you move in your house I am getting
you a real dog." He laughs.

"I knowMia loves him but he is pretty worthless. You can't take him hiking,
running or wrestle with him. If I carried a fucking purse he would be perfect.
Otherwiseyea he is a pain in the ass but he loves her and she loves him. So
what can I do?"

"I have some ideas. No just kidding but I am getting you a real dog when your
house is done. Fuck does he ever shut up." The dog has been yapping for thirty
minutes.

We head outside and my dad and I are walking to the dock. "I got money on you
Christian. You're faster than Elliot but I think Amigo will beat Benson." Arthur
isn't in the equation as he has a bad hip.

"Really? Benson is fast dad."

"Yea but Amigo is out on the sites all day running around. I think he might just
have Benson. But you will beat Elliot...although if you two arm wrestled he would
smoke you."

"Gee thanks Dad for your support." He's right. Elliot is a beastI am faster but I
would put him up against anyonehey that's what we will do. We will have an
arm wrestling contest later. "Actually Brady is a beast toohe might take Elliot
for sure Reynolds can."

"I don't think so Christian. Your brother is strong as an ox."

"Whatever." I look at my dad and we both start laughing. "I guess being the little
brother never changes your need to prove yourself does it?" My dad hands me a
flask. It is colder than shit out and it sounds good but I have a running
competition. Mia thinks my dad drinks too much. He has always drank hardbut I
wouldn't say it's out of control. We all have taken the holiday off and if he wants
to indulge so be it.

"SonI am happy for you." Where is that coming from? "You're happy and that
makes me happy. Okay let the games begin." Just a quick endorsement from my
dad I guess. I get to the dock and Elliot comes running down shaking his head.

"Where were you?"

"Had to take a call. Okay let's do this." Hmmm he is being rather vague. "Okay
little bro first my dog will whip your dogs ass thenI will whip your ass."

I look up to the hill and Benson is sitting patiently waiting next to Ana while
Amigo is trying to go to Elliot before the race begins. Finally Kate gets him to sit
down and at the word from my dad, Elliot and I both whistle and our dogs come
running zealously at us. They are neck and neck and Brady is filming but cheering
on Amigo. Of course he spends all day with him so I get that but come on. By
less than a few inches Amigo beats Benson. Shit. I take out ten hundred dollar
bills and hand them to Elliot. I rub Benson's ears and give him a hug.

"It's okay boy. I will have Claude start working out with you so you can take
Amigo the next time. Okay let's do this. I need to redeem the Christian Grey
Family name. Where are we running to?"

"I don't careI will kick your ass either way."

"You two are hilarious. Let me in on this." Brady is standing behind us.

We both say "no." We know Brady would kick our ass.

"Double or nothing?" I ask my brother. I want to win.

"SureI can do that." Elliot nods his head and looks at me with his eyes lowered
like bring it on.

"Boysquit with this competitive shit. You're both married and I would think this
is something you have out grown."

We both ignore my dad and decide we will do a quick sprint. This plays into my
strength. We get in position and Brady tells us when to go with my dad playing
line judge. It isn't even close I smoke Elliot. I notice Ryan and Reynolds laughing.
Elliot hands me two grand. I see him rub his hair and I can tell he is thinking.

"What's next? Should we go to your house and use the obstacle course?"

"Nowe both know I can get through it faster than you but you can do a few of
the obstacles betterhow many times have we done that? How about we do a
little arm wrestling?"

"Surewhy not. Fuck."

He sits down on the patio furniture and leans down. Something is clearly eating
away at him. "Elliot what's going on?" I look around to see where everyone is
hanging out. Kate and Ana are back in the house. My dad is in the storage shed
pulling boxes out for tomorrows Turkey Bowl and Brady is helping him. "We
should help them or get our asses chewed out. But what's going on? You're off
dude." I know my brother and he is clearly not himself.

"Fuckyou know who I was talking to on the phone?" He looks at me. "Nina." I
lean back and take a deep breath.

"Elliot are you fucking kidding me? You have been married four months and
you're already pulling that shit. What's wrong? Are you fucking her?"

"Keep your voice down. NoI'm not. But if Kate doesn't start giving me what I
needI could easily go there. Nina just called to say Happy Thanksgiving."

"What's Kate not giving youwhat do you need mean exactly?"

'Welldo you have sex every day?"

I laugh. "Yes at least. Most days twice, Morning and night, Brush our teeth fuck
take a shower togetherfuckcome home from work hornyfuckisn't that what
most people do? Weekends at least four times a day .sometimes more." Maybe
I shouldn't rub it in.

"Fuckonce a weekmaybe twice. It is always an excuse. Too tiredgoing to get

her period. Has her period. Feels fullfeels bloatedheadache. Just took a
showerjust worked outjust thisjust that. I am fucking sick of it. I want to
fuck at least every day." Brady walks up and grabs a seat. We stop talking.

"Oh sorrydidn't mean to interrupt but I need some help with those bleachers."

"Noits' fine we are just talking about sex. How often do you and Mia fuck?" I
look at Elliot.

"Don't answer that Brady. He may want to know but I don't want to hear how
often you are pounding the meat to my sister." I stand up as I really don't want
to hear this.

"No seriouslyI want to know." Elliot leans over and is looking at Brady.

"Shitif I answer are you going to fire me or come after me?"

"Nothis is just guy talk. Christian if you don't want to hear go get us some
beers." I get up to get three beers. I don't want o hear this shit. I come back out
with my jacket on as it is getting cold out and hand then each a beer. Elliot is
seriously pissed.

"They fuck at least once a day too. What the hell?" Elliot is pacing.

"God damn it you dickheadI walked away because I didn't want to know how
many times Brady is fucking our sister. Then you open your big god damn
mouth."

"Well this is bullshit. She tried to tell me no one screws more than once a week.
When I told her I knew you and Ana fucked a hell of a lot more than that she
threw in my face that you're addicted to sex and it doesn't count."

"Addicted? Yeathat's probably true. But who isn't? Show me a guy that doesn't
want to fuck once a dayif that makes me addicted then so be it."

"But now I hear numb nuts here is fucking our sister at least daily toothat does
itI will be back in a bit."

"Where are you going?" I watch Elliot march towards the house.

"Kate and I are having this out." A few minutes later he comes out of the house
with Kate over his shoulder and her hitting his back and he is walking straight to
the boathouse.

They fight and make up more than any two people I have ever met. We are
almost getting immune to it. I tell Brady I will help him with the bleachers while
we wait for them to work out their fight of the week. But I would be lying if I
didn't say I was worried about him talking to Nina again. I wonder if I should talk
to Ana to see if she can get inside Kate's head. I know Elliot loves her but I don't
blame himthere is no fucking way I would put up with getting laid once a week.
Shit I would go out of my mind. The six week wait after the baby was pure
torture.

Elliot's POV

"What the fuck are you doing Grey?" Kate is kicking and hitting my back. I caught
her by surprise when she was sitting with the baby and Ana.

"I am taking my wife to the boathouse where I am going to fuck her and then we
are going to come to an agreement about our sex life."

"What the hell Elliot. You are acting like a caveman. You get plenty of sex." I
open the boathouse door and march up with Kate still over my shoulder. I already
have her tights half way down and a massive hard on just thinking about fucking
her.

"I am sick of the excuses Kate Grey. Do you love me?" I set her down.

"Of course why would you say that?" She is leaning against the wall and I am
pulling up her skirt and she is swatting my hands away.

"Then why do you deny me all the time. You know I like to fuck and I have been
patient Katebut my patience are shot. You need to fuck me more. Once a week
is not normal."

'Who saysdid you do a survey?"

"Kate do you like to fuck?

"Yes of course but you know what happens when you have sex?"

"Yes you have amazing orgasms and feel fucking awesome."

"No that isn't what I mean. You get pregnant and I don't want to get pregnant."

"That is what this is about? Go back on the pill then. But don't cut me off because
you are worried about getting pregnant."

"Would you consider using condoms again?"

"No." I pull my dick out and rub her clit before shoving my finger inside her. "I
need more of this babyplease. What is wrong with the IUD?"

"I don't like it I get the worst cramps with it."

"Seriously? Fine then lets figure it out but baby but why didn't you just say that?"
She moans a little bit.

"Are you seriously going to fuck me right now Elliot while we are talking about
this?"
"Yes arms around my shoulders Kate." I grab her and lift her ass and slam into
her. "Fuck baby see doesn't this feel amazing."

'Ahhyes it always does babe but I don't want to get pregnant."

"You have your IUD in right."

"No"

"What the fuck Katewhen did you have it removed?"

"Like a month ago." About the time she cut me off from daily sex. Makes sense
now. I am slamming her hard and if she gets pregnant all the better as far as I
am concerned.

"Elliot don't come in me. And don't be mad that I didn't tell youI just thought
you would want to fuck even more if you thought I mightholy shit Elliotoh god
that feels so goodI thought you would want to fuck more and get me .oh shit
Elgod, oh god yes that feels good."

"You need to talk to me Kateyea come on baby give it to meyou need to tell
me this shit how am I suppose to knowoh fuck ride it like that KateyesI don't
want to use fucking condomsso if you don't want to get pregnantthen we need
to figure out something elseoh fuck Kate I don't think I can pull out baby shit

"Elliot Grey if you come in me I will cut your nuts off while you're sleepingI
mean itoh god don't pull out yet this feels so good I am going to come.Oh shit
Elliot."

"Kate you're going to get your periodwe're good rightoh shit pull out or not
baby hurry

"Yesnonot yet oh shit ElGodI'm coming." What the hell am I suppose to

dooh fuckthis feelsso good.

Oh shitI pull out but manage to come all over her skirt, shirt and top. Pretty
sure I cam inside of her too. "Oh sorry babybut shit you can't tell me no, yes,
no, yes my dick doesn't have a fucking brain you know."

"Yes trust me I know." She is panting and leaning back against the wall. "Jesus
Elliot that was kind of hot."

"Baby your killing me here. Why wouldn't you tell me you had your IUD removed?
I'm your husband for Christ sake. You don't think I have a right to know this
shit?" I have both my hands on the wall with Kate in between. I have her trapped
in and I am not letting her out of here until we talk this through. "If you think I
am going to play shoot the target every time we fuck you have another thing
coming Mrs. Grey. So either you find a reliable birth control that you can live with
or you're getting pregnant. I am not pulling my dick out like a sixteen year old
when we fuck."

"Why can't you use condoms?"

"I will until we sort this throughbut it is a short term solution Kate. I hate them
and I promise you will end up pregnant if that is our birth control. And we are not
going to stick to this once a week shit. I need to be fucked a hell of a lot more
than once a week like daily would be good. I will go with you to the doctors so we
can sort this through. I don't want you to have cramps and be miserable but Kate
we need to fix this. I am serious about this. Very, very serious. I love you but you
need to understand that this is important to me." She puts her arms around my
neck.

"I know I'm sorry. I just don't want to get pregnant yet and you promised we
would wait a year." She kisses my lips softly.

"I know but that doesn't mean we can't fuck in between. KateI can't not fuck."

"Do you want other women Elliot?"

"NO! I want you. You're my wife I love you. I married youbut I have been very
honest with you. I like fucking and I am worried that we are not compatible when
it comes to sex."

"When we do it I love love love it. But like I saidI was worried that if I told you I
took out my IUD you would want to fuck all the time so I would get pregnant."

"Baby for god's sakeI gave you my word. I wouldn't bug you about it for one
year. Have I?"

"NoI just really am not ready El."

"FineI don't think you are either. But don't fucking cut me off because you are
worried about talking it over. That doesn't work for me. I mean it. We better go
back out before we get grief from everyone." I watch her put herself together.
"I'm sorry I went all caveman on you."

"I'm not. That was hot babe and I'm sorry I didn't talk to you."

"OkayKate can you not ignore my mom. You didn't even say hi to her when you
walked in. It hurts her feelings. Please for me. This will be a hard thanksgiving
without Grams and we don't need any drama. We have a lot to celebrateour
marriageMia's recoveryTeddyHyde going to jail. Let it go between you and
my Mom. For me."

She looks down and then kisses me deeply. "I love you Elliot. Okay I will take my
chill pill."

I take her hand and kiss it. "Okay let's go so Brady and Christian can give me
some shit."

I walk outside and see they are having a hard time with one of the bleachers
collapsing so I jog over to help them.

"Well look who the fuck decided to show up. Fuckerdid you just get laid while
we are out here freezing our asses off in the dark trying to get this bleacher to
stand up." Christian gives me a dirty look. This bleacher is the same one we
always have problems with and he is clueless about this shit. Brady doesn't know
the trick as he didn't help set up last year. I walk into the shed and come out with
a lug wrench, make some adjustments and fix the bleachers.
"YepI just got laidand I feel awesome."

Brady shakes his head and doesn't say anything.

"What?" I look at him. Christian stands up and nods for me to help him move the
bleachers. We know the routine from years of doing this. I help him lift it from my
end and we carry it to the visitor side. "What Beesonwhy did you shake your
head."

"Because dude it is almost dark out here and I can see pecker tracks on your
jeans everywhere. You might want to change your pants before you go in and see
your mom."

"Oh shityea it appears my wife is not using any birth controlshe didn't tell me
until I was balls deep. SorryChristian do you have extra jeans with you."

"No and if I did I wouldn't loan them to you. I don't want your pussy soaked balls
in my clothes." This makes me laugh. I will have to change into some sweats and
wash my jeans. "Have fun explaining that to mom."

"Oh shit remember last year? I walked in on dad giving the hammer to mom.
That was traumatizing as hell."

"Elliot why did you bring that shit up." I start laughing just thinking about it. "Oh
god and Dad was all proud of himself and acting like he was the fuck king. Oh
god" Christian starts laughing and before long we are cracking up and in tears
getting disgusting talking about the old man. God I feel better.

"Who's next?" I have just beat Christian and Ryan at arm wrestling. My little
brother and I went for fifteen minutes before I took him down. Stubborn fuck
almost popped a blood vessel trying to beat me.

"Old man strength little broyou practice up and get back to me." I love goading
him. Winning is only fun when I can piss him off. Hell he took two grand from me
earlier so he should be happy.

Reynolds steps up and I am not sure I can take him. He is a fucking beast.
Christian lines our arms up and elbows. He is on his knees to make sure no one is
too far over the line. My mom is bitching in the background that this is how
people get hurt. "It's arm wrestling momif you knew the shit we did when we
were kids you would have a coronary." Christian tells us to go.

"Holy fuck you mean business don't you Reynolds." He's tough. Neither of us
move for what seems like thirty minutes. "I can do this all day dude." I like
getting in his head. He doesn't even blink. Christ this guy might be tough to beat.
I push myself harder.

"Go babytake him." Kate is cheering me on.

"You want to keep your cushy job there Reynoldsyou will kick his ass." Christian
is coaching Reynolds. I was surprised he let his hair down tonight by letting his
guys actually eat dinner and have a few beers. But then he told me that he has a
crew of two other guys patrolling outside. Figures. "Come on Reynoldssuck it up
dudedon't lose to him. He is low on testosterone right now you can take him."
This makes me laugh.
"Shut up Christian making me laughthat is cheating." My dad is cheering me on
at least. Finally after a long time Reynolds arm starts shaking and I take him
down. I am so happy when Christian lies on the floor pulling his hair yelling
"noooo." I am happy.

Brady pulls up his sleep and asks me if I am ready. I stretch my arm out. "Yea I
can take one more down." Everyone groans.

"Don't' cry to me when I take you down that your arm was tired. I will give you a
shot tomorrow if you need recovery time." Brady looks over confident.

"Shut up and sit down Beeson. I don't need your mercy. This will be quick and
painless and then you can have my little sister make you feel all better after you
go down."

"Sound pretty cocky there Grey. Ready." If I am honest Brady is the one guy I
am worried about. He has like 5% body fatis strong and fast as hell and a true
pure athlete. Christian lines us up and makes sure we are in place then tells us to
goChrist he is strong. We can't move each other even a fraction of an inch. It is
a true stand off I try getting in his headtalking about work everything. He is
laser focused. I hear my dad and Christian making a five thousand dollar bet.
Christian wants me to lose so bad he is willing to give up our long standing titles
to our future brother-in-law. Oh fuck my arm is shaking. I can't lose to a guy this
much younger than me but Beeson isn't even breaking a sweat. Fucker takes me
down slamming my arm down on the table. Fuck. Christian is bear hugging
Brady.

"Well ladies and gentlemanwe have a new champion. Brady BeesonI love
you." Christen is so ecstatic that Brady beat me. I flip him off. Everyone is
cheering and laughing. Christian and my dad are already three sheets to the
wind. I have some serious catching up to dobut firstCatch Phrase time. Girls
against guys. It will be nice to win again even thought Christian and I have these
hidden signals we do allowing us to cheat like mad men. This has become part of
the fun. The girls still after I don't know how many times we have played this
have no idea that we have been cheating. That is as much fun as winning. I love
Thanksgiving weekend.

Ana's POV

"Grace I think I will take Teddy inside and put him down. I was hoping he could
hang in there for the entire game but he is tired. Tell Christian I went in please."
Wilson who isn't playing walks Teddy and I back to the house. This year my dad
and Maggie are on a cruise. I miss him but they were excited to make this trip
that we bought him for his birthday, so I understand. I called my mom this
morning. We are trying to have a relationship although she still hasn't seen
Teddy. I almost went to see her after my birthday but then we had another fight
and Christian wouldn't let me go until she apologized to me.

Last night was fun although the girls lost again to the guys. Carrick was hilarious
when he was giving a clue for the hokey pokey. He was pretty drunk and he
almost fell. Grace was kind of upset with him, but all the guys were wasted last
night. Christian said it's their tradition. Elliot and Christian had to help Brady up
to bed he was so wrecked. This morning he is fine and Elliot looks like he was run
over. When Teddy was crying his head off this morning Elliot almost crawled out
of the kitchen. Christian stumbled into bed around three am after losing a dare to
jog down to the dock, dive into the water which was freezing and dangerous. He
then ran naked back into the house. I don't even want to know what the bet was
for but I know the security went nuts because I heard them. Grace came
downstairs and went off on Elliot and Christian and even let Brady have it. When
they are together they act like they are teenagers.

Kate and I stayed up talking to Mia pretty late too. Everything is set for their
wedding which will be in July. It will be the Seattle event of the year. Twice as big
as our wedding. She is still on the radio show and they have given her more air
time. Everyone loves her. She looks good. She has gained a bit of her weight
back but not much. The Beeson's couldn't make it for Thanksgiving as they are
with their daughter and her new boyfriend. So our crowd is smaller this year as
Jose won't be here since he is still in his recovery program, nor will the
Kavenaghs who finally split up right after the wedding. Kate's mom is in Europe
with the guy she is dating and I don't know where her dad is because Kate isn't
talking to him.

I fall asleep with Teddy and I am woken up by Christian who comes in looking
muddy and nasty.

"Hiyou missed my game winning touchdown. We won in OT."

"OT?" I am out of it. He laughs at me.

"Overtime baby. Yep I was awesome. Brady scored twice it was a much cleaner
game than last year. See no injuries of any significance other than a few scraped
knees." He lifts his sweats and shows me his bloody knees which he wears with
honor. "Are you going to come down for the brunch?"

I nod but point to Teddy who is asleep still on my chest. He is really out of it. He
kisses me softly and whispers in my ear"shower with me later okay. I need
some of your sweet nectar."

"Do you and your brother have a contest about who can get laid the most this
weekend too?" I whisper in his ear.

"Nofuck he knows I would win that." I watch as my hot husband wearing a

stocking cap that covers his head, his bright Orange and black Turkey Bowl 2012
T- shirt that covers a thermal shirt, adjust his privates. He raises an eyebrow at
me. "Laters baby."

I look at my baby boy and love having this time with him. I know I am good at
my job and when I am knee deep in work I am okay but then I have a few
moments without the hustle and bustle and miss him terribly.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 69 BIZARRE BEHAVIOR - BASEBALL BEATINGS - BOYFRIEND?

Thursday June 21, 2012

Ana's POV

"Christian it will be fine. Kate is going to be there along with Sawyer, Reynolds
and now Taylor. My god you act like Jose is the some sort of criminal. I will be
fine and yes I will call you as soon as I am done. I don't expect to be very long."

"Okay baby but if he even looks like he is getting too close or tries to touch you
or Teddy, Sawyer knows he is too take him down."

"Oh for heaven's sake why do you care if he touches Teddy?"

"I don't want him to touch, hug, kiss or go near my son Ana. I mean it. Don't let
him near Ted or I will be seriously pissed. I'm his father and I have as much say
in who he goes near as you do. I didn't even want you going today and taking
Ted doubly stresses me out. I have a shit load of issues going on here at work
today and probably will be working quite late as it is or I would be watching from
a distance. I don't trust him Ana he isn't playing with a full deck. Of course he is
obsessed with you and that is why but he needs to walk away from your lunch
understanding that you are mine."

"OkayI got it. Look we are here so I will call you when I am on my way home. I
love you."

Christian is so worked up over my having lunch with Jose today. But this has to
happen. Jose needs to get it in his head once and for all that I am happily
married and he can't be part of my life as long as he has romantic feelings for
me. It is so strange. He waited to play his card until the week before graduation
and all this time I never knew he had such deep feelings. As soon as Christian
comes into my life he decided he can't live without me. It's ridiculous.

I get out of the car and Reynolds carries Teddy who is strapped in his car seat
into the restaurant for me. Sawyer lets the hostess know that the Mrs. Grey and
her party has arrived and she takes us back into the private dining area. Kate is
already seated sipping on white wine and talking on her phone which she hangs
up as soon as I get to the table. Reynolds puts Teddy on the bench seat of the
booth and then I slide in and he takes a seat at the table next to the booth
alongside Sawyer. Taylor is waiting at the front door and I guess he is waiting for
Jose.
"Seriously Steele? I am surprised Christian didn't send the National Guard. What's
with all the security?" Kate is eating a breadstick.

"You know the letters and Jose's determination to get my attention while
constantly disparaging my husband tends to make people angry. Jeez Kate why
do you think Christian is pissed? Jose has been totally inappropriate. It will seem
strange as I haven't seen him in forever." I look down when Teddy makes a
sound. He fell asleep in the car but he is now opening his eyes and I rock his car
seat while leaning down to kiss him.

"He is getting so big and I hate to say it but he is looking like the mogul more
and more eachholy shit what the hell?" I look up and see what Kate is looking
at. Jose is talking to Taylor and I hardly recognize him. His hair is quite longpast
his shoulders and his once muscular body is now quite thin. He needs to shave
and he looks like he has aged ten years. "God what is wrong with him? He looks
terrible." Kate whispers to me. I don't say anything but he does look a mess.

Taylor is frisking him. Oh for god's sake. This is ridiculous and then I see him pull
a small pipe or something out of his pocket and shake his head. He looks at it and
then gives it back to him. A few seconds later Jose walks over to our table and
Kate stands up and gives him a big hug. He hugs her back and kisses her cheek
and then slowly turns around. This is so awkward. I can't kiss him or hug him. I
am too angry about his letter. He reaches down like he is going to hug me and I
move out of the way. He looks hurt but I can't help it. I am here to give him a
message and I don't want to send mixed signals. He starts to push past me so he
can peak at the baby and I find myself being protective by putting my hand on
the car seat. I see Reynolds jump up and stand behind Jose.

"Mr. Rodriquez I need to ask you to take a seat next to Ms. Kavenagh and back
away from Master Grey." Clearly Reynolds was told by my hubby that Jose is not
to get near his son.

"What the fuck is wrong with you people? I don't want to hurt anyone especially
Christian Grey's spawn." He sits down angrily. Wow that is so unlike Jose to say
something so callous.

"Your hair is long Jose and you are so thin. Why did you lose so much weight?"
Kate goes right for the obvious.

Jose sits back and I notice he has bruises on his arm. He looks disheveled and
grungy. He has always been a fastidious guy. I don't get it. What is going on with
him? "I just lost weight okay. What's the big fucking deal? With work and
finishing school I never had time to eat." He snaps at Kate.

"Okaychill just asking. So what is new?" This is so awkward. I still haven't said a
word and Kate keeps the conversation going. Jose is staring at me.

"You look beautiful Ana. Are you enjoying being a mother even though you're like
what 22 years old? Christ he didn't even let you have five seconds before he
completely took control of your life. I want to believe you're happy but you know
I just don't believe it. You wear these fancy clothes and have all this bullshit
security and can't even go out without your kid in tow. How can you say you're
happy?" Man he is just going for the jugular right out of the gate. I am
speechless. I see Sawyer moving uncomfortably in his chair and I know he heard
Jose. I catch his eye and he wants to know if I am okay so I nod.
"Where is the fucking waitress?" Jose says this loud enough for the waiter in the
back of the room to come scurrying over. He was never rude or cantankerous like
this. I order lemonade, Kate says she is good for now and Jose orders a Jack and
coke - a double. Wow little early in the day for the hard stuff. He takes out a pack
of cigarettes and mumbling to himself questions if he can smoke in the
restaurant. Jose doesn't smoke. What is going on? He is angry, paranoid, talking
to himself, drinking hard liqueur and clearly not the same person Kate or I
remember. Kate looks at me like she is as much in shock as I am. Nobody says
anything for a second and then I finally get my voice when I come out of my
stupor.

"First Jose, I don't think you can smoke in here and even if you could I would ask
you not to around my son. I don't want him around that smoke. Secondly when
did you start smoking? ThirdI am in control of my life and how dare you
insinuate otherwise. I love Christian, he loves mewe are very happy and this
little boy is the best thing that has ever happened to either of us. We adore our
son and I don't know what has happened to you but you have changed." He
smirks when I say this.

"What happened to me? Me? Nothing fucking happened to me. I am the same
Josefriend to the starsKate Grey the beautiful fiance of Elliot fucking Grey
and I'm friend and jilted lover to Ana Greywife of the biggest dick in the state of
Washington. How have I changed? God damn it what is taking so long?" He looks
around for the waiter.

I look over at Sawyer to let him know I have had about enough. "JoseI am not
sitting here and listening to this. We were never lovers so you need to banish that
fantasy here and now. I thought you wanted to see me and try and be friends
again. But then you sneak a letter to my crazy ass Mother and send it to me
telling me you still want me when you know I am married. What the hell is your
problem? I start to get up and Jose grabs my arm hard to stop me. I am a bit
surprised and pull it back.

"Don't go AnaI'm sorry." Sawyer has jumped up and pulls Jose back.

"Touch her again crack head and I will ram my fist down your throat."

Crack head. What does Sawyer mean? Then it hits me.

"Jose, are you into you know, are you doing drugs now?" I don't even know what
to say to him. He laughs.

"Christ Ana you sound like you're someone's parent or like a fucking old hag.
Lighten up. Drugswhat the fuckwho cares?"

"Jose stop it. What the hell is going on with you? Are those needle tracks on your
arm? Don't fucking lie to me. You might find Ana is in denial about youbut I
know better. What is going on with you?"

He looks over at Kate and shakes his head. Then he looks at me and stares for a
long time. "I'm sorry. This was a mistake. I shouldn't have come. Forgive me
Ana." He stands up and bows then holds his hands up in the air to basically let
Sawyer know he is not going to do anything, "Take care of yourself beautiful. I
love you. Katecongratulations on your pending wedding. I won't be there." With
that he turns around and walks out. I think my mouth must be hanging open. I
watch as Taylor escorts him out to make sure he actually leaves the restaurant. I
turn around and look out the window behind me and watch him get into his car.
He sits in it for a few minutes, makes a phone call and then we watch him light
up a pipe.

"Oh my god he is smoking crack right there in the parking lot. What the fuck has
happened to him?" Kate is standing up watching him. I am still too shocked to
say anything.

"Kate what the hell is going on with him? I am almost speechless. He is a mess."

"He is obviously heavy into crack and I think he might even be into heroin. He
definitely had track marks on his arm."

Oh my god. I feel like I might get sick. I put my hands down into my head and
start to cry. What has happened to him?

"Ana this isn't your fault. But wow he has changed so much and sweet Jose is a
real asshole now." Kate tells the waiter we won't need the jack and coke but tells
him to bring her another wine.

"Sawyerwhy did you call him a crack head? Do you know something?"

He shrugs and watches as Taylor comes to our table.

"You okay Ana?" Taylor crouches down on his knees to talk to me. I am still
crying.

"I can't believe how much he has changed. Was that a crack pipe Jason?"

"Yes."

"Did you all know he has been doing drugs before he arrived today?"

"Yes."

"What? Why didn't you tell me?"

"Mr. Grey didn't want you to worry. He hoped that Jose would not show up in
such a state today. But we have periodic surveillance on him and he is into it
pretty heavy. Now that you knowyou will need to decide what you plan to do
with the information."

"Christian didn't want me to worry. Meanwhilehe has probably gotten more

addicted."

"Mrs. Greyyou aren't going to be able to do anything about it. When he is ready
to get better he will. The only thing you can do is maybe tell your dad and he can
talk to Jose's old man."

"How do you know that Sawyer? I could have been his friend and then he
wouldn't have gotten so into this."
"Ana that is fucking bullshit. If Jose turned to drugs because of you, then he is
pathetic. Don't blame yourself. I haven't cut him off and he didn't reach out to
me and in fact he completely blew me off when I was in Portland several months
ago. So Jose is where he is because he has made bad decisions. I won't let you
put this on yourself. I just hope he can get some help. He has so much talent and
was such a good person before." Kate reaches over and takes my hand.

I look up and my security team is looking at me for instructions. "Well Taylor you
might as well leave and go back and report to the General. Kate do you want
lunch?"

"Yes we need to talk about my bachelorette party. Are you going to get me any
hotties?"

"What?"

"I want some hot male dancers? Elliot doesn't need to know unless big ears over
thereyea you hottie and you other hottie tell him. Hey there is an ideaSawyer
you want to dance at my bachelorette party?"

He rolls his eyes. "I'm not gay Miss Kavenagh."

"What? Straight men strip too don't they?"

"Good luck with that. BesidesMrs. Greyyou know that I can't let you do that?
The boss will never let that go down and I can't very well hide that."

"Luke are you my security or Christian's spy. Never mind don't answer that.
Kateclearly we will have to figure this out when we are alone. But we are all set
up for Napa. Christian will let us take the jet and if I have my Nanny hired by
then we can take her otherwise Hannah said she would go with us and take care
of the baby when we are out. I have the hotel booked and Christian arranged the
private dinner in the caves of one of his friends wineries. We have massages in
Calistoga set up and it should be fun.

"Male stripper, please Steele. I promise you that your hubby is getting some
women to strip for Elliot."

"NO! You don't know my husband very well if you believe that. He would never.
And how are you okay with that? I would be furious if Christian had strippers."

"Oh who cares? We have each other for the rest of our lives. Not like he is going
to fall in love with one. He gets a lap dance and maybe a bjwhich would piss me
offbutI wouldn't be totally surprised. I mean that is what guys do at their
bachelor party's right hotties?" Kate looks over at Sawyer and Reynolds who both
pretend to be looking at their phones. They are so not saying a word.

"WellI think it's wrong." The waiter brings our lunches and we talk about the
wedding and Jose in more detail. I decide I am going to call Jose Sr. myself and
tell him what I saw. But first, I want to know what else Christian has found out.

June 23, 2012

Brady's POV
"Good morning beautiful." I rub my finger along Mia's mouth and kiss her neck.
She swats me and burrows into the covers. "It's almost nine and you said you
wanted to wake up early so we could pick up Christian's birthday present."

"What time is it?"

"Almost nine." I lift the covers and start to scoot under them so I can find her
luscious tits but fucking Brutus is sleeping on her stomach. I try to pick him up
and he growls at me. I want to throttle him but I would never hurt a dog and Mia
would kill me. I rub his back. "Come on Brutustime for you to go eat or do
whatever." He growls at me again. I am telling Mia that this fucking dog is not
sleeping with us anymore. He is controlling our sex life. "Babytell Brutus to get
down." God damn dog weighs three pounds but thinks he weighs one hundred
pounds. Growling at meseriously little fucking dog. He thinks he owns my
girlfriend. I wish Mia didn't love him so much.

"Why?" She says this in a groggy voice. "I never get to sleep in and I told you I
wanted to get up at ten not nine." She rolls on her side and wraps her leg around
me. I grab her ass and rub it.

"You fell asleep on me last night. I have some serious morning wood going on
here and I want you Miaso can you please get the dog to go hump a pillow
somewhere before I do." This makes her giggle. She opens her eyes and smiles
at me. God she is so adorable.

"Brutus baby boy you need to get down. Your mean old daddy wants his way
with me." She picks him up and lays him down on the floor almost falling off the
bed when she does. I pull her back up and she nuzzles in my neck. "You know he
will so poop on the floor as a way to tell you he is pissed."

"Yea well we can deal with that later. In case you haven't noticed there is
something here that needs your attention." I take her hand and place it on my
hard on. Christ I am horny. I woke up in the middle of the night thinking about
getting laid. Now that Mia is feeling better we have been making up for all the
months we couldn't fuck and we have been hitting it pretty hard this past week.
But we didn't fuck yesterday and I have the need big time.

"Oh manyou are hard Brady." She rolls on top of me and stretches out and
starts kissing my neck. She is so small now. I want her to gain more weight so I
plan to take her to get a big breakfast this morning. I place both my hands on her
ass and pull her into me so she can feel my erection then I pull her panties down.
She pulls her t-shirt off and pulls my boxers down just enough to spring my dick
out. I scoot up and together we work my boxers off until they reach my ankles
and I kicked them off.

"What do you want Brady?" Mia whispers in my ear. I am super ticklish so I

scrunch my neck and she tries to get in there making us both laugh. "What would
you like to do with me now that you have me Mr. Hoosier?" Lately she has been
calling me Mr. Hoosier the nickname for my home state of Indiana. She thinks it's
funny.

"Oh I think you know what I want. The question is whether or not we should have
lots of foreplay and take our timeor if I should just fuck you senseless. Should I
take you from behindyou on topme on topyour legs on my shouldertell me
Mia how do you want me?" She turns around and then mounts me and before I
can even think about my next step she is riding my dick backwards grabbing my
thighs. I guess she wants to skip the foreplay. "We in a hurry baby?"

"Nobut your dick is just so hard and sexy I wanted it inside of me. I don't think
we have done it this way before. It feels different. Like the view of my ass?" She
moans a bit as she scoots up and slams back down.

"Holy hellwhat a view Mia."

I love watching her ass move back and forth and when she goes up I shove my
hand underneath her so I can massage her butt cheeks and clit while she fucks
me. Oh yeaI love when Mia takes control. I let her ride my dick hard until I can
tell she is tired but she hasn't reached her peak yet. I flip her over and get on top
of her and suck hard on her breasts and use my hands to rub her clit. "How does
that feel baby?" Mia starts to tremble and I know she is where I want her to be.
She rolls her eyes back and I shove my dick back into her lifting her leg over my
shoulder and fuck her hard and fast over and over again. This morning I am
giving it to her with all I have but I still worry about tiring her out.

"You okay baby?" I am fucking her so hard we are both dripping in sweat. I rub
her clit into circles and then I feel her grip my dick hard as she comes. It almost
brings tears to my eyes. Holy mother fuck. She is quivering so hard and having a
super intense orgasm as her whole body quakes and clenches. I love watching
her come and within seconds I find my own release coming hard inside of her. I
love morning sex. God that was good.

We lay there quietly and then after we catch our breath she rubs my hair and
whispers in my ear. "I have a something to tell you."

"Reallywhat?" I move a little bit but I want my dick to stay inside of her. It is
warm, moist and there is no place else I would rather be.

"I ran into Ethan. He wants to go out to lunch."

"Seriously Mia? You decide to tell me this when I am still balls deep inside of you.
Fuck." I pull out and I am furious. "Is this the best time to tell me? You couldn't
tell me last night at the baseball game? Or on the way home? What the fuck does
he want? And no you aren't going are you?"

"SorryI didn't think to tell you at a different time. Are you really mad?"

"Yes I am Mia. Why is he calling you? Doesn't he know we are engaged?"

"Yes of course he does. He just said before Kate and Elliot's wedding we should
get together so it won't be so awkward."

"Awkward. That's bullshit. Why does he care? You said no right?"

"Well no. But if you're going to act like Christian about thisall jealous and
immature I will call him and tell him my fianc won't let me go. Seriously Brady?
Forget that. I will go if I want to. You know I don't have feeling s for him. It's only
you for me."

"Well if you don't have feelings Miawhy go? I will be seriously pissed if you do."
I get out of bed and walk to the shower and turn it on. Talk about putting me in a
fucked up bad mood. Christ I am so pissed. She joins me in the shower a few
minutes later.

"I can't believe you are acting so childish. Do you really want me to tell him no?"

"Yes. You need to tell him no. If you go to lunch with him Miayou and I are
going to have a serious problem." I turn my back on her and shower quickly and
leave her to think about what I just said. I am a supportive reasonable guy. But
this rubs me the wrong fucking way and if she goesI am not sure how I will feel
about it.

I start to get dressed and see Mia's phone vibrate. I look down and see Ethan's
name flash up. What the fuck? I grab her phone and look down at the text
message.

Mia it was great running into you yesterday. You look amazing. I hope you will
accept my request to have lunch with you. Let me know I am anxious to hear
back from you.

I grab her phone and text back.

Fuck you and no Mia won't be having lunch with you. Fucking Regardsher
fianc. I press send and almost laugh at how much I am starting to act like her
brothers.

Mia comes out a few minutes later. "You had a text message from your former
boyfriend." I am beyond pissed.

"What? How do you know?" She stomps on over to the nightstand and takes the
phone and reads it and then my message. "I can't believe you. Its rude to read
my messages."

"It's more rude to have your ex boyfriend ask you out. So believe it now get
ready so we can pick up your brother's birthday present. And oh Miajust think
how you would feel if this was my old girlfriend before you go into super bitch
mode." She gets this look on her face like she might actually get what I am
saying. "Yea you got it? Okay then let's move on." I walk out into the kitchen and
think I have learned from the bestmy future brother- in- law would be proud of
me.

Christian's POV

I wish we weren't having all these people over today. We don't need to have a big
birthday party every year for me. Shit I hate birthdays. If Ana wants to take me
back to Escala and let me watch her pole dancethat I would do in a heartbeat. I
can't even think about her on that pole without getting a raging hard on. By far, it
was the hottest, most sexually stimulating moment I have ever experienced. It
was unbelievable. I played the video of her dance and then of us fucking at least
fifty ha fifty times this week. I can't even get through the whole thing without
finding her and fucking her. Those god damn legs of Ana's are going to be the
death of me.

I laughed so hard when Elliot came by my office the next day told me what
happened with Kate. She tried her best and she is a good looking woman but she
is tall and thin and extremely weak. She tried to catch herself on a fall and fell
right on her wrist. He said she just couldn't get around the poll without falling.
She was nervous and it's not something that is easy to do and evidently you
either can do it or you can't. Then there is my womanfuck she looks like she
was born on that thing. When he asked how Ana did I couldn't even tell him at
first. I didn't care that I was rubbing it inthat was my goalbut just talking
about it makes me hard. All I could do was shake my head and tell him it was the
sexiest thing I had ever seen. But then I couldn't resist. I told him I fucked her
while she pulled herself on the pole and his eyes got huge.

"So basically a stand and slam on a fucking pole? And she pulled herself up and
then.oh holy fuck I get it. Christ that must have been unreal." Elliot stood up
and paced.

"Yep but don't get a visual or I will have to punch you." I don't want him thinking
about my wife spread eagle.

"I don't want that visual of you anywaybut you fucked her while she was on
the pole. What is she a fucking Koala? How did she hang on?"

"Use your imagination dude. Christbut snack time just got a whole lot easier."

"Oh fuck me I bet it did. Oh fuck.Kate why why why can't she do that? Now she
can't even beat me off for the next six weeks with her cast on."

"So you will get a lot of head and fucked a lotbig deal." He left my office in awe.
It was great.

I shock myself at how much we tell each other. It is probably way past
appropriate but I know Ana tells Kate everything so who says women get a
license on gossiping with their best friend. One of the best things that ever
happened out of my ending my BDSM lifestyle and finding Ana was how close it
has brought me and Elliot. Sosharing even some of my intimate life with Ana is
worth it especially when I can torment him.

Elliot built me the most amazing obstacle course out on the side property and
presented it to me when I got home last night. It is military standard and it is
killer. We worked out last night trying to beat the marine officer time of two
minutes but more importantly beat each other. Fuck those guys must be
machines. Sawyer made it in plenty of time but the first few times Elliot and I
both crashed out. Elliot fell from the ropes twice. Finally we got close but neither
of us quite made it so we have a goal to see who can be first to make it in two
minutes today. We know Brady will kick our ass. We would have done it all night
if it hadn't gotten dark. Fuck me I can't even move this morning my arms hurt so
much and I am in good shape. It is the perfect work out tool for the back yard. I
am watching from the deck and Ryan and Reynolds are on it now. Reynolds is
struggling with some of it, he is such a big guy, but Ryan just breezed through it.
Dickhead. Ana tried it last night and she couldn't do half of it. It is hard as hell.
My hats off to the trained military members that breeze through this.

I have so many fucking issues at work right now I couldn't sleep last night.
Starting with my VP of Human Resources is leaving and we need to find someone
to replace her. She has been with me for four years and I am pissed about her
going but she is burned out. So Ros is working around the clock for her
replacement. The steel purchases from Charlotte have not turned out to be as
lucrative for us as we need and I don't want to pay any more than we have. Ros
has sent her packing back to Russia. But we almost have to start over now. The
taxes were underpaid on the shipping yard in Seattle and now I have a fucking
IRS audit to deal with. Both Ros and I smell a rat on this. Someone is trying to
make trouble for me. It could be a long number of people as I have made quite a
few enemies over the years but we both believe someone reported that
information.

Ana called Jose Sr. Thursday night and told him about her lunch with Jose and
even the love letter. He was very upset but said Jose hasn't come to see him in
several months and he has been very worried about him. He cried and asked Ana
what he should do. Ana was crying like a baby and I don't want to see her upset,
so I offered to pay for rehab for Jose if they can get him to go. ButI don't think
he is safe to be around right now, he is pretty manic. Ana was pissed that I didn't
tell her that I knew Jose was into drugs but I found out when she was pregnant
and I didn't want her to worry about this when she was about to deliver our son.
Jose Sr. called back last night and Ray and Jose are going to do an intervention
next week. They would like Ana and Kate to go along with several of Jose's other
friends, and I am not happy about it but it's hard for me to say no when she is
crying and plus Ray asked me to go along with it. I love my father in-law and
know he will make sure Ana is okay. Besides I will send Sawyer and Taylor, but I
won't let her take Teddy when they go. I will stay with him.

"Good morning handsome." I turn around and my sexy as shit wife is in her work
out clothes. I look at her as I wasn't expecting her to work out this morning with
the party in a few hours. "Birgitta is coming over to train with me this morning.
So I am sure you want the gym closed off so no one sees me." I take Teddy from
her and automatically hold him close and kiss him.

"Work out? I haven't had a chance to put any poles up here for you and I don't
have anyone scheduled to take you to Escala."

"No we are going to do weights and other training, so use our gym." She reaches
up and kisses me and I want to grab her ass so badso I do.

"Come here." I pull her closer and hold my son in one arm and caress her
fantastic ass with the other. "You're a bit serious about this pole dancing stuff
aren't you?"

"I like it I told you it is the first time I have enjoyed exercise and I know you
like it so I enjoy doing it for you."

"As long as I am the only one to see you do it."

"So you really would oppose me doing it competitively?"

"Is that a serious question Ana? You are not doing that competitively. We are not
even having that conversation."

"And you get the final say on this? Remember I didn't agree to obey."

Oh fuck me she isn't playing that card is she? She doesn't want to go there.
"AnaI am going to pretend you didn't say that. What's for breakfast?"

"And I am going to pretend you aren't treating me like a child rather than your
wife." She stares at me and then walks into the kitchen pulling the blender out of
the pantry. I watch her make a smoothie with all this vegetable shit in it. Since
when did she start eating all healthy?

"AnaI don't want my wife doing pole dancing in front of anyone else. I don't
think I am being unreasonable."

"But Birgitta thinks I could compete."

"Well fucking la tee da for Birgitta. I am sure she would love you to compete and
represent her studio. You are beautiful, you are really good at it and you are Ana
Greywhich gives her a huge boost if she can use your name. But I am not okay
with it other than for my eyes only baby so I don't see any point in continuing
this conversation and being mad at each other all day." I see her take a deep
breath and roll her neck.

"Okay Mr. Grey we will drop it today and talk about it again tomorrow."

"No we won't." I pull one of Teddy's hats out of the closet and put it on him. I
want to walk down and check the pool temperature and talk to the grounds
keeper I hired who is cleaning the pool. I decide to put Ted in the baby carrier
backpack which I wear on my chest. I hand him to Ana so I can put the straps
on, tighten them and then grab him and put him through. He loves this and I like
it as it frees my hands up. "I am going outside to talk to Jerry and make sure
everything is set up for the BBQ today." I start to walk out towards the back
sliding doors and whistle for Benson.

"Christianseriously you are going to just walk away?"

"YesI am not arguing with you about this. I said no Ana, and I mean it. How
much longer before breakfast? Do you need me to watch him while you workout
and has this Brigitta signed an NDA about the house."

"Yes she hasand yes you need to watch himand thirty minutes and you really
piss me off when you act like this. I am not done with this." She is almost yelling.

"Get over itand yes you are. Be back in thirty minutes." She must be fucking
delusional if she thinks that I would give in on this issue.

She is literally stomping her feet. Christ she pisses me off when she gets like this.
I give in on so much shit but not this. I am not having my wife fucking spread her
legs for god knows who to look at and then of all things get scored for it. Fuck
that bullshit. I appreciate it takes talent and it is classy the way she does it but I
am not budging on this one. I hear her slamming cupboards and drawers and I
am half tempted to walk in there and let her have it but I told her I am not
arguing and I'm not. She can take up another sportlike bowling where she
doesn't get half undressed. I smile to myself as I know this is one argument she
won't win.

"Hey Jerry everything set for today?"

"Good morning Mr. Grey, yes it is. I brought out all the chairs, chaise lounges and
tables and they are cleaned. I will finish cutting the back property later this
morning. Are you sure you don't want some of that meadow cut down?"
"Nowe like it looking natural like that." Jerry is an older guy that use to work for
Elliot until his back got bad. He can fix anything so I like having him around so I
don't have to always bother Elliot.

"Your boy is a good looking little fellow. He is a big boy. How old is he?" He looks
at Teddy who has fallen asleep in his carrier. In the sunlight I noticed even his
eyelashes are brownish copper.

"He is seven and a half weeks. Yea I think he will be tall like me. My wife is tiny
so I hope he has my size."

"I am not tiny." I turn around and see Ana. She is carrying a large glass of ice tea
and hands it to Jerry. "It is going to be warm today. Wowunusual for it to be so
hot so soon in the summer. How are you Jerry?"

"Good and thanks Mrs. Grey. I was telling your husband what a fine looking baby
you have." Ana smiles and reaches over and kisses the baby softly so as not to
disturb him. She turns around without talking to me and walks back into the
house.

I walk around the meadow and property with Teddy and Benson enjoying the soft
crashing of the waves and the backdrop of birds chirping. It is getting greener
each day and the meadow has wild flowers spread throughout the long fairway. I
couldn't be more content as I work my way back to the house. A dog, a house,
and a wife I love more than life itself and my beautiful baby boy. I don't need
anything else.

When I get inside Elliot is sitting at the counter eating what probably was my
breakfast.

"Why are you here? And that better not have been my breakfast."

"It wasAna is making you more. Damn it's good."

"What the fuck is that thing you are carrying Teddy in? You look like a dork."

"Why are you here again?" I ask Elliot and take two slices of bacon off his plate
and get a cup of coffee.

"My bachelor party dude. My guys want to know what you have planned. And I
want to use the gym before your BBQ. I um was wondering what you have
planned for" He stops talking when Ana comes back in the room. She takes
Teddy out of the carrier for me and lays him down in the Pac and Play in the
family room. When she steps away I look at him and whisper "not now." He nods.
Christ I am not talking about this shit in front of my wife. I don't even want to do
any of it but I have been under so much pressure from Elliot's crew, college
buddies and Elliot himself to provide some strippers that I have finally caved in
and told him this is on him if Kate gets pissed. I plan on letting Ana know but not
like this. I will tell her the night before or something. Shit I hate his fucking
bullshit.

"Are we still headed to Aspen and using both houses?" Elliot gets up and takes
the bacon that Ana had for me in the warmer and the fucker takes my eggs too.
"God damn it dickheaddoesn't your girlfriend fix you anything to eatnever
mind I know the answer but get your fucking hands off my breakfast." I nut tap
him and drop him to the ground. This makes my day. I start laughing hysterically
watching him moan on the kitchen floor. Ana walks in and looks completely
baffled.

"He took my breakfast." Christ I sound like I am ten years old.

"Elliot are you okay? Why do guys like to do that to each other?"

"Because it hurts. Oh this is awesome. Where's my phone I need to send a

picture of you on the floor to Beeson." I grab my phone and Elliot flips me off as I
snap a photo. I send it to Beeson with a note.

Nut tapred knight going downdowndowndown.

We watched The Cable Guy a couple of weeks ago because we all loved that
movie and we were laughing so hard we were crying. Brady replies right away.

Oh fucking awesome. I am sending this to everyone at work. High five

"Ugh you motherfucker I will get you back. You better not even blink your eye.
Oh shit. Hey Itty Bitty can I have some more eggsugh god that hurts. Please
Ana."

I watch Elliot slowly pull himself up and move back waiting for him to pounce. I
am still laughing.

Ana gets some eggs out of the refrigerator. "Hey I just talked to Mia she met that
girl Sawyer is dating last night."

Elliot is still holding his stomach and flips me off as he bends over still in pain.
"Oh yea I talked to Brady this morning and he said she is smokin hot." Ana looks
surprised at Elliot's comment and I am pissed when she starts to put more eggs
on his plate before giving me my breakfast.

"What the hell Anahusbandfoodhungry." She rolls her eyes at me and turns
around.

"Wife.pole dancing.compete." Oh that again.

"Fuck it I will have a bowl of cereal. Nostill nono Ana."

"What? Ana wants to compete in Pole Dancing. Kate said you're amazing. I think
you should." I can tell the fucker is trying to start something as he looks at me
points to his nuts and says, "Yea payback fucker."

"Elliot would you object to Kate entering a competition." Ana leans over the
kitchen counter and she actually thinks she is going to get an honest answer after
I just hit him in the balls.

"Wellfirst of all, Miss Broken Wrist, Clutz 2012 isn't entering any competition.
But if she was good, no I wouldn't mind." He looks at me and winks when Ana
can't see. I know he is completely full of shit.
"Come on Elliotdon't start something. You know damn good and well you
wouldn't be okay with it." I know what he is doing.

"Nowho cares? Ana has amazing legs, great bodyshe should do well." He gets
up and heads to the gym through the back French doors. "Laters and thanks for
the breakfast Ana." I watch him leave the house and I feel like I did when we
were kids, like I want to fuck with him. I follow him outside stepping up my pace.
He turns around and sees me coming and I start running after him full speed. He
takes off.

"Chill Christian. I should be coming after you for hitting my nuts not you coming
after me just because I suggested Ana spread her hot legs in front of oh fuck
man" I tackle him right out on the lawn full speed knocking him to the ground.
We wrestle and go at it for ten minutes. A year ago I would have punched him
but we are just messing around and we are both laughing and pounding the crap
out of each other. I look up to see Ryan.

"Are you okay sir?"

"Yes we are just fucking around. Asshole brother ate my breakfast then gave my
wife some bullshit story." I have him in a headlock. "How are your nuts Elliot?
Huh?" I know he is just waiting to make his move because I have never had the
upper hand on him when we wrestle or fought unless I was seriously pissed. He
backs out of my headlock and swipes my knee with his leg dropping me then
jumps on me full body weight slamming me into the ground.

"ElliotChristian stop. You're going to hurt each other." Ana is trying to pull Elliot
off of me and I am giving him an eye gouge and a titty twister while he has his
elbow in my nuts and smashing my nose with his palm. God we haven't wrestled
like this since we were about 12 and 15. We are grunting and laughing
hysterically. Finally we call truce and both get up.

"I still owe you a hard shot to the balls you mother fucker." Once Ana sees that
we are both okay and just playing around I walk with him over to the gym. We
are still laughing. "That was greatbeen a long time since I kicked your ass
wrestling."

"You didn't kick anything. I can hold my own with you now. Seriously Elliotdoes
Kate know you want strippers? I am telling Ana. Then when they go out Kate is
going to want the same thing. I don't want my wife around a bunch of those
fucking assholes."

"Who cares? Most of those male strippers are gay anyway. I don't care."

"I am telling you Elliot nothing but bad will come from this. But it is your party.
So I have Taylor working on it and you will have your strippers. Now, how to tell
my wife. Shit I will more than nut tap you if I end up in the dog house over
this."

Sawyer's POV Friday Evening, June 22, 2012

All week Francesca has brushed me off. I am not used to that and I am intrigued
by the chase but pissed. It's either she isn't interested or was serious when she
said she thought I wasn't ready and we should part ways. I called her everyday
and used the excuse that I wanted to make sure the dickhead was leaving her
alone but she kept telling me she was finetoo tired from workhad somewhere
to go and all sorts of excuses. So I stopped by unannounced Thursday night and
she came to the door looking gorgeous as usual. She had just returned from a
run and didn't let me in. I couldn't fucking believe it. But she agreed to go out
with me tonight. So I am on my way to pick her up and we are using Grey's box
seats to go to a Mariner's game. I walk up to her apartment and knock on the
door while also checking to make sure the door is locked. It is.

She opens the door and has her purse and a sweater in hand and doesn't seem to
want me to come in again. "Hiyou look great." I lean in and kiss her cheek. She
has that great smile though and looks happy enough to see me. Man she has
great tits. I got to grope them last week and she let me suck on them but then
she called a time out. I would love to see them again. She has perfect round tits,
with an awesome nipple that cries to be sucked on. I have thought about her all
weekand the fact she made me wait has me wanting her even more.

I lead her out to the SUV. "Oh no bike tonight?"

"NaI thought I might want to take you to lover's lane and make out after the
game so a car works better for that." I wink at her so she doesn't take me
seriously. I open the door for her and walk around and then jump in.

"This is a nice car."

"My company car. Yeait rides great. So how has your week been?"

"Good. Real good and busy."

"Can I ask you something?" I need to find out where she is with the ex boyfriend.

"Sure."

"Well it is actually two things. Firstis your ex boyfriend still coming tomorrow
and if he isn't do you want to go to my bosses birthday party with me?" She turns
sideways and smiles at me.

"He was here Wednesday night. He came early to surprise me."

I hesitate and keep the car in park and turn and look at her. So that is why she
was busy. I feel insanely jealous. "So where is he nowdid he stay with you?"

"He left. No he wanted to and I told him there is nothing left between us and it's
over. He didn't take it too well. He kind of got mad and broke my coffee table
buthe left and it's over and yesI happen to be free tomorrow and would love
to go with you to your bosses' birthday party. Taylor?"

"NoMr. Grey's. He broke your fucking table? I wish you would have called me.
You sure know how to pick them. Your ex and your neighbor."

She leans over and kisses my cheek. "Well I didn't date my neighbor, but let's
hope you will change my bad streak in men." I grab her arm and pull her back
and kiss her soft lips slowly.

"Man I have wanted to do that all week." I kiss her again this time more deeply.
Oh shit we will never make it to the game if we don't leave so we head out before
I change my mind and take her back in her apartment and fuck her until she
can't stand up.

"We are using the bosses box and a few of the guys I work with who aren't
working tonight will be there as well. You okay with that?"

"Of course. Who are they so I know names?"

"Drew Reynoldshe is CPO for the baby and his girlfriend.Wilson and his wife
shit what is Wilson's first namewe just call him Wilsonnot sure and Alex Welch
and his wife. I think Mia Grey and her boyfriend Brady will be there tonight as
well."

"Sounds fun. If you are all there, who is with Mr. Grey?"

"Ryan and Taylor are on tonight. Sodid you miss me?"

She laughs and I take her hand. She looks so small in the passenger seat. I am
used to Reynolds sitting there. "I did miss you and I was happy you called and
didn't give up on me. I just had a crazy week and then the thing with Matt. But I
didn't see or hear from Todd."

"That's good." I am thinking of how I can find out more about the ex boyfriend so
I can keep an eye on him. We pull into VIP parking and I come around to open
her door although she is already out. ""Heylet me get that door for you okay? I
take her hand and we make our way up to the skybox where everyone is already
seated, drinking and chatting. The box is actually a small room with s private
bathroom, several TV's, a private bar and opens out to the stadium over first
base. Of course Mia comes over first to meet Francesca and starts quizzing her.
After a few seconds Brady introduces himself and pulls Mia away.

"She's really sweet." Francesca tells me and I nod.

"Yea she is a chatterbox but Mia has been through a lot and she is pretty special
to all of us. She's Grey's younger sister and he adores her." I lean in and whisper
that she has just gone through chemo just so she doesn't end up in any awkward
conversations. I am startled when Drew slams his big paw on my shoulder and
puts his other hand out to introduce himself to Frankie.

"Hi I am Drew Reynolds and you must be Frankie. Lukey didn't lie you are a very
pretty lady." He shakes her hand. "So why are you with him?" Figures he couldn't
be nice the whole conversation. His girlfriend comes over and introduces herself
and after I take Frankie around and introduce her to Wilson, his wife and Welch
and his wife. We get a few beers and watch the game.

I am more than pleasantly surprised that little Francesca Carelli is a baseball

fanatic. Turns out she knows every Mariner and every Oakland Athletics player on
the rosters. She cheers, whistles and high fives everyone. She is fucking
adorable. I love that she is standing there in these sexy shorts, sandals and
halter shirt looking gorgeous and feminine in one breath and in the next can talk
guy talk. We are having a great time and several times I have reached down and
kissed her softly, mostly because I can't resist and also I want her to know I
really am into her. She sits on my lap and at one point jumps up throwing
popcorn everywhere when the Mariners tie the game in the bottom on the 9th
inning with a double. We end up losing in the tenth inning but she is adorable
with her shout out, "Go get em' next time guys." I shake my head at her and love
that she fits in so easily and has such a great personality. She is fun to be with
and I knew that before but seeing her around my friends and people I work with
makes me proud.

While Frankie is using the bathroom I get told by practically everyone in the room
how awesome she is.

"Fuck Luke she is outrageously hot and a sweetheart. Don't fuck this up or I will
knock you out." Reynolds is letting me know in no uncertain terms his viewpoint.

By the time we fight traffic and get out of the stadium it is almost midnight and
when I drop her off and come around to open her door I can't hold back anymore.
As soon as I have her out of the car both my hands are on her neck and I pull her
close and give her a deep kiss. Our tongues are doing a mating dance and we are
going at it pretty hot and heavy.

"Would you prefer to come in or stand out here?" Oh you don't need to ask me
twice baby.

I scoot her bottom up with both my hands and she wraps those sexy legs around
me and I kiss her all the way to her apartment door. She hands me her
apartment key and I open it slamming it behind me with my foot. We start up
kissing again and I have my tongue running along her chin, collar bone, neck and
whisper in her ear.

"I either need to leave now Francesca or you say yes you want me because I
won't be able to stop myself if we go much more like this. I really want you."

"Stay." She whispers this and looks up at me as I have placed her feet on her
living room floor.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, very sure." I kiss her softly on the lips and run my tongue across her
luscious lips and cup her fantastic ass with both my hands. I reach my one hand
up to where her halter top ties in the back and pull at the ties. I watch them fall
and I pull her top down to stare at those gorgeous breasts. I felt them in the dark
the other night when I stayed, but seeing and feeling. Two different matters. Her
breasts aren't huge, but they are perfect. Her nipples are what dreams are made
of. Long, hard and dark. I bend down and put her nipple in my mouth and suck
on it hard while massaging her breast and squeezing it lightly. Oh fuck I am hard.
I pull off my t-shirt so I can feel her naked breast against my chest. This is
heaven. I kiss her and start backing her up into her bedroom when we both jump
from the pounding on her door.

"Are you expecting someone?" It is almost one am, who would be coming over
this late.

:"NoI don't really know anyone but a few neighbors."

"Frankie, I know you're fucking in there. The light is onopen the god damn
door." I feel her sigh and blow out air. She starts to go towards the door but I
pull her back. She pulls up her top and ties it around her neck. Fuck. Whoever is
at the door is going to meet my fist in a few seconds.
"Who is that?"

"It's Matthew I thought he left. Let me get the door."

"You aren't going anywhere. Stay right here I will get the door." I push her
behind me and walk to the door. She hands me my shirt. I don't take it. I don't
give a flying fuck if her ex boyfriend see's me without my shirt on. Good. He will
get the message about what is going on here.

I open the door and see a fairly decent looking guy a few inches shorter than me,
much softer, maybe a bit overweightat least to my standards and he is drunk.
He isn't coming near her.

"Who the fuck are you and what are you doing with my girlfriend?"

"No you have this wrong dude. I get to ask who the fuck you are since I am in
the inside and you are on the outside and banging like a dickhead on the door."

"I'm her boyfriend. Now answer the question."

"No, see you aren't playing the game right. I asked a question but you gave the
wrong answer because I am her boyfriend. So let's try this again."

Frankie comes up behind me and I softly pull her behind me. "Matt we broke up
months ago and I confirmed the other night that it is over for good. Please don't
make a scene, go. Just go." She tries to see around me but I am way too big and
I watch her dance around my arms to send her message.

"You're with him now? How could you do this to me baby I love you."

"Matt you don't love me. You're drunk. You have been dating other women for
months now and we agreed it's over. Please just leave."

"You fucking bitch. I can't believe you are fucking someone else already. Wait
until I tell everyone in Idaho what a fucking slut you are."

Now I am pissed. "You soft fat mother fucktell her your sorry and get the fuck
out of here. You don't want me to get angrier. I am like the fucking hulk when I
get pissed."

"Matt stop it just leave. We haven't been together in months please just stop
this." Francesca is trying to get in front of me but I softly push her back again.

"Fuck you Frankie you were never a good piece of ass anyway." Okay now I am
as green as the Hulk.

"I told you to shut your god damn mouth, one more word and you will be picking
up your teeth. Don't push me." I am trying my best to keep my cool but this ass
wipe has tested my patience. "I am shutting the door and you are leaving. So
much as a whisper out of you and I will open this fucking door and rip your head
off. Got it? Oh and Matty boyyou owe Francesca a new coffee table. I will be
getting a hold of you about that."

"Fuck you. I am telling you she isn't worth the fuck. Or have you already
discovered that yourself."
"Okay dickheadI'm done being nice." I wind up and punch him hard enough to
feel his nose break and watch him fall. "Now get out of here before I really hurt
you. Stay away from Frankie or you and I will have problems and it won't be
pretty." I look up and see two Seattle cops walking down the hallway.

"We have a reported call of a disturbancehey Sawyerwhat's going on?"

Thank fuck it is cops that recognize me from protecting Ana. I have worked with
these guys off and on for over a year.

"This guy came banging on my girlfriends door ten minutes ago and wouldn't
leave. I warned him several times and finally had to punch him as he was getting
aggressive." I know they won't charge me with assault but they could have if
they didn't know me.

"Who is he?"

"Her ex-boyfriend and he is pretty wasted from what I can tell." They nod and
one puts on gloves to check his nose. A few seconds later they pull him up and
take him to the side to talk to him.

Frankie pulls me back. "Just tell them to let him go, I don't want to press charges
on him or see him go to jail. I just want him to leave."

"Are you sure? If he comes back here I might hurt him for real. I won't have him
talking to you like that."

Francesca assures me she just wants him gone. The police escort him outside but
as I watch from her patio I see them put him in the back of their police car. He
can't drive he is way too wasted.

"Are you okay?" I look down at her and rub her lip with my thumb.

"Embarrassed. I am so sorry he came here tonight. I told you he didn't really

accept the breaking up part but I didn't think he would do this. Wowso
embarrassed about everything he said."

"Do you still have feelings for him?"

"Nono not at all. We haven't even kissed in four months. It's been over for
awhile. He suddenly just wants to get back together out of the blue."

"Realizes what he gave up. Dumb fucker isn't he?" I am really starting to realize
just how special Francesca is and I need to make sure this guy is really out of the
picture for her.

"Um Luke you told him you were my boyfriend."

"I did tell him that didn't I? And I told the cops you were my girlfriend."

"Yes. That was sweet of you to defend mebut you are not the kind of guy that
wants a girlfriend. You told me that several times. So were you just saying that to
make him go away?"
"I um.shit Frankie we have only gone out a couple of times but I sure as fuck
don't want you going out with anyone else right now. And I have never and I
mean never felt that way before about anyone. SoI am not sure where that puts
us butyeaI would like to see where this takes us. Does that make me your
boyfriend?"

She reaches up and kisses me again and nuzzles in my neck getting my dick hard
instantly. Fuck I need to have her.

"I am sorry about the mood killer. Do you still want to stay? We can just cuddle
and go to sleep." She reaches up on her toes and kisses my cheek and then rubs
my chin.

"I'd like to stay and if you just want to cuddle I can probably live with that but I
won't lie. I am ready to resume where we left off." I rub up against her and she
blushes when she feels my boner pressed against her. I kiss her nose and run my
finger along her bare back making my way to her halter top again and untie the
straps. I lift her ass again and she wraps her legs tight around me and I look into
those sexy almond shaped eyes of hers. "I really really want you Francesca. I
want to touch you everywhere and bury myself deep inside of you. I can't stop
thinking about you." If I don't have her tonight I am going to be beating the
beast all night in the bathroom. She runs her fingers along my lips and then curls
around and whispers in my ear.

"Let's turn out the lights and make our way back to my bedroom."

A/N

I hope everyone had a great Thanksgiving here in the U.S. I have been
away so sorry I couldn't write sooner. Don't worry I will try not to leave
you all hanging about Sawyer and Frankie too long. Just thought it was a
good place to stop.

I am so sorry to my lovely readers that I am writing this note but I had a

reviewer get way to personal and nasty and I feel I had to respond. They
claim I am "ignorant" writing about adoptionbut seethis is where
they are wrong. I know the subject well and had to respond to the very
ignorant writer that couldn't be tactful enough to sign in or PMshame
on you to assume you know me. You are entitled to your opinion-yes of
coursebut don't assume.

One of my five sons is adopted. He is the only child I didn't conceive and
we took him in when he was six years old. But oh god do we adore him
and we all forgetincluding him that I didn't give birth to him. He does
not live with the stigma that he is the only one of the five boys that isn't
our biological son because he is loved as much and knows it. He has no
desire to meet see his biological family again and he is college and could
make that choice if he wanted to.

As you recall several times the quote has appeared from Christian
"painful reminder that I am not his or her biological son"those words
are right out of my sons' mouth. So you see I do know this subject
matter first hand and have used it in MY story.
I never write about topics I haven't experienced personally. That
includes the cancer the Alzheimer's the pregnanciesbeen there and
done that both c-sections and natural. If you don't agree with my opinion
on Christian's need to meet or not meet his siblingsthat is up to you.
But do not call me ignorant. That just came right back at you. Sorry again
to the rest of my lovely readers but yikes that person got under my skin.

So funny how mad you all are for Elliot talking to Nina. Yep he is going to
go to the alter but will continue having doubts and while he loves Kate
my interpretation is this isn't an easy HEA. But I promise to stay to the
story line and get them married and have their baby but only with some
of my creative issues first. (Bachelor party may be a problemjust a
warning.)

I can't update more than once a week until the holidays. Remember this
is the only way I can keep at this. So please be patient with me.

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Readers:

A review commented that I delete negative reviewsnot trueI don't

even know how. I have never deleted a single review. The reviewer
accused me of deleting the negative adoption reviewyou know that just
pissed me off. It is right there in Chapter 68 reviews. Keep looking! I
don't deleteI like my readers to see them so they can have my back
when reviewers get nasty.

NOquit bugging me Ms. CAPS I am not having Christian meet his

family.

This will be the last on Sawyer and Frankie other than brief mentions in
ACHB. I might make a story just on them so those who don't want to
read about them won't have to. But most of you wanted me to finish
where the last chapter left off. So this is for those of you that wanted a
bit more. I know for many, their story seems like Ana and Christian's and
I don't disagree. I am trying to figure out how to make them different.
So this chapter is a little bit of Ana, Christian, Kate and our new
lovebirds.

Sorry for any errors it is very late and I want to get this posted.

Lilly

Chapter 70 What Luke Wants

Francesca POV

"Let's turn out the lights and make our way back to my bedroom." Oh my god did
I just say that? I don't know what has come over me but I want this. Luke is the
sexiest, sweetest, most complicated man I have ever met and I am so attracted
to him. I feel this strong attraction that is just drawing me to him.

He doesn't say anything he just looks down at me and stares in my eyes and then
he shakes his head a bit like he is clearing the fog out and with me wrapped
around his hips and never losing a step we walk around my apartment and shut
off the lights in the kitchen, the den, my office which is the extra bedroom and
then make our way back to my bedroom. Now I am nervous. Really nervous.

I have only had sex with two men in my entire life. The first is the guy that took
my virginity when I was 19. It was terrible. I was bad and he was worse. We only
had sex the one time. Then Matt. For years Matt told me I was a terrible lover.
But he didn't want to do anything but missionary, even though I was on the pill
he insisted on a condom because he thought it was less messy. He only had oral
sex with me one time and it was really not much to talk about. I am basically a
boring lover from what I know and now that I am going to sleep with LukeI
think I will be a disappointment to him.

We enter my bedroom and Luke walks over with me still holding on to him and
turns on the lamp next to my bed. He sets me on the bed and pulls my leg up
and un-straps my sandal softly massaging my feet.

"I like your feet Frankie. I wouldn't say I have a foot fetish so don't get nervous
but woman with ugly feetit kind of turns me off. These are perfect." Before he
can go any further I need to talk to him.

"LukeI am not very experienced. I have only really been with Matt and the guy I
lost my virginity too. Matt well what he said out thereabout my not being any
good. I am afraid I will disappoint you."

"You think I care about what he said?" He is staring at me. "He is an idiot. Sorry,
not impressed with him."

"Wellit's just that Matt and I had a really boring sex life. He wouldn't try
anything but you know him on top, and we didn't have oral sexwell he didn't
have it with meand I am probably not going to please you and god why am I
telling you all of this? I just don't want you to be disappointed."
He looks at me for a long time and takes off his shirt. God he is built. I swear I
can't breathe. I pull my feet up and sit Indian style on the bed covering my
breast with my hands. I feel self conscious now.

"Don't cover yourself. You have amazing breasts and I like looking at them. Look,
not to sound like a sexistbut I tend to believe that it's my job to drive the car
and rev the engine so to speak. It's my job to guide you and take the lead these
first few times. Later when we are comfortable with each other and you know
what I like and I know what you likewell then I want you to drive the car. But I
just want to please you tonight. It sounds like Matthew boy didn't have a clue
how to please you and he sounds a bit off to me. Did he make you come when
you were with him?"

Oh please tell me he didn't just ask me that. I know my face is red. I am

pathetic. But I want him to know just what a sexual misfit I am. "I have never
had an orgasmfrom Matt. Or a partner. I have had themyou knowbecause I
made it happenbut Matt never made megod this is embarrassing."

"No it is unforgivable that he didn't satisfy you. Well, looks like I have some work
to do. We need to make that happen for you many many times tonight. Are you
okay with that?"

"Well of course." I giggle. "But what about you?"

"What about me? I plan to come multiple times as well. Sounds like I need show
you the wonders of various positions and that means we won't be getting much
sleep."

"Matt said a man can only have sex once a night."

"Who the fuck was this guy? Jesushe is a fucking loser. Are you kidding me?
What is he.65 years old? Oh sweethearthold onI hope you are not too tired
because you are about to get a reality check."

I watch Luke remove his shoes and socks and then unbuckle his jeans. He is
down to his boxers and oh mother of godis that thing real in his boxers? "Well I
can tell you that you are already educating me about one thing. Is that all you?"
He laughs and sits down on the bed next to me. "Seriously Luke. Does it hurt?"
This makes him laugh again.

"Hurt you or me?"

"YouI know it's going to hurt me."

"You're good for my ego. I don't plan on hurting you and if I don't do something
with it soon, yea it will hurt." He pulls me closer and kisses me.

My mouth is so dry with nerves and anticipation I think my lips are almost stuck
together. He licks my lips and I mumble that I need a drink of water. He tells me
he will get me a glass and that maybe I should remove my top completely and
my shorts. He comes back into the bedroom with the water and I guzzle like a
truck driver. Oh my god I can't get my eye off his boxers.

"Do you have any lotion or oil Frankie?"

I nod and point to my dresser. He walks over and I see his broad shoulders and a
tattoo on his back of a sun with a phoenix. He sees me staring at him. "All of us
that survived a road side bombing back in 2003 had the same tattoo put on." I
just nod as I still can't talk much about that topic it reminds me of my brother.
He looks through my lotions and comes back with two and I am in my panties.
Thank god I am wearing my pretty emerald green lace thong. He looks down at
me and shakes his head. "You are fucking unbelievably gorgeous. How that guy
let you go is beyond me." He pushes me down on the bed and tells me to lie on
my stomach. "You deserve a massage. I know you're nervous and believe it or
not I am too."

"You can't be nervous? I don't believe you. You have been with so many women
you can't even remember them all."

"True and I have never been nervous before. But, I am with you. I want this to
be so good for you that all you think about is fucking me over and over again." I
am on my stomach and he gently moves my hair to the side. I hear him squirt
the lotion in his hands and then rub his hands together. He starts at my
shoulders. Oh that feels nice.

"What if I want to be so good that you can't stop thinking about me? I am
nervous you will be disappointed." He straddles me but isn't sitting down, thank
god, he would crush me. He leans in.

"Something tells me I am about to unleash a little tiger. Remember, it's up to me

tonight to drive the car and get it nice and warm." He kisses my neck and
shoulders and his hands slide down my sides. He rubs my arms and I absolutely
go gooey when he massages some oil in between my fingers and our hands are
entwined. He has huge sexy hands and I want to turn around and suck on them
but he has worked his way down to my butt and I am getting nervous.

"You didn't take your panties offcan I remove them?" My heart is racing.

"Yes." I feel him scoot down my legs to my calves and he gently pushes my
panties down my legs and pulls them off. He then leans over me and kisses my
shoulder blades, back and all the way down to my butt. He massages my ass and
I feel him sigh.

"You have a perfect ass Ms. Carelli. It's a ten! This ass could win a competition."
He kisses my butt cheeks sweetly then starts massaging my upper thigh and his
thumb almost, but not quite touches the back of my vagina. Oh my god I can feel
how wet I am. Should I be embarrassed? Matt would have made a rude comment
about being such a horny bitch.

"Oh I can tell you are really wet Frankie. I am going to love being inside of you. I
like that. My dick just got harder."

"Harderyou have to be kidding." Filter Frankie. I can't believe I just said that. I
hear him laugh again.

"You sure don't keep me guessing. I like that too." He rubs my calve muscles and
his hands are so strong it feels amazing. When he gets to my feet I start
laughing. I am so ticklish. "I like that I found your ticklish spot. I will remember
that. Turn around okay?" I am so shy for him to see me naked. Thank god I had
a good wax and shaved. I slowly turn around and I have my eyes close. I know
he is still straddling me and sitting on his knees.

"Open your eyes Francesca. I want you to see how turned on you have me." I
open my eyes and the first thing I see is his erection. When did he take his
boxers off? I am not even sure how that is going inside me. I now know that Matt
was not well endowed or maybe he was and this guy has an off the chart size
penis. "I promise you, I will slide right in. You are soaking wet, I can see it from
here and it's going to be great Frankie. I promise."

Luke massages my calves from the front side and slowly works his way up my
leg. He stops when he gets to my apex. "I need to taste you. I know you said it
wasn't something you have done but I want to make you come this way and
show you how amazing it can be. Are you okay with that? Or would you prefer I
do that laterafter I make love to you?"

I don't even have words left. I am squirming like a snake. He gently pushes my
legs apart and so very softly that I can barely feel it he runs his fingers along my
folds and then pushes them inside of me. I think he has two fingers inside of me.
I feel almost embarrassed by how wet I am and I have the clear tell signs of an
orgasm, but I can't even believe it since I have never had one except from
masturbating. He runs his fingers in and out of me and reaches deep and I feel
something I have never felt before. I shake a bit. I watch him scoot down the bed
and he spreads my legs. "Put a pillow behind you, I want you to watch me. "Oh
my godwatch him do that to me? I need to relax and follow his lead. "Frankie I
respect you more than you know. This is about making you feel good. Please be
comfortable. Let me make you feel good okay?" I take a deep breath. I suppose if
he just wanted to fuck me that would have happened. He seems intent on helping
me find my pleasure.

I watch him spread my folds with both hands and then he starts licking me. Oh
holy mother of all things holy where have you been all my life Luke Sawyer. "This
feelsno words. I like it." He licks for several minutes and then he sucks on my
clit and I am gonelike a rocketinstantly. He shoves his fingers inside of me as
he does this and I have my first oral orgasm and it is all I ever want again. I am
jerking and leaning back and I feel like I am exploding. I know I am almost
mewing and at the same time trying to tell him I am coming but I can't even
speak. It goes on forever and he never lets go of my clit the whole time I am
going off like a canon. When I finally settle down a bit he works his way up to my
breast and smiles on the way up.

"You. Are. A. Delicacy. You taste amazing. I will be doing a lot more of that. You
okay Frankie? Are you ready for some more?" I just nod. I can feel his erection
against my pelvis. My god, that thing must weigh ten pounds. He latches on to
my one breast and kneads the other pulling on my nipple. He flicks it with his
tongue and blows on it softly. I feel my insides going all squishy again. He
reaches down and lifts my leg and hooks it around his elbow and with his other
hand he softly massages my clit and my entire slit again. Oh god, I think I might
actually come again. He leans down to kiss me. "See how good you taste." I can
taste myself and it is surprisingly not as strange as I thought it would be. My god
I can't believe I have been sexually active the last four years with a man and just
experiencing what I always suspected would be pleasurable. It is even better than
I thought. Luke sucks hard on my tongue and he mimics with his tongue what he
is doing with his fingers. Oh god this is so good.

"Are you on the pill Francesca?"

Oh shitbirth control. We didn't discuss this. He has fucked god knows how many
women. Oh god what a hell of a time to have this discussion when I am so ready
for him.

"Yes I am on the pill but I am nervous about you. Are you safe? Do I trust you?"

"I am very safe. I have always used a condom. And I will now if you want me to.
But I have never wanted a woman skin to skin more in my life than you
Francesca. I want to totally make love to you and I promise I am clean, but I
understand if you want me to grab a condom. Tell me what you want me to do."

I know he wouldn't lie to me. "No condom. I trust you." I don't need to say more.
I am giving him my trust and he looks at me sweetly and smiles. Oh I hope I
won't regret this. No he wouldn't tell me he was safe if he wasn't. I totally believe
him.

"Thank you. I would never hurt you. Ever. I won't. Can I get inside of you now
Francesca?" Oh god he is such an amazing lover so far. So sweet. His eyes are
beautiful and he is staring right through me. I nod. He takes my hand and brings
it up over my head and entwines his fingers through mine. He is still holding my
leg up with his other hand and I feel the tip of his penis at my opening. I watch
his strong neck muscles tighten and he enters me slowly.all of himuntil I think
it is impossible to go much deeper. I gasp and his length and girth and he moans.
"You are perfect. Wet, tight and you have all of me Francesca. You okay?"

"YesI am great." I kiss his chest and lick his nipples. I suck on them. My god
this feels like nothing I have ever felt. He moves slowly in and out and then he
gyrates his hips so I can feel it all the way back, he is hitting my g-spot and I
have never felt this before.

"I want your clit to feel good too Frankie so I am going to lift your left leg a little
higher." I love how he is talking me through every step. I am not a virgin, but I
feel like one. Matt always jumped on, got in pumped and came. Luke is moving a
bit faster and he is pushing harder and harder while kissing me softly and sucking
on my lip. His one hand is still entwined in mine and he is squeezing it tight.

"Oh god I feel like I might come Luke. Is that okay?" I don't want to stop him.

"Of course I want you to. Come on Frankie let go sweetheart. I am so fucking
glad. You are amazing. You are so beautiful. You feel so good. You are perfect
baby oh sweet beautiful Frankie you feel so good honey you are ahh god Frankie
I am going to come with youcome on."

"Luke." I am a quivering shaking explosion. My head goes back and I am sure

my eyes did to. Oh god so this is what sex should be like? I will never release him
from my body ever. Oh my god! I look up and see his strong arms extended and
his massive chest arched up and I feel him unload inside me. It is the sexiest
feeling as he keeps coming and coming. Finally he stops, closes his eyes and
takes a deep breath and then grabs my face with both hands and kisses me hard
and our tongues are dueling, our teeth hit once, he bites my lip and we are going
at it like we are starting over not just finishing. He pinches my nipples and he is
all over me rubbing his hands everywhere and we are both out of breath.

"I have to have more of you Francesca. I have never experienced anything like
that. Jesus Christ what the fuck was that? You are either in possession of the
most magical pussy sorry- magical you know-or something else is going on
here. Frankie I need more." And he is kissing me furiously again. He is still inside
me and he reaches behind and grabs my ass and we roll over with me on top. Oh
godI have always wanted to be on top. "Fuck me Frankie so I can watch you." I
look at him confused. "You never did it this way?"

"I've never done this. But how difficult can it be." He smiles. He places his hands
on my hips. "I can drive you but feel free to take the wheel at anytime. Okay?" I
nod. I can't believe he is hard already or did he just stay hard.

"Clench your muscles Francesca." I look at him strange. I start to move my arm
and he laughs. "Not your arm muscles your vaginal muscles. Yea like that. Feel
me? That is what you do to me. I just came harder than I have ever come in my
life two minutes ago and feel how hard I am for you already. Yea like that. Oh
fuck me lady, you are going to kill me with that. Oh fuckyou are like a vice grip.
Yes." I smile. I love that I am pleasing him. I lean down and kiss him and he pulls
my head into him so we are kissing hard. I sit up and he moves my hips and lifts
me up and down a few times.

"Oh my god Luke, this feels amazing. You are so hugeI hope I can walk
tomorrow." There I go again saying what I am thinking.

"I don't. Seriouslyam I hurting you? We can stop."

"No. This is amazing. I feel like I have never experienced sex before now. Thank
you for being so patient and sweet."

"You might not be saying that in the morning. Oh yea your doing really good but
I am going to step it up a bit okay?" He grabs my hips tighter and moves me
back and forth while he gyrates his hips and moves me so fast I can feel the burn
in my thighs. He places his thumb on my clit and rubs fast and hard and I lean
back. "Oh fuck Frankie you look so sexy and beautiful. Like that baby. I am going
to explode inside of you. Come on you can come againI can feel how swollen
and hot you are. You need to let go baby come oncome onoh fuckHe sits up
and leans his head back and shouts my name. He rubs on my clit and I join him
coming and together we are calling each other's names. He nurses my breast,
bites, kisses, sucks and pushes me hard against him. I know I must be screaming
but it's like an outer body experience. He is pulling on my hair and again we are
all over each other until I collapse on top of him.

He rubs my back softly for a few minutes while we both catch our breath. I don't
even know when I started crying but I feel tears falling on his chest. "Heywhat's
wrong?" He lifts my head up and looks concerned. "Did I do something you didn't
like? Are you okay? What's the matter?" I just shake my head and put my finger
up asking him to give me a minute. Finally I get my wits.

"Thank you. I never knew sex could be so wonderful. You made it so special and
thrilling and I feel cherished and not like a vessel. I realized when you were
making love to me Luke that I am okay and when in the right hands it wasn't me
you know I just feel overwhelmed right now. That was so unbelievable. So so
good. Thank you. And I know you have had so much sex and can't possible know
what I mean right now but"

"Frankiestop. That was by far the best sex I have ever had.ever. It was like
intense right to the core of my gut. Jesus that was amazing. I don't want you to
think like that okay that I am all experienced and your not. You weren't treated
rightand it's probably safe to say anyone could make you feel better than that
dick you dated for four years. Jesus that is another discussion for another day
why a hot gorgeous woman like you put up with that fucker? But as I was
saying.what we just experiencedI'm pretty sure was special and I don't know
what the hell happened there, but you just locked me down Francesca Carelli. My
mom will be thrilled because I think you just tamed me. Something I didn't even
think could happen. Mother fuck that was amazing."

I can't help smiling at him. I look at the clock. Oh my god it is 2:45am. I feel
sweaty, sticky and loaded to the gills with his semen. "I need a shower." He lights
up like a Christmas tree.

"I'll join you." Oh god surely he can't load up and want to go at it again.
Although, I am more than willing. He whispers in my ear. "Ready for some raw
fucking?" I sit up and look at him with my eyes wide open. He laughs. "See I told
you Matt was full of shit. By the time that water is warm I will be ready to go
again. Come on." I squeal when he sits up and stands with me still attached to
his penis. The guy is outrageously and abnormally strong. He is holding me up
with one hand while he finishes my glass of water. I must be staring at him and
he winks at me. Oh my godI might be falling in love with this bad boy. I hope
my heart is prepared for this.

Sawyer's POV

I carry her into her shower and let her down while pulling out of her. We both
grimace a bit. I don't want to leave that warm haven and I am sure she is a bit
sore. She reaches in and turns on the shower and I lift her toilet seat to pee. She
turns around and looks at me and laughs.

"Good thing I have brothers Sawyer. Not very gentlemanly." I shrug and watch
her great ass as she reaches up to adjust the sprayer.

What the fuck just happened? I wasn't kidding or bull shitting her when I said
that was the best fucking sex I have ever had. I feel like chasing that asshole ex
boyfriend of hers down and tell him he must not know how to fuck because she
was amazing. I have fucked hundreds of women, most I can't even remember.
This I will never forget. And the thought of anyone else touching her, makes me
furious. Shitam I getting pussy whipped? Is this what it feels like? Christ I have
never given a shit about a woman before like Francesca. Oh my godI am falling
for her. That has to explain why the sex was so good. Plus she was really fucking
good. She moved perfectly. She was tight, wet and hotter than a furnace. It was
mind blowing. I want some more of that and shit.so does my dick. She is
staring at me as we wait for the water to warm up. She looks down at my
growing dick.

"Oh my god you are a machine." This makes me laugh.

"While I wish I could take the compliment the truth is most guys my age in good
shape can re-load pretty quickly Frankie. You just had a lazy fat ass guy that
didn't take care about your needs. Unless you are too sore, I would like to fuck
again." I have pulled her back to my front and I caress her breasts. I noticed a
few hickeys on her one tit. God I am surprised I didn't bite the damn thing off
when I was coming with her tit in my mouth. Shit I felt like I was having a
seizure it was so intense.
I get in the shower and take her hand and shut the glass door. Oh this is a good
shower. We can do well in her. There is a small corner bench which is perfect for
what I have in mind. I am standing under the shower and she nudges me smiling.
She isn't getting any of the water on her.

"You are like a treeyour getting all the water and I am getting drips." I switch
spots with her and grab her body washsomething Gardenia.

"Do you have anything that doesn't smell so chick like? Not sure I want to smell
like a gardenia all night. I bend down to kiss her as she giggles. She opens the
shower door and reaches around to her cabinet giving me the most amazing view
with her one leg up for balance. Yep that made the old boy stand back to
attention. She hands me something called wintergreen and mountain air. Who
names this shit?

She squeezes some in her hand and washes me all over. Her hair is up in a loose
bun and I am able to wash her slim shoulders and sexy clavicle bone. I love
women with a prominent clavicle. Something about it is sexy as shit, I close my
eyes and she washes my dick and balls and moves out of the way to let me rinse.
Oh fuck yes. She is on her knees and has just put my dick in her mouth. Oh
outstanding. I hold my arms up with one pushing against the tile and the other
on the glass shower. I don't want to go caveman on her and shove her head into
my dick as this is the first time she has done this to me. She licks and sucks the
tip. For someone that has only had straight up missionary she is amazing at this
too. She holds my balls and sucks on the sides then deep throats me but quickly
backs off. YeaI am pretty sure she gagged on that. But she goes back at it from
more of a side angle and then slowly slowlyoh holy Jesus she has my dick to the
back of her throat. I just felt myself get harder. I don't want to come in her
mouth and two or three more swipes like that and I will fill her mouth right up. I
love everything she is doing and let her go a few more strokes with her tongue.

"Frankie come here. This feels amazing but I want to be inside you again." I take
her hand and pull it up. "You are amazing." I kiss her hard and passionately. God
she is so beautiful.

"Was I doing it all wrong? I just want to please you like you pleased me."

"No are you kidding me? You were doing it too goodI was about to come and I
want to be inside you. Is that okay?" She smiles at me and shakes her head like
she can't believe me. Hell I am just trying to decide if I want her from behind or
to take her standing up. I think we will make good use of this bench. Frankie turn
around and put your hands on the bench."

"Luke I don't think I want you to do that?"

"Do what?" I think she thinks I want to take her assand I dobut not tonight.

"You knowanal sexI don't know about that."

"I knowI wasn't planning on that. I just want to take you from behind. Have you
ever?"

"NoI think we have already established I have never done anything but lay on
my back and be a vessel." She sounds a bit pissed.
"I'm sorry I didn't mean to" She covers my mouth with her fingers.

"I trust you. Everything so far has been amazing." She stares at me then stands
on her toes and licks the water off my lips from the shower. I can't help but just
stare at her. Her eyes are so fucking gorgeous. They have this sparkle in them.
They are the darkest brown but in the middle they light up and there is an amber
ring that just makes you stare. Her eyelashes are super long and her lips are the
most fuckable lips I have ever looked at or tasted.

"Francesca you are so beautiful. I can't stop looking at you." Christ is this me
saying this shit? I think the nicest thing I have ever said to a woman before this
was "nice fuckthanks." And here I am all googly-eyed and almost speechless. I
am kissing her again. I can't even stop myself. I turn her around. "I will make
this good for you. Put your arms against the wall and push against it. Lean down
a bit. Like that." I push her legs apart a bit and caress her breasts, kiss her neck
and hold her waist. I have to have her. I quickly reach down and feel that she is
no better than meshe is ready for this too as she is wet and hot. I slam into her
from behind and she moans loudly. "Are you okay?"

"Wowyesjust you are so deep this way. Give me a second to get a better
hold." She pushes back. Oh fuck me I am balls deep now.

"I told you this would be a fuck hard session. I just want to fuck you til I have to
carry you to bed. Can you handle that?"

"Yesgo for it." I don't waste any time. Once I get a good grip I bend her a bit
more and fuck her hard and fast and I know I am relentless. I just need thisI
want to stay inside her for the rest of my life. Oh god this can't get much better. I
could do this for hours but pretty sure she is getting a thrashing. I reach around
and massage her clit and kiss her neck and then pull back. Shit I could easily
mark her up if I'm not careful. I keep slamming into her until I feel her start to
quiver and she seems surprised.

"Oh god I can't do this againthis isn't happeningit's too much Luke I can'tthis
can't be real.oh my godyes I am." and she comes again setting me off. I
freeze as I come inside of her holding her hard with my hands over hers against
the wall. We are as connected as two people can be and I sink my head on her
shoulders as the last of my juices are released.

After we soaped up one more time we finally crawl into bed and are in a
comfortable spooning position around 3:40 am. Thank fuck I am off tomorrow. I
softly rub her breasts and she moans.

"Uncle." I smile against her shoulder.

"What do you mean Uncle? I am just getting warmed up."

"Noplease tell me you are teasing Luke. I can't do it again."

"I'm teasing. Go to sleep beautiful." I kiss her neck and fall into an amazing
sleep.

Ana's POV
"Birgitta, I am exhausted. I also have a house full of company coming this
afternoon and so I think we should call it a day."

"Ohokay. Who is that guy downstairs on the weights?" We have been upstairs
working out on the mats. I look down and see Elliot.

"Oh, that's Kate's fianc, my brother-in-law Elliot. Wipe the drool. She will have
your life if you go near him."

"He's really hot. Hey tell me more about Sawyer. You know we hooked up once
and then he acted like he hardly knew me. Shame, he is a hot guy and amazing
in bed."

"Wellhe's my CPO so feels kind of strange to talk about him." What's her deal?
She better not drool over Christian or I will fire her. "Sawyer has found
someone." Therenow back off.

"Really? He isn't the type to find someone."

"Well surprisehe did." We make our way downstairs and I am flabbergasted

when she walks right over to Elliot and introduces herself.

"HiBirgitta Somerkist." She puts her hand out and Elliot looks like he doesn't
feel like being disturbed.

"Elliot Grey." He shakes her hand and changes the weights.

"How's Kate's wrist?"

He looks at her like he doesn't quite know who she is.

"I'm her instructor."

"Ohwell she is coming along. Our wedding is a month away so the timing sucks.
Nice meeting you I need to finish up."

Good for you Elliot. You didn't give her the time of day. Birgitta has an amazing
body and she is cute, but she is pushy.

"Are you staying here or going home before the BBQ Elliot?"

"No. I'm staying here. Kate's bringing Amigo. I am going to take a shower but
Christian is meeting me down here to run as soon as you get back to the house
and can take Teddy."

"Okaylet me get going then."

I walk with Birgitta up to the house and Christian is on the deck talking on the
phone. I wave up to him and he makes his way down the stairs. He hangs up and
smiles at me.

"Good workout?"
"Yes. I still don't like exercising. Don't know how you do it every day. Christian,
this is Birgitta, my instructor. This is my husband, Christian Grey."

He reaches out to shake her hand and she shakes his hand with both hands
essentially holding him hostage. "Your wife is amazing. I can't wait to put her into
some competitions. I hope you will be there to watch her and me. I am good
too." Is she flirting with him? He glares at her.

"BirgittaI am not competing." I say firmly.

"Of course you are. You are amazing."

"No I'm not. I am going back to work soon and I won't have extra time to do
more than use the pole dancing to entertain my husband. So, we have talked
about it and its' not the right thing for us."

"You mean him? Jealous type? You don't want her to compete?" She is so
forward.

Before Christian can say anything I jump on her. "I said it was our decision. I am
going back to work in five weeks. I have a baby and don't have time to compete.
In addition, we don't need the press breathing down our throats. I took lessons
for private reasons, I enjoy the training and pleasing Christian but that's as far as
it goes. Now let me walk you to the door so I can get ready for my company.
Elliot is waiting for you Christian." I reach up and kiss him and he pulls me closer.

"Ryanwalk Ms."

"It's Somerkist." Birgitta tells him just staring at him. Oh she is pissing me off.
Yes he is gorgeous but move on there lady!

"Miss Somerkist, I will show you out." Ryan who must have been behind the
French doors comes out and opens the door for Birgitta. She is checking him out
now. Man she must be horny or something.

"We training again Monday Ana? I love coming here. This place is amazing." She
talks to me but looks at Christian.

"I'm not sure. I will call you. Ryanthanks." I watch him guide her out.

"What was that about?" Christian wipes a hair out of my face and tucks it behind
my ear.

"What do you mean?"

"Well two hours ago you were going to be the national pole dancing champion
and now if I am not mistaken, you just fired your instructor. I sit down on the
step and Christian joins me stretching his long legs out. I take a deep breath.

"I am so clueless sometimes. I thought about what you said. If I competeshe

would use my name and our private life would be exposed for everyone to know
about. They would make me sound like a hooker. Also I think she has an agenda.
She was being nosey about Sawyer and then practically threw herself at Elliot and
she was staring at you. And did you see her check Ryan out?" I shake my head.
She is way too into our house and possessions. I don't think I should have her
back. "I have the basics down. I will pay by the class if I want more sessions and
I don't need to work out with her. I am going to ask Claude today when he comes
over if he knows any female trainers."

Christian doesn't say anything for a few minutes but just nods. "What's wrong
with Claude?"

"I think he is great but he really pushes me too hard. I want to try working with a
woman. Christian I am sorry about my temper tantrum earlier. You were right."

"Babyit's not about right or wrong. I want you to have a hobby or to do things
you like but man that just felt like I am sharing you with people in an intimate
way."

"I know. I get it." I lean over and kiss him and he puts his arm around my
shoulder and pulls me closer.

"You okay?"

"Yes I'm fine. But I want you to know that Kate is insisting on male strippers." I
close my eyes and wait for him to go all nuclear. He sighs.

"WellElliot is insisting on female strippers. Sothanks for telling me. I just told
my brother this morning I was going to tell you because I didn't want to keep it
from you."

"Really? Well what do we do? I think it's going to cause issues. And I don't want
you around a bunch of female strippers." I know I am pouting but I know what
women are like around my husband.

"Well I don't want you around male strippers either. What's the deal with those
two?"

"You know what Kate told me the other day? I think she was kidding but she said
she half expected Elliot to get a blow job." Christian's eyes about pop out of his
head.

"She said that? Are you kidding me? Well don't tell him that? I'm not entirely sure
he wouldn't take her up on that?"

"What do you mean? You think he would cheat?"

"Not exactly cheating if your fiance endorses it. I can guarantee he wouldn't
make her the same offer to fuck around. What the fuck is going on with those
two?" Christian looks irritated. "I don't want any part of this shit. I need to talk to
him. Maybe they have some open relationship that I am not aware of but I don't
feel like being the guy that helped break them up. Talk to her again Ana see if
she was kidding."

"I will but how do we get out of this stripper business?"

Christian leans back and thinks for a few minutes. "Well I already have Taylor
working on hiring some but maybe I should bring in the big guns."

"What do you mean?"

"Maybe my mom should accidentally hear about this. She will rip Elliot a new one
if she thinks he is having strippers. But man I have never ratted on him in my life
and I won't now. Not sure how she will hear about this." He winks at me and
starts to get up.

"Wait a minute you want me to say something? Oh no you don't! Kate and Elliot
will get pissed. I don't want to be in the middle either. Hmmmhey what about
Mia. She won't want Brady around strippers either and she tells your mom
everything."

Christian smiles and taps my nose. "Seeyou are good for something besides
great sex, delivering babies and fixing me meals. Damn, glad I married you."

I pinch his arm. "Hey theredon't forget pole dancing." He laughs.

"Oh how could I forget that?" He leans down and kisses me until we are
interrupted by Elliot who whistles from the gym doors.

"You running with me or playing kissy face with your old lady. Christ hurry up."

Christian hands me the monitor and tells me Teddy has been asleep for over an
hour. I start to stand up and he pulls me on his lap real fast.

"Wait to take your shower okay? I will be up in forty minutes and I didn't get my
morning fuck."

"Okay but we have guests coming in ninety minutes."

"I don't need but ten baby." I watch him trot down the stairs and send Benson
back up to the house.

"Come her Benson. Come on boy." He runs up the stairs and lies down on the
step below me. I take off my sneakers and rub my foot along his back and watch
as Christian enters the gym. How did I get so lucky?

Kate's POV

"Steele you in the kitchen?" I walk in carrying the flowers I picked up at the
store. I walk into the kitchen and Ana is putting some breast milk in the
refrigerator.

"Hi. Hey there Amigo." Ana is holding the baby and running around getting
everything ready. She thrives on this stuff.

"Where's my honey?"

"He is outside with Christian. They are looking at something Christian wants
added to the boathouse. Hey Katesomething is bugging me. Were you serious
about Elliot getting a blow job at his bachelor party and being okay with it?"

Wow hit me with it the minute I get in the door. "Well no, I would be pissed I said
that the other day. But I was just saying I wouldn't be totally surprised and it
isn't like he would marry the person. I would cut his nuts off but I mean how
would I know and I heard that is what guys do at these parties and I guess I am
just preparing myself for it."
"Kateyou need to tell him he better be good or else. I mean what would you do
if one of the male dancers wanted to make out with you?" Ana looks around and
whispers as she said that. She hands me Teddy so she can run and get the door.
The cake is being delivered. "Please don't cry darling boy." He doesn't. Oh he is
smiling at me. How fucking cute. He usually cries when I take him.

"Hi sweet boy. How are you? Are you excited for your daddy's birthday?" He is
shoving his entire fist in his hand. "Don't do that you will gag and puke." I can't
help it, I have to kiss his head. "Oops sorry a little lip gloss there fella." I wipe his
forehead off. "What are you wearing? "He has a little sun suit with a helicopter on
the front. "Aren't you cute?" I watch the bakers bring in the cake. Fuck it is huge.
It is a replica of the whole flipping house. They carry it through the house and
then out onto the deck. There are about five guys carrying this thing in. A few
minutes later Ana comes back in.

"Hey you have your fitting next week for your dress. I asked Grace to go and she
can't get away. You know that pisses me off. She was at everything for your
wedding and she hasn't come to anything of mine."

"Kate she hosted that amazing shower for you. She took so much time off when
Mia was sick that she is still catching up."

"That is bullshit Ana. She should retire. They are richer than shit and she doesn't
need to work. How would you feel if you were me? She calls you all the time and
never calls me. She comes over here to see you guys and you know she has only
come to see us one time."

"Do you invite her?"

"Well noI don't cook. But still Anaif she said she wanted to come over we
would have her. It super hurts my feelings and I am about to say something to
her. The other day I picked up groceries for Gram and Gramps and she was there
bringing Grams some clothes and she barely spoke to me. She hates me I can
tell." Shit I start to cry. I am really hurt by this.

"Kate you should talk to her. Grace would never hurt your feelings on purpose
she is so sweet."

"Well maybe you think so but I don't think she is as sweet as you do. Do you
think I should call her and ask her to lunch?"

"That would be a great idea." Ana starts to take Teddy from me. "Your wrist must
be hurting holding him, let me take him.

"I have him if you have stuff to do. He isn't heavy and the cast makes it easy to
hold him." She takes out several trays of appetizers and puts them on the
counter and Ryan comes in and offers to help carry stuff outside. I hear the front
door open and it is Mia and Brady followed by Ros and Gwen. Ana wants
everyone outside. I can't even swim today with this stupid cast, but I brought my
bathing suit anyway.

"Hi Gail. Sophie how are you sweetie?" I watch as Ana hands Sophie a wrapped
package. When does she have time to do all this shit? I watch Sophie open the
package and get all excited. Ana bought her a charm bracelet.
The door opens and Gramps walks in with Carrick and Grace. Great. I wonder if
Mrs. Ice will acknowledge me. "Hi everyone. Oh there he is, hi there precious
boy." She zeros' in on Ted and takes him from me. "Should you be holding him
with your wrist Kate?" See she starts right in on me and doesn't even say hi.

"I'm fine Grace. Ana if you don't need me I am going to go out to the pool and lay
out. Do you need me to take the flowers outside?" She nods. I leave before I
burst into tears. Grace hates me I can tell.

I run into Elliot coming up the steps. "What's wrong?" He stops me and he can
tell I am upset.

"Same old thing. Your mom got here and she didn't even say hi she just took the
baby from me and yapped at me that I shouldn't hold the baby." He sighs.

"Kate she likes you. She ignores everyone when the baby is around. It's her
grandson for fuck sake. Quit trying to make something that isn't there. Come on,
I want to show you how the obstacle course turned out." He takes my hand and
leads me out to the side yard where his and Christian's latest toy has been built.

Francesca's POV

We are in Sawyer's SUV and headed to Grey House. He needs to shave and
change real quick. I am a bit nervous. I made him stop and so I could pick up a
birthday gift for Christian. I bought his some good cigars. "Should I call him Mr.
Grey or Christian? I think it is so weird that you have to call him Sir or Mr. Grey
and he is younger than you."

"I agree but it is the way it is. Ana doesn't like it when I call her Mrs. Grey but if
he hears me calling her Ana I get the death stare."

Gosh he doesn't sound very nice and like a control freak. We pull up to this huge
gate and Sawyer waves to the guy inside and the gate lifts up, but before we go
through one of the guys from last night comes out.

"What are you doing working the gate Wilson?"

"Ryan told me to work up here. A few leaks about the birthday party so Taylor
wants me up here. Hey Francesca how are you? Has she been cleared by T
Luke?"

"Yep we're good. Okay well I will see you later. Sucks to be you man." Sawyer
explains that none of them usually work the gate. We drive down the longest
driveway I have ever seen in my life. It is lined with beautiful trees and I can't
believe this is one persons' driveway.

"Do other people live down this road?"

Luke laughs. "Nope just the Grey's, T, Gail and me." He takes my hand. We had
sex again this morning twice when we woke up. I made him a huge breakfast and
we both ate like horses. I am seriously sore. I had more sex in the last twenty
four hours then I did all year. I hope he isn't playing me. I am scared to get too
attached to him, but last night and this morning have been wonderful and he has
been so sweet to me. We pull around a bend and I gasp.
"Oh give me a break. Is that one house? It is like Buckingham Palace. It is huge.
Oh my god. It is flipping beautiful but seriously. How many kids are they planning
on having? Twenty?" Sawyer looks at me and smiles. "Oh sorry. I will tone it
down. I just have never seen anything like this."

We pull into this garage where there are seven or eight other cars. It's like a
public parking garage. "Is that an R8?" I know cars and that is a car I have only
heard about and never seen. Yet here sits two of them. Seriously, this is
outrageous. Okay I will chill.

We pull into his space and he comes around and helps me out. We walk around
the back and he points out that Gail and Taylor live in the upstairs of the garage
which is huge. He explains his apartment is on the west wing of the house and
that the Grey's pretty much live on the East side. He points out the huge building
behind the house and tells me it is the gym. Wow. I am trying to pick my jaw up
so I don't look like an idiot or star stuck when I meet these people. We walk up
the back stairs and Sawyer opens the door to his apartment. I don't know what I
was expecting but not this. I thought it was like a small efficiency. This place is
bigger than my apartment and decorated really tasteful if not very masculine.

"Did you decorate it?"

"Me? No. Mrs. Grey picked everything out." I open his refrigerator and laugh. He
has two beers and a stick of butter. He watches me. "Maybe you can help me put
some things in there. Make me dinner sometime?"

"I would love to." He seems shy suddenly.

"Make yourself comfortable. I need to shave and shower real fast."

"Do you have to shave? I like the stubble." He comes over and pulls me close and
rubs his face against mine. "It's very sexy." I rub my hand over his chin and he
leans down and kisses me.

"Yea even though I am actually invited to this event today and not working,
Taylor would have my ass if I didn't shave. I won't be long." I watch him walk
down the hallway and follow him. I see several bedrooms.

"Does anyone else stay here?"

"Yes, Reynolds stays several times a week and Ryan stayed last night. Just the
three of us, but rarely at the same time. I am the only one that actually lives
here though. I don't think Wilson is ever on overnights."

I walk into his bedroom and check it out. It is neat. His closet is full of suits. I see
a picture of his family. "When was this taken? I haven't seen your parents in
years."

"Last year when my grandfather died."

"How old are your sisters again?" They were older than me and I didn't know
them.

"My sister Rebecca is 37 and Molly of course is my agewell older than me by

four minutes and Deana is 30."
"Hard to believe you are the only boy with all those sisters. Rebecca is married
right?"

"Yea she is married to a real asshole. Don't get me started. Molly has a boyfriend
and Deana is a marketing director for some company. Not sure what her deal is.
She lives in LA and we don't see her too much. But I talk to Molly and Rebecca a
lot." I watch him take his shirt off and strip naked. Oh man I better leave before
he gets any ideas. "Where you going?"

"I will wait out there. Who does your laundry?" He tells me Gail does it for him.

"You are spoiled." He shrugs and admits it with his look he gives when he
basically doesn't care. He pulls me closer.

"Lukewhy this? I mean this lifestyle? Did you go to college before going
military? I feel there is this gap in your life I don't know and I want to know more
about you. Like what do you want for yourself?"

"Yes I went to the University of Arizona. I graduated with an electrical

engineering degree. I entered Officers Candidate School after I graduated.
Commissioned as a officer and I was stationed in Norfolk. VA until I deployed the
first time to Iraq. Came homewent back to IraqI won't talk about that. Came
homeWent to Afghanistansaw more than I care to remembercame home
served out my commission stationed at Miramar, CA. I finished my service and
left and T picked me up for odd jobs and eventually this job. I don't care to be an
engineerI could, but I doubt any job can pay me what I am making now. I get
paid well. I've saved half a million, but I haven't had anyone or nowhere to spend
it. I work eighty plus hours a week. Some nights I get no more than three hours
sleep. I have been shot at, beat the hell out of more men than I can count and
have had a pretty adventurous life. Now, I follow a billionaire's wife around 24/7
waiting for something to happen. Something to show me a purpose. I like my
jobbut does it stimulate menot really. Do I see myself doing this for ever? I
haven't really thought about it until very recently. And then I think what else I
would do. I could be the head of security for a number of high profile people but I
don't want to be the muscle forever. I have thought about starting my own
private investigation companynot surebut I have been content until recently."

"What changed?" He smiles and looks down at me and bends down into my ear.

"Could it be you?" He strips and gets into the shower and doesn't say anything
else.

We head out after Luke cleans up. He is wearing shorts and a v-neck t shirt. I am
nervous. He shows me the door that leads to the house but said he doesn't feel
right using it on his day off. Just being courteous. Otherwise he always uses it.
We walk down the back and head to where twenty or so people are gathered
outside and I see everyone stare at us as we walk towards them. I am so
nervous. I am usually not nervous around new people but this feels like I am on
display. Luke takes my hand and squeezes it.

We walk over to a big guy talking to a little girl and a pretty blond haired woman.

"Lukey this must be Francesca."

"Taylor, Gail, Miss Sophie, this is Francesca. Frankie this is Jason and Gail Taylor
and my girlfriend Sophie Taylor." This little girl is so sweet she blushes and then
comes over to Luke where he picks her up and she kisses his cheek. I shake
hands with everyone and Gail is absolutely giddy.

"I am so very happy to meet you. Do you prefer Francesca or Frankie? Oh you
are as so pretty."

"Thank you. Either is fine. I have heard so much about you both and you too
Sophie." We talk a few minutes and then a beautiful young woman, who I
recognize as Ana Grey comes over.

"HiFrancesca? I'm Ana Grey. Welcome to our home. We are so happy you could
join us along with Luke." She is sweet and warm. She is much tinier than she
looks on TV or the magazines. I hear a baby cry and she turns quickly and walks
towards and older woman to what must be her son. She excuses herself and tells
me she is dying to talk to me again in a bit. I wave to Reynolds who is discreetly
standing against the sidewalk looking around the property. He is clearly working.
Mia comes running up to me and hugs me like we have been friends for years and
then a really good looking guy with the curliest hair and greatest smile comes up
to Luke and shakes his hand.

"Not bad Luke. Not bad. Too bad about her bad eyes though." We all laugh. I
extend my hand. "Elliot Grey. Christian's older brother. Nice to meet you. I didn't
catch your name."

I swear Luke looks a bit pissed at first. But then he relaxes and I can tell he likes
Elliot but maybe he was a bit jealous at first of his approaching me.

"Sorry Elliot. This is Francesca." A thin tall blond joins us.

"Wowit's true. Hottie you have a girlfriend. I'm Kate, Elliot's fiance." She
extends her hand and I shake it. I have gathered a crowd. I introduce myself to
Kate and we talk because we both swear we know each other from somewhere.
Then we figure out we go to the same hair salon and the same stylist. I really like
her and we talk for a few minutes. I still haven't met the famous Christian Grey
but I recognize him from his photos and he is talking to an older man who is
sitting in a wicker rocker. I can tell he is close to him. I wonder if it is his
grandfather as they talk and laugh. Ana walks over to him and hands him the
baby and I notice he is very sweet with him kissing him and making sure he is
out of the sun. The old man softly touches the baby's face. It is so sweet to
watch.

"That is Mr. Trevelyan talking to Mr. Grey. That is his grandfather. They are super
close. In fact the baby is named after him." Luke tells me softly.

"Luke, how you doing son?" An older very distinguished, handsome man comes
over and shakes Luke's hand.

"Good Mr. Grey. I would like to introduce you to Francesca Carelli. Francesca this
is Mr. Carrick Grey. He is Mia, Elliott and Mr. Grey's father." He shakes my hand.

"Miss Carelli, my pleasure." What a charmer. He smiles at me and after talking

about the obstacle course for a few minutes he leaves us. Luke puts his arm
around me and asks me if I am okay and walks me over to the water.
I am still somewhat flabbergasted by what he told me earlier in his apartment. I
didn't peg him as an engineer. He is so complex. He makes a lot of money and
has saved quite a bit yet for the first time he is thinking maybe he wants to do
something else and he saidno he questioned if it could be because of me. I
didn't see that coming.

"Sawyer." We both turn around and Christian Grey is walking towards us. He
shakes hands with Luke and looks at me. "Christian Grey." He reaches over and
shakes my hand. He is breathtakingly handsome. He is this over whelming
presence. I catch myself staring and shake his hand.

"Francesca Carelli."

"It's a pleasure Ms. Carelli. I have heard about you from Sawyer. Thanks for
joining us today." I smile and then Luke reminds me that I have brought him
some cigars for his birthday.

"You didn't need to bring me anything but I appreciate it. Thank you." He nods
and walks away and joins his wife, hugging her and putting his hands on her ass.
He adores her you can see that from a distance. She looks at him, reaches up
and kisses him on the neck and he caresses her ass softly. No pretense, no hiding
his desire and love for her. I look up at Sawyer. He catches me staring. He bends
down and kisses me.

"You asked me earlier what I want for myself. That's maybe what I want," he
points to the Grey's, "and didn't know itand like I saidI can't help thinking I
might just have that with you." He kisses me again and leads me back to his
apartment.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 71 No Such Thing as Sort of Almost..

Elliot's POV

"Come on bro let's go do the obstacle course. Where's Sawyer heading off to?
Fuck that Francesca is smokin hot. I hope he is nailing the shit out of that." I am
watching them walk away towards his apartment. Fuck me she is outrageously
exotic looking and sweet as can be. Great assholy shit. I know I am just staring
at her as they walk away but goddamn.

"Knock it off Elliot. You are playing with fire if Sawyer sees you looking at her like
that. What the fuck is wrong with you? Lately you are behaving like you don't
want to settle down. I have asked you this a hundred times but are you sure
about marrying Kate because you don't act sure to me." Christian is leaning in so
no one can hear us. I give him a dirty look and walk towards the obstacle course.

"Come on. If you are going to chew my ass out, do it over here where no one can
hear us." We walk away and Christian nods at Ryan to back off. Taylor is having a
beer and talking to my dad and I am pretty sure that Sawyer is about to get
fucked by that great looking woman on his arm. Reynolds is lurking around
somewhere but probably closer to my nephew. So we are security free for the
most part.

"Seriously Elliot, Kate is sending signals that she isn't feeling real confident in
your fidelity right now."

"What does that mean?"

"She told Ana that she just expects that you will get some head from whatever
stripper we hire for your bachelor party. Not thinking she has a lot of confidence
in you with a statement like that. What the fuck is going on with you?"

"Christian, calm down. Your neck muscles are bulging. She actually said that?"
Damn, is this a test to see if I jump on that or what the fuck is she saying stuff
like that for?

"Yes she actually said that and yes my neck muscles are bulging out because this
shit is making me crazy. I know you love to fuck and you have fucked around a
lot before Kate.I get itbut you are committing to get married in one month.
This means you only get to fuck one person for the rest of your life. That person
being Kate. Can you do that?"

And herein lies the problem. "I don't know. Don't look at me like that. You asked
me and I am telling you honestly. If I can't be honest with you than whom can I
be honest with? I am scared shitless. I love Kate Christian. I love her a lot. But
man the same pussy foreverit seems like sex will get boring as hell."

"It's never boring when you love someone so much you can't stand not being
inside of them every minute of the day. That's how you should be thinking. Can
you do this Elliot? Marry Kate and be faithful, because if you can'twhy are you
doing this?"

"Fuck fuck fuck I don't know. I can't even sleep at night I am so confused by this
shit. I don't know if I am marrying her because the wedding is a month away and
I am knee deep in this shit now or if I love her." I sigh. Shit I might as well tell
him. "Yesterday I was getting gas in my truck. I was just minding my own
business, when this ridiculously hot babe pulled up in a BMW convertible. I mean
off the charts hot and she smiled at me and I turned around to take the gas
pump out of my truck and she snuck up on me and fucking whispers in my earI
mean just came right up to me and asked me if I thought she needed to 'get
pumped.' Well fuck meyou know where my mind went. I turned around and
looked at her and she was grinning and pointing to her tire which needed air. I
nodded as it was pretty low and she pouted and told me she didn't know how to
do it so of course instead of just walking away or telling her to get someone at
the station to help her I had her pull over to the air pumps and put air in her
tires. Oh fuckshould I even tell you the rest?" Christian runs his hands through
his hair and pulls me further away as Mia is about ten feet away talking on her
cell. He is going to fucking kill me.

"Just tell me goddamn it."

"So when I finished putting the air in her tires I stood up and she was sitting in
her car with the door open and she had her fucking dress pulled up and no
goddamn panties on." Christian shakes his head and covers his mouth and sighs
heavily from his nose. He opens his eyes a bit further telling me to go on.

"Yeasoyou sure this stays between us and the wife won't hear this?"

"Damn it Elliot I have so many of your fucking secrets in my head, have I ever
screwed you over? But I swear to god if you fucked her I am not standing up for
you in your wedding. You are not cut out to get married."

"Well I didn't fuck herbut I almost did. I mean I sort of did for a second but then
I got my head together and stopped. "

"You almost fucked her? You goddamn almost fucked her? Seriously? You either
did or you didn't you can't almost or sort of fuck her you prick." He is whispering
so loud I am surprised Kate hasn't run down with a hammer to take to my head.

"What the fuckkeep it down dude."

He is almost pulling me to the obstacle course. "What is your fucking problem

Elliot? How do you not see how dishonest this is and how wrong that was? Christ
I hope you weren't being set up and Kate isn't looking at pictures right now. Fuck
thatHow do you not see what an asshole you are? I feel like beating the shit out
of you? You have to cancel your wedding. You are not readyor you need to tell
her."

"Tell Kate? Are you fucking out of your mind? I knowI know, I am an asshole. I
know. You don't think I feel like shit about it? But I stopped it before it actually
happened. I mean I almost entered her and then I didn't. I never got her name
and it was like this complete stranger fuckdo you think I need help? I love Kate
seriously butthis chick said fucking a stranger she just met was on her bucket
list and I just fuckalmost fell for it."

"On her bucket list? Are you fucking kidding me? Well I hope getting your nuts
cut off is on your bucket list because when Kate finds outyou are fucking going
to be nut less." Christian's voice is going horse as he attempts to whisper and yell
at me at the same time.

"She won't find out if you keep your mouth shut. Remember bros before ho's."

"Elliotthat was when we were both single and life was different. You are getting
married in a month and fucked excuse me you almost sort of dipped your dick
but didn't go past the head fucked a complete stranger. I hope like hell you
wrapped your dick up twice. Who knows what has been in that highway."
"Yes of course but I told you I never got more than my helmet in before I
stopped. Shit that alone shows I stopped myself because of Kate. In the past that
would have never happened. ShitI am not telling Kate so come up with plan b.
You have to be in my wedding dude. Don't even say you won't be." Christian is
banging his head against the tree. Literally, banging his head. He turns around
and slams my chest hard.

"Elliot, it is a fucking farce. You are not ready. Hell Sawyer is more ready than
you from the looks of things. How would you feel if Kate fucked or sort of almost
fucked a stranger?"

That stung. I walk away and rub my hair. "I'd fucking kill whoever touched her
and then dump her. Maybe she should and I wouldn't feel so guilty."

"What's going on over here boys? Looks pretty heated?" Oh Christ. Not now.

"Hey dad, we are just talking."

"Doesn't look like your just talking. Looks like you are completely stressed and
Christian looks like he is going to throttle you. I know that look between you two
so what have you done now Elliot?"

"Nothingwhy do you assume it is me and not him?"

Christian shakes his head and puts his head in his hands. He won't say anything.

"Christian what is going on?"

"Nothing Dad. It's all good. Are you going to do the grilling for me today? You're
much better at it than I am."

"Don't change the subject. Is something going on that I should know about?"

"NO." We both say at the same time. He just looks at us.

"You can tell me I am your father."

"No we're all good. Seriously." Christian nods at him. I am not dragging my old
man into this. He will have my ass. He looks at both of us. He doesn't believe
nothing is going on. We watch him walk away and he tells Christian he will start
the grill in thirty minutes.

"As I was sayingyou cannot get married. It won't last Elliot. You will be fucking
around on her before the ink on that license is dry. And the reason is your either
not ready or you don't love her enough."

"I do love her."

"No you don't- not enough. I haven't even noticed another woman since Ana
came into my life and don't think women haven't tried. I can't even stand the
thought of touching anyone but Ana. You have no control because either you
don't care about the consequences because you don't love her enough to think
about what it would do to heror you are just not fucking ready for this. You
need to get some joint counseling or"
"I am not going to joint counseling with Kate to talk about how I want to fuck
other women. Talk about being cruel Christian. FuckI will set up an appointment
on my own."

"Noyou guys have issues and you haven't even walked down the aisle yet. I am
telling you this won't work. Don't lie to me.is this the first time you've done this
or have you been with anyone else besides the gas station tramp."

"She wasn't a tramp."

"Oh really? Do you want your future daughter pulling into a gas station and
fucking a stranger? Or what would you do to our sister if she pulled that?" I shake
my head and squat to my knees playing with the grass. Yeaprobably a tramp.
She was hot looking though. I look up and then stand again. "What was the
question again?" Christian grits his teeth and chest bumps me. He is getting
pissed and I swear he is about to clock me one which I probably deserve.

"I saidis that the only fucking time you have cheatedpay the fuck attention.
You were thinking about that fuck you supposedly didn't get but you need to
focus dickhead."

"Nono one else. I swear. But I am always thinking about Nina and I know
everything you have told me is the truth but what should I do? I swear to god I
do love Kate. It was just a huge weak moment. I swear to godthat is all it was."

"Weak moment? Weak moment?" He laughs but it isn't genuine. "You almost
fucked a complete stranger. Where did you almost fuck her by the way? How
premeditated was this?" He is pacing so fast and furiously that I am sure the
whole family knows we are arguing.

"Stop pacing it looks like we are fighting. No premeditation it was just going to be
a slam and stand in the ladies room. I didn't take her to a hotel or anything. I
mean it was like done in five minutes. I didn't kiss her or anything."

"Oh well throw you a fucking fish. Christ ElliotTramp with a capital T and Man
whore with a capital M. You are fucking unbelievable. If you want me at your
wedding and to keep my mouth shut you are hooking up with John Monday
morningthat's number one. Twoyou are canceling your bachelor party and
surprising Kate with a weekend alone at your new house in Aspen and short of
thisI am not going to be part of a wedding that shouldn't take place. Fuck if you
do this with a stranger in the daytime when you are completely soberwhat the
fuck would you do when you are wrecked with a stripper giving you a lap dance?"

I pace some more and see Brady coming around the corner. He stops when he
sees us in a deep conversation. "Are we done talking about this for now? And
don't get all self righteous on menot like you were a fucking angel before you
met Ana."

"Yes but asshole once I met her I didn't fuck around on her. Yes we are done. I
mean it. John will be here any minute and I am setting that up for you. You're my
brother and best friendbut you once told me that you would kick my ass if I hurt
Anawell although Kate and I have had issuesyou are embarrassing yourself
here, could hurt a lot of people, mom, dad our entire family and of course Kate.
You wanted to settle down and have a family and all that shityet you do this. I
am telling you.if this was the right one you would not be doing this. Or maybe
you just don't appreciate her. Whateveryou need to fix this or I am kicking your
ass."

God I feel bad enough. Having Christian pissed at me is making me feel worse.
He's right. I need to talk to John and figure out why I basically cheated. I must
have a screw loose. God I am a dick. I look up and see Brady still hanging waiting
to talk to us.

"What's up Beeson?"

"You guys have a second?"

Christian nods and I lean against the tree where we were talking.

"I need your opinion on something. Tell me if I am over reacting or I should let it
go. But I am super pissed right now. Ethan ran into Mia yesterday and they
talked then he asked her out and sent her a text message. I got the message and
told him to fuck off but now she is kind of pissed at me. Should I be worried? I
don't have a grip on how close they were."

Oh Christ that is all I need right now. A future brother in-law argument when I
just almost cheated on his sister. I take a deep breath. Why the fuck is he calling
Mia anyway?

"I will talk to Mia. She shouldn't be pissed at you. Why is she pissed at you?"
Christian looks confused.

"She said I was acting like you. All control freak and jealous and I don't have any
right to tell her who she can have lunch with. She said she doesn't have feelings
for him but she wouldn't mind having lunch with him. I am fucking pissed."

"She said that. That is bullshit. I will talk to her. Elliot you need to tell Ethan to go
fuck himself." Christian storms back up towards the house. ChristI don't need
this right now.

"You want me to call him Brady? I willbut this feels like this is something you
can handle just fine. He is hitting on your ladybut you tell me."

"No I have no problem confronting him in person. You know that. But I just didn't
want to make problems between you and Kate I mean he is her brother and the
whole thing is a bit awkward. If he wasn't her brotherI would have jumped in
my truck this morning and smacked the shit out of him."

"Yeawelllet's see what Christian says to Mia and then if Ethan calls her again, I
will jump in. I don't want to go at it with Kate over this if I don't have too."

"You okay? You seem pretty stressed from what I can see."

"Yea fine. You know wedding shit and now the bachelor party. I am thinking of
canceling the bachelor party other than just a few drinks at home with you,
Christian and a few of my college buddies. Leave the guys from work out of the
mix. These things have the potential to get out of control you know."

"Oh man the guys will be disappointed."

"Yea well they don't have to sleep with Kate at night either. Want to do the
obstacle course? I need to run off some aggression here." We head over to the
course and I text Sawyer to tell him to tuck his dick back in his pants and come
out to the course. I want to see what he is made of.

Christian's POV

I am so fucking pissed at Elliot I could knock him out right now. I have long felt
he wasn't ready for this marriage and this proves it. But fucking a stranger at a
goddamn gas station rest room? Jesus Christ. That is just wrong. He's like a
junkie.

"Mia come here can we talk a minute?"

"Sure. Is something wrong?" I pull her to the side of the house and walk towards
the boathouse.

"Why would you give Brady shit about Ethan? And don't start your control freak
and jealousy bullshit crap with me I am not in the mood right now."

"Jeez Christian back off. I can't believe he told you."

"You are putting him in a terrible position. The guy has done everything for you.
He worships you, has been with you through the worst time in your life. He wants
to marry you and if he doesn't want you to have lunch with your goddamn ex
boyfriendyou shouldn't even question that. Christ you're the one being fucking
unreasonable here. If Ethan wasn't Elliot's future brother-in-law he would
probably knock the shit out of him. But he can't do that because of the situation.
The least you could do is support his request that you not see Ethan without
giving him shit about it."

"Is something else going on with Kate and Elliot? Ana just told me about the
strippers and how Kate half expects Elliot to cheat. You and Elliot were almost
yelling at each other a few minutes ago. What is going on?"

Shit. Why do women have to tell each other every little detail? I didn't think Ana
would share the part about Kate thinking Elliot would get a blow job. "Nothing
that concerns you or me for that matter, but we don't need more Kavenagh
drama right now. Now apologize to your fianc and quit being a spoiled brat." I
know I am taking my anger on Elliot out on Mia but goddamn itenough fucking
drama. "SorryI just am a bit riled up right now. But just use your head okay? It
is not unreasonable for someone's fianc to say they don't want them to go out
with their former boyfriend. Maybe he shouldn't have text Ethan for youbut I
would have done worse. I would have gotten in my car and not even given him a
second to explain. So cut him some slack okay?"

"Of course you would have done worse. That is what I meant when I told him I
don't want him to react like you usually do."

"Miado you really want to go there right now? How pissed would you be if he did
that to you? Why don't you women ever think about the other side of the coin?"

"Whatever Christian.So you won't tell me what is really going on?" I give her a
dirty look. I don't need her attitude today. Brady is the nicest guy in the world he
has a right to be pissed. But the one female in the world not at all afraid to get
right back in my disagreeable face is my little sister.

"Nothere is nothing to tell. Now fix it and if I find out you went out with Ethan I
am going to be so pissed at you. You at Elliot are engaged. What about that don't
you understand." Before she gets anything else out of me I change the subject.
"Have you seen Ana?"

"Yes she is inside nursing Teddy and then putting him down. Dad is looking for
you as well."

I feel like telling everyone to go home. I am that wound up. I find my dad and we
review what he is grilling and the schedule. I don't give a shit just stick the food
on the grill. He tries to get me to tell him what is going on between me and Elliot
and finally drops it when I just tell him just "brother shit." He can live with that.
Over the years he has seen us beat the shit out of each other hundreds of times.

I see Gramps sitting down talking to Taylor by the pool. Claude has just gotten up
and is heading to the obstacle course and Gwen and Ros are talking to my mom.
Stacey, Collin and their baby have arrived and they are talking to my dad.
Sawyer is coming back from his apartment. Yea he just got laid. Francesca is
walking with him arm and arm. Christ he has it bad. This should get interesting
as he works more over time hours than any guy I have right now. Doubt he will
want to do that with a girlfriend in the picture. She seems like a bright sweet
woman. I need to tell Taylor to add another person on the team.

My cell phone buzzes and it is from Elliot telling me to come down to the obstacle
course. Fuck I want to hang him from the rope right now not climb it with him. I
text him and tell him I will be there in ten minutes so I can check on Ana and the
baby.

I find them rocking in Teddy's room, Ana's breast still out for grabs. I whisper, "Is
he asleep." She nods. I walk in and take him from her and lay him on his back in
his crib while she puts herself back together. We quietly tip toe out of his room
and as soon as his door is shut I pull Ana by the hand straight to our bedroom.

"Christian what are we doing?"

I don't say anything just shut the door quietly and then I slam her against the
wall and start kissing her. I need her right now. Not tonight.not in an hour.but
right now. I don't know whybut I love her so fucking much and I just need to
show her and have what is mine. I am licking her neck, her ears and then I use
my hands to hold her squirming face still and force my tongue in her mouth.
"Baby I need you right here and right now."

"Good grief Christianwhat is wrong?"

"Nothing but I am ripping your panties off so don't even move." I reach
underneath her short skirt and she stops me.

"Stop those are my bikini bottoms don't rip them. Jeez I will take them off. What
is going on?"

"Don't you want me?"

"Always but we have guest outside for god's sake and ooh shit that feels good." I
have reached under her skirt and pulled her bikini bottoms to the side and
inserted my two fingers inside of her. She sighs, shakes her head and tells me to
make it fast, making me laugh. She is practically looking at her watch. She
shimmies out of her bikini bottom and I pull my dick out. I am raging hard. No
foreplayI just need this. Fucking Sawyer isn't getting the upper hand on me
when it comes to fucking. Goddamn Elliotdoesn't know what love is if he doesn't
desire Kate and only Kate like I do Ana. And Mia.does she not know what a
fucking great guy she has? I lift Ana and slam into her.

"I will be quick baby. Slam and standoh Christ that feels fucking amazing." I am
holding her ass, her back against the door and fucking her so hard I might
actually be bruising her. I slam, swirl, gyrate, pull out and slam hard over and
over. "Am I hurting you?" I grunt this out as I swivel my hips.

"No. Christianput my one leg down. I want to show you something."

"Not now Ana I am trying to fuck your brains out here." I am pumping hard and
fast and I can come pretty quickly if she quits talking. Christ.

"Just trust me you will love this. Just put me down." Oh fuck me, can I just get
laid? I remove my hands so that she can drop her legs. My moist dick is not liking
being out of her hot warm center. Then holy Christ she takes her leg and lifts it
like a ballet dancer and brings it straight up and leans it against my chest and
shoulder. She smiles. "Continue."

"Are you sure you can handle me in that position?" I ram back into her before she
can respond. "Oh Jesus baby I am all the way to your tailbone. This is
unbelievable." She licks my ear and whispers that she loves me even when I act
like a caveman. She tells me that my dick is hard and huge and she loves that we
are ravaging each other while our guest are oblivious. She puts her tongue in my
ear and moans when I find her clit and rub hard on it. I pinch it slightly and she
goes bites my shoulder hard as she finds her release.

I slam her against the wall so she has something to lean against and fuck the
ever living shit out of her. Hard and fast. I come so hard I see stars. After
catching my breath I pull out slowly. Has it even been five minutes since we left
Teddy's room?

"Later I expect you to tell me what the hell was that?" Ana runs her fingers along
my mouth and then kisses me softly.

I go into the bathroom and wash up and then jog down to the obstacle course. I
don't know what the hell that was. It was just me confirming to myself that I
have the sexiest, hottest wife in the world and I love her so much. I don't have to
look anywhere else. She is all I ever need.

I get to the obstacle course at the same time Taylor is helping Gramps carrying
his chair so he can watch all of us men try to outdo each other. Gail is holding his
arm helping him navigate his way. I am still so revved up I am pretty sure I will
at least kick Elliot's ass. I retie my sneakers and stretch. "Tayloryou in on this?"

"Absolutely. I need to show you young guys how it is done." I smirk. Taylor is
strong as an ox but I doubt he is as fast as any of us. My dad comes down with
several bottles of beer. He hands one to Gramps and then gets his stop watch
out. Does he carry that around with him? He pulls Elliot and me aside and gives
us his standard lecture about representing the Grey name. We both give him a
dirty look. I want to tell him he is at my house not his and here we follow my
rules not his. But I keep my mouth shut out of respect.

"Who's first?" He loves this shit. Always playing the judge or ref. We are joined by
the rest of the guest. John bows out of competing has he isn't the most athletic
guy in the world. Ros tells me she wishes she had her sneakers she would love to
go at it. Ana offers her a pair but everyone almost laughs. Ros is about 5 '10' and
pretty sure her feet won't fit in Ana's small shoes.

"Ana..is Reynolds up with Teddy?" I suddenly realize no one is in the house and
then notice my mom isn't down here.

"Yes and your mom. She insisted saying the sun was giving her a headache. I
told her we have the monitor and Reynolds but I think she wanted to go up for
awhile. She is making a salad while she is up there. Trust me she is happy."

An hour later after all the testosterone in Seattle has been left on the obstacle
course Sawyer walks away as the winner with Brady just barely losing. He
smoked it on the college boy roll, log jump, parallel bars, wall jump, double bars
and single log but he couldn't manage the rope climb. He challenged Sawyer to a
rematch next week. He hates losing as much as the rest of us, if not more. I was
consistently third. I almost beat Brady's time once. I was so pissed and full of
energy. Claude to all of our amazement couldn't master the single log, falling off
every time or he might have won. Elliot wasn't even in the contest barely beating
out Taylor. I could tell his mind wasn't on this and when we were done I pulled
him to the side.

"You can't go on like this. You need to sit down with Kate and at least talk to her
about your future and tell her you want to take her away for a weekend so you
can talk. Butfor sure see John."

"Yea goddamn it I got it. Get off my fucking back okay? I mean I know I am a
fuck up. I don't want to talk about it anymore."

We have just finished the BBQ and my parents have presented me with my
birthday gift. I read the card and my mouth hangs open.

"A ride in an F-18? That is Yar. Oh my god how did you arrange that?"

"A little political donation son. You will have to schedule it through the
congressman's office. Better you than the rest of us. We all think you are nuts."

"Are you kidding? I can't wait. It will be awesome." I look up and smile as Ana is
standing there with Teddy and taking pictures with our camera at the same time.
"Someone else take the pictures so Ana and Ted can be in the pictures too."
Brady takes the camera and Ana sits on the arm of the chair.

Mia and Brady give me a basketball and volleyball set for the pool. I laughed
when I opened Taylor and Gail's gift, a toolbox. At Escala I could just call Taylor
down from his apartment and he would bring his tool box to fix things when we
needed something done quickly. Now he has to run over from his house. I guess
this is a hint that I should have my own tools. Maybe I should learn to use them.
We spent the rest of the afternoon in the pool playing a vicious game of
basketball. Elliot got his game face back on and played like a maniac. Claude,
Brady and Elliot took Sawyer, Taylor and me on in a game that was so physical
we all had scratch marks and took elbows to the ribs numerous times. Never a
good idea to have Elliot and I on different teams. We took so many illegal shots
at each other. At one point I almost drowned him until my mom came to the edge
of the pool and chewed me out like I was ten again. I half expected her to ground
me. It was actually a lot of fun. Ana took Teddy in the pool with her and he loved
it. When Mia told me that babies take swim lessons I put stop to that
conversation quickly. Everyone left around seven and after we cut the outrageous
cake up and sent some home with everyone we still had enough to feed several
hundred people.

"Think the cake was big enough Baby?" I pull her down onto the couch next to
me. We just put Teddy to bed. "Thanks for a great birthday." I put my arm
around her and kiss her forehead.

"Christian what was going on today when you pulled me into the bedroom?"

I tell her about Mia and Ethan and decide to only divulge that there appears to be
some cracks in Kate and Elliot's relationship and that Elliot has promised to talk
to John about his concerns and maybe talk to Kate.

"What kind of cracks?"

"I tell you what Anaonce Elliot talks to Kate I will talk to you. Butit's just
something I promised him I would donot break his confidence until he talked to
Kate. I just want to sleep on this a few days okay. I won't keep secrets from you,
but this is just not mine to tell right now. Kate deserves to hear from Elliot first. If
he doesn't keep his promise to me by the end of the week I will talk to you."

"Fair enough."

Kate's POV

"I am going to take a bath then get in bed and read. What are you going to do?"
It's almost 9:00 and Elliot has been really quiet. He is sitting on the porch with
Amigo and a beer just staring. "Eldid you hear me?"

He turns around and looks at me. Has he been crying? What the hell. I open the
door. It's getting dark so I must be seeing things. "Are you okay?" He has been
weird for the past few days. Very aloof and cranky. He didn't sleep at all last
night.

He doesn't say anything for a few seconds. "What's wrong?"

"Kate we need to talk." I sit down and listen for the next fifteen minutes.

I feel like someone just stabbed me in the heart. Elliot has told me about his sort
of almost but didn't quite having sex with a complete stranger. I can't even think.
My ears are ringing and I feel like I am going to faint. I can't even speak. I run
into the bathroom and throw up over and over again.

"Katepleaseanswer me. Are you okay?"

Am I okay? Is that a joke? I run out of the bathroom past him and start throwing
clothes out of the closet. "What are you doing? Please baby let's sit and talk. I
love you. I know it must not seem like it but I am telling you about this because I
want to see John and see why the hell I did this but I know I love you."

"Fuck you Elliot. It's over. I don't need you. You son of a bitch." I grab my
suitcase and start filling it with anything I can find. I am sobbing and I need to
get out. He grabs my arm and I slap him hard. "Don't touch me. Ever again." I
grab my make up bag, shove the rest of what I can in my suitcase and notice
Elliot sitting on the bed looking down.

"Kate I am so sorry. Should I have not told you and then dealt with this latter? I
don't want you running out of here right now. I am going to talk to John, but I
know I love you and I want you as my wife. But I want to fix this need in me and
figure out why I need more when you are perfect."

"Perfect. No I'm not. I am a bitch, high maintenance and emotional. I am spoiled

and outspoken. But I am also loyal and I was committed to you. I was in love
with you. But I have spent the last eight months worrying if I was going to lose
you or keep you and knowing I was constantly making you unhappy. If it wasn't
the having a baby issue it was you flirting with god knows whoNina for example.
Then it was I wasn't giving you enough sex and oh let's see I wasn't helping out
with your grandparents enough and it was this and that and I have never been
good enough for you Elliot. So fuck youI am done trying. I am done. This was
the last straw. It's over."

"Katedon't leave like this. I will sleep in the other room and we can talk
tomorrow. I don't want you driving this late and being tired." He is crying and
trying to reach out to me. "I am so, so sorry. Please. Don't go."

"Good bye Elliot. Oh and here." I hand him my ring.

"Nothat's your ring. No baby. I don't want it."

"I can't stand to look at it." I throw it on the floor and walk out the door.

Christian's POV

Four Days Later.

"Elliot where are you?" I walk through Elliot's house which looks like shit. "Elliot"
I walk upstairs to his bedroom and he isn't in there. "Amigo." I whistle. I know
he is here but he won't take my calls. Both his jeep and truck are here. Taylor is
looking through the house and shakes his head when he doesn't see him. I walk
downstairs and see Elliot sitting outside with Amigo.

"Hey." I sit down next to him. He is sitting at his outside patio table. He looks
miserable and tired. "I have been trying to call you. Kate called Ana today. They
talked for over an hour."

He looks up. He hasn't shaven, he looks like hell. I know he has seen Flynn
everyday this week but no one has heard from Kate. Elliot went to Ethan's and
they ended up in a fist fight with Elliot almost killing him. Good thing he went
with Brady or it could have gotten even uglier. Although I know Brady got a
punch in of his own. I had Welch and Taylor looking for Kate all week but she left
her phone in her car at the airport. So we know she took off Monday morning to
New York. But we didn't know where she was staying. She has charged up her
credit card shopping to the tune of twenty thousand dollars. Elliot has been
beside himself with worry. He has had no way of reaching her and Kate's parents
haven't heard from her either. We figure Ethan would never tell us if he talked to
her. Elliot was the one that had to tell them that the wedding is off and that they
broke up.

"Is she okay?" He has been pissed at me all week since I told him he had to tell
her and get his act together. He barged into my office Monday morning and took
a swing at me. I pushed him against the wall and stopped him and then he cried
and told me it was over, that Kate left him and he was a fuck up. Its' been a long
week. My mom found out yesterday and because she doesn't know why they are
broken up, she was pissed at Kate and thought she was being typical fickle Kate.
But Elliot rightfully doesn't want Kate taking the hit on this so Elliot told her
everything. Typical of my mom she is there for Elliot and told me that if their
relationship was solid Elliot wouldn't want to stray. I can't disagree but I have
been telling him this shit for a long time. Now seeing him so devastated, I think
he really does love her and he just didn't like the idea of being locked down. But
now he would do anything to get her back. He has been a wreck. You always
want what you can't have.

"She is okay. Ana said she is sad and cried most of the conversation. The good
news for you is she misses you and told Ana she wants to talk to you. But you
need to go to her."

"She misses me?" I needed to tell him that before I drop the bomb on him.

"She does. She is furious with you and she wants your nuts on a platter but she
misses you. You can go to her in New York and use my place so you two can talk
through things if you want." I hand him the key to my apartment. "I mean if that
is what you want of course."

He jumps up. "Of course I do. I want to go to her. I need to talk to her. I love her
Christian I don't know what I was thinking. I messed up, but I miss her so much I
can't sleep. I talked a lot to John this week. He helped me work out why I keep
craving other women. I never wanted them. I just like the chase the desire. I
could have fucked a hundred times over and never did because I loved Kate. But
last weekI just pushed the envelope too far and now losing Kateshit I fucked
up. I mean I need sex more than her and we might need to deal with that
professionally, but I will never do that again if I can get her back. So tell me
where she is and I will go to her. We can work this out. I love her."

"Wellas I said, she is still in New York. She's been hanging with an old friend." I
wait for him to say something. He looks at me with a quizzical look. "She has
been staying with someone named Jace."

"Jace? That was her old boyfriend. Are you fucking kidding me?"

I take a deep breath. "NoI wish. She told Ana she stayed with him for two
nights and then checked into a hotel. I don't know why she checked out. She was
crying pretty hard and wanted Ana to come to New York to be with her, but she
can't leave Teddy and I didn't want her to take him to New York without me.
Besides, this is on you. Ana can't fix this. You need to go get her and work this
out."
"Did she fuck him? Just tell me Christian. Please. I have to know."

I am not saying one way or another. This is up to them to work through. "I don't
know Elliot. Just go to her. You both miss each other and love each other. You
just have a lot of shit to work through. Here" I hand him the hotel info. "Do you
want to take the jet?" He nods. "Okay, Ana has her new number and will call her
and let her know you are on your way. I will have Taylor call Stephen and get it
arranged."

"Thanks. Sorry about Monday. I should have never come after you."

"No you shouldn't have. But I understand. I hope this plays out the way you both
want it to."

Elliot's POV

God my hands are shaking. I shaved and showered on the jet so I don't look like
hell when Kate sees me. I fucked up and I want her back, but if she slept with
Jace I will walk away. I don't know how in one week we went from a month away
from our wedding to this. I do love her and I do want to marry her. I worked
through so much this past week. I won't lose her and I won't fuck this up again. I
can't say I don't appreciate good looking women but I have my own gorgeous
woman. What the hell was I thinking? As my mom told me last night, I have to
quit thinking with my dick. We do have issues though, and I realize that after
talking to John all week.

I walk into the St. Regis Hotel in New York City and look at the paper that
Christian gave me. Room 2136. I take the elevator up and find the room and take
a deep breath. It is about ten pm. I knock and wait. It is quiet. I knock again and
then hear the sound of the latch from the door being moved. The door opens and
Kate is looking as bad as I have looked all week. Her eyes are puffy and her face
is blotchy. She looks miserable.

"Hi." I step forward but she doesn't move to let me in. "Can I come in. Please
Kate."

She doesn't say anything for a few seconds and then moves out of the way to let
me in.

She has a bottle of wine open and a can of Pringles. "My dinner. Do you want
some?" I shake my head.

""I will take a beer if there is any in the mini fridge."

"Help yourself. You're paying for it. I put this on your card. I will pay you back
but I lost my credit card."

I don't ask how she lost it. She is always losing her cards, leaving them in her
jeans or another purse. But more than likely she ran up the credit on her card. I
am always paying that damn thing down for her. I pull a Heineken out of the mini
bar.

"I've missed you Kate and been worried about you." She sits on the bed crossing
her legs.
"I should have let everyone know where I was sooner. Why did you hit Ethan?
This wasn't his fault."

"I know. It was everything. When I went over to the apartment and he came to
the door he was copping an attitude. He didn't know you left at that point. He
started right away about Mia and flipped Brady off. When I told him it wasn't
about Mia that I was looking for you he started in on me about how I don't treat
you right and what a dick I am and then he shoved me first. You know I don't
what I am like if someone comes at me so I hit him and just couldn't stop. I was
angry with you, him, myself, my brother. Everyone. If it makes you feel any
better I went after Christian too."

"You went after your precious little brother. Wow, now that is a surprise." I let
her sarcasm go.

"Kate I'm sorry. I saw Flynn all week and I have so much to talk to you about but
I promise if you will give me a chance I will never stray, cheat, or look at another
woman again. Well I may look, but I love you like crazy and missed you so much
this week. You make me laugh, you are my comfort zone, you are everything to
me. We have some issues we should work on, but please come back to me.
Please baby I love you." I am trying really hard not to cry.

She doesn't say anything for a long time. "Elliot I came here to hurt you. I came
here to be with Jace. I wanted to break your heart."

"Did you fuck him?"

She doesn't say anything.

"Kate did you fuck him?" I am standing up now from the chair I was sitting in. I
move over to her and lean down close to her face. "Tell me Kate." I have tears
rolling down my face. She starts to cry. Shit.

"I umslept with himwe made outwe um started to do it butI couldn't. I

couldn't do it. I love you too much Elliot. I love you so much. We need to find a
way to make this work. I am so angry with you for being with a complete
stranger. How could you? I know you said you didn't really fuck her but you
almost did. How could you? She starts hitting me, my arms, my chest, my face. I
let her hit me as long as she wants. I brought this on us. I am not at all happy
she let some guy feel her out and whatever else happened. I am furious. But I
brought this on. This is my fault. She leans into me crying hysterically and I take
her in my arms and we both are crying.

"I'm so sorry Kate. I will never hurt you again."

"My mom said once a cheateralways a cheater. You cheated."

"So did you. Yes I started it but so did you. But we can get past this can't we? I
love you. I don't ever want anyone else. I fucked up. I admit I am scared about
getting married. I am scared about a lot of shit. But I have been unfair to you.
Not having you by my side all weekbabyI love you and I can't live without you.
Pleasewe should go to counseling. Even put off the wedding a few months if
needed. Butwe need to try. Please Kate. Please."
"Just hold me Elliot." I pull her down and we lay on the bed. She has her head on
my chest and she continues crying and I feel tears still coming down my face. I
hate myself right now. I did this to us. She didn't deserve this.

We lay there for a few hours not really talking, just holding each other. I am
getting angrier though thinking about her and Jace. I know I provoked her but if
she wanted to get me backshe did a good job. I want to find him and beat the
fuck out of him. But John told me before I left that I can't go blaming other
people. But still. Fucker took advantage of her when she was down. Fuck him. If I
find out where he lives I will fuck him up.

"Babeare you asleep?"

"No."

"I have to pee and brush my teeth. I'm tired. Will you stay here?"

"I'm not going anywhere. Yes I'm staying."

"Maybe you should sleep in the other bed."

"Why should I sleep in the other bed Kate?"

"I don't know. I am not ready to sleep with you yet. I can't stop thinking about
you kissing another woman."

"I never kissed her Kate. I never touched her. I told you that."

"I'm sorry your dick almost touched her. Excuse the fuck out of me."

"Yea well you kissed Jace. And he felt your body. Did he finger fuck you? Did he
eat your pussy? What else did you do with him? Did you suck his cock?" I have
now jumped out of the bed and I am rubbing my hair yelling.

"Maybe you shouldn't stay tonight. You don't have any right to ask me this. We
were broke up when I cheated on you. Remember."

I explode and punch a hole in the wall. Fuck. I can't stand thinking about
someone else touching her. I am such a hypocrite. I lean my head against the
wall and count to ten.

"Lookwe have a lot of talking to do. We need to be honest and figure this out.
It's latelike what 1:00 am. I'm tired. You're tired. I won't try anything. I just
want to hold you and go to sleep. Please Kate."

"What about the wall you stupid jerk."

"I will pay them for it. Don't worry about it." She nods and walks into the
bathroom. I dig in my bag and take out my travel bag and see her ring in it. I
don't know where this is headed.

We wake up around seven. True to my word I didn't try anything. We just laid
down spooning and I put my arm around her but we didn't even kiss. We both fell
asleep right away. We lie there with the sun in the windows and don't say
anything.

"Let's check out of here and go to Christian's apartment. We can sit on the
balcony and talk."

"Is he okay with that? I think he is mad at both of us. Ana told me yesterday he
has been really upset all week. He is mad at you for what you did and at me for
what I did. I told Ana and she told him. He thinks we should wait to get married
too."

"Yes he is mad at us. He didn't tell me he knew about you and fuckhead by the
way. But with that said he still wants us to work through this one way or another.
He told me to take the apartment." I stand up.

"I am going to take a shower and then whenever you are readywe can head
over there. Is that okay with you?" She stands up and tells me she needs the
bathroom first before I shower. Christ when did we get so shy around each other.

Kate's POV

I wait for Elliot to open the door to Christian's apartment. He has one small bag
and I have two big suitcases. I went on a shopping spree while I was here.
Depression shopping is the worse. I don't even know what I bought. I ran my
credit card to the limit which is the real reason I had to use Elliot's card.

We walk in and there is a note from Christian's housekeeper here in New York. He
has stocked the refrigerator for us and will be back to fix us dinner later. We walk
in and it is a great day outside so Elliot opens the sliding glass doors that
surround the apartment. I look at the fantastic view of the New York City skyline.

"I'll put your stuff in the room we stayed at last December. I will put my stuff in
the other room as Christian said we couldn't sleep in the master." I don't say
anything. I think he wants me to tell him he can sleep with me but I don't.

I don't know what I want to do. We didn't talk at breakfast. We went out to some
deli and had bagels but hardly spoke. I love him but something is wrong with our
relationship for all this to have happened. Yet I love him. I don't think we should
have the big wedding. We should wait. But I don't want to lose him. But getting
married in three weeks seems like the wrong thing to do and I have already
taken steps to cancel the wedding. I can't help but wonder what the truth is. Did
Elliot cheat with anyone else? I can't help but think that he has been with that
Nina at some point and hasn't told me. I don't trust him right now and that is the
problem we will have getting past this.

I know I hurt him by being with Jace. Elliot knows that he still has feelings for
me. It was wrong of me to go to Jace and lead him on. I just needed validation of
some sort that I am desirable and that I am okay. Jace was so sweet to me and
the first night we just talked and he made me dinner. He is a broker at Morgan
Stanley and doing very well. I slept in his bed and he slept on the couch. Then
when he heard me crying he came and got in bed with me. We just cuddled and
he comforted me until I fell asleep. The next night we drank a lot of wine and he
kissed me and it got heated. We went into his bedroom and I let him feel my
breasts, suck on them and he put his hands down my panties and I felt nothing.
Absolutely nothing. He took off his pants and I stopped him. I felt so bad but I
just couldn't go through with it. I know Elliot needs details but I don't see the
point.

He brings me a Perrier, my favorite and sits across from me on the chase lounge.
He is drinking a cup of coffee.

"So where should we start? I want you to know I have never strayed before that
stupid afternoon last week. I also knew that it was wrong and I stopped before it
went too far. I told you about it for one reason only. I know we have some issues
to fix before we get married. I have issues to fix. I see good looking women all
the time. Many come on to me and I flirt. You know that. I don't know what
happened last week. I got caught up in something. I have been feeling stressed
about getting married. Not sure I am readynot sure you want thisyou never
seem happy. If you aren't pissed at your familyyou are pissed at mine. Usually
mine. My sister, my brother, now my mom. It is always something. Hell you are
even mad at Ana half the time. You are stressed about this, you are stressed
about that. But the biggest thing and it is the same old issue Kate. I need sex a
lot more than you seem to need it. I would fuck every day if you would, but I am
begging for it half the time and the other time you act bored unless I put those
fucking balls in you or you are loaded. And you never want to do anything but
missionary and I just need more."

"So this is my fault." She shakes her head and rolls her eyes.

"No I didn't say that but I am telling you what I need. If you don't like sex and
don't want to fuck then I need to know this. I don't want to force you. I was
patient when you told me your birth control was wrong and then I even switched
to condoms which we agreed was temporary. I thought we would work through
that once we got the birth control issue settled. But then the night before the
whole thing happened you announced that you didn't like the condoms because
they ruined the spontaneity. I don't know what will please you. So let's just lay it
out there. How do you and I get on the same page for sex?"

"I don't know. Christ Elliot we fuck like four or five times a week. What do you
want?"

"We don't fuck four or five times a week. We might fuck twice a week and we
never do anything other than the basic unless I just practically attack you. I want
you to want me as much as I always want you. I want you to love me and be
more affectionate. I want what we had when we first met. If the passion is gone
already and we aren't even marriedthen what will it be like in a year or two? I
want to fuck in the caroutsidein the poolhere on this balcony. I asked John if
that made me weird and he told me it just means I like the excitement, the
change, the adventure. I want our sex life to be crazy good. You know when it
isn't about sex we have a good relationship. We laugh, we hang out, we talk for
hourswe get each other. But when it comes to sexyou are done after one fuck
and I could keep going at least several more times. So how do we meet in the
middle?"

I get up and look over the balcony at Manhattan. "Is this what this is really about
Elliot, the sex?"

"Of course it is. I need to get fucked more. It has always been about that. Every
time we have had problems it was about sex." He stands up behind me. "Kate I
need to know what you did with Jace. I can't believe you let him touch you."
"Elliot stop. You know why it happened. I stoppedyou stopped with your gas
station whore. I don't want to talk about it anymore. I can't do this." I am not
yelling or crying. I am just tired.

"Okayfine. But promise me you didn't fuck him."

"I didn't fuck him." He takes a deep breath. "You know we need to get
counseling. I don't know if we can get through this on our own. What do you want
to do?"

"About what? We broke up. I am having my mom cancel everything for the
wedding. It's done. She probably has most of it done by now."

"Well thanks for consulting me about this. I thought I had a say in this."

"Elliot we broke up. You almost fucked another woman four weeks before our
wedding. I am not standing up in front of three hundred people and pretending
everything is okay. Noone way or another the big wedding and all the pomp and
circumstance that goes with it is not happening in four weeks. I don't want to lose
youbut we are not ready. When we are, if we are, we can reschedule and have
a small private ceremony if it is meant to be but no.I can't believe we would be
ready in four weeks after this. We either need to commit to each other and
almost start over or end it. But there will be no wedding in four weeks."

He doesn't say anything for a few minutes. "Okay fine. How do we handle this? I
mean the wedding being postponed? The press will have a hay day."

"I can't worry about the press. My dad is writing a statement. He said he will call
Christian's PR team and run it by them as well." He nods and looks sad. "Listen I
hear you about the sex. I'm just not as sexual you. But if I need to give you more
than I will"

"KateI don't want you to have to do itI want you to want me too."

"I do. I love you so much. I am willing to go to sex counseling or whatever they
call it. What do we need to doright now to start moving forward? What will get
us back on track?" He pulls me in for a hug and I let him.

"Let's take a walk."

We walk through Central Park and talk and walk for three hours. Stopping for a
hot dog, warm pretzel and share an ice cream cone. I cry, he cries, we laugh a
little and hold hands. When we get to the children's zoo we sit down and watch
the happy little faces and children running with excitement. I look up at Elliot and
he is looking at me.

"Elliotthis isn't your entire fault. I am hurt an upset with you but this was both
of us. We have work to do. But I still love you so much." I reach up and stroke
his face and play with his curls. "I missed playing with these."

"Can I please kiss you baby?" I nod and he leans down and softly pecs my lips
but he doesn't leave them. He mumbles. "I am so sorry. I love you Kate. Please
let's figure this out."
"I am sorry for being with Jace. I'm sorry I haven't met your needs. I am sorry
this has happened to us."

"What can I do to make you believe I love you and will never cheat or almost
cheat again? Whatever you need me to do, I will do. I want you back and I still
want to be your husband. I have experienced the worst empty week of my life
without you Kathryn Kavenagh. I still want you to be Kate Grey."

Ana's POV - a week later

"Christian what aren't you telling me?"

"Babyjust wait they will be here any second and they will tell us whatever it is
they have to tell us. I told you, Elliot called and said they just landed and they
are on their way over."

I haven't heard from Kate all week. I only know Elliot flew there last week and
they have not returned or been heard from. I don't even know if the wedding is
happening. I just know they are safe because Christian has assured me that they
are fine.

"Have they been in New York all week?"

"Ana just wait."

"Elliot has just pulled in."

"Thanks Taylor." I am holding Teddy. He had his two month old shots today and
he has been really fussy all night. If I put him down he cries. He will be nine
weeks tomorrow and I love how he is starting to be more animated. He weighed
14 pounds at his visit. Christian calls him the Chunkster. He is in the 90th
percentile for weight so I guess he is a big kid. Grace said he was fine.

"Anashould we give him some more Tylenol?" He feels warm. I didn't want him
to get the shots but I was overruled by Grace and Christian.

"No he just had some. Let's give him a few minutes. Remember tomorrow we
have the interview with Martha."

Martha has past everything so farthe background and reference checks. I hope
we like her. The last interview we had was a lady named Doris. She was like a
drill sergeant. She was so gruff Christian left the interview and told me to come
and get him when I was done talking to her. He said he couldn't stand being in
the same room with her. Just thinking about our son with her, upset him.
Martha's credentials look great but this has been hard. We have eliminated over
fifty applicants. The agency is getting frustrated with us and I am starting to
think we won't find anyone that meets our high expectations.

"Okay. I have it on my calendar. Can I hold him please? I didn't get to see him
much this week." Christian has been working long hours and had to fly to LA
yesterday for a meeting getting home well after Teddy was down for the night. I
hand him to Christian. He kisses him. "Are you sure he is okay? He is so warm."
He removes his sleeper leaving him in just his diaper and t-shirt and I watch as
Christian gently massages Teddy's little feet and legs. He runs his ringers softly
over the little round band-aid on Teddy's chubby little thigh where he had one of
his shots. Christian's face looks pained. He can barely handle when Teddy cries
without a reason. When he got his shots today, I had to hold his hand while
holding the baby.

We hear the door open and I look up to see Elliot holding the door open for Kate.
Elliot shakes Taylor's hand and says something quietly to him making Taylor
smile. Sawyer is off tonight and probably with Francesca again. I want to invite
them over for dinner. I loved her and we really hit it off. Kate liked her too. But
Christian said we can't cross the line. I am not done working on him over this
issue. Sawyer is my friend and we crossed that line months ago. Sometimes
Fifty's formal mindset is so irritating. I will win on this.

"Hey come on in." Kate comes in and gives me a huge hug and then Elliot kisses
my cheek and smiles. I am dying here to know what has been going on. They
look happy. Elliot left eight days ago and neither has picked up their phone other
than to just say they are okay by text.

"Hey bro," Elliot walks over to the couch and Christian puts his hand out to shake
his brother's hand but holds Teddy with his one hand keeping him close to him
rubbing his back. "Everything okay with Teddy?"

"Nohe has a feverhe had some shots today." Elliot rubs Teddy's head. He sits
in the couch across from us and Kate sits next to him.

"Do you want anything to drink? We already ate dinner but we have some
leftovers. Did you fly in from New York?"

They look at each other then Christian.

"I didn't say anything. This isn't mine to tell." What! Christian knows something.

"What? What are you talking about?" I look at all of them. Christian shakes his
head and kisses Teddy never stopping from rubbing his back.

"We got married Ana. We're married. We went to Vegas then spent the week in
Aspen." Kate says beaming. Say what? I am confused.

Okay wowMs. Caps lost it and she took all of you out, along with me.
So let's leave her alone everyone. Although she has provided us with
entertainment I think we need to let her express her opinion just like
everyone else. Her last rant was scary (you may not be able to see it for
a few days, it seems to be on delay) and I worry about her well being. So
let's leave her alone. But since it is my story I get the last word. Ms.
Capsyou state it is a story about Ana and Christian. I put all the
characters names in my story summary so it is about whomever I want it
to be. My storymy prerogative.

I know with certainty this chapter made some of you very angry. I will
get reminded that this is not a cheating story. It is not a cheating story
for Ana and Christian. I never promised other characters to be so true.
With that said, I apologize for going in a direction I said I wouldn't go in
but I didn't know where else to go with these characters.

The main reason I wrote this chapter as such is that I wanted to bring
Kate and Elliot full circle and to their HEA that so many of you want. I
have been very clearif I were to sway from the story line I would never
had them marry. But I am trying to stick to what we know and EL James
has them marry. She never tells us if their wedding was a big affair nor
do we know if they had issues getting there or if they even stay married.
A guest reviewer wrote exactly what I would like to do with Kate. I wish
I had your name because your review was spot on. She said Kate and
Elliot just don't work. Kate should go on and be a famous news anchor
like Diane Sawyer and Elliot needs to find someone who wants the same
domestic life that he wants with four or five kids. Kate wants to be the
center of attention and she just won't get that in the Grey family. I thank
you for your great comments and intuitive understanding of my take on
this. Whoever you are...brilliant!

So that is where being an author of this story it is my privy to take it in

the direction I selected. I am moving on to Montana after this chapter
then two years later.

I know some of you Kate lovers are going to go nuts on me. Please don't.
I am done picking on her. For those of you mad at Elliotyou should be,
but he is who he is.

Love you all for your continued support. It's because of most of you that
I have stuck with this longer than I intended. XO and Thanks AS for
reviewing for me.

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Oh you all tickle me. At first it was we don't care about Sawyer and now
it's MORE MORE MORE Sawyer and Frankie. You all have a mad crush on
this bad boy and love their story. So funny. I have had more request for a
Sawyer and Frankie story than I have for anything else. Sonext chapter
since you were all so sweetmaybe some S & F. I can't do two stories at
once.

Meanwhilethis will take you through "What the hell Kate and Elliotto
a romantic anniversary night for Ana and Christian. With the Kate and
Elliot section you night get a flavor of what caused the rift between
Grace and Kate. Then we move onto family vacation in Montana in future
chapters.

Thank you to the guest review from Africa! Wow...are you up for hire? I
need you in my life. So reasonable and well written. I think I have a new
fan crush!

Chapter 72 - There is Love.then there is Love

Kate's POV

She isn't smiling. I had hoped she would be happy for me. "Ana?"

"Did you say you got married?" Ana almost screeches.

"Yeswe decided we love each other so much we can overcome our issues. I
mean we have had two hour phone calls to John Flynn like five times right babe?"
Elliot nods. "We are in a good place. I promise."

"Kate what the fuck were you thinking?"

"Analanguage." Christian looks shocked. Perfect Ana rarely swears if ever.

"Don't even go there Grey. I will deal with you later. You knew about this and
kept it from me. To say I am furious is an understatement. I am fucking furious.
And as far as languagewhen is the last hour you haven't dropped the F bomb."
WowAna is pissed.

"SteeleI begged him not to tell you. I wanted to tell you myself. It's not the
moguls fault."

"Well then Kavenagh or should I say Greywhy didn't you call me yourself and
tell me and do notdo not defend him. If I kept information from him he would
go nuts. But that is beside's the point. The issue is you married a man that
cheated on you and youyou Elliot Grey married a woman who did the same to
get revenge. How are you two ready for this?"

"Itty bitty...come on."

"It's Ana. Ana Grey to you right now Elliot." I can see Christian trying not to
laugh. I don't think she is trying to be funny.

"Okay I understand that you are mad at me Ana. I let you down as well as
everyone. But I swear to you I won't ever hurt Kate again. I love you Ana, having
you mad at me is as bad as having my mom and brother mad at me. I love Kate
and I won't fuck this up."

"Christian.aren't you going to yell at him for saying FUCK?" WowAna is really
pissed.

"Anacalm down baby. This is what Elliot and Kate wanted. Don't be pissed at
me. I don't want to fight over their decision."
"Anapleasedo you want to take a walk? I owe you some explanations." I stand
up and take her hand. Ana has her hands on her hip and is pacing.

"You okay with him?" Ana looks at Christian and points to Teddy.

"Of course. Go talk to Kate. But hang on I want to talk to you real fast." Is he
pissed at her? I can never tell. He has the ultimate poker face. He stands up and
still holding Teddy he puts his arm around Ana and walks her away from us where
we can't hear them but can see them. They talk for a few seconds quietly. She
nods a few times and them sort of smiles and reaches up and kisses him and then
the baby. She feels Teddy's head and frowns like she is worried. Christian strokes
her face gently and feels Ted's diaper and shakes his head. Wouldn't this make a
great story? 'Billionaire Bad Boy a Marshmallow at Home Around Son and Wife.'
Too bad I have signed my life away regarding any story about any of the Grey's.

I would be lying if I said I think Elliot and I have what they have. They are like
the two most connected soul mates I have ever seen. He is so in love with her
and her with him. I almost do a cartwheel when they do fight which is rare. I
know Ana told me they have sex a zillion times a week. I don't know how she
does it. We are getting counseling about Elliot's high sex drive and my lack of. I
thought I was normal but after quizzing Mia and AnaI guess I need to step it up.
I always like it when we are fucking butjust stopping to do it is the problem. I
don't crave it until we are in the middle of it. But shitAna and Christian fuck all
the damn time. Morning, noon and night. The man is a machine and she never
complains about it. She told me she loves it too. How is that normal? She said
they just need the connection. I'd say. They need a hose sprayed on them. The
whole familyeven Gramps knows they live in the bedroom. I predict six kids
minimum for them. The mogul was like flipping Howdy Doody when she was
pregnant and didn't worry about other men wanting her. You can just feel his
possessive nature starting to increase each day that she gets closer to going back
to work.

"Katelets go. Christian, we will just be out front." He nods and Ana and I walk to
the front door. She tells Sawyer to take a chill pill as he starts to go out with us.
He gives her a look that saystry that again and follows us outside calling Benson
and holding the door open for us. I don't understand why when we are in a gated
estate that he has to come with us. Although having that hottie with us at
anytime of the day is never painful. I guess my mad crush for Sawyer has to end
now that I am a married woman and he is dating that adorable Italian girl.
Francineno Franciswhat was her name? She is a sweetheart I will say that
about her. And I know Elliot noticed her. His eyes were popping out of his head.
Well that better change per his promise to me to quit being so fucking obvious
when he sees a good looking woman.

"Sowhere do you want me to begin?" I ask Ana and put my arm through hers.
She stops and pulls me into a hug.

"First of all, I love you Kate. You are my best friend. Now you are my sister-in-
law. Sowe are always one way or another going to be linked for life. So
whatever I saycomes from love and concern. And.anger. But when we come
back here in an hour or whenever.you have to promise you won't be mad at
me?" I nod.

"Of course. I know this is all crazy."

"Okay.how can you trust he will be faithful?"

"I just knowjust like you know Christian won't want his kinky lifestyle again. I
know Elliot's heart and soul."

"How could you go back to Jace and let him touch you? Do you know how trampy
that was?"

"Yes. I was wrong. Two wrongs don't make a right. It was wrong at every level
and I was so hurt and angry that I didn't think clearly. The only thing I could
think about was hurting Elliot, and it did. I hurt him way more than I imagined.
He was devastated by it."

"And yet you're not devastated that he was with a complete stranger in a gas
station?"

"No."

"Nothat's it?"

"I'm not. He didn't even go as far as I did. I don't know how to explain myself but
I believe in him. It's over and while I won't deny we have work to dowe need
our family behind us. Elliot can hardly breathe or function if he doesn't have
Christian in his corner. He loves his brother so much and he begged him this
week not to talk to anyone. He called Christian about ten times just to talk
through so many issues. Please don't resent that Christian didn't share.
Personally I think one of the most enviable relationships in the world is the one
they have. They would die for each other and they aren't even the same blood.
Analet's not come between them."

"Kateyou're the one that has always resented how close they arenot me."

"I know but I finally understand that they only have each other's best interest at
heart and loving Elliot the way I do.I have to accept that Christian would only
want what is best for Elliot. In fact, this past week, Christian has had my back
and he has laid into Elliot over and over again. But, we begged him not to tell
anyone. Even you. He hated that. He screamed at us about it, but I knew you
wouldn't understand and I wanted to explain myself to you personally. He's a
good man Ana. Don't be mad at him."

She sits on a bench that Ray made for them. Sawyer is throwing the ball to
Benson giving us our privacy.

"Wowdid you just say something nice about my husband?"

"Yeadid you record it? Probably won't happen much. Oh my god he is not just
the mogul or your husband. Now he is my brother-in-law. Crazy huh?"

"So your parents and Ethan know about this?"

"Yes. My mom told me I made my bedI can sleep in it. You know with my dad
and his cheating she is rightfully worried. My dad didn't say much just pissed
about the money for the wedding. So I will fill you in on that. Ethan is furious
with me. I don't know how he will get past this."

"Okay so you were in New York and you just decided to fly to Vegas?"
"Well not just like that. We talked and talked for two days and we just decided
screw the wedding. Let's commit here and now to each other. To each other's
desires and make it happen. So we flew to Vegas. Elliot called Christian and
asked him to have you both join us and he said no. He said I could ask you and
that he wouldn't speak for you but when he said no we both said screw it we
won't have witnesses other than the ones provided at the chapel. So we went to
Vegas and then flew directly to the new house in Aspen and spent the week in
bed. It was amazing. We did it every way but upside down." I look at her and she
rolls her eyes at me.

"KateI don't get it. I just don't. I'm sorry."

"I know. But we are happier than we have ever been. Elliot even had paperwork
drafted stating that if he cheats on me in the first five years we are married he
will give me half of Grey Construction. I didn't sign it don't worry. I wouldn't do
that. But he offered. Christian went ballistic at that which is ironic since he
wouldn't' do a pre-nup with you."

"KateI don't even know what to say. I love Elliotbut he iswell Elliot. I know
he loves you. In fact I know he is in love with youbut what he did. Wowif you
can move on...then I wish you well. I am hurt though that you didn't want me to
know."

"Because I didn't want you to talk me out of it. And Elliotwell he called Christian
because he can't tie his shoes without little bro's approval."

"Sowhat about the wedding?"

"Okay so my mom canceled the country club. But the flowers, cake, band we still
have and Elliot is going to ask Grace and Carrick if we can have just a reception
the same day at their house. I will wear my dressannounce we already got
married and still go with it but we are going to send announcements to about 150
of the guest and un-invite them. Tacky huh? But we just don't want the big
hoopla. What do you think Grace will say? She better say yesshe hosted your
wedding with short notice."

"I don't know Kate. I have no idea. I guess if she says no, you could do it here.
WowI am still stunned."

We have been walking for an hour and just talking when Sawyer walks towards
us.

"AnaMr. Grey said he thinks it is chow time for Ted." We head back towards the
house and Ana practically jogs back. When we get there, the baby is crying his
lungs out. I don't think I have ever heard him so upset. The mogul gives us a
dirty look and holds a full bottle.

"He wouldn't take this." He holds the bottle up. "He is worse. I called my mom
and she is on the way over." Ana takes Teddy and I follow her to his room where
she quickly pulls out her boob and gives it to him. Holy shit he practically
attacked her. He is gobbling her up. I am not so sure about this nursing business.

"Does that hurt?"

"Not anymore. There, there baby boy. I know you are miserable. Oh you are so
warm. What is going on? Poor boy. Mommy is sorry she made you wait.
There..therethat's better." He coughs and Ana pulls him off her breast. She
picks him up and pats his back. He puts his head down on her shoulder. "You
don't want anymore? Wowyou don't feel good do you sweet boy. Gosh now
Mommy is worried." Ana looks at me. She has tears in her eyes. "He hasn't ever
done this before. Would you get Christian?"

"Sure. Shit I can't believe Grace is on her way over. I guess we will have to tell
her."

"Well don't be upset if she doesn't take it well. She has been pretty upset since
she found out what Elliot did and I think she knows about you as well."

"What? Who told her?"

"Wellyour mom did actually."

"What!?"

"Yes Grace called your Mom to tell her she was appalled and sorry for Elliot's
behavior and offered to offset any cost that were incurred for the cancelled
wedding. That is when your mom told her."

"Oh my god! My mother and her big fucking mouth. Seriously?"

"Yes. But I really need to see Christian. Please send him up. Teddy is shaking." I
look over and she has grabbed a blanket and is swaddling him. I know my issues
need to take a back burner and I need to quit being selfish. But why would my
mother rat on her own daughter?

I walk downstairs and let Christian know Ana needs him ASAP. The door opens
and in walks Carrick and Grace. Oh shit show time.

Grace's POV

"Elliot, Katewhat are you doing here?" I didn't expect to see them here. At least
not together. Gosh I hope this doesn't mean they are back together.

"We just got back mom. Hi Dad." Elliot kisses me like no big deal. He has to know
I want to throttle him right now. That boy. He gives me that smile of his and
thinks he can melt my heart. It won't work this time young man.

"Together? You just got back together. I was under the impression that you were
in Aspen Elliot and Kate, you were in New York with your friend." Friend, some
friend. Kate's mother said it was her old boyfriend and she went to have an affair
with him to get even with Elliot. These two are not meant to be together let alone
married.

"MomTeddy is pretty sick. Go on up and check on him and then we can talk.
They are upstairs with him." Elliot looks concerned so I better take care of my
grandson first. I look at Carrick and he looks as confused as me. He walks over to
the bar and pours himself a scotch. I almost tell him to pour me one. I make my
way up the stairs and to Teddy's room. Christian is holding him and pacing and
Ana is following. Poor kids. The first time your baby gets sick it breaks your heart.
"Hi there. Come here little man. Let Grammie see you." He starts crying harder
than I have ever heard him cry. Bless his heart. I tell Christian to get the
thermometer out of my bag and I check his diaper to make sure he isn't red or
dehydrated. "Is he nursing okay Ana?"

"No not really. He just cries and he slept for about four hours this afternoon. Is
he going to be okay?" She is crying poor thing. I check him over and he has a
fever of 100.7. "Okay this is just a reaction to the vaccination. Not unusual for
them to sleep after they get their shots and let's keep him in his undershirt and
diaper. It's warm out. Try to get him to nurse even if it's a little bit. He will feel
better in the morning. He may want to be held and his little ham hocks are
probably a little tender." I kiss his chubby little precious leg. Oh god I could
gobble him up. It is so different treating your grandson. I pick him up and rock
him holding his head with one hand and bottom in the other pulling him close to
me. "Ana do you have a pacifier for him? It might soothe him."

"Mom, I don't like him having those."

"Christiannot now. Pick your battles for another time. Your baby doesn't feel
good and I am telling you to give him the damn pacifier." These boys have both
gotten under my last nerve this week. Elliot and his shenanigans and Christian
keeping his brothers secrets. His look is exactly like when he was six years old
making me smile. He looks hurt. "Oh go on now. Don't look at me like that. Just
don't make this the moment to turn him into a man. He is a baby and pacifiers
soothe some babies. Look he is sucking on his fist." Ana comes back with a
pacifier and puts it in his mouth. I kiss his forehead.

Christian places his large hand on the top of the baby's head and kisses him. He
looks almost distraught. Welcome to parenting kiddo. Now you have a slight tiny
idea of what you and that damn brother of his have put me through not to
mention Mia. Life goes full circle.

"Should we give him more Tylenol?" I tell them only as scheduled. "Baby I am
going to carry his bassinet in our room so he is close to us tonight." My poor
boymy big boy. He is so use to fixing things. Seeing his little boy not well has
him in knots. Thanks goodness it is nothing serious.

"Just comfort him and keep him cool. We tend to over swaddle them and that
doesn't work. His little leg is a bit red. I will check on that before I go. If he will
let you, put a little icewrapped up in one of your baby boo boo's on his leg."

"Baby what?" Christian has no idea. Ana runs downstairs and comes up a few
minutes later with the little cloth monkey that she had in the freezer. She sits in
the rocker and I hand her the baby and softly put the Baby Boo Boo rag on his
leg.

"Now just hold it there for ten fifteen seconds at a time then remove it and do it
about twice a minute for the next fifteen. Let's see if we can get that red and
swelling down. Did Grammie's nurse poke you too hard?" Ana has huge tears.
"Oh sweetie he will be fine I promise. Don't worry." I wipe her tears. Christian
squats and rubs the babies back and wipes her tears on the other side.

"I know. Thanks Grace. I just hate knowing he doesn't feel good." She kisses his
head and sniffles. I know how hard it is for new moms and dads. I rub her hand.
"Okay I am going to go downstairs and help myself to a glass of wine and find out
why Kate and Elliot are here together. I will be up in a few minutes. Are you
coming down Christian or staying up here?"

"Oh hell no, I think I will stay right here." He shakes his head. He doesn't want
any part of this.

"What does that mean?"

"I just meanyou and Dad should talk to them without me there. This doesn't
concern me for a change. We'll be up here if you need us." Hmmm. He looks at
Ana like this is something big. Well let's see what the hell is going on now. I make
my way downstairs and Carrick is waiting with a glass of wine at the end of the
stairs.

"Gracejust listen and then count to ten."

"Why? What is going on? Did they tell you something?"

"Yes but only because I wellI will tell you in a few minutes." Carrick looks upset.
This can't be good. I make my way into the family room and smile at Sawyer and
Taylor who are walking down the hall. They are almost running like rats on a
sinking ship. When I get in the family room Kate is snuggled up to Elliot and he
has his arm around her. Well clearly they have kissed and made up. I don't know
why. Maybe they deserve each other. I am disgusted with both of them.

My son has been chasing women since he was fourteen. They love him. He could
charm a snake. That smile, those curls, those twinkling eyes and if I do say so as
his motherhe is built. He could have any girl he wanted and he has. He never
dated one more than three or four times. He stopped bringing them home
because I told him it was just silly to introduce us to girls that he would dump the
next day. When he brought Kate home I thought it might be different at first. But
Elliot is a very affectionate young man. He is the one that always wants to talk
and cuddle and never leaves me without a big hug and kiss. Kate is a bit stand
offish. I was devastated when I heard he almost cheated, but not surprised. With
that said, so disappointed in him. That did it for me. I said these two should not
be married if my son can't keep his penis in his pants. But thento hear that Kate
flew to New York to.oh I am disgusted with both of them. If they can get
counseling and work through this, then fine. But they have a long damn way to
go before they get married.

"Momyou are in never never land. I said, please sit down we need to talk." I
start to sit down and then see the sun shine against Elliot's hand and a glare.

"Elliotis that a wedding ring on your finger?" I almost can't breathe. I look at
Carrick. He nods.

"Well you stupid ass Elliot. I noticed it! Did you think your mother wouldn't?"
Carrick shakes his head and sits down next to me.

"What have you done?" I am gasping for air.

"Mom, calm down. Kate and I love each other. Our relationship had a hiccup but
we have talked and talked and know what we both want and we decidedscrew it
why wait. So we flew to Vegas and got married on Monday. We will still have a
reception which we want to talk to you about but"

"Just quit talking Elliot. My god what have you done? Marriage isn't like dating. It
is permanent. You two clearly are not ready. What were you thinking?"

"MomI am not a kid. I know what I am doing. Can you just be happy for us?"

"Happy? I am petrified for both of you. Elliot your behavior was abhorrent. What
you did to this poor girl. I would have applauded you Kate had you just broke up
with him and made him miserable with regret until he earned his way back into
your heart." Elliot looks at me like he can't believe I just said that. "Don't look at
me like that young man. I found your indiscretion disgusting."

"MomI know you already told me that. Kate and I have"

"I am not done. You're not alone in this. Kategoing to New York to dilly daily
with an ex-boyfriend just to get even. I am sorry. Do you have no self pride?"

"GraceI am ashamed and I am sorry. I know it was wrong."

"Wellon that we can agree. But to turn around and get married when neither of
you are committed enough to not cheat on each other. You kiss and make up and
get counseling and assure it won't happen again. You don't run off and elope."

"Well Mom we did. We got married and Kate is my wife now so you need to get
on board. You need to trust us and frankly your pissing me off by the way you are
acting." Did he really just talk to me that way?

"Excuse me KateI don't mean to be rude. Elliot I would like a private word with
you. I stand up and look to see if he is following me.

"No Mom. Kate is my wife. Whatever you need to say you can say in front of her."
Oh for heaven's sake. Fine.

"First of all, I love you Elliot and only want your happiness. But if you screw this
up nowif you cheat or bring unhappiness to this woman, you will deal with me.
And.I hope you can trust Kate as well. I find her behaviorher retaliation
embarrassing and not the values I would have"

"Momstop. Do not judge Kate. This was on me. She forgave mewe are working
on our issues and we are both one hundred percent confident getting married was
the right thing for us. If you can't get behind us, then maybe we should just
leave."

I don't know what to say. I look at Carrick and then at Kate. She is crying. I don't
mean to hurt her, but I find this whole thing to be a charade. But I won't lose my
son.

"I apologize Kate. I hope I haven't hurt your feelings. I just want to make sure
you both made the right decision. It's done. Sowelcome to the family and what
else can I say?" I try to smile and slam my wine down.

"Kateplease know Grace and I care for you a great deal. It is just that we were
not expecting this news. We thought you to would get some counseling first, work
through your issues and then get married." Carrick ever the lawyer stares at Elliot
sending him a message. Their issues are that my son has never seen a woman he
doesn't like. How do you fix that?

"We are getting counseling Carrick. We understand that we both have to work
through some issues, but we feel our love is more powerful." Kate looks at
Carrick not me. I don't say anything.

"Mom, we canceled the wedding and the reception at the club. We would like to
send our guest an announcement that we were married in a private ceremony
and then have a reception for about 150 guests at your house on the same date.
Would that be okay?"

"In two weeks? Two weeks? Are you insane?"

"Everything is done. We have the band still, the flowers, the cake, the caterer we
have on hold. We just need a place. You won't have to do a thing."

"WellI don't really know. You mean just a party?"

"Well sort of yes. But Kate still wants to wear her dress and have the wedding
party in their gowns and tuxes and we just would downsize and not have the
ceremony."

I look at Carrick. I don't want to do this. My heart isn't there. But how can I say
no when we did this for Christian.

"See Elliot. I told you she wouldn't want to do it." Kate is looking at Elliot and he
looks angry.

"Mom, don't even think about saying no. I will be seriously pissed. Nothing
against Christian but come onyou hosted and paid for his whole wedding and I
am not asking you to do that."

"No Elliot, Christian paid for half of his wedding, but that is beside's the point. We
will of course host. Just send us an email with all the details by tomorrow so we
can get started. We will need to get busy." Carrick speaks for both of us which is
good because I just don't know what to say. He then stands up and refills all of
our drinks in time for Christian to join us. Carrick hands him a glass of bourbon.

"Well a toast. Is Ana coming down? I can wait." Christian tells us she won't leave
Teddy. He still is awake and fussy. "Okay thento Elliot and Katecongratulations
on your wedding. We are happy you are in our family Kate and wish you years of
happiness and joy. Cheers." Well that was as sincere as it could be under the
circumstances. We all clink glasses and Kate looks sad. I don't want her to hate
me. I just want them to go into this marriage problem free.

"Kate dear can I talk to you?" She looks up at Elliot.

"That's okay Grace. I get it. Elliot I am going to go check on Ana and the baby."
She twirls around and runs up the stairs. Oh dear.

"Great Mom. Did you have to be so rough on us? She's devastated. She had
hoped you might at least pretend to be happy for us."
"Elliot what the hell did you expect from us?" Carrick jumps in. Christian is
leaning against the bookcase watching. "And you young man. You knew this was
going on. You could have tipped us off about this instead of catching us so off
guard." Carrick points to Christian.

"Leave me the fuck out of this. This was not on me to tell you. They asked me not
to and I respected their wishes."

"Watch your language in front of your mother." Carrick is steaming. He just

managed to wait to show his anger until Kate left the room.

"Dad, leave him out of it. He did what I asked him and trust me gave me an
earful too. But this is what I wanted. This is what is best for us. I love Kate. Why
were you okay with this before I messed up? Is it just because we both you
know had the indiscretionor were you not on board before this?"

"Elliot we like Kate and we were on board but in the span of a few days
everything unraveled and we are worried about you. And Kate, she deserves your
loyalty and fidelity. We need some time to get use to this. Please understand you
have shocked us." Christian has moved closer and has his arm around me. I think
he knows I am about to become unglued. I don't want to lose my son over this
issue.

"MomDadwhile this is not my issue I can't sit here and stay silent. It is done
let's find a way to make Kate and Elliot feel like they have our support. It's either
that or we isolate them and our family doesn't operate that way. You stood by me
over and over again. Elliot deserves our support." I look up at Christian. So grown
up and reasonable.

"MomI get it I hurt you and Kate and messed up. But, having my parents and
my brother this disappointed in methat alone is something I never want to feel
again. Add the pain I caused Kate. I have learned my lesson. I just would have
liked a little bit more enthusiasm."

"Elliot, honey" I start to cry. Oh damn it to hell. "I will work on it. I promise
honeyI am just so.I don't know worried. I thought I raised you better than
that." With that I break into hard, unstoppable tears. He comes over and hugs
me.

"Mom...I'm sorry. You're the last person in the world I would want to hurt next to
Kate. I love you so much and not having you in my court is killing me. I hate
knowing I have made you cry too. Please don't mom. Please forgive me. Please."
I crab his face and kiss his cheek and he wipes my tears. I don't need to say
more. He knows my heart is heavy. "Please just make Kate feel like you really
accept her. She is insecure where you are concerned. But I didn't mean to cause
you all this pain." I hug him tight and when I feel his tears I know my sweet boy
won't let me down again.

One Year Anniversary Christian and Ana

Christian's POV

"Anafive more minutes and we aren't going anywhere. I beg of you to get your
ass down here. It's one night baby.one night not a year." Fuck me. I am trying
to surprise Ana with an anniversary getaway. We have to drop Teddy off to my
parents and get the hell out of town and once again she is late. I look over at
Sawyer and he starts laughing.

"What is so fucking funny?"

"This is my life every day sir. I just can't help itwatching you. You at least get to
vent. No disrespect, but we need to change every clock in the house and figure
out how to change the time on her cell phone. Fifty dollars says she will come
down the stairs in about two minutes and make it to the last step and run back
up."

"She better not. This anniversary celebration is about to go bust." I look up and
she is running down looking hot as ever in her tight white jeans and a tight
turquoise top that shows her luscious breast. She is barefoot and as soon as I
notice it I know Sawyer is right. She makes it to the last step and I look at her
feet.

"Shootone second. How funny I forgot my shoes. I have been so busy getting
Teddy's bag together. Can someone get it? It is in his room."

"Goddamn it Anais he in there as well?" She gives me a dirty look.

"No he should be with Martha." We hired Martha but Ana doesn't feel ready to
leave him overnight with her so my parents are taking him for the night and we
will return tomorrow night. I wave Sawyer off and follow her up.

"Anaare you planning on my parents adopting Teddy?" Christ his suitcase is

stuffed. She walks into his room putting her heels on. Oh I like. Catch me fuck
me heels. I'm game baby. I look her over being quite clear of what I plan to do to
her.

"NoI'm not and what are you staring at Grey?"

"You and your amazing body. God you are going to need help walking tomorrow
baby. No interruptionsno cell phones for me and just you and me. I am owning
you for the next twenty four hours. But on another notedoes he need this much
shit?"

"Probably not. But do you want me to stop and repack."

"Ahhfair point well played Mrs. G. Let's go." I want to kiss her here and now but
we need to get out of here.

"I think we can manage you two. Now go." We have been giving my mom twenty
minutes worth of instructions. Ana is putting her breast milk in my parent's
freezer, my dad is grinning and my mom is righting feverish notes. I roll my eyes
at my dad and he laughs. Ana is freaking out about leaving Teddy. I would be
nervous but he is with my mom for god's sake. How much better does it get? I
roll my arm to tell Ana to wind it up and she takes Teddy from my dad who has
been holding him and kisses him over and over.

"Babycan we please go?" I walk over and take Teddy from her and kiss him a
few times and hand him to my mom. I take Ana's hand and practically pull her
out the door. "Bye MomDad thanks. We will check in with you later."
We get to the car. Sawyer is the only one going with us. Ana wanted Taylor here
with Reynolds. She is freaking the fuck out about leaving Teddy.

"OkayI'm good. Where we going?"

"You're not good, but you trust my mom right? We need this baby. We need a full
night to ourselves and a day. He will be fine you know that right?"

"I can't think of a better person to take him, but it's just hard. I want to be alone
with you though so I am okay. Tell me Christian Greywhere are you taking me?"

I knew going too far from Teddy would freak her out. And I am not quite ready to
be too far from him either with both of us away. Hell a year ago he wasn't even a
thought. Now he consumes most of my thoughts. Is it vanity? Is it innate? What
makes you love your own child so much you would kill, die, starve, conspire and
do anything for their happiness and safety. I mean it was instant. That little boy
owns me heart and soul.

"Just wait baby. Let me surprise you. We won't go far. Just close enough to have
the time I need alone with you." I help her in the car and Sawyer drives us to our
destination. On the way we talk about Teddy almost the whole time. His
milestones, his smiles, which one of us he resembles more and how he centers
us. We pull into the local movie theatre. It is just before noon.

"We are going to a movie? Ana looks surprised.

"Just wait and see okay baby."

''Really? What are we seeing? Oh look Magic Mike is playing." I roll my eyes at
her. Elliot was talking about what a chick flick it was. Kate and Mia dragged him
and Brady to it last week and said it was the most miserable two hours he ever
spent in his entire life.

"Nowe aren't going to see a bunch of dudes dance and strip. Just wait." We walk
into the movie theatre and Ana gets excited for popcorn with milk duds melted in
them. She hasn't noticed that the theatre is basically empty. But there is a clerk
behind the snack counter. I pull my wallet out, like a real date, and pay for her
popcorn, milk duds and Dr. Pepper which I hate. I lead her into the theatre.

"Christian, what is up your sleeve? No one is in here and the marquis didn't have
a movie listed."

The lights dim and Rhapsody on a Theme of Paganini starts. I have had my
marketing team edit, slice, and create a video of our wedding rehearsal and
wedding. For the next hour we hold hands, smile, kiss and relive the best day of
our lives. Seeing how beautiful she was that daystill iskeeps me in a perpetual
smile. Seeing the constant smiles on our faces throughout our wedding makes me
almost tear up. No doubt this is the best thing I have ever done in my life
marrying this beautiful woman. We have watched clips of our wedding but this is
a seamless step by step of our wedding set to our favorite music. Ana walking
down the aisle, our vows, our parents faces up closeoh fuck there is Carla
speeches, us dancing, me with my mom, Ana and her dad, cutting the cake and
then me dancing with Gram's. This breaks me down. I am dancing with Grams
and looking at Ana. I remember I wanted to leave at that point and Grams
snatched me for one more dance. The video captures me rolling my eyes at Ana
and Ana shrugging. Had I known that a year later she wouldn't even know me I
would have danced with her all night. I miss her wit and her unconditional love.
Ana holds my hand tighter. The video ends with the car pulling out of the
driveway as we head to our honeymoon.

"Oh Christian this is wonderful. To think Teddy didn't even exist then and how we
couldn't imagine our lives without him."

"Did you like it?" I still have a lump in my throat from seeing Grams. She must
have been twenty pounds heavier there and looked healthy. Now she is frail, tiny
and a different person.

"I loved it and having this moment, hereso special."

I stand up and take her hand. I have bigger plans for her.

Forty five minutes later we pull into a dirt road nestled in a forest.

"We're here already? What is this place?"

"Treehouse Point. Look this isn't luxurious. It isn't anything but a getaway in a
tree. With a bedthe only thing we need." I wink at her. "I wanted to take you
somewhere that no one could find us. We won't be tempted by anything but each
other and this will shock you more than anything baby. The other tree houses are
occupied with other guest. I didn't boot them all out. I don't care. Sawyer will
stay in the one closes to us and since we aren't going anywhere for the next
twenty four hours, I think we are safe. No one knows we are here but Taylor,
Sawyer, you and me. We aren't even checked in as the Grey's. Just you and me
in a tree house where I plan to make love to you over and over and over and
over again." I kiss her and take the key from Sawyer. He picked it up earlier. I
grab our overnight bag. I told Ana she only needed to pack her clothes to go
home in tomorrow and her travel bag. Clothes not needed here.

"Tomorrow at 4:00." I tell Sawyer who nods and waits for us to climb the stairs
up to the tree house suspended in the sky. We walk across the hanging bridge. I
open the door and look around. I know Ryan was here less than five minutes ago
but I don't tell Ana that. I want her to think we are almost alone. I look down and
wave Sawyer off. I throw our bag in the tree house and turn around and pick up
Ana and carry her over the threshold.

The tree house is equipped with leather chairs, a large bed, a bar, bathroom,
outdoor and indoor shower and a large tub that opens to the outdoors. It has
complete privacy. No one can call us, reach us or bother us. Yet we are within
forty five minutes to our most treasured possession. Theodore Raymond Grey. I
hope this gives Ana piece of mine and yet the feeling of getting away. This is
never anything I would select for us but she is practically doing flips.

"Christian this so fabulous! I feel like Tinker Bell or the Swiss Family Robinson. So
romantic and normal yet unique. I love this!" Damn this was relatively cheap.
One of Ros friends owns the place and it is quite popular for weddings and
retreats. It is quiet and you feel like you are away from the world and urban
chaos. I rather like it. I shut the door and look for the Bollinger that should be
chilling. Ana is looking around and I open the bottle and find the strawberries and
chocolates. I have arranged for a private dinner to be brought to our room later
as we are not leaving. I am enjoying my wife until even I cry Uncle.
Ana's POV

This place is perfect. I don't feel so far from the baby that I can't relax yet I feel
like I am a world away. Christian is opening the Champagne and I kick off my
shoes and walk out onto the deck. We are literally in a tree. This is amazing. I
can see the river and a few other tree houses in the distance. I check my phone
and I don't have reception. "Christian I don't have reception."

"It's okay baby. Sawyer has reception. If there is an emergency, Taylor can reach
him."

He has a glass of Champagne for me but puts it down and takes a sip of his own
then comes up to me and kisses me letting his Champagne stream into my
mouth. It is cool and sensual.

"Sometimes I don't even have the words to tell you how deeply in love with you I
am Ana. I feel you here." He puts his hand on his heart. "I breathe you." He leans
in and takes a deep breath of my neck causing me goose bumps. "I absorb you."
He points to his temple. "I taste you." He kisses my mouth softly. "I crave you."
He takes my hand and gently places it on his erection. "I close my eyesand all I
ever see is you baby." He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. He rubs his
thumb back and forth over my lips while the rest of his hand holds my chin and
neck. I am melting with his words. "You are so sweet. So soft. So beautiful." He
drinks from his glass again and leans down and kisses me. The tree house is
small enough that several steps back inside and my knees are on the rustic bed.
He stops and opens the windows. We can hear nature, the river, the birds, the
trees rusting in the wind. He so very softly kisses my neck, my ears and
continues to run his thumb along my chin and lip. I place my hands on his
muscular chest with my palms flat against his sculptured pecs. He ever so slowly
licks my lip from one side to the other and I dart my tongue out and we gently
touch tongues until he takes his hand and places it behind my neck pulling me
closer.

"I am going to start out and make slow love to you Ana. Slow. We will both fight
our orgasm and try to make it last. After we have found our release I am going
wash your pussy in Champagne and drink and suck from you until you scream in
pleasure. Then because I know your breast will be full, I am going to suckle them
and relieve you giving you yet another orgasm. Finally, I am going to lube your
beautiful ass and take you hard and fast. And that is just before dinner. Wait until
you see what I have planned for dessert." Christian whispers to me as he slowly
removes my shirt. And oh so slowly he removes it, kissing my palm, wrist, elbow,
arm collar bone and neck. He sucks softly. He finally removes my shirt and
because the shirt had a built in bra I am exposed. Taking his finger he circles my
nipple and my breast several times staring in my eyes. Oh my god what he does
to me. He reaches down and lifts me so my breasts are level to his mouth and my
head is a foot over his. I feel like a dancer being lifted by my partner. He latches
onto my breast and licks, sucks and blows. I feel my lower muscles tighten. I am
vaguely aware that our windows are open and we are in the trees with birds
outside our window and nature in abundance able to watch our lovemaking. He
holds me up by my waist and almost makes love to my breast sucking each hard
and placing them almost entirely in his mouth. I am sure he is getting some
breast milk as I feel it release. He places me back down and unbuttons my pants.

"Take them off Ana." I smile as I know my jeans are so tight that he can't
possibly pull them off. I watch him lift his t-shirt off and sigh. Oh my, his
physique still takes my breath away. He is so beautiful. I shimmy out of my white
jeans and stand in front of him in my white lacy thong. He quickly removes his
jeans. "Now take my boxers off baby. Sit on the bed and take them off me." I sit
on the bed and remove his boxers with his erection already emerging at the top
of his briefs. As I remove his boxers I am stunned.

"What? When? What?" I look up and smile at him. When did he do this? We
haven't had sex the last few nights. He worked late. What is
this? Anastasia tattooed on his right side of his pelvis. 7/30/11 on the other.
What the hell. Well he sure has been marked. He has always been anti tattoo.

"I wanted to show you that you own me. Forever. Where better than here?" He
points to his pelvis. I jump up and kiss him. He pushes me against the bed and I
am laying flat. "Touch your breast baby." I softly and tentatively touch my breast
and watch him lick his lip. He bites my instep making me squirm and then moves
to my ankle pressing his thumb on my pressure point making me feel it in my
groin. He licks his way up my leg and works his way up to my apex. He quickly
lies on his back and lifts me forcing me to sit on his face. "Be comfortable baby. I
love having you sit on me like this." He knows I am rather squeamish about
sitting on his face. But within seconds he has my labia spread with both hands
and his tongue pushing through my center. He drills me over and over with his
tongue and I reach behind me and easily grasp his enormous erection. He licks
my clit and I come surely drenching his face. He flips me over before I can catch
my breath and enters me in one effortless motion. I am still quivering and my
release continues. He moans as he pushes inside of me and while I am expecting
him to move hard and fast he moves ever so slowly. He is balancing on one elbow
and strokes my face softly then reaches down to kiss me. He stares right through
me and I reach up and hold his face.

"I love you so much Christian. Forever I will love you and desire you like I do this
moment. I adore you, I need you and I am so happy that I am your wife. Love
you so much. Love you so much. Oh god I love having you inside me. I love you.
It feels so good. Please Christian. Pleaseharder."

"I need you all the time Ana. I need this. I need you. I love you. You can't ever
leave me. You have no idea baby how much I love you. Babypush yes.take all
of me. Take meoh Anahold on babyI feel you starting.I feel that.oh baby
no.yesoh fuck Ana I am with you baby." We both come holding each other so
tight that we are one.

I wake up the next morning to birds chirping. I see a squirrel sitting on the
window and scream out. We are naked and true to Christian's word we had sex
all night long. We stopped long enough to enjoy dinner and dessert which we
spread over each other. I lost count as to the number of orgasms that I had. I
look at Christian who is staring at me and laughing at my startled scream over a
squirrel. We received a note under our door last night that Teddy was asleep and
well. That made me relax. I don't know if Sawyer delivered the note or if
someone else did. But chances are they saw us in the throes of passion because
we hardly came up for air and the tree house has numerous windows. I sit up and
look at Christian's tattoo. I can't believe he did that. I told him I wanted his name
laced across my abdomen but he doesn't want me to mark up my body. But I
secretly think he would like having the ultimate possession of me with his name
in an intimate location. I love that my name is in his most private area. Mine
forever.

"HeyI have something for you. I forgot to give it to you last night." He sits up
and plops the pillows behind him.
"What do you have for me Mrs. Grey?" I get up and bend over into the suitcase.
"I'm good if you want to stay in that position the rest of the day." I wiggle my
ass. I find the box and get back in bed and hand it to him. He opens it up and
takes the journal out and looks at me somewhat confused.

"It's a journal on my first year of marriage. I wrote in it every day accept the two
days I was unconscious when the Hyde thing came about. But it is my thoughts
on every day of our first year of marriage. I wanted you to know what I was
thinking even when we weren't together. As you will notewith the exception of a
few days when you might have pissed me off, everyday my love for you gets
stronger." I take the journal and open it and hand it to him. Christian reads it out
loud.

"Day 1. This morning I woke up in England next to my husband. Christian Grey.

Oh my god. I am Mrs. Christian Grey. I couldn't be more in love if cupid himself
struck me with an arrow. My hubby is the most romantic, wonderful, handsome,
gorgeous man on the planet. I love him so much. I can't wait to find out what the
future holds for us. Will we have children? Will we be as happy as we are today? I
love you Christian more than I can write on a single page."

He reaches over and kisses me. Suddenly he looks sad. He skims ahead and I see
the page he is going to.

"Don't read that page Christian."

"No, I need to."

"Day 46: My heart is broken. Last night I told Christian that I was pregnant. He
walked out on me, went out and got drunk and met up with Elena. I don't know if
he wants her or us. I am so confused. I know he doesn't want blip, but we are a
package deal. I love him so much. I can't live without him. But how could I
possible destroy something we made together. I don't know what to do. If I leave
him I will wither up inside. I promised him I would never leave him. I need to
make him see he will be a good father and I need to help him through this. I hate
her. I truly hate that woman. But I love him and I love our baby already. God,
please help me through this. The tears are too heavy to even write how heavy
my heart is. Come back to me Christian. Don't do this."

"I'm so sorry baby. I can't even believe I was that man. I love our son so much
and to think." He wipes a tear away.

"No stop. Let's not think about that. Read on. He glances at the days I was out of
the hospital and blanches. He stops on the day we found out we were having a
boy.

"Today we found out we were having a boy. To see Christian's face was pure joy.
His complete happiness and acceptance of our baby is one of the happiest days of
my life. His smile could light a dark room. I know how much he wants a son. To
be able to give him this is so fulfilling. To make him so happy, to make love to
him, to touch him, to feel his happiness is what I live for. A baby boycould I ask
for more?"

Christian smiles and kisses me. "That was one of the happiest moments. What did
you write the day Teddy was born?" He flips ahead.
"I am exhausted, but too excited to sleep. Christian is asleep next to me in the
bed looking blissful in the chair. Our babyour beautiful baby boy sleeps in his
bassinet next to me. My two loves. Our baby is the most beautiful sight I have
ever seen. We cried and rejoiced in his birth. The best of both of us lies quietly
next to me. To have created somethingthis little innocent child out of our
passion and love. How could it be more wonderful than this? To give this gift to
my husbandthis little boymakes me feel like a beautiful woman. I am no
longer a girl. I am a mothera womanChristian's woman. Teddy's mommy. I
am in so in love with them both."

"Read one more. Then you can read the rest on your own time." I smile at him
and he smirks.

"I want to read it all now. This is a fantastic gift baby. I love it. But okaywhat do
you want me to read next." I open the page to yesterday morning.

"Three hundred and sixty five days as Mrs. Christian Grey. I don't love him the
same as I did the first day. I love him infinitely more if that is possible. While I
have grown as a woman and now a mother, it is Christian's growth that makes
me smile and brings me to tears. He is gentle, kind, at peace and happy. I don't
know if he was all or any of those things a year ago. But in my heart I know that
our strong love and bond has made him a man amongst true men and a lover like
no other could possibly be. I have no desire to know any other as long as I shall
live. Christian is my life, my being, my reason, my everything. I look forward to
more firstto whatever the future will bring. He is my more forever and ever."

"Baby" he whispers and puts the book down. He reaches over and kisses me
softly. His eyes are penetrating through me as one small tear escapes. He gently
pushes me down and without further words we make love againslowly up in a
tree house. We both whisper 'to more.'

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

This is just a one shot looking ahead to a day in the week before
Christmas in 2014. Some of you wanted me to write about Teddy's first
Christmas but I didn't see a lot of creative options with a six month old. I
thought I would do a real short take on a few years ahead.
You may pick up some hints in this short one shot as well about where
we are headed. Who is and who isn't mentioned. I will be back writing
over the weekend.

Teddy's Big Accomplishment December 2014

Christian's POV

I hang up from talking to Ana and text Taylor and after quickly looking at my
schedule for the day.

Let's head home apocalypse at home

A few seconds later Taylor comes barging into my office. "What's wrong?" He has
a look of panic on his face.

"Oh sorry, nothing like that. Just Ana is in mini-meltdown. The baby was up all
night and Ted is in full out terrible two's. Gail is running around trying to get
everything ready for all the company we have coming and I'm not so busy I can't
go home and take Teddy off her hands. It appears he has tested her last nerve
today."

"He's pretty wound up over Christmas. You aren't helping that any sir."

I look up at Taylor and laugh. It's true. I loved getting the house ready this year
for Christmas and fucking with my little man over the Elf on the Shelf thing. It is
awesome for keeping Teddy in line. Elliot bought one for Ava and Teddy. If we
think Teddy is a challengemeet Ava. She is so adorable and she owns me but
she is a diva with a capital D. God damn she throws fits like nothing I have ever
seen and she just turned a year old. She will need her elf all year long until she is
twenty-five years old.

Teddy named our elf Toby. The idea is that Toby goes back to the North Pole each
night to report back to Santa about Teddy and Phoebe's behavior and then comes
back in the early morning hour and hides in a new place. As my daughter is only
four months old, Toby is pretty much full time duty on my son.

Teddy wakes up excited each morning to find where Toby has been relocated. I
spend a great deal of time trying to outsmart my toddler son when I move him
each night. Ana has to remind me this is not a business deal, but it is hilarious
watching him look for him. When he misbehaves we remind him that Toby is in
the room. I actually hate playing that game with my son but the book about
Terrible Two's was written about him. He is something else. He can either be the
sweetest kid in the world or be the most mischievous kid ever born. Ever since
his sister was born in late August he has been a handful. I know he wants more
attention from Ana and he has had to take a back seat so I try to spend more
time with him.

I fucking love my son more than life itself. I love Ana moreof course. But it is so
different. And the babyshe has completely stolen my heart. She is a bit fussier
than Teddy was as a new born, but she is dainty, sweet and perfect. She is going
to look like Ana. She has dark hair and big eyes like her mom. I am going to be
my wife and daughter's worst nightmare when it comes time for her to date. I
can't even imagine it. Elliot says his worst nightmare is a guy that is even ten
percent as bad as he was meeting his daughter. I can't even think about Phoebe
meeting anyone like me.

I walk out of my office and let Andrea know I am leaving for the day. "Tell Corson
Steel Company I will have my son with me tomorrow at the meeting so if they
are ordering in lunchtell them what he likes. If his attendance is a problem, then
cancel the meeting and tell them the deal is off. Have a good evening."

I walk out having decided to give Ana a break tomorrow by taking Teddy to work
with me for the day. He loves coming with me and while I don't get shit done, I
still like having him with me. I have a meeting in Vancouver tomorrow so we will
take Charlie Tango which will make Teddy's week. He loves flying in 'daddy's
helterscopter' and this will keep him on tomorrow rather than Christmas.

We let Martha go last month. Ana has decided to take a few years off and while I
still wanted to have a nanny around so we have private time, we found her to be
too lenient with Teddy and more attached than we wanted her to be. So Ana has
hired a COO to run Grey Publishing's day to day operations. She will remain as
CEO but only go in one day a week using the nursery for the kids when she does
go in. She will oversee as much as she can from a distance but we are in a
position to do whatever we want and since she owns the company she has made
the decision to operate remotely. I am elated that she is staying home with them.
However, I still keep that joyous thought rather low keyed acting like it doesn't
matter to me what she does. We needed this to be her decision not mine.

We pull into the long drive which is fully decorated with white Christmas lights as
is the house making it as magical as my parent's house always looked when I was
growing up. It is already getting dark out and it is only 4:30. I usually walk in the
front door around 6:30 so this is two hours earlier than usual. I smile when
Taylor pulls in front of the front doors and I see that Teddy is peeking out
through the side glass windows and is jumping up and down. As soon as we come
to a stop I see Reynolds open the door for him and he comes running out.

"Daddy, Daddy, play? We play baggy ball in the gym? Daddy, up, up." I pick him
up and he puts his arms around me and his head on my neck. "I'm a bad boy
Santa Claus no come see Teddy." He starts bawling his eyes out. Oh oh. Ana
must have lost it with him.

"What happened sport? Tell Daddy what you did? Did you make mommy upset?"
He cries harder and I take my handkerchief out of my breast pocket and wipe his
nose. We walk into the front door and Ana comes down holding Phoebe. She
looks tired.

"Hey babybad day?" I bend down and kiss her and Phoebe who is awake.

"Phoebe has been off all day, crying and not eating much. I think she is teething.
I finally got her to sleep and he crawled into her crib while I was taking a shower
and woke her up. I am going to have to resort to strapping him into his car seat
while I shower Christian. Yesterday he dumped my purse in the toilet, today he
took my lipstick and scribbled on the walls and then he crawled into her crib and
woke her up. I didn't sleep much last nightI kind of snapped at him and told him
no Santa if this continues. But I put him on my lap and told him I was sorry and
that he just has to stay out of mommy's things." She sighs and looks like she is
close to tears.
"So just a questionand don't get mad at me for asking. Where was your lipstick
and how did he get your purse? You know he is a climber and he is two and a half
years old." Yes I know I am taking up for my son, but he is a toddler with a huge
sense of curiosity. She has been known to leave stuff laying around. So just
putting it out there.

"You are right." Wow that was easy. "Teddy, are you okay and happy that Daddy
is home early?" Ana rubs his back while I still hold him. Yep, she is in total guilty
mommy mode. "Can I have a hug and let Daddy hold your sister." He burrows
into my shoulder deeper. I can't help but kiss him.

"Mommy needs some sugar too. Why don't you go to Mommy? Hug and kiss on
hernot too much now remember she is my woman." This makes him giggle
and reach out for Ana. We have this game we play where I act jealous when he
kisses on Ana.

"No, Mommy, mine."

"Hey youbetter watch it. Okay you can kiss her but only two times."

"Nothree." He smiles and we hand off kids giving me a few minutes with my
daughter. I walk into the family room where the fireplace is going and sit down
with Phoebe who is dressed in some little ruffled white and red dress with red
tights. Who knew they made tights this little. God she is adorable. Ana is sitting
on the other end of the couch reading Teddy Rudolph the Red Nosed Reindeer
yet again. He loves Rudolph. We must have watched that movie fifty times now.
They are cuddling under a blanket and I can see he needs a bit more one on one
time with his mom. It reminds me of when I was brought home and Elliot got the
shaft. Now I know how he must have felt as I watch Teddy cling to Ana. Phoebe
is cooing and smiling. I notice her bottom tooth popping through.

"Anadid you see this tooth?" She looks up from reading and shakes her head no
and seems very surprised. But to her credit she holds one finger up and tells me
to wait. This is her few minutes of alone time with Teddy. I run my finger along
Phoebe's gum feeling her tooth pop out. I am so glad Ana has agreed to at least
one more baby. When she was nine months pregnant with Phoebe she threatened
to have her tubes tied. But I begged her to wait on that until she wasn't making a
decision from pregnancy exhaustion. So she told me last week one more. I would
like to have three more, but I know when not to push my luck.

We have an early dinner and after I take Teddy over to the gym with me to run
off some energy. Taylor comes with us as he needs a workout as well. Benson
never leaves Teddy's side so he is a given to go with us to the gym. He sleeps
next to Teddy's bed every night now and I told Taylor at this rate, we won't need
Reynolds.

I run him ragged chasing him around the gym, playing with his Little Tykes
Basketball set, and running laps with him on my shoulders, which Ana will have
my balls for, but he loves it and it is great weight resistance for me. Taylor plays
basketball with him while I get a few sets of weights in and then I head to the
shower with him so we can start getting ready for his bedtime.

The potty training thing isn't going quite the way Ana and I would like. Before
Phoebe was born he was actually getting it. Nowhe gets it when he feels like it
but he has never done anything but pee in the toilet and that was mostly before
Phoebe was born. I take him into the men's locker room and show him the
urinalyet again.

"What's this called Teddy?"

"Daddy's nurnanal."

"Close enough. Okaywho uses this?"

"Boys."

"Yep. So Daddy is going to go pee now and I am going to put the step stool down
and then you do what I do. Just like you did last week with Unc Yell-lots." Fuck I
even call him that now. Teddy loves Elliot more than any human being on the
face of the earth next to Ana and I. He is addicted to him. They have more fun
than two people should. I actually think Elliot is on the same exact wave length
as himmaturity wisethey are the same. I swear to god. But I love seeing them
together.

Teddy lives for seeing "Unc Yell-lots" and when we tell him he is coming over he
starts screaming for Elliot's truck. He watches out the window and as soon as he
sees the truck coming down the driveway his little body goes crazy. "TUCK- UNC
YELL-LOTS! He stands at the side window of the double doors and jumps up and
down and goes flipping nuts. Elliot will stand on the other side of the door and
through the side windows presses his lips up making faces or acts like an ape and
makes Ted go into belly laughs. Elliot is nuts about my son. He plays rough with
him which doesn't bother me a bit but Ana gets kind of crazed about it. Elliot
even calls him on the phone and they actually talk for a few minutes about all
sorts of shit. Elliot said he can't understand half of what Teddy is saying but he is
funnier than hell pretending he does. They are thick as thieves and it's pretty
cute. He has come over and tucked him into bed or come over for "sloppy Ted"
kisses out of the blue. He has Teddy singing that fucking song that came out last
year by Robin Thicke. Blurred Lines. Elliot has Teddy saying 'Hey Hey Hey' and
then Elliot sings "you want to hug meyou're a good boy" and they dance all
around the house to it. It's actually funny as hell and I have a video of it on my
phone so I can get a good laugh at work.

I hope I am as good of an Uncle to Ava. One thing for sure she will never need
anything. I have started a trust fund for her and she will be a wealthy young lady
someday.

I have Teddy stand behind me and off to the side as I pee and shake so he
remembers to finish off and then help him with his pants and those stupid pull
ups that I hate. I swear as long as he wears those he is not incentivized to get
potty trained. Ana and I have debated this until we both agreed to drop it. I make
a mental note to tell him as he gets oldernever watch another man take a piss
or he will end up getting in a fight, but for now he needs to watch me so he
knows how this is done.

"Okay best buddy go for it. Just like Daddy." He looks up at me and shakes his
head.

"No daddyI gots to go poop."

"You have to go poop? Really? Good boy for telling me." I lift him up and run him
over to the toilet. Damn it we don't have one of those little people toilet seats at
the gym like we do in his bathroom. I will just hold onto him tight. I place him on
there and I almost lose it laughing watching his face contort and turn red.

"Rudolph and Teddy are going poopy in a one horse open shay." What? He is
singing some made up song. What the hell, if it makes him happy. I sing along
with him and we both are laughing. I look over and Taylor checks in to see if we
are all good and I give him the thumbs up.

"I go poop in the potty T." Teddy has never called Taylor anything other than T. I
have tried to get him to call him Mr. Taylor but he has heard Reynolds and the
other guys call him T and he just picked up on it.

"Well that is great news Teddy." I watch Taylor grin and shake his head. If my life
changed 200% after I met my wifehis was right along with me.

"All done Daddy."

"You sure? Mommy is going to be so proud of you."

"She tell Santa Claus I good boy and go poopy in potty?"

"I will tell him and call Grammie too. Let's clean you up and then we can take a
shower and tell everyone. High five little man. I am so, so proud of you." I am
beaming like the kid just won the Olympics instead of taking his first shit in the
toilet. As I am cleaning his little butt I feel a warm stream of water hitting my leg.
"Teddy did you just pissI mean pee pee?"

"Yes...I pee pee too. That good Daddy?"

"Very goodjust when you sit on a potty you have to make sure your penis is
aimed down okay." Christ how do I teach him all this shit. I guess he will figure it
out. "Good job little man. We have lots of people to tell what a big boy you are."

"I call Unc Yell-lots." He gets a big smile.

"Yes and we can call Pop Pops, Grammie, Papa, Gramps, Auntie and Uncle Brady
too."

We take a shower and run back up to the house. I have added heaters in the
walkway making it more comfortable in the winter to take a shower after working
out and we head back to the house with him on my shoulders. We walk in and I
yell out for Ana. "Anababy."

"Ana" Teddy yells out as loud as he can.

"Tedsterwhat did I tell you about calling mommy Ana?" He repeats whatever he
hears, getting me in more trouble as an adult with my mom than I ever did as a
kid.

"Mommy, mommy, mommy, mommy." Ana comes out from the kitchen.

"Big news Mommy. Really, really bigmaybe you should sit down for this." I tell
her and Teddy pulls her hand and leads her to the couch. She has a big smile.
"Wow this is exciting. What do you want to tell me Teddy?"

He gets all bashful and giggles crawling up on her lap. "I go poop in the potty."

Ana looks up at me and I have a huge smile and light up like the Christmas tree
we have in the corner of the room.

"No you didn't! All by yourself. You told Daddy and went poop on the potty? I am
so proud of you little man." She hugs him tight and claps kissing him over and
over again.

"I pee pee too and get daddy all wet."

"You went pee pee in the potty too?" He smiles and shyly giggles again. She
makes as big a deal out of it as I did earlier. She claps, picks him up and kisses
his belly making him laugh heartily.

"Call Santa pease daddy." Ana walks over to where Toby is sitting on the
bookcase and tells him about Teddy's big news. Teddy jumps up and down and
covers his mouth with his hand and his eyes wide open. He is so fucking adorable
right now and so excited. We are all smiling from ear to ear.

I take my cell phone out and pretend to dial some numbers. "Hi Santathis is
Teddy Grey's daddy, Christian. Great news sir. Teddy went poop on the potty.
Yesvery true. I will tell him." I hang up and high five Teddy. "Santa says
awesome! Good job and he is proud of you." Teddy gives me his huge grin and I
feel like I am looking in the mirror at my mini-me. I pick him up and give him
numerous raspberry's and kisses.

"Call Unc Yell-lots." I speed dial Elliot's number.

"Heygot a minute?"

"Yea just getting Ava into bed what's up?"

"Your nephew has some big news and he wanted to tell you right away."

"Okay put my man on." I hand him the phone pressing the speaker because
whenever Teddy talks on my phone he accidently hangs up on the person.

"Unc Yell-lots I went poop in the potty."

"You actually put a poopy in the potty? All by yourself? You told mommy and
daddy and went in the potty. No way. I am so proud of you! Was it a stinky
poopy? Did it go plop, plop, plop?" I roll my eyes and Teddy laughs.

"It no stinky. I pee pee too but get daddy wet."

"Oh well that happens buddy. You have to push your penis down when you do
that. Your daddy still makes mistakes when he poops."

I take the phone away from Teddy. "Thanks broI will remember this when you
are potty training your daughter. I will be sure to tell her all about your penis
problems." He laughs. "Laters."
We call my parents, Mia and Brady, Ray and Maggie and he wants to call Stacey
and Collin's daughter Genevieve who is his best friend, but I convince him she is
already in bed. We turn off all the lights so he can look at the Christmas tree in
the dark and then we play the music box that plays Silent Night and cuddle in the
dark.

"Are you excited to go with Daddy to work tomorrow?"

"YesI go to work like a big boy and poop and pee like a big boy. I a big boy now
daddy?"

Oh I don't want him to be a big boy yet. "Yes you are a big boy but still daddy's
little buddy. I am so proud of you."

"Tell me Santa story about me, you and Unc Yell-lots." Every night he likes me to
make up a story about Santa and he picks different family members. Last night it
was my dad and Ray.

"You want a story about me, you and Uncle Elliot?" I rub his hair back and hold
him close in the dark. The fire is going, the tree is lit, my wife is upstairs waiting
for me in our bedroom, my beautiful baby girl is asleep in her crib. And my
favorite little person just pooped in the potty.

"Tell you what buddy. You have a big day ahead tomorrow and Daddy is getting
tired. Let's read Polar Express. Is that okay?" He nods his head and scoots up
further in my lap using my nuts as leverage as he does. I grimace and smile
thinking about how many times he has accidentally done that to me and how I
never get upset with him.

Gail walks by with a pan. She is baking something at her place and needed to
borrow a cookie sheet. She walks in and gives Teddy a kiss goodnight. She
adores him. "Let's hope for a good, good day tomorrow sweet boy."

"Night Ga Ga." He has called her Ga Ga since he started talking. We all call her
that now. Funny as hell how kids change everything.

We finish reading Polar Express. I love that story so much I almost cry every time
I read it.

"Daddyyou hear the bells?" In the story, when children stop believing in Santa
Claus they stop hearing the bells from Santa's sleighs.

"I still hear them. Yes."

"Does Unc Yell-lots?"

"Yes."

"Does Phoebe and Mommy?" Oh fuck me we are going to go through every one
he knows.

"Yes." He puts his head back down on my shoulder and yawns.

"I love you Teddy more than Disney World, milky-way bars and all the stars in
the sky." I kiss him on his head. He reaches up and takes my face in his little
hands and looks all serious. I look up and see Ana watching us smiling.

"I love you daddy more thanSanta Claus and Toby." That makes me smile and
choke up at the same time. In his worldthat is the highest compliment a daddy
can receive.

"Thank you! Wowthat is big time loving little man." We cuddle falling asleep in
the chair together.

Merry, Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays to all my followers, readers

and the many dear friends I have made on Fan Fiction this past year.
Love Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Dear Friends:

Remember that little Christmas bonus two years down the road that I wrote
because I thought it would be fun. Well turns out it brought out the looneys, a lot
of wrong assumptions and seriously just out and out panic in a few of you. With
that said 90% of the reviews were gracious and fun notes of thanks. So first let
me clear up some things:

I mentioned Grampstherefore the assumption that he is deceased is not correct.

I did not mention Sawyer and FrancescaI have a story planned here but I am
not giving it away. Sawyer will still be part of my story but in two years he will
have a different roll.

I didn't mention Kate. She is not dead. She has not left Elliot. She has not
abandoned her child. CHILL. I didn't mention her because I don't think a two year
old has to be extra close to everyone he knows and he called Uncle Elliot. It
wasn't personal (she is a flipping fictional character as you all know) I just didn't
include her. I was so shocked with some of your lectures and comments that I
almost felt like writing her out but I would have to change my plans. She stays
but won't be a main character in MY story. She shows up here and there and it
won't always be perfect for her and Elliot but she just didn't get mentioned.

FinallyI truly don't mind a difference of opinionor constructive feedback. But

be polite. I had a reviewer call me f-ing mental, a f-ing bitch and on and on. She
knows who she is. She is either a seriously immature (maybe too young to be
reading grown up stories) who has never experienced life and shouldn't even be
reading this material as she is just too absorbed in a fictional story; or a mean
lonely person who doesn't have anything else to do. I will spare all of you her
comments as they are so out of line and so ugly. The comments hit the reviews
for about an hour and I received eight PM's complaining about the reviewer
saying she needs to goasking me to report her etc. She is a cowardly guest. But
taking a cue from other writersI have now learned to delete and this young lady
along with MS. CAPS will no longer be allowed to have their comments show up. I
don't want to ruin this for all of you that support me. But threats, vile name
calling, attacking my family (This reviewer claims I was married to an abuser who
doesn't allow me to see my family and friends just because I didn't include Kate
in the last chapter- and have been harsh on Carla and Jose...does that even
make sense? It is almost funny to equate the two.) I guess the reviewer thinks EL
James husband beats her because she wrote a book about BDSM. But none the
less the comments hurt very much and make me question why I even do this
with a busy career and family. So instead like other authors, I will not give them
anymore air time. It's not me that needs to hit the highway.

I was told by a reviewerSamantha - a guest, that I am LIAR in caps because I

said I wouldn't deviate from EL James and not including Kate in my one shot
made me a LIAR. Okaylet me clarify, I have followed the books through the
epilogue. After the epilogue which leaves us with a six month pregnant Anawe
don't know what happens to our characters do we? Have I missed where EL
James states that Elliot and Kate have three more kids and live happily ever
after? I read the epilogue again just to be sure. Nopenothing other than they
had Ava and were coming over with their baby for Teddy's birthday party. So
after the epilogue I think I am free to write anything I want. At this moment in
timeI plan to keep them togetherbut againit will be a relationship that needs
work. Lookthere are stories out there where Kate is in a plot with Elena to
destroy Ana. I checked the reviewsno hate. Another story where Kate is a nut
job and Ana hates her and fixes Elliot up with a different friend.no hate
comments. Another story where Kate is so evil she is went to jail. No hate. So I
simply have Kate with a real life relationship with Elliotone where they have to
work at their marriage and life together like most couples and I get threats,
chastised, abused, and on and on. Please, if you don't like something can't you
simply writelike many do"make Kate and Elliot happy,"..."don't care for the
direction you are going" or "keep them together." I love those comments. It
helps me with the direction of the story. But..absolutely no more threats, name
calling or character assassination. If they show up, your comments will be
deleted.

Sorry to rantbut for those of you that actually read what was posted before I
deletedyou understand why the hurt.

I can't quite get into the Montana thing right now so the next chapter is more
Luke and Francesca and Gramps and Christian. Not updating tonightstill reeling
from the mean girls and cyber bullies. But by Sunday I will have something up for
you.
Thank you to A.S. once againfor letting me vent, to AnnieGreySteele for
expressing her concern over the looney's, DottiG for her concern and support and
encouraging me after the hurt, ShadoeCoon because you know how to be
constructive with classI love your comments because you are fair and honest
but respectful. The Twitter Girls for their continued love, Daycrump79 for having
my back, and for all of you who continue to support me. Again my love and
apology for this note tonight but enough is enough and I had to comment and let
you mean girls know you're done here at ACHB.

Hugs to the rest of you.

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

How do I thank everyone for their support? I don't even have words to
express how much it meant to me. I heard from so many of you I lost
count and that doesn't include the PM's. You are amazing and I love you
all. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for your love and support.

Now onto the next chapter

I needed to skip the Montana trip. It just wasn't working for me.

I have decided to move ahead a bit and I will stay in this time frame for
a while. I cover a lot of ground in this chapterGramps, Mia, Elliot, Kate,
Frankie and Sawyer and a of course Ana and Christian. Setting the stage
for what lies ahead. Enjoy

Chapter 75 ButButtButOh Butt..

February 9, 2013

Christian's POV

It is the Saturday before Valentine's Day and I have started to take Teddy over to
Gramps every Saturday morning for breakfast. We have a routine. I bring
Gramps his favorite raspberry coffee cake from a local bakery, feeding Teddy
before we go. I started this several months ago when I wanted to break up the
weekend for Gramps. Grams condition has deteriorated so much he barely leaves
her, and we mostly have to go to him. Although he still makes our monthly
meeting to GEH and lunch. Ana comes with us most Saturdays but this morning
she is getting her hair done and needed some time to herself. She is meeting up
with Kate and Mia for lunch.

Grams has months left at best. She no longer speaks, sleeps most days and is in
a fetal position in her hospital bed. She doesn't walk anymore and in my mind
she is no longer with us. I can't hardly stand going over to their house it is so
upsetting to see her like this, but Gramps needs us more than ever. To his credit
he has kept Grams in her home and still in their bedroom although she has been
in a hospital bed for months. We have three full time caregivers who rotate and
live in the house in the apartment Elliot added over the garage.

Reynolds drives us this morning. Taylor is off and Sawyer is with Ana. I don't
need anyone else today. Gramps gets pissed when I march in with a hoard of my
people. He always says the same thing. "For god's sake did I miss your election
as president of the United States? Why all the people Christian?" He doesn't
understand how many threats we get and how so many people see a huge payoff
by threatening me or anyone in my family. I let him spout off at me because it
isn't worth arguing with him. But to appease him, today it will just be Reynolds.

I sit in the back with Teddy and he smiles at me with his two bottom and two top
teeth now popped through and babbles non-stop. He has been saying Dada since
Thanksgiving and now says Mama nonstop. He first said Mama Christmas week
and Ana was jumping up and down and crying. She was pretty stoked. Now it is
constant, "Mama, Mama, Mama."

He makes me laugh with his funny faces. His other big words are "no" and "up." I
am sure he says 'no' so much because we are constantly telling him no as he is
starting to get into things and 'up' because he wants to be picked up and held a
lot. He is an affectionate little guy. He is crawling along the furniture and pulls
himself up and walks holding the couch or coffee table but if he lets go he falls
and says "Oh, oh." Then gets up and does it again. We have gates everywhere
now and locks on everything. I can't figure out how to use half of them and I
needed help the other day just to get a damn garbage bag out. Yet my nine
month old son managed to get the cupboard opened in his second attempt.

Reynolds runs into the bakery for me and purchases the coffee cake and then we
head over to Gramps house. I left Benson at home today because after we leave
Gramps, Teddy and I have some Valentine's shopping to do and then we might
stop by my parents. Or depending on Teddy we might do that in reverse order.

We pull into the driveway and I watch as Riley is running back up the drive with
the newspaper and mail in his mouth. He opens the front door with his paw and
goes in. Fucking amazing. Benson can bring me a towel when we are in the gym
but not much else as far as tricks. Ana said she has him bringing her diapers but
I haven't seen it.

I grab the diaper bag, and walk around to get Ted out of the car. Ana put a
hoodie on him and tied it before we left and it makes his cheeks puff out making
me want to gobble them up. It is impossible not to kiss on him. I would never
have thought I would be affectionate with my child but I kiss on this kid's cheeks,
tummy, feet and nuggie his neck all the time. I love it when he belly laughs. Elliot
comes over sometimes just to get him to belly laugh and we both start laughing
right with him. This kid has reduced two former die-hard bachelors to complete
emotional wimps.

We walk in and find Gramps sitting in his chair taking the newspaper and mail
from Riley's mouth.

"Hey Gramps. I am going to assume that the door was unlocked because you
knew I was here." He waves me off. I pull Teddy's hoodie off and smile as I look
at his outfit. Ana put him in a little pair of blue jeans, a white shirt and suede soft
boots. It looks like something I would wear. I hand him to Gramps. "You got him
Gramps? I will be right back. I am going to go give Grams a kiss and check in on
her."

"Yep, we are fine aren't we young fellow? Give your old Grandpa a hand shake
will ya?" Gramps pulls him close by the hand then gives him a soft kiss on the
forehead. I silently nod to Reynolds to make sure he keeps an eye on things.
Gramps is still fine mentally but he isn't strong anymore and Teddy can squirm
quite a bit. However, whenever he is with Gramps he seems to know not to push
it and will sit longer than usual.

I walk down the hallway and hear the caregiver reading to Grams. Even though
she has no idea what is going on around her, Ana has insisted that the caregivers
read daily to her. Ana picked up a book of nursery rhymes for Grams as she read
that Alzheimer patients will respond to them and remember them from their
childhood. I walk in and nod to Janine, who is the caregiver on weekends. She is
a chubby twenty something and oogles at me whenever I show up. She can
barely move she is so enthralled. Elliot has the same problem with the week day
caregiver named Betsy.

"Hihow is Grams today?" I walk closer and she has her eyes open but not really
looking anywhere. I bend down and kiss her cheek and rub her fist which is
clenched tight. We try to pry her hands open but they are so tight it takes the
caregivers giving her a massage to open them. I almost always fight tears when I
see her like this but instead tell the caregiver to go ahead and take a ten minute
break and I take the book from her. The room is clean and smells pleasant
enough. Kate brings fresh flowers over every week which helps. My mom insists
that the room is vacuumed daily, Grams is bathed and someone from Franco's
salon comes over to wash and style her hair so she doesn't look all matted and
sick.

I read her the same nursery rhyme book I read to Teddy last night while stroking
her fist with one hand. I look up and she is staring at me. I sing Row, Row, Row
Your Boat several times and notice her lips moving but no words are coming out.
I should be used to this as I haven't missed many Saturday's, but I tear up none
the less.

I look in the room and see a large box of adult diapers. The irony that the life
Grams now leads is similar to my young son doesn't escape me. The difference is
his brain is growing and he is happy. Her brain is shrinking and while she is well
cared forthere is nothing left in her to make her happy. I close my eyes and
silently pray for her end to be near. This is heartbreaking and gut wrenching.

"Grams if you can understand meplease know that I will take good care of
Gramps. I will make sure that he gets out and isn't too lonely. I won't let anyone
put him in a facility just like he has protected you. He misses you so much. I try
every day to be as good a husband to Ana as he is to you. I love you Grams."

I get up when Janine comes back in. I walk down the hallway and get Teddy real
fast and take him back into Grams room. I know she doesn't know who he is
hell she doesn't know me anymore but out of respect he needs to see his great
grandmother.

My cousin Daniel and his wife had a son several months agohis name is Helmut.
What a shit name. She will never see him as they haven't made the trip here yet
and I doubt by the time they do she will still be alive. It sticks in my crawl how
little effort Scott and Daniel make towards our grandparents yet they have plenty
to say about what to do with Gramps house and estate. I have been coming to a
slow burn since Christmas when my Uncle told Gramps he was moving him into a
home by summer and he wasn't going to argue about it. We almost went to blows
over that conversation.

"Hey Grams here is your great grandson. I sit down in the chair next to her bed
and have Teddy on my lap. He lets out a happy scream and babbles and her eyes
move but she doesn't react any further.

We walk into the kitchen and I start the coffee and put the coffee cake on the
kitchen table. I bought a high chair several months ago so we would have it when
we are over here and Gramps wanted to pay me for it. That was a twenty minute
debate until I threw my hands up and told him, "Fine it was three hundred and
thirty dollars, I will take a check." He made me laugh when he said that I paid
way to god damn much and he would give me fifty dollars for it. He has started
worrying about money lately although he is a wealthy man. I think he just suffers
from sticker shock. He always tells me how his first car cost him fourteen
hundred dollars and he had to borrow to pay for it. When I told him I paid almost
$200K for my R8 he chewed me out for thirty minutes.

"Gramps coffee cake time." I put Teddy in the high chair and give him his Sippy
cup of milk. I find a banana and take a little piece of it and give it to him. Now
that Ana isn't nursing, it seems that Teddy is always hungry. She quit nursing
him right after Thanksgiving and cried for a week straight. She bitched about how
tied down she was to him with the nursing then cried when she had to quit. I
didn't say a word. I was in awe of her juggling work, nursing and keeping me
happy. If she needed to quitthat was her decision. ChristI don't even
recognize the new accommodating me anymore. But I like the new me a lot
better. I look at my son who has eaten the two banana pieces I placed on the
tray.

"Mo" I look at him. When did he learn that? "Mo Dada."

"You want more banana?" Gramps walks in and laughs when he sees Teddy
twirling his feet and hands all excited over the banana.

"You're like a whirly bird kid. Can I give him some coffee cake Christian?"

"We better not. Ana will have my ass."

"Well she isn't here now is she? What she doesn't know Here kid try thisit will
really make your little feet spin." Before I can stop him, Gramps breaks a little
piece of his coffee cake off and gives it to Teddy who scoops it up so fast I can't
even react.

"Mo Dada." When I hold my hand up showing him I don't have any coffee cake he
looks at Gramps. "Mo" Teddy insists and Gramps starts laughing with a devilish
little grin when as he predicted, Teddy's hands and feet are spinning in circular
fashion with excitement. I love seeing him enjoy my son. He hasn't much to smile
about these days and he really looks forward to these Saturday morning visits
with Teddy. I watch him break another little piece of the raspberry coffee cake
and Teddy scoops it right off the highchair tray.

"He has fast hands Christian. Get him into baseball early. You like that my little
man? Me too. They didn't name you after me for nothing." I hand Gramps a cup
of coffee and pour myself one. I offer Reynolds one but he declines and offers to
take Riley out to throw the ball around to get him some exercise.

Gramps and I talk GEH business for a bit and then I approach the subject most
on my mind. "GrampsI want Power of Attorney over your financial matters and
your medical affairs."

"You don't think I can handle my finances young man?"

"Of course I think you can but if something were to happen to youI don't want
you to be put anywhere, just like you didn't want Grams put in a facility. You
have my word I won't ever let them take you out of the house. And you know
your money is safe with meI have more than I know what to do with. This way
no one can take you from here."

"Are you referencing Uncle Mike? You know he is my son. This might cause a stir
and a bit of trouble."

"GrampsI am not trying to cause trouble. I am trying to protect you and make
sure that your wishes are met. Elliot and I won't let them institutionalize you
ever. But I need you to legally agree to thisyou know while your"

"While I still have my mind. I get it. You're a good grandson. You'd pit yourself
against everyone for me Christian? You know Uncle Mike and maybe even your
mom will fight you on this."

"Mom won't fight me. She knows I am doing this for the right reason and as for
Uncle Mikeplease don't take this wrongbut I don't give a fuck. You know he
can't beat me. I have unlimited resources to spend. And GrampsI will do
anything and everything in my power for you to stay here and make sure all your
needs are met." I look at him and he looks sad. "What is it Gramps?"

"The right thing for me to dois to saylet it go Christian. I don't want a family
battle over what the hell to do with me. I am an old man. What the hell difference
does it make after Grams is gone? But my memories are here. My dogmy life
you have my blessing. And thank you son. You are my soul kid. You are my soul."

I clean up Teddy and let him crawl around the floor. He pulls himself up and rest
his hands on Gramps legs. We both laugh knowing he wants Gramps to give him
more coffee cake.
Gramps tries teaching him some other words but Teddy is off crawling towards
the dog's dish.

"Whoa there buddy." I pick the bowl of water and food off the floor. ChristI am
going to have to child proof this place when we come over next. When I tell
Gramps I need to get going he looks disappointed. "Do you want to come with us
to Mom's?"

"NoBrady and Mia are coming by and making dinner later. I will be fine." I walk
down the hallway and give Grams a kiss and nod to Janine who stares at me
again like she wants to feast on me.

"My wife text me and wants to know if Grams has any Nivea lotion left." I watch
her face drop when I mention Ana. She tells me she is almost out and I text Ana
to let her know.

We get in the car and while I want to pick up Ana's Valentine's Day present,
Teddy is fast asleep before we even hit the end of Gramps street. "Reynolds drive
on over to my sister's new construction. I told Brady I would drive by and give
him my thoughts on the entrance." Brady and Mia are moving into their new
home in several weeks and they like us all giving them feedback on the progress.
This will give Teddy some more snooze time.

When we pull up outside Mia's, I see Brady's truck. He is squatting in the middle
of the unfinished front yard and looking through a telescope like device and
holding a level up. Fuck I don't know why he needs my opinion, he's the
architect. I tell Reynolds to stay with Teddy while I silently step out of the car and
I hear the car locks per protocol as Teddy is number one security priority.

I walk over to where Brady is squatting. "What the fuck are you doing?" He looks
up at me and looks serious as hell.

"I can't decide if I want a circular drive or have the driveway come around the
side."

"Why can't you have both? A side drive and circular. I am so glad you put the
circular in my drive. It make it quick and convenient with a kid." I instantly feel
guilty as soon as that comes out. "Sorryyou know what I mean."

"Why are you sorry? We are going to get a surrogate so it's all good." He pauses.
"Mia actually talked to a woman that said she would love to be a surrogate." I
raise my eyebrows and look at him with obvious surprise.

"You aren't thinking of setting that wheel in motion before the wedding are you?"

"We don't know. We like the lady and she will carry someone else's child if we
don't move on this. I mean I am sure there are other options but this is important
to Mia. She is obsessed with us having a baby. Even if we start on this now, the
baby wouldn't be here until late fall or early next year and we would be married."
I just nod. What can I say? Mia is almost Ana's age and I can't tell her she is too
young. I just would like to see them wait. But I decide for once not to voice my
opinion.

"Is Mia still going to get her own time slot at ten am?" Mia is so popular on the
radio station that they have called her in to talk to her about her own show. I am
so proud of her as she has done this all on her own. I had nothing to do with it. I
get a huge smile whenever I see a billboard with her face on it. Listeners love her
enthusiasm and when I listen I have to admit she is really good. Very witty and
she stays on top of the Seattle social scene. "I think she said they were
considering her right?" I should really call my sister more and take her to lunch. I
am slammed at work and every free minute is dedicated to Ana and the baby.

"Yes she will find out this week. So you don't think it will look like too much
concrete if I do both a circular and side drive?"

"You have what, four acres here? I think it will look fine, but you're the creative
eye not me. He takes the level out again and holds it up. I have no fucking idea
what he is doing. "Hey Teddy is asleep in the car, so I need to get going. But that
is my two cents do both. Laters." He thanks me for coming by and I get in the
SUV just in time. Teddy wakes up and I tell Reynolds to head to my parents
which is really close by as I am sure Teddy needs a diaper change and who better
to do that than my mom.

"Well look who is here." My mom greets us in the hallway and takes Teddy out of
my arms. "Hi Christian. Does he need a diaper change he smells ripe."

"Yep. We were in the neighborhood, at Mia and Brady's new place and he woke
up smelling ripe. Sohe's all yours." I kiss my mom's cheek and walk in to find
my dad in his office. He looks up.

"Where's the baby?" Christ if I didn't have my son, would they even still claim
me.

"He's with mom. Hello to you too."

He laughs. "You coming from your grandparents?" I sit down and give him a brief
update on Grams condition. "I want to thank you again for last weekend. That
was a hell of a good time even though your brother was out of control and you
felt compelled to keep up with him." I laugh. Last weekend I took Elliot, Ray, my
dad, Brady and his dad Wes to the Super Bowl game in New Orleans. We were
divided. Ray, Wes and I wanted the Baltimore Ravens while Elliot, Brady and my
dad wanted the San Francisco Forty-niners We had a blast and great seats on the
fifty yard line. We spent the weekend and got pretty ripped. I was reluctant to go
but Ana wanted me to have a guy's weekend and I'm glad we did it. Ray was
thrilled as he has never seen any professional championship games and it was
the first time I saw him actually drink very much.

"Yea I think we will skip next year, it's in New York. Well New Jersey but still the
same deal. Who wants to go and sit outside in cold weather in February? Hey
Dad, I want to talk to you about something that has been on my mind." He looks
up and sets his pen down. "I want to be Gramps official POA. I worry that when
something happens to Grams, Uncle Mike will swoop in here and try to take over
everything and get Gramps out of his house. If I have control then he can't do
that without my approval."

"Are you saying you don't trust your Uncle?'

"I guess I am. I care about him and he is basically a good guy but you know he
wants Gramps to move into a nursing home. I don't want him to even broach the
subject with Gramps dad. So how do I go about this? Should I sit down with Mom
or Uncle Mike or both? I will outspend everyone and anyone that tries to put him
in any type of facility. You know that. Sohow do we just get this done?"

"Christian when that time comesit isn't your decision alone. I appreciate your
profound love for your Grandfather but I am not sure this should fall on you. Your
mom and I can handle it."

"DadI want this responsibility. I can control this if I have power of attorney. I
can handle a war with Uncle Mikebut I don't want one with you and Mom. So I
am asking you to help me with this."

"Christian you are definitely going to start a family war if you push this. You will
insult your Uncle and this will get ugly."

"I don't give a fuck about that Dad. I only care about Gramps being able to live
the remainder of his years in his home. You know Uncle Mike is convinced he
needs to downsize and get out of that house. I won't let that happen. I mean it
Dadeither you help me or I will have my own legal team do it and then it will
get ugly."

"Christian.you need to talk to your mother about this. Keep a cool head and
let's schedule some time for the three of us to have lunch next week and discuss
this rationally."

"Finebut I want to get the wheels in motion as soon as possible."

"Don't lie to mehave you already approached this with your grandfather?" I look
up at him from the couch.

"Yes."

"I wish you hadn't done that. Okay now we will have to move on this. I suppose
you promised him that if he turned over all his legal affairs and medical POA over
to you that you would never take him out of the house."

"I did."

"Without talking to your mother first? That is her father. God damn it Christian
this isn't your company we are talking about. There are family dynamics involved
here."

"I told youI don't care about the hierarchy here. I will not let Gramps go into a
nursing home. I will hire whoever I need to keep him safe at home. But I
promised him and he trust me. He is in good shape for his agebut Uncle Mike
sees him twice a year like this past Christmas and starts making overtures about
moving them into a home. I almost fucking hit him Dad when he got in my face
over this. I need to do this. Please. I have the financial means to fight this legally
better than anyone, and I will. Please Dad, help me on this and don't fight me.
You know how much he means to me. Please dad."

"But"

"But nothing dadplease." My dad leans back in his chair and smirks. I doubt he
has ever heard me beg.
"Fine. I just hope you feel the same damn way when my time comes." I stand up
and with a serious face look at him. "NoElliot, Mia and I already drew straws on
that one. Elliot lost. He gets you." My dad chuckles. "Thanks dadI will have
Andrea call Margie to sort a time out for lunch next week. Come ondo you want
to see your grandson before we take off."

"Take off? But you just got here."

"We were in the area. I was over at Mia's new place talking to Brady and Teddy
needed his diaper changed. Thought mom needed to bond a bit." He pats my
back as we go looking for my mom and son.

"Yo Tedster my man," I hear Elliot and then Teddy laughing hysterically. I walk
out into the family room and Elliot is throwing my son up in the air about a foot
over his head and catching him. My mom is standing behind him like she thinks
Elliot will drop him and she is freaking out. He loves it. Ana would be having a
heart attack. I do the same thing to him when she isn't around. With that said we
are all smiling and laughing as his little laugh is so contagious. Elliot stops and
kisses his belly and neck about ten times.

"Mo." Everyone stares and then laughs.

"Hathat is his new word. "More" he wants you to toss him again," I tell him.

"NoI think we have had enough of that," my mom takes Teddy back. "Is he
hungry Christian? How long ago did he eat?"

"He had some of my banana at Gramps and don't tell Ana but he had some coffee
cake that Gramps gave him, but not much. He might be hungry. There are some
of those smash up things in the diaper bag."

"I have some here. Do you want some sweet potatoes or carrots, sweet baby
boy?" She completely tunes us out and takes off towards the kitchen with Teddy.

"Why are you here?" I ask Elliot.

"Why are you here?" He comes back at me.

"I met up with Brady at their new house and gave him my opinion on the
driveway and when I got in the car it was stifling. Teddy dumped so I brought
him here to change him. We are headed over to pick up Ana's Valentine's Day
present in a few minutes."

"Shitwhen is that?"

"What? On Valentine's Day dumbass which is this week. So why are you here?"

"I was running errands and Kate is with Ana so I thought I would stop by and see
if Mom would make me lunch."

"You are so fucking lameyou couldn't make your own lunch? Surely Kate isn't
making you meals these days."
"Yea she actually is. She has been taking those cooking classes and I can actually
eat the shit she makes now. Some stuff has been off the charts good. I am proud
of her. You should talk. When is the last time you cooked?" Yea good point.

"Hey Momanything to eat?" I yell out. I start to go towards the kitchen where
my dad is putting Teddy in his high chair and Elliot pulls me back.

"Heywhat do you use butt plugs for?" He whispers to me pulling me towards the
stairs.

"What? What do you mean what do you use them for?" I look back towards the
kitchen and whisper back. My fucking brother picks the strangest times to have
these types of conversations.

"I am serious. Ana told Kate you use them with her and it made it easier and she
likes them and now Kate wants them. Ever since we have been going to sex
therapy and we determined that Kate is on fire when we do off the charts shitI
am having to come up with kinky sex ideas all the time. She doesn't pull away
unless we are doing the standard shit. She wants kink shit all the fucking time.
So Ana told her about the plugswhat do I do with them? If I am plugging up her
asshow do I get in there?"

I cover my face and shake my head. Please tell me first of all I am not having this
conversation in my parent's home. Secondly what the fuck is Ana doing telling
Kate about our sex life? She is so going to pay for that. Christ. "Elliot please tell
mefor being Mr. Fuckalot.how you don't know what to do with a butt plug?"
We are standing about two inches apart whispering.

"I know where the fuck it goes. I get itbut I don't understand why I would use
it. Do I put it in her ass when we are fucking? What does that do for me? Or do I
use it to you know stretch that little rosebud out a bitjust help me out here bro?
It's not like I can go to dad with this question." I rub my hair. Seriously he is an
idiot sometimes.

"Look there are all types of butt plugs, shapes and sizes. Some squirt water,
some are vibrating, some can inflate and expand.you have to be careful or you
can perforate the colon or tear the rectum. You can use them for pleasure and to
gradually expand the anus so you can have anal sex comfortably. Depends how
you want to use them. They can stimulate the anus and she can have an amazing
orgasm if you're good at it and know what you're doing. You can benefit from the
vibrating ones. You will feel it vibrate while you're fucking her from behind and
think your dick is getting jerked off while you are inside. Haven't you ever used
them? Have you ever had anal sex?" Christ I can't believe we are having this
conversation.

"Yeswe have, but I didn't go through all this prep worklubed up and bam
guess I wasn't being very thoughtful about it. Hmmmm. I like the idea of the
vibrating one. So do you have some you recommend?"

I start laughing, full out laughing. This is the strangest conversation my brother
and I have ever had. Elliot looks embarrassed and as hard as I try not to laugh, I
am doubled over almost crying.

"Quit fucking laughing. Seriously where should I go to buy them?" I take my

phone out and wipe my eyes. I press the number of my contact guy at my
preferred sex toy store. Roscoe has been supplying me for eight years and signed
an NDA years ago.

"RoscoeChristian Grey."

"Greyhow the fuck are you? I haven't talked to you in forever."

"Good. Real good. I know I haven't been over to see you in a long time. I am an
old married guy nowbut my wife and I placed an order two months ago so."

"I saw that. Thanks man. Glad to see married life hasn't taken away your
creativity. What's up?"

"I am going to send my brother over, his name is Elliot. Are you around the rest
of the day? I don't want anyone else waiting on him. You know the NDA applies
to him as well. Hook him up with some butt plugsshow him all the optionshe is
somewhat a novice so walk him through it." I look up at Elliot and his mouth is
hanging open.

"For male to male or female?" Roscoe isn't the type of guy to follow local
celebrities or give a shit about who his customers are so I am not surprised he
doesn't know who Elliot is.

"No femalehe's married." I tell Roscoe and Elliot scrunches his face and grabs
my arm.

"Fuck tell him I'm not gay." I hold up my finger to silence him.

"Put it on my tab. Appreciate it man. Anything new out there you think I would
like?"

"Yep. Dude we got these new position slings that will boggle your mind and some
amazing new wands. Want me to send them to you?"

"Yea that would be good. Send them to the Seattle address. Thanks Roscoe, he
will be there in an hour or so." I hang up.

"Fuck meyou have a butt plug dealer? Seriouslyyou have a fucking sex toy
employee." Elliot is stunned.

"He isn't an employee numb nuts he is just someone I have dealt with for years
and trust. Go see him and he will hook you up."

"I will pay for it. I don't need you to put it on your tab."

"You can pay me back I just don't want you to have a record of shopping there. I
have an NDA with him and he runs a tab for me under the name of Bob Jones."
Elliot nods still surprised that I have this connection. "He will walk you through
your best options. He is a cool dude."

We hear my mom and step back. She has Teddy with her and is headed towards
"his room."
"He was grunting a storm up while he was eating and has another dirty diaper.
Are you sure he didn't heat something he shouldn't have? We are going to have
to plug that darling little butt up aren't we little man?"

Elliot looks at me and we both start laughing. "Did she just say Teddy needs a
butt plug?"

Ana's POV

So Franco I want to do something dramatically different."

"Oh Mrs. Greyyou have such beautiful hairI don't want to make Mr. Grey too
mad you know. Your husband he is what do you say here in this
country.controlling like a freak." I roll my eyes at Mia. Taylor did an extensive
background check on Franco whose real name is Jimmy Swalnick from Lancaster,
PA. I am more Italian than he is as evidently my paternal grandmother came
here from Italy. At least that is what my mom tells me.

"No kidding AnaChristian will freak out if you cut it too short. What time did
Kate say she would be here?" Mia is getting a pedicure and talking to me from
across the salon. Sawyer is standing outside talking on his phone. He hates hair
days. I know he is anxious to see Frankie as he has been busy with me all week.
We had a few new authors he had to screen out then I received a package from
Jack Hyde which set a chain of events in motion. Hyde made zoo animals out of
gum wrappers and soap and sent them for Teddy with a letter still insisting Teddy
was his son. It was disgusting. So Sawyer had to drive four hours to the prison
and ended up spending two days there to meet with the warden and other staff.
He finally got a private meeting with Hyde and his court appointed attorney. I
don't really know what they discussed but I did hear Sawyer tell Christian that
going forward all of Hyde's outgoing mail will be more closely monitored. So I
don't believe he has seen Frankie since last weekend and I am sure he misses
her.

"Your hair, Mrs. Grey. What were you thinking?"

"I was thinking of a bob and some highlights."

"No fucking way." I look up and see Kate come running in.

"You just cut your hair into something more stylish, why can't I?" Kate cut her
hair in layers and a sweep and it looks amazing. Super sexy and her hair looks
much thicker.

"Because my hubby isn't a control freak like yours. I am finally on Christian's

good side, I am not going to be on this side of you cutting your hair and pissing
him off. Why would you want a bob? You have the best hair of anyone I know
Steele and why in the hell would you need highlights? You have gorgeous
mahogany hair most women would die for. Fuck you will look like that bitch mom
on Sons of Anarchy if you highlight it."

"Gemmagod she the biggest skank. I love that show but hate her." Mia pipes in.
"Where were you? You are so late."

"We had a Saturday session with Flynn. It ran late. The baby discussion again."
I don't say anything. That subject is sensitive. Here we have Kate that doesn't
want to get pregnant and Mia who is obsessed with getting a surrogate right now.
She just spent an hour telling me how much she wants to get started with her
family.

"So what did you decide? Are you going to get pregnant soon?" Mia looks up at
Kate. "Wait until after our wedding. You don't want to look like a big purple
eggplant in your dress." Mia has selected a deep eggplant colored dress for all the
bridesmaids. Kate and I hate the dresses she picked out but only because they
are empire waist and neither of us look very good in empire style dresses.

"Well then why did you pick out something that already makes me look
pregger's?"

"Because I have Lily and Cassie in the wedding and they are both chubby and I
needed something loose for them. Brady's sister hates the dress too but I can't
pick dresses just for you super model types. So answer me when are you going to
get pregnant?"

"I agreed to start trying in June and hopefully we will have a winter or early
spring babybut then I told him that is it. Snip, snip for him after that."

"You should wait to make that decision Kate. You might regret it and want
another baby. I know we are thinking about trying again next year at this time.
Christian would try right now if I said yes but I want to wait a bit longer. And Mia
has found a surrogate so they may even have one on the way before the
wedding."

"NO! Get out. What's the hurry Mia? Jeez I don't get it." Kate is so blatant
sometimes. I should be more like that.

"Well you might if someone told you that you couldn't have a child. You would
feel different too. You want what you can't have and I admit I am obsessed with
it but Brady wants this too. We love Teddy so much we have the baby fever going
and just think it would be great. But we are still in discussion stage. You know I
adore Vickie, his mom, but she stuck her nose in the other day on the phone and
told Brady we should wait a year after we are married to start a family, so I don't
know. She has a lot of influence over him."

"Hey I have huge gossip." Kate sits down in one of the salon chairs across from
me and accepts the Champagne that one of Franco's assistance has brought her.

"Mrs. Greyplease before you hear the other Mrs. Grey's big newsyour hair. Do
we cut itay yi yior do we keep it beautiful and long."

Shit I want to cut it but the last time I did that when I was pregnant with
Teddy, Christian was so pissed. My phone vibrates and I laugh when I read the
text.

I will be seriously pissed if you cut off too much hair. It's like he has me wired
and can hear my conversations.

"Just trim it Franco but give me some bangs. Let's try that. So what have you got
Kate?"
"I had lunch with Jose yesterday. He is doing amazing."

"Really? Good that is great news. Is he out of rehab?" Jose went into rehab last
summer then came out and had a relapse and had to go back in. None of us
realized just how bad his addiction had become. Christian is starting to lighten up
on him a bit when we discuss him and understands that Jose hasn't had the
easiest life either. He lost his mom quite young and has had to take care of Jose
Sr. who has had several heart attacks over the years.

"He is and guess what? He is living with a woman he met at rehab."

"Is she a druggie too?" Mia jumps in, but that is what I was thinking.

"Noher former boyfriend was and while she was visiting her boyfriend she met
Jose and bam they fell for each other and he moved in with her. Get thisshe is a
dentist and like ten years older than him. She is pretty much his sugar mama at
this point but he is getting his photography business back up and running and he
seems super happy."

Wow. That is a big change. I wonder if my dad knew any of this from Jose Sr. He
hasn't mentioned anything. "Well good, I hope it works out for him."

"Do you notice he seems to go after other guys girlfriends though? What's with
that? The mogul will be glad to know he has hooked up with someone else and
maybe getting over his love hangover for you."

We talk while we get our primping done and when Franco is finished I decide I
like my hair but Christian isn't going to like the bangs. They'll grow or he will
have to get used to it. I think they make me look older. We decide to go to lunch
and I let Sawyer know so he can clear a place for us to go. As I am paying the bill
a woman approaches me and asks me if I am Mrs. Grey. Sawyer who was on his
cell phone talking to the restaurant quickly hangs up and gets close.

"Are you Mrs. Christian Grey?" I don't say anything.

"What can we do for youmamoh waitI know who you areskedaddle

sweetheart. You know you are in violation of your NDA." Sawyer looks down at
the woman and half grins and half scowls. "Francoyou need to do a better job of
not letting this happen again. You know how pissed Mr. Grey is going to be when
he finds this out."

"I didn't do this. She does not have an appointment. Maya sweet girl what are
you doing here without an appointment?" Franco is walking in circles looking at
the appointment book and clearly nervous.

"I was here to see if you could squeeze me in. I am meeting my new DOM
tonight. Chill out. Mrs. Grey I am Maya Craig. I was in a relationship with your
husband once upon a time. How is he doing?" She extends her hand to me and I
almost take it before Sawyer gets between us.

Ohso a former sub. Of course that is how Franco would know her as he probably
did her hair when she was with Christian. And Sawyer must have to know all their
faces for this very reason. "He's great thank you. He is spending the day with his
grandfather and our son." I don't know why I tell her this. I see Mia and Kate
staring. I turn around to give the receptionist my credit card and try to ignore
Maya. She is my sizeperhaps a bit taller with my same color hair and hazel
eyes.

"I just had dinner with some of the girls the other night and we were discussing
how happy he seems in the photos we see online and on the intranet. Hats off to
youyou were able to do what the rest of us couldn't." I look at Sawyer and see
his phone is out. He is recording her.

"Wellum we never had that type of relationship Maya. I was never you know
his" I don't want to say too much with Mia sitting here. This is awkward. Maya is
in so much trouble I can only imagine how pissed Christian is going to be.

"Ms. Craigyou need to step back and let Mrs. Grey exit without us hearing
another shrill word come out of your mouth. I already have you recorded
violating your NDA, now kindly shut the hell up. Mrs. Grey, Miss Grey, Mrs. Grey
I have arranged for you to have a private dining area. Shall we go?" Sawyer looks
pissed. "Francoyou and I will be chatting later."

As we leave Kate grabs my arm and Mia and Kate question me about Maya. I
leave it that she is someone Christian briefly dated. But I really don't know how
long she was his sub or much about her. He will be filling me in lateryou can
take that to the bank.

"Well one thing about your hubby Anait's clear he likes tiny brunettes. No
wonder he didn't fall for me." Kate laughs and I see Sawyer roll his eyes.

When we get in the car I ask Sawyer why he is mad at Franco.

"He isn't supposed to let any unscheduled appointments in on days you are there.
I have to do clearance checks on every appointment he has. He knows the rules.
In return for saying he does Mrs. Christian Grey's hairhe keeps a clean line of
clients that I can vet. He fucked up today and he knows it. Okay ladies I have you
cleared for the Purple Caf and Wine Bar. Will that work?"

"Yes that's great Luke. What is Frankie doing today? Would she want to join us?"

"Noshe is at a baby shower for her principals' wife today." I doubt he would ask
her anyway. I really like her but Christian still doesn't want me hanging with her.
Him and his stupid rules.

"So Hottiewhat are you getting Francesca for Valentine's Day." I see Sawyer roll
his eyes again in the mirror and I look at Kate. She always ask him such personal
questions. I swear she has a crush on him still.

"She gets me for VDay. I don't believe in all that commercial shit. I give her stuff
all the time. Just because it's Valentine's DayI don't think she expects
anything."

"WRONG." We all say at the same time laughing.

"Luke Sawyeryou will be in so much trouble if you don't get her anything. Don't
believe it for a minute if she tells you that you don't have to get her anything. I
told Brady he didn't have to but I swear to god if he doesn't get me something I
will be furious."
"God your nice Mia. I told Elliot flat out that if he didn't get me something really
sparkly and romantic for Valentine's Day I would have his balls."

I watch Luke shake his head. What isn't he saying? "Luke.what gives? What
aren't you telling me? Waityou are off next weekValentine's Day through the
following Monday. Where are you going again?"

He shakes his head. "Mrs. Grey. Anacome on give a guy a break. The last three
people on earth that I want to know about my secret plans are sitting in the back
seat right now. Yes I have something planned for a weekend getawaybut it has
nothing to do with Valentine's Day."

"I cry bullshit. Come on tell us hottie. Where you taking her and what's up? We
won't tell?" We start laughing again and Kate winks at us.

He just smiles. "We are here ladies. Give me a second please. Ryan is inside
getting clearance. We were followed over here by some Pap's as well."

"How do you do that?" Mia turns around and looks. "Talk to us like nothing is
going on and yet you let Ryan know we are being followed and evade our
questions like a pro." He taps his wire in his ear and raises an eyebrow. Oh so
Ryan tipped him off. I never can keep up with what little gadgets they are using.
Sawyer opens the door on my side and puts his hand out for me.

"Stay close Anawe have a small crowd by the entrance. Nice bangs by the way."
I smile at him and he walks beside me as Ryan escorts Mia and Kate.

"Mrs. Greycan you confirm that Jack Hyde the man convicted of kidnapping and
attempted murder has been corresponding to you and still believes that he is the
father of your son?" I freeze. How did they hear about this? Sawyer pushes me
inside quickly and hands me off to Ryan and goes back outside to confront the
reporter. I try to watch but Ryan pushes me into the private area that has been
blocked for us. I see him talk into his phone and I ask him who he is calling? I
don't want Christian called he will make us leave and I want to have fun with the
girls today.

"Don't worry Mrs. Grey, I am just calling Wilson. He was following you over here
because of Miss Grey and he is parking the cars. I just need him to hurry it up."
Oh I forgot about him. We sit down and I see Mia is white as a ghost.

"Mia it's okay. We didn't tell you about Hyde because we didn't want to worry
you. Christian sent Sawyer over to the prison this past week and he won't bother
me again." She is completely unglued. The one thing we all discovered in the long
aftermath and after the trial was that Mia's kidnapping did much more harm than
we ever thought. She is afraid of her own shadow these days and when Elliot sent
Brady to Portland to work on a project, she went to her parent's house to stay for
the week. She is petrified of being alone. I see Sawyer walk in and motion him
over.

"Lukewhat can you share with Mia that will assure her Hyde won't bother her." I
stare at him intently so that he looks down at Mia and he instantly knows she is
terrified. He squats down and takes her arm gently and turns her towards him.

"Mialisten to me. Hyde is securely locked away in a cell on the maximum

security floor. It took me two days and an act of congress.literallyyour brother
had to call a congressman to get me in to see him and I promise you that he
can't hurt you. He isn't going anywhere and besides thatsee that ugly goon right
there" he points to Wilson" he is never more than 100 feet away from you
even when you can't see him. Christian has him on PS1 with you. PS1 means you
are always protected. He never wants you to go through that again. If Wilson
needs to take time off, then Ryan is thereI've even followed your hyper ass
around Seattle. I promise you.we will never let you out of our sight again." She
nods and to my surprise she places her head on Sawyer's shoulder and he gently
hugs her and pats her back. Funny how he is more comforting with her than I
know he would ever be with me. In a way Mia is everyone's little sister. "You trust
me right?" She nods. "GoodI promise that fucker isn't ever coming near you or
Ana again." He keeps rubbing her back and I smile at him. So funny to see this
side of him. He pulls back and she smiles at him then snaps out of it.

"Okay Sawyer I'm good. LadiesMojito's or wine?"

"We're in a wine barwine for god's sake." Kate declares. As soon as Sawyer
goes to the wall to stand watch I see him getting in Wilson's face. I wonder what
that is about. Kate looks over and shrugs. "Miadoes the hottie smell as good as
he looks?"

"What is with you Kate? You have a serious crush on him don't you?" I have to
ask her. She is always flirting or talking to him.

"I do. Totally. If he was my CPO like he is yours, I would be re-enacting The
Bodyguard love scenes daily. OMG he is so fucking hot. Be honestdon't you
think he is hot?"

"He is good looking yes. But I never have thought of him that way. You just like
blonds with blue eyes. I personally like grey eyed men with amazing bodies and
copper colored hair." I fan myself and we all start laughing. "Do you have a type
Mia? Ethan is a blond, but Brady has brown hair. I will admit, your fiance has
the most gorgeous eyes of all the men we know. Who has green eyes like that?
They hardly look real."

"I know aren't they amazing? I never really had a type. It was his sweetness that
attracted me although his looks almost freaked me out. He is so good looking I
didn't think he would even take a second look at me."

Kate shakes her head. "Why do you say shit like that? You are a total babe. Your
dark hair is off the charts beautiful. I think it came back even better than it was
before the chemo. You are tall, have huge tits, a great body and the best smile.
Men always stare at you."

"But next to you two I am an amazon." Mia takes a sip of wine. It is so good. "I
mean since the cancer, the good news is I've lost weight and I like my new
shape. But I hate being so tall." Mia is 5'9. "When I stand next to you Ana, I feel
like a giant. At least Kate is closer to my height."

"Well I would love to be taller. I hate being the tiny girl all the time. AnywayI
know this is totally personal and a Kate question, but is Brady a good lover." Why
am I asking this? It must be the wine.

"OMG Steelethat is so my question. Is he Mia? He looks like he would have a big

dick."
We all scream laughing and half the restaurant stares at us while I see Sawyer
smile and shake his head and when he sees Kate hold her hands out to gesture
size he shakes his head again and smirks. He knows what we are talking about.

"I don't know. It's not like I have a lot to compare him too. I was only ever with
Ethan and I hope this doesn't hurt your feelings but he is so much bigger than
your brother."

"EWWW TMI." Kate puts her face in her hands.

"Goodnow you know in advance how it feels so neither of you should share
about my brothers." We clink glasses.

I feel my phone buzz and look at it. A text from Christian.

How much longer will you be? Mom will take Teddy. Meet me at Escala. I smile as
I read it. Someone wants playtime.

1-2 hours.

Meet me in an hourno ifs ands or butts about it

Did he choose to spell but wrong on purpose?

"So Steele don't get pissed but I told Elliot about the butt plugs."

OMG, please tell me Kate didn't just say that in front of Mia. And now I know that
he spelled butt wrong on purpose. I am in trouble. Elliot tells Christian
everything. "Kate seriously." I am fifty shades of red and I look up at Mia and she
is leaning over the table practically in Kate's face.

"Oh please god tell me you didn't just say that. Oh my god. TMI. Elliot likes butt
plugs? I am going to need another bottle." Mia looks horrified.

"NorelaxChristian and Ana do." I drop my head on the table and Mia screams
so loud that Wilson comes running over.

"Mia what's wrong?" Wilson is bending down in front of her and she starts
laughing so hard she spits her wine out making us laugh as well. Wilson shakes
his head and walks away mumbling he hates girl days.

Sawyers POV

I just got in Wilson's face. He was so anxious to get the cars parked like a fucking
parking lot attendant rather than a CPO, he took off rather than sticking around
to make sure Mia made it safely inside the restaurant. I laid into him big time.
Ryan had to call him and tell him to hurry up. We were left short while he was
probably getting tips outside parking the cars.

Fuck. I just heard from Grey. I am to drag Ana out of here in an hour and take
her to Escala. That means I get to sit in the security room for several hours while
they do their kinky shit in the medieval times room. Meanwhile I haven't seen
Frankie since last Sunday and I miss her so bad I can't stand it. We have been
together almost eight months and I am totally and completely in love with her. I
remember when she told me she loved me for the first time. It was before I left
for the Montana trip with the Greys and I just stood there. I didn't say anything
back to her. I just couldn't get the words out. She looked hurt and embarrassed.
While I was in Montana, I felt shitty that I didn't say it back, because I was in
love with her but I have never said those words to anyone before. I called her
over and over again and text her and she didn't respond. I freaked out and was
sure I had lost her. When T pulled me aside and asked me what was wrong that
weekend I told him I fucked up. Since he felt we were overstaffed in Montana, he
let me go home two days early. I went straight to her apartment and she wasn't
there so I called Welch and had him trace her phone. She was in Idaho with her
family which was an unplanned trip. I jumped on the first flight I could get to
Spokane and then rented a car and drove to Coeur d' Alene, straight to her
parent's house. I smile when I think about that day.

I debated stopping by my Mom's house but I knew she would have her feelings
hurt if I took off as soon as I got there. I would stop by later. I drove straight to
Frankie's parent's house and there were a bunch of cars out front. I could see a
tent in the back yard. Shit are they having a private party? I tried to remember if
Frankie mentioned anything going on. She told me she was staying in Seattle for
Labor Day. So whatever was going on was last minute. I walked around back and
there were about fifty people in the back yard but the only person I really saw
was Francesca. She looked so beautiful that day and she was sitting next to an
old woman who I later found out was her eighty-year old Grandmother who came
to the United States as a young bride from Italy during WWII.

Everyone looked up. I heard a voice say, "Is that Luke Sawyer?" But I didn't care
I just walked over to where she was sitting.

"Luke what are you doing here? Why aren't you in Montana?"

I reached over and pulled her up from the chair and I knew everyone was looking
at us. But I didn't care. I put my hands on her face and my forehead against
hers. "I love you too FrancescaI am so in love with you." I didn't care that every
hot headed male Italian relative of Frankie's was ready to jump me. I pulled her
close and kissed her like my life depended on it. It may have, come to think
about it. I remember hearing clapping and cheering and then someone tapping
my shoulder. I turned around and it was Sal, Frankie's older brother and my old
high school friend.

"Welcome to the family Sawyer."

The rest of the weekend was spent getting to know her family better. I will say
one thing about large Italian familiesthey are interesting. They shout, laugh, eat
the best fucking food all day long, drink great wine and hug non-stop. I fell in
love with her grandmother and just my luck I would pick a woman to fall in love
with who is the only granddaughter amongst 13 grandsons. That meant I had
male uncles, cousins, her dad and brother to be scrutinized by. By the end of my
two day visit, I was in. When I showed up at my Mom's house later that first
night holding Frankie's hand, my Mom cried she was so happy to see me show up
with a girlfriend. She fucking cried. She begged us to stay the night at her house
but I needed to be alone with Frankie that night so we stayed in the only
available room of a crappy hotel and fucked all night long. I told her over and
over again I was in love with her but that I didn't know what that meant for a guy
like me. She said time would tell me what I needed to do and to just enjoy the
moment.
So here I am. I figured out pretty quickly that if I was going to invest my future
in this woman and even settle down and have a familyI had to leave my job and
do something else. If I had Taylor's job where I could have Frankie live with me
on site, it would be different. But that won't happen and it shouldn't. Taylor is
great at his job and I wouldn't want to work next to Grey all day. We would kill
each other. SoI have been looking at my options. I know I couldn't ask Frankie
to marry me under the current situation. It wouldn't be fair to her to marry me
and never see each other. The problem of course is my job. So last week I went
to Taylor and told him I was giving him a year's notice. He laughed. He didn't
believe me.

"Seriously? Are you saying you are leaving your job in one year? What's the deal
Lukey?"

"You know the deal. I am in love with Francesca. I want to marry her. This job
won't allow me to have a family life and I want that T. I never thought I would
ever settle down. But she's it for me. I am so fucking in love with her. I can't ask
her to marry me and be gone eighty hours a week. SoI am going to ask her to
marry me and I will give you a year to replace me."

"What will you do?" Taylor never displays emotion but I can see he is upset.

"I have a few thoughtsfrom starting my own PI company; my own training

facility for high level security to an offer I have on the table as head of security
for Boeing. But that would require me giving you a two-week notice and I won't
do that. I love my job but I love Frankie more. I hope you understand."

"I get it. I saw this coming. Fuck. When I hired you to protect Ana I thought you
would be perfectthe ultimate bachelor. Then you went and got pussy whipped
on me. Son of a bitch. But it is what it is. Okayyou're good for a year right? Are
you really going to ask Frankie to marry you? She's a helluva ladyyou are a
lucky man. We all think the world of her."

"Yes I am. I would like Valentine's Day off if that is okay and the few days after. I
want to take her to Napa and propose there. Can I have it off?"

"Yes, of course. Let me talk to Grey. I know he won't want to lose you, but he
even asked me the other day how long we could expect you to stay as Ana's CPO
under the circumstances. So he won't be surprised. But I have an inkling he
might be more accommodating than you think. As you know, Ana is adamant that
you are her CPO and she bust the bosses chops all the time about giving you
time off to keep you from bolting. He will do anything and everything to keep her
happy."

"I appreciate that Tbut it is more than that. I want to show Frankie what I can
do to take care of us. Hell, I am paid wellI might even have to take a step back
in salary if I leave this jobbut I know in my heart I can do morebe more. That
is not an ungrateful statement trust me. I owe you and Grey a lot for the great
compensation and opportunity. ButI want to start my own company and work
relatively decent hours so I can start a family. This job won't allow that."

"I hear you Luke. But let me talk to the bosshe might have ideas. You gave me
a year's notice. A lot can happen between now and then."
I nod and reach out to shake his hand. "Thanks TI appreciate your
understanding." He shakes my hand hard and smiles.

"Fucking pussy whippedin love Lukey Sawyerwho would have thought that
would ever happen. Congratulations man. I don't want to lose youbutI am
happy for you. And Gailshe will be out of her mind."

"Okay but don't say anything yet. You, my sister and Frankie's old man are the
only people that know I am proposing."

"Oh you asked the old man?"

"Are you fucking nuts? She is one hundred percent Italian and the only girl in the
entire extended family. Of course I asked her old man. I flew over the other day
on my way back from the prison. You approved my taking the extra time for
personal leave. Well that is what I did. It was actually pretty funny. I met him at
his restaurant. It wasn't open yet for the dinner hour. He let me in and we sat in
one of the booths. He looked right at me and said, "Since you are plowing it to
my baby girlI assume you are here now looking me in the face to ask me if you
can marry her. If notyou better run you SOB because I am armed." He pulled
out a fucking Glock.22." Taylor started laughing and got up and handed me a
beer clearly enthralled in what happened.

"I told him that I was there to ask him if I could marry his daughter. He grilled
me and asked me how long I was going to work for Grey. He didn't approve of
how many hours I worked and said he wanted Frankie to quit working so hard
and be a satisfiedhe emphasized satisfiedwife and mother. I told him I
understood that my current job wasn't conducive to that, but I also told him that
Frankie told me she wanted to rise to the ranks of a school Principal someday. He
challenged that and said it was bullshit. I told him I didn't care if she worked or
not and when I told him how much I currently made, he almost fell over. He had
no idea. I think he thought I was making peanuts and couldn't support his
daughter. He changed his tune a bit then. He pulled out this over the top Barolo
and then an Amarone, and we drank for two hours. I was so fucking ripped I
could barely walkhad to leave the rental car at the restaurant for him to return
and take a cab to the airportbut in the end he hugged me and fucking kissed
me about ten times and told me I had his blessing. Soyeahe's on board. Now
what if she says no?"

"She won't."

"How do you know?'

"Because when you had Gail and I over to Frankie's after Christmas she asked
Gail what it was like to be married to me and if it bothered her that I worked so
many hours. Gail told her that she sometimes hates it but overall it is what it is.
Then Gail asked her if she could see herself married to you and she smiled and
said that is all she thinks about. She loves you man. She is ready. Make it
happen."

I walk over to Mrs. Grey who is half in the bag as are the other two Grey's. "Mr.
Grey would like you to meet up with him, so we need to leave now." Grey won't
be too happy about her being a bit loaded.
"Oh come on Anatell him laters." I won't miss dealing with Kate Grey. She is
constantly pushing the envelope. Ana looks up at me and tells me five more
minutes so she can finish her last class of wine.

"Wilson will take you both home. Are you okay now Miss Grey?"

"Yes, Luke I am fine. Thanks for your help."

"I have my car hottieI don't need a ride home I just need a ride to Franco's
where it is parked."

Mrs. GreyI have informed Mr. GreyElliot that you are not in a condition to
drive and he will be meeting you at Miss Grey's apartment. He is already there
watching basketball with Beeson." I expect her to argue with me but she salutes
me with her wine glass and blows me a kiss. Man that woman likes to flirt. I know
she doesn't cheat though, because Grey has her followed for security reasons,
but she is a live wire and if we had met several years agoshe would have been a
notchor maybe I would have been a notch for her.

When we get in the car headed to Escala, Mrs. Grey calls the boss. I can't help
but pay attention as she mentions my name.

"Christian, I don't mind coming to Escala.after some of the conversations I had

todayI need to be there" I hear her giggle. "Oh that sounds funbutcan we
let Sawyer off for the rest of the day? He hasn't had a day off in a week and I
don't want him to work another minute. Send Ryan over to sweep and stay." Shit
he will think I am complaining. "No he never said a word. This is coming from me.
I just don't want him to get burned out and he needs time with Frankie. Please
ChristianI know." She giggles again. "You can't say no to meyou know that.
Thank you sexy hot husband. I love you. See you in a few minutes." She hangs
up and doesn't say anything else. When we arrive to Escala he is already there
waiting in his SUV. Where is Reynolds?

Grey gets out of the SUV and walks over to open Mrs. Grey's door. "Sawyer,
you're done for the day. Reynolds is with Teddy at my parents, and will drive him
over in two hours. Ryan is upstairs doing a security check. We're good. See you
Monday morning."

"I'm scheduled tomorrow sir. So I will see you in the morning." Ryan comes down
and holds the elevator door and nods to me. Mrs. Grey gets in and Grey shouts
from over his shoulder.

"No take the day off, we are just hanging around the house tomorrow. Ryan can
handle us. Take a day off and on Monday I want you to come by GEHwe need to
talk." I nod. T obviously told him of my plans. "Sawyer" I turn around and see
him coming back towards me. He reaches out to shake my hand. "I understand
you are about to take a huge stepcongratulations. With that saidyou're a
bright guyI don't want to lose you but I understand as a family man now myself
that you need to make some changes in your life. I have a proposal for you. Let's
talk Monday."

I watch Ryan get in the service elevator and Grey get in the elevator with his
wife. He has my curiosity and I happily pull out of Escala and head over to see
my girl. I call her to let her know I am on my way.
"HeyI actually think Grey has a heart. He told me to take the rest of the day off
and tomorrow. Are my jeans over there?"

"Yes, but I am hoping you won't need them. My god Luke it has been a week."

"Trust meboth me and my dick know that."

"I drive like a bat out of hell and get to her apartment in less than five minutes.
Escala is just three streets over. I let myself in and Frankie attacks me as I walk
into the door. Oh god I love hershe is naked. She jumps on me wrapping her
legs around me and starts kissing me.

"Wowyou missed me didn't you?" I walk straight back to the bedroom with her.
We clearly need to get the fucking out of the way. We kiss feverishly all the way
to the bedroom. She is tearing at my shirt and has it pulled over my head. "You
want to make love, fuck hard, play aroundwhat do you want Francesca? I know
whatever we do this first go around will be fast I have the heaviest ball sack right
now and I am about ready to explode."

"Hard, fast and ASAP. We can make love later. I need you nowplease Bear."
Frankie started calling me Bear several months after we started dating and it is
her favorite name for me. She said I remind her of either a Teddy Bear when I
am in a sweet mood or a big Grizzly Bear when I am pissed. So she calls me
Bear. Please don't make me wait a whole week again to see you I missed you so
much. I love you." Oh man that is what I was talking about. This is why I have to
find another job. We can't do this being apart stuff.

"I love you baby and missed you so much. And good news I have four days off
starting Thursday. Can you get Friday off?" I say this while kissing her and taking
my shoes off and pants down in record speed. I am so hard my dick is hurting.
She is on the bed on all fours inviting me to take her hard and fast. Like she said
I can make love to her later. I grab her ass, spread her a bit and ram into her
dripping wet pussy and fuck her so hard she has to push against the head board
to stay in place. We both come quickly and I let her catch her breath before
flipping her over and taking her again. By the time we get round four I decide we
need a bath. We smell of sex and sweat and I want to make love to her now that
we have gotten all the "hornies" out as Francesca calls it.

"Oh I feel better. How about you Bear?"

"I feel lighter that is for sure. God damn what I long week. I missed you so much
Frankie. I talked to T." I stand up and put my hand out pulling her off the bed.

"About?"

"I gave him a year notice. I can't be away from you like this. I told him that I
need to see you more and my job doesn't work for our relationship. "

"So you see me in your life a year from now?" She looks up at me shyly.

"I see you in my life fifty years from now."

"ButI don't want you to give up your job for me."

"But Frankie.I don't want you to give up on me because of my job. I love you
too much."

"What are you saying Luke? What are you telling me?" She thinks I am going to
ask her to marry me. But I don't want to ruin it and want to ask in Napa. I
wanted to tell her enough just to keep her guessing. She bends over to fill the
bath tub up.

"I am telling you that butt of yours is about to get taken. Come here baby
making love has just been moved to round five."

"But"

"Yeabutt.

As both of my parents were from Italy and I am one-hundred percent

Italian AmericanI wrote from first-hand experience about the Italian
family dynamics, so my comments are my personal experience. (That's
my disclaimer for anyone thinking I stereotyped.)

I hope you liked this chapter. I promise the next chapter will pick up at
Escala with Ana answering to Christian as to why she told Kate about
their sex life. It will be fun and for all you A & C fansit will be an entire
chapter with just them. Do you want me to cover the proposal in Napa?
Happy New Year everyone if I don't write before the year ends. And
thank you again for showing me so much love and support.

Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 76 An A & C Day

Ana's POV

We ride up to the penthouse at Escala and I am a tiny bit tipsyhard to hide.

Christian hasn't said anything to me other than to hold my hand. Ryan is riding
with us and I wonder why he isn't in the service elevator but then remember
there is no one up in the penthouse and protocol requires we ride together when
there is just one security.

I look up at Christian and he is staring at me and then he lifts one eyebrow and
gives me that look. That look. Yep. It is that we need to talkoh really Mrs.
GreyI have plans for youdon't push your luck look. What the fuck did I do?
Nothing. If he has something to say to me he better say itI too have something
to say Mr. Grey. It's calledMaya.

The elevator doors open and I am embarrassed when Christian tells Ryan to
make himself very scarce. He nods and turns around to the security office. I
watch Christian go over to the wet bar and pour himself a tumbler of bourbon or
is it scotch. I have no idea.

"Hello Mr. Grey. Are you going to offer me anything?"

"I think you have had plenty to drink already so noI plan on playing while we
are here and I need you awake for what I have in mind. And hello Anastasia."
AnastasiaYep he is pissed about something.

"So what did I do now?" I plop myself on the couch and try and pull of my boots
but they don't come off very easy. "Will you pull off my boots? Please. What
happened to the fun Christian that was telling me about all the kinky fuckery
things he was going to do to me less than thirty minutes ago on the phone? He
has been replaced by crab puss Christian?" He comes over and pulls my boots off.

"Oh that Christian is still here. He is still going to do all sorts of things to his wife
here shortly but first crab puss Christian as you call him, is going to have a little
chat with his wife about a few issues. Shall I begin?" He sits on the arm of the
couch and looks down at me. He is so hot. I rub my foot against his crotch and he
crabs my foot and gives me the raised eyebrow again. So he isn't quite playful
yet. Okay.

"Have had it hubbybut if it is about my drinking with Mia and Kate stow it and
your itchy palm because you were blasted last weekend in New Orleans calling
me all night and I didn't get on your case." I repeat some of his comments he
made in the middle of the night when he called me so drunk he could barely talk.
"Recall any of these comments'I love you babyI wish you were here so I could
fuck you senselessI miss you babylet me send the jet for you so I can fuck
you by morningI love you so much Ana I should never leave you.' Remember
thatno of course you don't because you and Elliot were so drunk. So what say
you to that?"

He grinsbut only slightly. His eyes are dark and I am starting to get the drift
here that he is pretty pissed about something. "I offered to send the jet for you in
the middle of the night? Damn I don't remember that. I guess I was horny." He
stands up and stares at me with pure anger. "I don't give a shit that you drank
with the girls today. No big deal But what we need to discuss is your driving and
your soon to be sold R8?" He has raised his voice making me jump.

"What? Why are you selling my car?" I sit up.

"Ana, Taylor picked up the mail an hour ago and called me before I pulled in and
you know what he picked up in our mail?" I shake my head. I have no idea. I
have been spending a lot of money lately but he always tells me to so I don't
think it is a bill for anything that would set him off. Besides we have more money
that we know what to do with. He looks at me and crosses his arms still holding
his drink. "Not onenot twobut three speeding violations taken by camera and
all of you. When you begged me last month to let you start driving your car to
work, asking to have Reynolds and Sawyer follow youI wasn't happy. The only
condition I had was that Teddy ride in the SUV with Reynolds and that you drive
safely. One month laternot evenand you have three fucking speeding
violations. So guess what babyyou can kiss the R8 goodbye. I will get you a god
damn mini-van. You're done." He is shouting so loud I see Ryan come from his
office. "Go back to your office Ryan. This is a husband dealing with an errant wife.
We are fine." We wait for him to go back.

"Christian I will pay for them." Instantly I know that is the wrong thing to say.

"What? You will pay for them? All $300 worth of tickets or whatever they are? Oh
don't forget our car insurance rates just went up because my wife can't control
her speed when she is driving. It's not the god damn money Ana. No AnaI am
selling your car. I already told Taylor to get rid of it. There is nothingand I mean
nothing you can do to change my mind."

"Not even a blow job?" I can't believe I just said that.

"Oh you're going to do that anyway. No Ana. Do you not get it? You have no
control when you are driving. You are a terrible driveryou have three
fucking speeding tickets in the first month that I relented to your driving yourself
to work." His voice is getting higher and higher. He is furious. "And you know
what makes me even angrier? I'm the dumbass that bought you the car that is
putting you at risk. Sosay adios to the R8 baby because that ship sailed. And
you know what else? Sawyer has three fucking tickets too and you know why?"
This is a very angry Christian. "Because he had to fucking keep up with you. This
is a man that has never had a speeding ticket in his life and he has three all the
same dates and times as you and one of them is running a red light so he can
keep up with you. You put him at risk too. So baby say goodbye to your wheels."
He is running his hands through his hair, pacing with a beat red face and the
veins in his neck bulging. Yeshe is pissed.

"Can't you pull your weight and get my tickets dismissed. Taylor knows everyone
at the police department."

"Fuck no. I'm not stepping in to help you out on this. I hope they take your god
damn license away. I am not putting a single call in on your behalf and I told my
dad if you come whining to himto tell you no damn way. My dad said I should
ground you from driving for a year. Taylor said you will probably have to go to
court and not pay them online because three is considered a problem. I'll say.
You are one big fucking problem on the road. I hope they throw the book at you.
You are a menace on the road."

"It's the carI was never a menace before."

"Anayou have driven every car we have like a bat out of hell. I am fucking done
giving in on this issue. So as I saidthe R8 is gone and keep pushing me on this
issue and I will dump your Saab too. I am talking about your safety here for fucks
sake. It isn't just you. You have a baby and husband that love you. You put other
people at risk when you speed and come on Ana.you continue to have no regard
for your safety. I'm not fucking around here."
Oh godhe is so right. "Was I speeding by a lot or just a little?" He slams his
drink down making me jump and looks at me. "Just curious."

"I don't know Anastasia. What the fuck difference does it make?" I stand up and
come over to him with my wallet in my hand. I find my license. "Heretake it.
You can ground me. I am sorry. Really. I had no idea I was speeding to that level
and maybe if I drove a different carI wouldn't speed. Please don't be mad at
me."

"Babyyes I am madbut more concerned. It scares the shit out of me to know

you can't control yourself when you're driving." He puts his glass down on the
wet bar and pulls me close. I can tell it really does scare him.

"Are you really going to sell my car?"

"Yes, I really am." He looks at me and takes my chin in his hand. "Baby I know
you love that carbut I love you more. I have to. I would never forgive myself if
something happened to you because you couldn't control your speed. It is a fast
car. In a couple of months we can go look for something more practical."

"So I am grounded." He winks at me.

"Yes."

"But no mini-van."

"Okay a station wagon. Whatever, but your fast sports car days are over." I pout
and he pulls my lip. "Don't pout I have more issues to discuss with you before we
take advantage of my mom babysitting for a few hours. They have an event to go
to later so we have just two hours."

"Wellwait before all thishow is my son and how are Grams and Gramps?"

Christian sighs and pours himself another drink and opens a bottle of wine for
me. He changed his mind about my having anything more to drink so I guess he
is feels sorry for me or something about the car. Dang it. I loved that car too.
"Teddy has a bit of diarrhea. My mom thought it was something he ate but then
she decided it is from his teething. She gave him some Pedialyte or something
like that. He was tired after his big morning so he was sleeping in his crib at
Mom's when I left. I had some errands to run and then came here. She sent me a
text right before I got here. See if you can figure this out." He shows me his
phone.

Teddy sheeping soruly will sent instructor with Reynalto for pieces night. I start
laughing. Oh god love her. "I think it might say Teddy sleeping soundly will send
instructions with Reynolds for peaceful night. Could that be it?"

"Fuck if I know. Grams is pretty much the samemaybe slightly worse and
Gramps had fun with Teddy. Oh he says the word 'more" now only he says 'mo.'
He said 'Mo dada" like ten times. We saw Elliot at my parents and Elliot was
tossing him in the air and he said 'Mo' and he said it for the banana I gave him a
few bites of. He was pretty tired after playing all morning. Remind me to take
some child proof locks over to Gramps next week. He was getting into everything.
Ha Reynalto. That is funny. Okay let's talk about how much info we share with
Kate."
"Whoa there Mr. Grey. Thank you." He hands me a class of wine. "You and your
brother talk about everything. I mean everything. So don't go there. Kate wanted
to spice it up and bit and I told her about the butt plugsno harm done. Don't
even go there with me." He smiles.

"You like butt plugs?"

"Yesbut that isn't the point."

"I know it isn't. Can you please just use some discretion when you talk about our
sex life? I treasure what we have. I don't like to share that information. As for
Elliothe and I talk about everything. We talk about sex all the time but I don't
tell him about you or me specifically. Today I hooked him up with Roscoe so he
could find some fun toys and get some advice from someone privately. If I told
him what I know in detail it would be disrespectful to you. I speak in general
terms. You told Kate all sorts of shit in detail evidently." I blush and feel bad. He
is right once again.

"OkayI get it. Would you be pissed if I told Mia and Kate that you have a huge
dick? Because I did." He shakes his head.

"Baby" he starts laughing. "Seeyou chicks talk about everything. But I would
only be pissed if you understated how massive I am." He laughs and I roll my
eyes.

"Oh please roll them again babygo ahead make my day."

"Before you get all itchy palms on meI am sure you know I met one of your
exes today."

"Yesnice bangsnot sure I like them forever but they look good as a change.
Thank you for not cutting your hair." He moves a strand of hair behind my ear.

"Don't change the subject. So Mayahow long was she one of your subs?"

"Short timelike six weeks. She didn't do it for me. I sent her packing pretty fast.
Anaif you run into another subdon't engage in conversations with them. They
are trying to get info out of you. Just walk away."

"Well I didn't know she was a sub at first. She asked me if I was your wifeI
didn't know who she was. Sawyer got in her face and yelled at Franco."

"Goodhe should have. Franco better watch his step if he wants to keep our
business. He knows the rules."

"That's what Sawyer said. She said the girls get together and talk about us. How
do you allow that?"

"I can't stop them from getting together Ana. I have tried. But I can zing her for
openly acknowledging we had a relationship and Taylor is already on it. Bryce will
send her a violation notice and I will have Taylor pay her a visit on Monday. We
will take care of it. I am sorry that happened to you."

"Its fine I'm over it. But it makes me wish I did something more dramatic with
my hair. What would you think I if I went with more red in it or even raven
colored? Then I won't look like them." He turns around from the window so fast I
am surprised he doesn't have whiplash.

"Anafirst of all you don't look like them. You are brunetteso are they but that
is it. Your hair is fucking amazing. Thick. Wavy. Rich mahogany. Sexy as fuck.
Not one of them has your hair. Secondly you are breathtaking and so beautiful.
Not one of them was even half as hot as you. Thirdyou're the one that is my
wife. None of them even came close to meaning anything to me. So don't go
there Ana and bottom lineplease don't change your hair at all. It turns me on
just touching it." He runs his hands through my hair and takes a fist full breathing
it in.

"Okayokay but how would you feel if every time you met one of my exes they
looked like you."

"I'd be surprised that there were more men out there as good looking as me." He
laughs out loud and I shake my head at him. "Besidesyou don't have many exes
unless you didn't come clean with me. Are we done talking?" He bends down to
kiss me. God I love his soft sexy kisses. They almost do as much for me as the
full blown assault kisses. He is kissing each corner of my mouth, my cheek, my
neck. Oh here we go. He looks at his watch. "Time is ticking. Our son will be here
in a little over 90 minutes. We need to work fast."

"What do you have in mind?" I wipe a loose eyelash off his cheek. "Make a wish."

"What? Why?"

"You are supposed to make a wish when you have a loose eyelash." He smirks
and holds my finger that has his eyelash and blows on it."

"What did you wish for?"

"I didn't think you were supposed to ask that. Doesn't that negate my wish if I
tell you?" I shrug.

"Just tell me."

"You really want to know?" I nod and smile

"I wished for another baby."

"Really? That seems like a wasted wish. You know we are going to have another."

"I know but I want to start trying like right away and you don't."

"Christian I don't want two children under two years old. Teddy is starting to
become a handful. I don't want another one so close in age. Let's get Teddy at
least to his second birthday."

"Okay I get it. Let's go upstairs."

"Playroom?"

"Why do you think we are here? I can fuck you at home."

"Oh pretty confident aren't you?"

"You're my wifeso yes I am pretty confident and you love it. Let's go Anatime
is ticking." Christian pulls me close and leans into my ear.

"Since you like butt plugs so much babyyour ass is going to get plugged. Get
ready to be fucked hard."

We walk upstairs and Christian unlocks the playroom door. "After you Mrs. Grey."
He shuts the door and I start walking over to my normal spot to remove my
clothes and kneel in place and Christian pulls my arm and pushes me against the
wall that use to hold the canes, belts and whips. He starts kissing me hard and
with reckless abandon. I have on a wrap top and he literally tears it off of me. I
liked that top. My bra fastens in the front and he has it unsnapped and off of me
in record speed. This is not playroom protocol. He is devouring my breast and I
can feel and hear him breathing heavy. Wow he is worked up. I hear him kick off
his shoes.

"In case you haven't noticed you are up against the wall that I use to have my
punishment tools against. Anayou so deserved to have your ass spanked,
whipped, caned and more. Three fucking speeding tickets. I don't care about the
god damn money or tickets. Don't you understand you are my life? I can't
breathe without you. I would die and wilt away internally and externally if
something happened to you. Don't play with your fucking life Ana because when
you do.you play with mine and our sons. I won't have it do you understand
me?" He is holding my face with one hand and squeezing. It almost hurts. His
other hand is holding my neck and if I didn't trust him I would be scared. His
eyes are black and he is furious. I don't move.

"I'm sorry. Really. I won't drive unless I have to. Do you want to spank me? Not
for pleasure but for pain."

"I never want to hurt you. Don't you get it? I can't. Yes you need your ass
spanked but I am so angry right now with you that I would hurt you Ana." He
leans his head against the wall and I hear his heavy breathing.

"I trust you. I want you and you won't hurt me. I know that. Take me anyway
you want to and you have my word I won't drive over the speed limit again. Well
I will try not to if you ever let me drive again." I hear him let out a breath.

"I am so horny baby. Talking about butt plugsthinking about your sweet ass
thinking about placing you on the bondage horse. Take your pants off and go
over to the bondage horse, I will help you get in position."

Christian ordered a custom made bondage horse that is padded. It allows us to

try numerous positions and it allows for deep penetration. I know when he wants
to use that he means business and is in the mood for kinky fuckery.

I take off my jeans, panties and socks and watch Christian grab multiple toys
from the chest. He looks at me and smiles but it doesn't reach his eyes. He is still
not over my three tickets. I am such a dumb ass. How could I let this happen? He
finally relentedagainst his better judgment and I fucked it up. I remember the
day I am pretty sure I got the last ticket. When I arrived at Grey Publishing Luke
pulled up next to me and stormed over to the my car, opened the door and just
pointed at me. He was so pissed at me he could barely speak. I had no idea why
he was mad. I was jamming full blast to my music enjoying some alone time, and
I remember thinking; did I almost hit someone or what was his problem?

"Ana...fuckwhat is the god damn hurry? I had to run a red light to keep up with
you. We were doing 65 in a 35. I should fucking call Taylor right now and tell
them what a fucking maniac you are when you drive." I was stunned. He has
never screamed at me before. "I mean it. If you pull that shit one more timeI
am done protecting your ass. I am not getting myself killed over your stupidity. It
is one thing to protect you from idiots and threats. It is quite the other to protect
you from your own stupidity. Jesus Christ are you trying to get yourself killed?"

"SawyerI didn't realize I was speeding. Well at least I didn't get a ticket. I
promise to slow down in the future."

"I haven't said anything out of respect Ana. But all fucking week you have been
driving like a maniac. Consider this your only warning, as if you do it againI will
squeal on you like a classroom full of pigs." He was furious with me. I know I
didn't speed after thatbut clearly the camera's caught me that day and
obviously earlier in the week. And here I am now busted, and without my
precious car. I am sure Christian will let him have it for letting me get away with
driving so fast.

He tells me to pick out some music. He doesn't want to waste any time that is for
sure so being the Kings of Leon fanatic that I amI put on Closer. Christian looks
up at me when he hears my choice and smirks and then pulls off his shirt, pants,
socks and shoes and saunters over to me. I am standing next to the horse and he
comes over to it and adjusts the levers tilting the head of the horse so it drops
down and the back side is up in the air. I am cold. We keep the heat down since
we aren't here and it is a damp February day. The entire penthouse felt cold and
empty when we walked in. The playroom is no different. Christian turns towards
me and rubs my arms to warm me up and then leans down and kisses each of my
breast before slyly putting nipple clamps on my breast. It has been months since
I have had these on. The entire time I was nursing Christian refused to put these
on me and they sting like the very first time. My eyes actually tear up.

"You good baby?"

"Give me a minute but yes."

"Get on the horseon your stomach, facing the wall." So he definitely is going for
behind or anal play.

"Christianis this going to be rough? I mean I know you are kind of pissed at me
about the speeding tickets please don't fuck me because you are angry."

He leans down and licks my neck and then my ear and brings his tongue around
my face to my mouth. He whispers against my lips.

"BabyI don't give a flying fuck right now about the tickets I have been talking
about butt plugs all god damn day and now I want to play with your gorgeous
ass. Now please get on the horse face downso I can get started. You want me
too right? I don't want to be a caveman about thisbut I need youmultiple
times.multiple ways today. Stacy and Collin text me and wanted to come over
tonight but I told them we are busy. I hope you don't mind. I need a night of sex
Ana. I need my wife every way possible. Are you okay with that?" I murmur in
the affirmative. "With that saidwe will have to continue this at home later as we
won't get all of what I need done in the short time before Reynolds comes back
with Ted.

"We could stay here tonight and once Teddy is down for the nightwe can
continue. Are you okay with that?" He doesn't say anything. We agreed awhile
back that we wouldn't bring Teddy here while we had playtime. "We can bring the
monitor in with us and stop the minute he needs us."

"Let's talk about it later. He tilts the horse down a bit further so my head is just a
few feet off the ground while my ass is up about four feet. He straps my arms in
place and then straps my calves. "Are you comfortable?"

I feel his finger as he slowly runs it from the arch of my left foot, up my calf, my
thigh and then he runs one finger along the crevice of my ass. What he does to
me. He makes my insides squirm and my breathing starts to increase. He slowly
repeats the path he just took with his finger with his tongue stopping to blow
over the moisture from his tongue. I am slightly embarrassed when he licks the
crevice of my ass and works his way to my clit sucking hard. He reaches
underneath me and I am stunned when he pulls on the nipple clamps and I feel
the stinggo right to my insides. I feel myself tighten and quiver. Why does that
little bit of sting feel so amazing? Christian slowly inserts one finger in my
vaginathen I feel another finger and he moves in and out a few times. I am
pushed forward slightly when I feel a third finger and then the tightness is surreal
when I know he has all four fingers inside of me.

"Christian"

"No fisting baby just getting you ready here. You are wet, deliciously so. I wish
I had time to lick you dry but right now I have other things on my mind. I am
going to insert the vibrating Tingler butt plug baby. Are you ready?" I nod and
expect him to insert it but I feel him kiss my ass and then lick his way down and
suck hard on my vaginal lips and stick his tongue into my pussy. He sucks hard
again and moans.

"God I can't stay away. Your juice tastes amazing." He backs away then with both
of his hands I feel him spread my ass and he lubes me gently. I am so exposed.
My ass is in the air, my head leaning down. I can see his sexy legs and feet and I
clench tight. "Do that again Ana. I love watching you pull in that tight little snatch
of yours." I clench and he moans and slams his face back into my pussy moaning,
nipping and sucking. He is teasing me. Just as I expected something to enter my
anus he goes back and sucks hard on my clit and I feel like his entire face is
inside of me. I can feel his nose, his chin and lips all sucking, rubbing and licking
and I feel the familiar pull of an orgasm about to emerge. He stops."

"Oh Christianplease don't stop."

"In a minute baby. In a minute." He spreads my cheeks again and this time I feel
the anal beaded vibrator enter my backside. He has only used this one other time
and I used a safe word because it was too intense. "If you need me to stoptell
me. Use red okay baby. I am going to vibrate you anally then fuck you hard at
the same time. It will be very intense. I will push the beads in a little bit at a time
and increase the vibration a little at a time as well. I am going to enter your
pussy when the breads are half way. Okay baby?" He pushes the beads further. I
think there are two beads in. I feel sweat over my upper lip.
He pushes another bead. I feel a slight vibration. It almost tickles. One more
bead.he increases the vibration. I feel numb and tingly and then pressure as he
enters me I am completely full. He moans loudly. "Fuck Ana. You feel that baby. I
can feel you vibrating oh god." He slams me hard then pushes to what must be
the last bead and increases the vibration causing us both to scream out. My
complete anal cavity is tingling, the feeling is indescribable. I can only scream
and moan. "Are you okay baby?" I think I yell out something like 'yes, yes' but I
am not even sure. He is increasing his rhythm fucking me harder and harder and
as the vibration increases and my whole body feels numb. I am coming vaginally
and anally and I am screaming and shuttering so hard if I wasn't strapped in I
would fall over. Christian is moaning and screaming louder than I think I have
ever heard him as I know that the vibration is mind boggling for him and then he
stops, grabs my hips jerks hard several times releasing inside of me. I feel the
vibration stop and just as I think I am going to be released from the most intense
sexually lust filled orgasm I have ever experienced he reaches underneath me
releasing my nipple clamps and I scream out again.

A few seconds, maybe minutes go by and I feel as I am floating as Christian

carries me to the bed. I don't remember him releasing me from the horse, I don't
remember anything from the last minute. Did I pass out? I know I am dripping
wet in sweat and my hair is matted to my face. I feel him wrapped around me.
He pushes my hair off my face and he kisses me several times.

"Baby thank you for that. I know it was a bit over the top but that was fucking
unbelievable. Oh holy fuck I have never blown a load like that in my life and you
were so hot. Are you okay?"

"Sleep. Take me to sleep." I hear him chuckle.

"I guess round two is off the table for now huh. Here let me carry you to our
bedroom, you can nap for a bit. I will shower and wait for Reynolds and Teddy. I
want you rested for later."

"Miss baby need sa get up." He chuckles again at my inability to put a full
sentence together. I feel him get off the bed and hear him put his pants on. He
twirls me in the sheet and lifts me. I don't even open my eyes as I feel him carry
me down the stairs and into our old bedroom.

The next thing I know, it is dark in the room and I wake up to a laughing
Christian and Teddy. I hear the door open and Christian is on all fours chasing
Teddy who crawls now at race car speed.

"Dada is going to get you. Here I come. Gummy Bear I am coming for you." I
look down as Teddy is racing towards the bed on all fours and tries to pull himself
up. Christian still calls Teddy Gummy Bear sometimes from when Elliot deemed
his ultra sound pictures to look like a Gummy Bear candy.

"Mama. Up. Up."

"Christian. Throw me a t-shirt please? How long have I been asleep?"

"Almost two hours. "It's almost six. We came to get you up. Dinner has been
delivered but I can't get it set up because he keeps getting into all sorts of shit."

"Yes of course. Can I take a quick shower? You look clean and sexy."
"Yea I showered before they got here. Sure but make it a quick one dinner is
getting cold and I don't know what you want him to eat. He only has two mash
up's in the diaper bag."

"Okay well get him in his high chair and give him a baby cookie to chew on. I will
hurry."

Ten minutes later I am in the kitchen of Escala. It still brings back so many
memories but always feels strange not seeing Gail in here with us. I slipped on
some yoga pants and my moccasins with a t-shirt. I see the fireplace is lit and
Christian is sitting in front of Teddy in the high chair where it is a complete mess.
He gave him both packages of carrot apricot mash up and the hard teething
cookie is in Teddy's hair, face, nose and hands. I walk over to the counter and
see Christian has had dinner delivered from his favorite BBQ restaurant. He never
even tried this kind of food before we met. Now he loves it. He ordered baked
beans, BBQ chicken, pulled pork, brisket, corn bread and mashed potatoes. He
rarely eats like this.

"Planning on working out tomorrow." He nods and pats his firm perfect stomach.
He seems quiet.

"Yea I will need to. Can Teddy eat anything in here?" I open the refrigerator and
find some yogurt and sit in front of Teddy and give him several bites. "Here feed
him this while I get our plates put together." We are both quiet as I prepare our
plates and Christian feeds Teddy. I take a tiny scrap of beef and mash it a bit and
put it on Teddy's tray. It is fun to watch him put it in his fingers and play with the
texture. He puts it in his mouth but spits it out making a hilarious face. We both
laugh. I try the chicken and his little nostrils flare and he chews with his front
teeth. I think he has had chicken several times.

"Mo Mama." I look at Christian and smile.

"That is so cute." I cut a tiny little piece of chicken without sauce on it and give it
to him. Christian stands up and gets his plate. "I'm starving babydo you mind?"

"No you let me sleep, I got this." Christian leans over and grabs Teddy's little
spoon off the tray and dips it into his mash potatoes. He has just the tiniest
amount on his spoon and gives it to Teddy who clearly loves them as his hands
and feet twirl at the same time.

"He did that with Gramps this morning and made him laugh harder than I have
seen him laugh in months. "You like this buddy? Me too. But you probably
shouldn't eat this yetshould he?"

"I don't think a few tiny bites will hurt." I give him more chicken and he pushes it
off the tray. "Mo Dada." Oh he wants the mash potatoes. He pushes the half
eaten teething cookie off the tray and is throwing a bit of a fit. "Mo Dada." He
yells out. I make a mental note to have more food here for Teddy when we come.
This is not the best meal I have put in front of him. Talk about a smorgasbord.

"Whoa there junior. Chill with the temper tantrum." Christian looks surprised to
see Teddy being so adamant. I walk over to the pantry and find some cheerios. I
decide to put an end to his demands and do a mental review of his dinner intake.
Two mash upsbaby cookie. A few bites of mashed potato, a few small bites of
chicken. I give him a few cheerios which he loves. He picks up one at a time very
deliberately and slowly with his little fingers. It is fun to watch. I look at the
container of milk in the refrigerator and see it isn't open or expired.

"Who was here recently Christian? Why is there fresh milk?"

"I had Reynolds bring it with him? Whyhow did you think it got here?" He seems
a bit pissed at the question.

"I didn't know I just was curious."

"No it seems like you were accusing me of something. I have only been here with
you when we come for our lunch meetings. I feel like you were accusing me of
something."

"Well I wasn't so back off. Now you do sound guilty." He looks at me and pushes
his almost full plate away and stands up."

"I'm going to my old office. I don't need this shit."

What was that? I noticed he was quiet when I came out but I didn't see this
temper tantrum coming. What the hell? I give Teddy some milk, clean up his
mess, and put Christian's left over dinner in the oven to keep warm. This
conversation isn't over.

After I change Teddy's diaper and clean him up I walk into Christian's office
where he is turned around in his chair looking out the window.

"I'm sorry." He responds but doesn't turn around.

"What did I say to make you feel I was accusing you of anything? I never even
thought you were doing anything wrong.I just didn't know how the fresh milk
got in the refrigerator. We hardly have anything in their but condiments."

"I know. I know. Let's talk after we get Teddy to bed. I umyeawe should talk."

"You're scaring me Christian." He turns around quickly and walks over to me.

"Scaring you? Ohit's nothing like that. I just want to talk about the playroom. It
kind of bothered me. I guess it put me in a bad mood. Let's talk when he is in
bed. I think I will finish my dinner. Come out and join me. Please. I'm sorry."

Teddy and I join Christian. I bring some of his toys from the family room and let
him sit on the floor playing and I pull some measuring cups out of the cupboard
and of course he likes those more. Christian eats in silence and only gets up to
pour himself a big glass of milk. I never did eat, but have lost my appetite.

After Christian eats his dinner he joins Teddy and I on the floor and lays flat on
his back. He grabs Teddy and lifts him in the air flying him around making him
laugh so hard he drools directly into his face. I wipe Christian's face full of baby
slobber and we are both laughing. "I asked Reynolds and Ryan to get the car and
be ready to leave in fifteen minutes. Do you have to get anything together? Your
clothes are still in the playroom."
"Why are we leaving Christian?" I am totally confused. Talk about mercurial. He
brings Teddy down and I watch as our son pulls on his daddy's lips, and squirms
on top of him. "Mo dada." Christian lifts him again.

"You're good weight training little man." He lifts him like a barbell. Holding his
feet and head making me nervous. "I can't take you in that room with him here
Ana. I can't do it. I thought I could but I can't. Even though we re-decorated that
roomthere are ghost in there for me. And Teddy is pure and all things beautiful
that come from our union. He doesn't belong here when I am doing fucked up
shit to his mother. Let's go home. Give him a bath and then I still need more of
you. But I want to take you to our bedroom, and make love to you and treat you
right."

I feel angry for some reason. "I don't feel what I do with my husband behind
closed doors is wrong. Do you suddenly feel ashamed of our sex life?" I am
borderline tears and ready to get crazy angry. But I take deep breath. I don't
want to lose it in front of Teddy.

"No of course not. I am not ashamed and our private sex life and what we do
behind closed doors is between us and I love it. Butnot here while he is asleep
in the other room. If you want to stay here and just go into our old bedroom we
can do that. But I won't take you back in the playroom while he is here Ana. It
feels wrong. We talked about it before and in a week moment I thought we could
staybut I can't. The entire time I would be looking at the monitor watching our
angel sleep while I am doing dark things to his mother in a room I have fucked
other women in. If he isn't hereI can do it. But not while this beautiful little boy
sleeps in the room across the hall. Since Benson is at homeand I just want to
spend the rest of the night..." he sits up and leans in to whisper in my
ear."eating your pussy, making lovehaving you ride my dick until you can't
walk, I thought we could just go home. We can do that here toobut not in the
playroom while he is here. I decided tonight when I was playing with him while
you sleptthat is a hard limit for me. Okay?"

I get it. Each day it seems like Christian changes more and more. He is becoming
such a family man and has softened in so many ways. I love the man he has
become.but I don't want him to lose the man he was. The control freak, my sex
godI love that part of him too. As though he can read my mind, he pulls my
face up to look up at him. He is leaning on one arm with his knee up and Teddy is
pulling himself up using Christian's leg.

"Babydon't think I am going all soft on you. I think I showed you earlier in the
playroomI still like my kinky fuckeryyou are not getting off that easy. I just
love and respect you too much and that little guy right there to take you in that
room when he is hereI just can't. It is never okay for him to know what we do
in there. Not now.not in ten or twenty years. It is between us. It is getting late
for him. I want to go home to my house and my dog and light the fireplace in our
bedroom. We can give him his bath get him down for the night. ThenI already
told you what is on the agenda for the rest of the night." He runs his finger along
my lip.

"I really need a bath too. My arse hurts."

"Okay maybe we can take one together and start our night of hot sex there." He
raises his eyebrow at me.
We gather everything up and Ryan takes us home and Christian sends Reynolds
home for the night. This is very unusual as Christian almost always has a back-up
car following us. This makes me nervous for some reason. I have been in this
protection bubble for almost two years. I find I have gotten so use to it. I miss
Luke when he isn't around and know I am safe with him. Not that I don't feel safe
with Christian but when protocol is changed it unnerves me.

We eventually make it home safely and Benson cries he is so happy to see us.
Christian tells me he is going to take him out and run with him down to the guard
house to and I let him know that I am going to get in the bath tub with Teddy. He
raises his eyebrow at me and ask me to not get out before he gets back. He
would like some photos of the two of us playing.

The tub in our room is so huge it takes me awhile to fill it. I put heaps of baby
bath in, grab the toys out of Teddy's room to throw in our tub and then strip my
little chubby baby down getting in the tub with him. I don't have the water nearly
as hot as I like it because of Teddy but none the less it is soothing and Teddy
loves having me in there with him playing. We have lots of bubbles and I wonder
at what age it is not okay to take a bath with your child. He is so young surely it
is okay still. We play with the rubber ducks and the little boat with Elmo in it. He
loves Elmo. It is the one toy he always grabs and it is Elmo that gets his attention
on TV or the DVD's. I wash Teddy's hair and stretch out letting him climb over me
a few times. My back i away from the doorway but I hear the clicking noise of the
camera. I look up and smile and point to Christian and Teddy does the same
thing. We are full of bubbles and I am guessing these will be great photos.

"Dada."

"Okay little man.let's get you out of there, into bed and let mommy soak her
gorgeous ass."

"Christian!" I use the wash cloth to rinse Teddy off and then lift him and up for
Christina to take. A slippery chubby baby isn't easy to pass off. Christian wraps
him into the bear towel with the hood and cute ears and tells me to stay put. "Put
some more warm water inrelax I will be back in about fifteen minutes to join
you. Light some candles if you want." He hands me the lighter. "Tell mommy
good night." I blow Teddy kisses and he starts to blow one back but gets
fascinated with Christian's mouth and ignores me.

Wow. How lucky am I? My husband is gorgeous sexy and thoughtful. He took

Teddy all morning so I could have time to myself with the girls. He gave me
intense orgasms this afternoon and then let me sleep while he ordered us dinner
and played with our son. Then he worried about doing the right thing which I love
him for. He is right. The playroomalthough a place I have long come to terms
with just isn't a place we should go when our child sleeps down the hall. I mean I
could live with it. But the only memories I have in that room are of the two of us.
Christian has ghosts like he said, and if he can't take me in that room when
Teddy is thereI can only love him more for that. I lean back and close my eyes
after filling the tub with hot water and changing the bubble bath to our favorite.

"I see you changed the water. Good. I figure the little guy probably pissed in
there. I wasn't too keen on getting in there with that."

"Do you think? I didn't feel the water get warmer." He hands me a glass of white
wine, strips and gets in the tub with me sitting on the opposite end.
"Thank you. Thank you for the wine. Thank you for the great kinky sex today,
watching the baby this morning so I could get my hair done and hang with the
girls. Thank you for taking him and letting me sleep after you had your wild way
with me and thank you for putting him to bed. You are a wonderful, sexy,
gorgeous perfect husband." He smiles shyly. "But thank you mostly for loving us
so much that you brought us home. You did the right thing."

"I love you and him so much Ana. You don't have to thank me for any of that.
You can't babysit your own child right? I work all the timeI should jump in when
I can. I love taking him with me places. He is a good little guy. I guess you could
say I am obsessed with him and I work so much I miss him all week. Usually by
the time I get home he has had his dinner and is ready for his bath. I am going to
start trying to come home earlier. I feel like I miss a lot these days. He is so
fucking awesome and cute and I know you have this tight schedule you like to
keep him on so I won't ask you to keep him up longer, but I really want more
time with him at night."

"I know but he just gets cranky after about 7:30. I asked Martha to try putting
him down later in the afternoons so he isn't ready for bed so early, but he just
fusses and cries when he is tired. I'm sorry. I know you are trying to get home
earlier but you have a lot of people that depend on you. We understand."

"I know you do but I miss him." He takes a drink of his wine and then picks my
foot up and massages it. He wipes the bubbles off and brings my toes up and
sucks on one. "HeyI want to share something with you and I don't want you to
freak out okay. Just hear me out." I nod. Is this what he wanted to talk about at
Escala? I thought he already addressed all that. He reads my mind again. "This
isn't about earlier. We already have talked about that enough. It is about
Sawyer." I sit up a little further in the tub and move his foot a bit. "He gave his
notice to Taylor."

"What? No. He can't leave." I feel panic and pissed all at the same time. "You
have to give him more time off that is all. Why is he leaving? When? You told him
no right?"

"Anastop. Let me fill you in." He stares at me for a few seconds. "You are not to
say a word to him about this you understand?"

"Yes sir.just tell me. Jeez!"

"He wants to propose to his girlfriend." I sit up and clap my hands and Christian
rolls his eyes. "Whateverit's just that he doesn't feel he can be married and live
here part time, protect you and work the hours he works. He gave us a year
notice."

"They can live here in the apartment. What's the big deal?" I don't see the
problem.

"Anano they can't. First of all, the other guys stay there too. That wouldn't give
them the privacy they should have. Secondlythat isn't what Sawyer wants. He
wants to start a family, get his own place and work normal hours. I know he is
more than your CPO and you have formed a friendship with himwhich I told you
not to for this very reasonbut you have got to let him do this and let him go
Ana. If you care about himyou want him happy.then you need to let him go
and we will start finding a good match for you for a new CPO. What do you think
about Ryan?"
I don't say anything. Christian is right. But for almost two years and almost
everyday Sawyer has been my shadow. I trust him more than any other security.
He is patient with me and even knows to remind me every morning to remember
my purse or phone. He puts up with me and I just can't believe he would quit.
"Can we pay him more money?"

"Babyhe makes a lot now. He doesn't care about the money. He is in love and
wants what we have. A family, a wife to sleep with every night. Children. You said
it yourself today. He hasn't seen his girlfriend all week. I could get you two CPO's
to split the shift, but that isn't what he wants." I wipe away a tear and feel like a
petulant brat.

"Well if I can't have Luke I don't want anyone. I just will ride to work every day
with you and Taylor. You can drop me off and I will have Reynolds around. But I
don't need my own CPO." Christian shakes his head and rubs my leg. He grins.

"Need a new razor?" I pull my leg away. I guess I didn't shave them today. Smart
ass. "That isn't happening Anayou will get a new CPO so put your big girl
panties on and get over it. I don't want to lose him. He is smart, dependable and
a hard worker. I am bringing him in on Monday. I am going to make him a
different offer that will take place in June. So that will give us four months to find
you a new CPO."

"What? He gave you a year, so I want my full year."

"No Ana. If he accepts my other offer he has to take it in June. I need you to be
on board with this and not make him feel bad about moving on and making this
difficult." He finishes his wine and looks up at me with his CEO face. "I don't need
your approval on this. He has given his noticeI have another opportunity for him
which at least keeps him on my payrollour payroll and I will move forward with
or without your buy in. I just would like you on board."

"Well why can't you talk him into staying?"

"Ana for fucks sake the guy is in love and wants to move on. You sound like me
and I sound like you right now." I almost laugh. He is right of course but I am
heartbroken.

"Finewhat are you offering him?" He smiles and bites my toe then rubs my leg.

"I need to put a Director of Security over in Taiwan. With more than twenty
thousand employees over therewe need a full department there not here
stateside to run security."

"So you are sending the poor guy over to Asia. What if he doesn't want that?
Frankie may not want to go over there either."

"NoAna I'm not sending Sawyer. I have already approached Welch to take it
over and he talked to his wife and family and they have accepted but he wants to
wait to make the move until the school year is out in June. His kids are young
enough they aren't throwing a fit about the move and his wife is good with it.
Taylor and I talked about it. Sawyer will become head of security at GEH if he
wants it. He has a normal work week other than he has to take our calls and set
up a command center from his home as well. It's a win win for us if he accepts.
The only fly in the ointment is he wants to start his own business then we lose
him. If he doesI am willing to back him in that financially because I believe in
him. But get used to it babyhe is going to leave you as your CPO one way or
another. Nowcan we talk about something else?"

"What? What else is there to talk about?" I am about done with him springing
stuff on me today.

"My dick is shriveling up here in this water. Can we get outget in bed and let me
have my dessert please?" My poor fifty. He has been such a good hubby today. I
decide to reward him. I scoot down get on my knees and pull at his dick.

"Ow babyit is attached."

"Oopssorry I just didn't eat much tonight and suddenly I am hungry. Since you
have been an A+ husband today I think you deserve my A+ oral skills." I lunge
onto Christian's semi hard dick and take it in my mouth slowly. I look up and
watch him lean back and then I sit up and take a drink of my chilled wine and
then go back down on him.

"That feels so good Ana. Do that again." I take another sip of my wine and then
let my cold tongue and lips embrace his now hard cock. I nip, bite, suck and take
his full length in my mouth increasing my speed and suction as I go, taking him
all the way back. He lifts his one leg up and I rest my hand on his knee as I go up
and down humming slightly. I cup his balls and feel him reach behind my head
and he gently pushes my head, moans loudly and holds me down gently as he
comes in my mouth hard spurting several times. I look up at him and he almost
laughs. "It felt so good I couldn't even warn you.sorry about that. ReallyI
should have warned you." I roll my eyes and then he does start laughing. "Sorry
seriously. But you said you were hungry." I wipe my mouth and stand up giving
him a dirty look even though I am not a bit angry.

"I am seriously starving. I am going to the kitchen and getting something to eat.
Do you want anything?"

"Just you. Hurry back. I am going to find something for us to watch." He is

probably going to pull out his favorite DVD of him fucking me on the pole. That
reminds me I was going to pole dance for him today. It has been awhile, but
since I was sort of looped when I got there, I didn't think I would be very good.

I am in the kitchen wearing just one of Christian's t-shirts eating some cheese
and crackers at the kitchen counter. I made sure Ryan was in his apartment
before coming down. I walk over to the refrigerator to get some carrots and
scream out when I feel Christian's hands on my ass.

"You scared me. Did you change your mind and decide you were hungry?" He
doesn't say anything. Instead he lifts me up and places me on the kitchen
counter. He is only wearing his pajama bottoms. "I told you I was hungry for you.
Go ahead and feel free to continue with your snack while I have mine." He grins
and takes my hand and guides me so I am lying flat on my back and then he
pushes my legs apart, takes both hands and divides my folds and proceeds to
dive down on me licking and sucking me very slowly. "Stay still and don't move."

I hear him but don't see what he is doing. "I changed my mind. I am hungry for
real food." I jump when I feel something cold and creamy on me.
"What is that?"

"Greek Yogurt. Don't move. He spreads it into my labia and up and down from
the top of my clit all the way to my backside. "Oh man I love creamy, banana fish
yogurt." He looks up at me and then stands back. "Open your legs wide like you
do when you're on the pole baby. Let me get in there and give me some goods
snacking room."

"Christian!" He laughs while he is blowing and licking and I am squirming because

it feels so good but so strange. "It is one thing to do this on the pole. But spread
out here on the kitchen counter."

"Yea you are probably right. I should eat at the kitchen table. Sorry. Poor
manners." He lifts me up and carries me to the table. I start giggling. "Legswide
Mrs. Grey."

"Hmmm.this isn't quite filling enough. Stay there. Don't move. I hear him patter
into the large walk in pantry and he tells me not to look as I lean up on my
elbows. I hear him open a jar and then walk over to me and smear something
almost thick and pasty on me.

"What is that?"

"Something that is going to need some very firm licking to come off. Creamy
peanut butter baby. Take off your t-shirt."

"What.you put peanut butter on my and what if Ryan comes down." He licks
hard against my clit and I almost come on the spot.

"Yes I put peanut butter on your gorgeous pussy and I am about to put jam on
your tits. Ryan won't come down because I told him to turn the cameras off and
stay the fuck away. He knows we are using our house, our way. PBJ time and you
are the bread."

I thought he didn't want to be so out in the open after his conversation earlier
today. I guess it is just the playroom that is off limits when Teddy is around.
Because what we are doing in our kitchen right now is right out there.

I lift my shirt and take it off and Christian is right there kissing me with full
peanut butter mouth. He takes both his hands now full of raspberry jam and he
smears them on my breast. He full out attacks them, sucking all the jam off.

"Not as good without the peanut butter." He winks and goes back down cleaning
up all the peanut butter licking me like a cat. Oh godthis actually feels amazing.

"Are you full yet?" I ask him. My back is getting sore on the table.

"Not until you come baby. Hmmm I think a little Reese's Peanut Butter cup action
in called for." He opens the refrigerator and grabs the chocolate sauce and I am
expecting him to squirt just a handful on my privates but he takes the bottle lid
off and pours it all over me from my breast, naval and down. I am literally
covered and dripping in chocolate. He crawls onto the table with me and licks and
sucks the chocolate off me voraciously and when he gets me almost sparkling
clean he works me into an out of this world orgasm making me come so hard I
spasm on the on the table knocking over the centerpiece.
"Well that was a great snack. Thank you Mrs. Grey! Come on I will give you a ride
to the shower. You are quite sticky and I would like to make love to you next." He
wasn't kidding earlier about a night of sex. He stands next to me on the counter
with his back to me. "Jump on." Oh a piggy back ride. I haven't had one of these
since I was a young girl and Ray would carry me around this way. I jump on and
Christian effortlessly takes me into our bathroom and turns on the water. I slide
down and watch him take his pajama bottoms off and we both take a quick
shower washing the peanut butter, jam, chocolate and even yogurt from our
bodies. We are all business. When we get out of the shower he hands me my
towel and we both dry off. I walk into our bedroom and towards my closet.

"Anadon't bother." I raise my eyebrow. "Don't bother getting anything to put

on." I smile at him and walk over to our bed and pull back the covers. I feel him
behind me and he unwraps my towel.

"Are we going to watch your favorite DVD?"

"Maybe.later not now." My back is to his front and he reaches around and softy
massages my breast pulling gently on my nipples. They are a bit tender from the
nipple clamps earlier. "I love you Ana. You and Teddy make me so fucking happy.
I love you so much." He is kissing my neck and my shoulders. "I can never get
enough of you. Your taste, touch. I crave you all day. I reach behind and put my
arms around his neck. He pulls on my hair a bit. "You are sexy, beautiful and all
mine. In every way. All mine. This life you have given meit is perfect. I just
want more of itmore time together with our family. I want more babiesI want
to be inside you more, alone with you more." He is whispering so softly I can
barely hear him. He turns me around and takes my face in his hands and bends
down planting butterfly kisses on my face, lips, nose neck. I am one big goose
bump. He pushes me down on the bed so I am lying across it horizontally and I
am ready for him. We have done so much already that we don't need to touch
and prepare. I open my legs to him and slowly he towers over me nudging my
legs further apart with his knee and then ever so slowly while he looks at me
enters me. We move in synch slowly and I can't hold back. "Go ahead baby
come for me. I want to keep at this for a while. Go on come for me." I arch back
and come feeling my insides quiver. Christian keeps the rhythm slow and steady
all the while staring right through me.

"I love you Christian." I kiss his chest and then look back up at him, running my
hands along his tattoo, the side with our wedding date. He angles just a bit
differently rotates his pelvis in and out and picks up speed just a bit. I squeeze
down on his length and he groans out. He keeps going and going and just as my
energy is about to wane he reaches down and rubs my clit and I arch back and
come again. I can barely keep going.

"Hold on baby." He pulls my legs up high around his back so my ass is off the bed
and he moves fast and hard squeezing my breast. I can watch his beautiful face
and his muscular arms and chest. He is grimacing his face and I feel the friction
and want to fight this last orgasm that I feel building but it feels too good. I can
barely do this again. "Come on babyplease come with mepleaselet gocome
on" I scream out as I have yet another powerful release and he arches his back,
clenching every muscle in his beautiful body and in almost a weeping cry he
screams, "I love you so much god.I love you."

He falls on top of me and we both catch our breath. I run my hands up and down
his back kissing his arms, his chest his neck and hold him tight. I don't want him
to move. I want the weight of his beautiful body, his love to linger.
"Baby I don't want to crush you. I don't want to lose contact either. Here" He
rolls over pulling me on top of him. I reach down and pull up the covers and he
reaches over and grabs the remote turning off the lights. We lay quietly for a few
minutes and then he sniffs me and licks me behind my ear.

"What are you doing? I am exhausted Christian. I can't do it anymore."

"You had some chocolate behind your ear. Night baby."

"Night. I love you."

"Love you tooso, so much."

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 77- Is There Something You Want to Ask Me?

Christian's POV

"Come on in Christian." I shake hands with John Flynn and he shuts the door. I
take a seat on the couch and run my hands through my hair.

"What a surprise. You haven't made an emergency appointment in almost a year.

Are Ana and young Theodore okay?"

"Their great." I have only been meeting monthly for the last six months not
feeling the need to see John Flynn much more than that. When you are the
happiest you have ever been in your life, it almost seems pointless to go digging
for more issues.

"Thentell me what brings you here this morning."

"Nightmarefirst one in a long, long time and I know what caused it. I also was
the angriest I have been at Ana in a long time and I can't get over my feelings,
fear and you know I just want to head this anger off before it escalates."

"Tell me what caused the anger."

I take a deep breath. I talked to Elliot about this yesterday and he actually saw
where I was coming from. That may have been a first. He even said he was
pissed at my wife. SoI don't need validation as to why I was angry, but the
nightmare scared the shit out of me and then having to fight my emotions to not
spank the shit out of Anawas difficult. Very, very difficult.

"For Ana's 22nd birthday, right after we were married, I bought her an R8.
Everyone; my dad, my father-in-law, Taylor, my brother just about everyone told
me the car was too much for her. It is a ridiculously fast sports car. Seven speed
Tronic with Quattro all-wheel drive, flat bottom steeringyou know track ready. It
isn't an easy car to drive but she wanted it and I bought it for her. When she was
pregnant I used the excuse that it wasn't safe for a pregnant woman to drive it.
She accepted that, plus after the whole Hyde thing she just tended to stay close
to her CPO and seemed to be okay with being driven around. Then we had the
baby and she can't very well put a car seat in that car so when she was on
maternity leave she was driven around with the baby everywhere. I think it is
safe to say she went six months without driving anywhere and I noticed when she
did drive she took her old SAAB or one of the SUV's. The car just sat there. I
would take it out every once in a while just to get the engine running. It has less
than four thousand miles on it."

"Doesn't she like the car?" Flynn looks at me wondering where this is going.

"No, she loves it, but she just shied away from it. Then about a month ago she
starting bugging me about driving herself to work. Wanting some time to herself
in the morning before facing work each day. We went back and forth and as usual
I caved in and she agreed to have her CPO follow her and the baby and his CPO
in another car. That was not even a month ago. On Saturday Taylor opens the
mail and she had three fucking speeding tickets and one run red light all caught
on infer camera at the same fucking location in just a month. I was able to look
at the tickets last night. The worse ticket was for going 75 in a 35. Jesus Christ I
was so pissedbut scared more than anything. Her CPO was ticketed as well
because he was having to speed to follow her. So I told her I was taking her car
back and selling the fucker."

John raises his eyebrows. "But it was a gift."

"So what. Would you let Rhian keep a gift you bought her if it could end up killing
her or someone else? I have since thought about itI don't know if she was
reckless on purposethat isn't really her style. But the car is hard to handle and I
think it gets away from her. She puts her music on and I think she gets caught
up in the moment. You know she gets up early with the babytakes him to work
with herworks all daydoing amazing by the waywe are starting to see some
exciting things coming out of GPshe tries to beat me home every day so she is
there to greet me.play with the baby.participates in making dinner for
us.and continues to be an amazing wife and lover even when she is super
tired."

"Soyou are losing me here Christian. Sounds like all is well. What was the
nightmare?"

"I'm getting to that. So I told her I was dumping her car and she didn't argue
she didn't give me a hard time she just said she understood. We were at Escala
and we went into the playroom and for the first time in a long time I felt that if
the canes, whips or belts and been thereI would have punished her. But we
fucked hard and then our security brought Teddy over from my parents and I
wanted out of that place so fast I couldn't stand it. I felt like having my son there
was so wrong. So we went home and I just decided to put the whole ticket thing
out of my minduntil the next morning when I woke up in a complete sweat and
freaked out."

"Go on." I take a deep breath. I still am having trouble even thinking about the
dream. It was so real that I had to work my way through the fact it was just a
dream for half the morning.

"I had the worst nightmare I have ever had. I dreamt that Ana was angry that I
took her car away from her. She accused me of not trusting her and still being a
control freak. She insisted I let her keep her car. The dream was so real because
I kept thinking in the back of my minddon't do it. Don't let her have it back. But
I did and in the dream she took off in my R8 not hersI'm sure there is
something symbolic about thatbut not sure whatand she was going fast and
instead of her CPO following herI was following her with Teddy in the car. And I
watched her.it was so fucking realI watched her miss a turnflip the car.and
it went over and over and exploded. I woke up fucking crying and screaming. I
was fucking crying John it was that real."

He gives me a minute to pull myself together. I am still so rattled by the dream.

"So I woke up and I was bent out of shape. Pissed off, upsetworried and I just
wanted to choke her. I meanthree fucking tickets. Doesn't she care enough
about Teddy if not me to be more careful? She was in the kitchen feeding the
baby and I came out and really laid into her. I told her that I had a nightmare
and the more I thought about ithow could she be so reckless? She reminded me
that she voluntarily gave me her license back and self- grounded herself. She told
me she supported my decision to sell the car because she couldn't sleep thinking
about it either. She felt terrible and apologized and said being a mother was way
more important than having a sports car and she was mature and sweet about it.
But I was just so furious I got in my R8almost as to say'Yep babyI can drive
this fucker and you can't.' I squealed out of the driveway and got as far as the
guard house and then turned around and then came in and saw her holding
Teddy at the front door, crying her eyes out. Fuck I am such a dick. I apologized
to her, she apologized to me for being so careless and we made up the way we
always do. Fucking. But I am telling you this has really unnerved me. Should I
give her the car back? Why would I want to punish her and hurt her? That scares
me that I had those feelings. I love Ana more than it is even possible to say. I
know if something happened to her JohnI wouldn't make it. I know that. I feel
anxious right now. I feel out of control. I feel like everything is too good and it's
all going to come crashing down on us and I am about to lose herus. I feel this
restlessnesswhat the fuck is going on with me?"

I realize I have been talking nonstop and he has been writing notes furiously. He
takes off his glasses and looks at me. "I understand that you are having some
sort of panic attack they come in different forms you knowbut Christianyou
have come such a long way. You are struggling because you have relinquished a
great deal of the control you have always had in the past several years. And
suddenly to protect Anayour sonand yourself you felt forced to exercise
complete control over Ana by taking her car backto keep her safe and that
manthe control freak as you have previously called yourself no longer is able to
reconcile with the new compromising family man. The nightmare is very telling
isn't it? You say she drove your car in the dreamand not her own. Maybe your
mind is telling you that it isn't possible to keep her in a bubble. She ends up
getting killed in your R8. Maybe both carsto be fairshould be unloaded.in
your mind I mean."
"I wouldn't care John. I just want her safe. Maybe you're right. I will get rid of
both of them. But why did I feel the need to punish her? I didn'tbut the need
was so over whelming I was almost brutal when I had her in the playroom
fucking. She never complainedshe actually enjoyed itbut I wasn't romantic. I
spent the rest of the evening making it up to her. Making lovemutually
enjoyable sex." John smirks.

"I am still in awe of your ability and propensity to have so much sex in a short
period. Was Ana okay with the intimacy the rest of the day? You said you were
rough and took her car away. Did she show signs of anger?"

"Nonot at all. Like I said she was great about everything. Maybe if she had
gotten pissed I wouldn't feel so guilty."

"Sowhat are you asking Christian. What is most on your mind?"

"The nightmareI get. I was scared senseless with the three tickets. The guilt of
taking a gift I bought her away like she was a child and not my wife.the anger
that hasn't been there in so longresurfacing scared me. I have liked living
anger free. It has been so cathartic. But I can't JohnI can't let her drive that
fucker again. Not after the dreamnot before the dream. I will never have that
vision out of my head of the car on fire and I can't do it. Does this make me a
complete neurotic, obsessive control-freak that is a major asshole? Because I
don't want to be him again. I lived with that fucker for 28 years. I don't want to
be him again."

"Will you let her drive the other cars?"

"Good question. If I listen to my brother, dad and TaylorI would never let her
drive again. Butshe is a grown womanI can't tell my wife she can't drive
unless she fucks up repeatedly behind the wheelthen I guess I would. You know
I went into this marriage thinking there is no such thing as a 50 -50 marriage. I
know now that marriage is 50-50it is so much meeting in the middle to make it
work. It's not easy for me though."

"How so?"

"I struggle with this. Someone has to have 51% controland that someone
should be me. Old fashionsure a bitokay a lot.am I protectiveyes. Very.
She is my wifeshe is a beautiful, sensual, delicate flower to me. I want to take
care of her. I want to be there for her. I want to give her whatever makes her
happy. But this car.I can't let her have it. I thought about itif this was say my
brother and I had bought him this car as a giftand he had three speeding
ticketsI would do the same fucking thing. I would take it away from him
because I will not be the guy that gave my brother or in this case my wifethe
gift that gets them killed. Wowhere I go again rambling. Does that make
sense?"

"Christian.you just needed to voice this out. You have made your decision. Ana
is okay with it. Being a good spouse isn't always about giving into your mate.
Sometimes it means having to make a decision that you don't really want to do
but need to do to protect those we love. You feel this decision is protecting your
wife. She agrees with you. I would be remiss if I didn't question whether you may
be experiencing the age difference and life's experiences for the first time coming
into play."
"Maybe. My dad mentioned that to me as well. I am not that much older than
Ana. She is 23 and I will be 30 in June but it is moments like this that it does
seem we are worlds apart. I was thinking about that the other day too. I have
been sexually active for fourteen years. She has been sexually active not even
two years. I have been all over the world, multiple times since I was four years
old. I have experienced so much more and grew up in wealth. Other than the first
four years of my lifeI have never known anything but a privileged life. Ana
never had anything until we met. She barely had money for groceries while in
college. Kate told me she use to sneak ten dollar bills in Ana's jeans and play
dumb when Ana would find the money as Ana was too proud to take any
handouts. She is having to get used to all of this and still ask me when she wants
to buy something if it is okay." I shake my head just saying the differences
between us makes me feel like I have deprived Ana of living some of her life. I
lean down and wipe my shoes.

"I think she is amazing don't get me wrongbut there may be some maturity
issues there when it comes to driving fast, wanting to still party with the girlswe
don't have the same interest when it comes to TV shows and what to do on a
Friday night. Of course the TV thing just may be gender issue as I rarely watch
TV but when I do I either watch sports, news or I like documentaries that sort of
thing and she has all this vampire shit and chick drama on all the time. But on a
Friday night after work I just want to have a quiet dinner, sit with the music on in
front of the fireplace, have some good wine and play with my son. She wants to
have people over, play games, get the drinks going and whoop it up. We are
compromising on this issue. I actually have fun when we do this but I don't
want to do that every week." I stand up and get a cup of coffee and stretch a bit.

"Compromise. A new word in the Christian Grey dictionary. Well done." I give
Flynn a dirty look, but it is true. "Find another compromise with the car issue. Go
together and pick out a safer car perhapsfor god sake take her self-imposed
grounding away and let her drive. This will show her you respect her, want her to
have her private time that she was cherishing but in a safe manner. As for your
angerwe have discussed this many times. You didn't act on it. That is a good
thing. But come back next week and we can revisit that issue. Right now you
need to accept your decision to sell the cartake Ana to pick out something else
and put the nightmare behind you. Any thoughts on what kind of car you might
get her instead."

"Yes a big fucking ass Humvee."

I feel immensely better as I get back into my car. I see a missed message from
Elliot so I call him back. "I thought you were coming over yesterday to work out."
Elliot called me in the morning telling me he was on his way over and never
showed up.

"I spent the last 48 hours fucking my brains out. Roscoe is going to be the
godfather of my first born. Those butt plugs and other toys he hooked me up with
were fucking unreal. Kate was a mad woman. My nuts are completely hollow."

"Happy for you. What were you calling me about?"

"To tell you thanks for hooking me up man. I owe you. Seriouslyhe sold me this
sling thingJesus you should get one of those things. They are unbelievable."
"OkayI will keep that in mind." I am not telling him that without the sling Ana
and I wouldn't have even been able to fuck much the last few months she was
pregnant.

I arrive to Grey Housel I, get my messages from Andrea and see I have two calls
from Carla. Fucknot what I want on a Monday morning. My son is nine months
old and she has yet to see her grandson. Ana and Carla are talking more and
doing betterbut for the life of me I don't get that woman. On the other handI
am fucking thrilled that she hasn't shown up. Christ. I can't ignore her though so
I close my door and return her call.

"Carla.Christian. Everything okay?"

"Yes Christian it is. I want your help in surprising Ana. I want to surprise her and
come for a visit for Valentine's Day." Oh fuck me in the assis she kidding?

"As in this Valentine's Day or were you thinking more like 2020?"

"Funny Christian. Of course this Valentine's DayI want to fly out on Thursday. I
haven't seen my grandson yetI am in a good place and I miss my daughter. I
want to surprise her and it is Valentine's Daywhat better way to show her I love
her than to show up on that day?" Does she want me to really answer that? How
about stay home. I know I am somewhat new at this hearts and flowers shitbut
isn't Valentine's Day for couples not nut job mothers. "Perhaps I could even
babysit so you two could go out for a romantic dinner." Over my fucking dead
body. I would let Benson babysit before Carla.

"Um wow Carla this is really unexpected. What gives? Why now?" I know her well
enough to know there just has to be another reason she wants to show up.

"I miss her Christian. I have done everything she has asked. I have gone to
therapy for over a year. I have written Ray and Maggie apology letters. I
admitted to Ana about my affairs. I apologized for Steven. I have stayed away"
She starts crying. Shit. "Please it is time to give me a chance. I am her mother
and I want to see my grandson. Please. I promise you can throw me out if I am
out of line. But I won't be. I have worked out my issues."

"What Carlawhat has provoked you to treat Ana so shitty all these years?"

"Guilt Christian. Pure guilt. I was a terrible mother and I know that. The guilt
every time I saw her ate away at me to the point I couldn't even enjoy being
around her. Then I was eaten up with jealousy. I admit it. But have you ever felt
guilty for treating someone so poorly that it gave you nightmares or made you
want to just bolt and run. That is how I have felt for the past ten years. I think I
have resolved this now. Please, please let me come see my daughter."

WowI can relate to the guilt issue. But manif she isn't leveling with me and
she shows up and hurts AnaI will for sure lose it. I won't let her come into our
home and hurt her again. I told her that when she hurt Ana at her baby shower.

"How were you planning on getting here?" I assume she wants me to send my
jet.

"I have a ticket on Southwest I am going to use. Bob said he would drive me to
Atlanta and I can fly to Seattle. I don't want your fancy jetI just want to come
see her. And I want to surprise her. Maybe if you could have someone pick me up
when I get in. ButChristianI owe you so many apologies too. Please give me
this chance to make it right? Please."

Fuck. "Okay Carla. If you fuck upI will drive you myself to the airport no matter
what time of day or night it is. You do not criticize heryou don't ridicule heryou
don't pout and don't make a single comment about how fucking much money we
have. I want you in Ana's lifeif you can be an adult about it and see what an
amazing person she is. She is the most incredible mother in the worlda fabulous
wife and I love her more than life itself.I won't have you diminish her in any
way. Are we clear?'

"Yesyes Thank you."

"I will send Taylor for youwhat time do you arrive?" We hang up and I am proud
of myself for not offering her the jet. Let's see if she can actually get her ass here
without complaining about the long trip and all that bullshit. She can sit in the
back of the plane like everyone else. If she last the whole weekend without being
a pain in my ass.I might send her home on the private jet. Well fuckthere
went my Valentine's Day surprise for Ana. I planned to take Ana back to
Treehouse Point.she loved that place so much before and Martha was going to
stay with Teddy. There is no fucking way I am leaving Teddy in the house with
Carla there when she has never even seen him.

"Taylor can you come in here please." A few minutes later he knocks and walks
in. I am leaning back in my chair looking up.

"Sir."

"Broom Hilda is flying in on Thursday. You will need to pick her up, arrange
everything. Ana doesn't know she is coming-it is a surprisehasome surprise
tell Gail so she can prepare a guest room and I will have Andrea cancel Treehouse
Point."

"Oh. Damn. Sorry to hear that sir. Any reason she is showing up now?"

"To show Ana how wonderful she has become I guess. We'll see. Let's hope she
has changed or I might be recreating the Valentine's Day Massacre."

"If there is nothing else sirI am on my way to see Maya Craig."

"You have Sawyer's taped recording?"

"Yesalthough he told her he had recorded her. I thought I would still bring it. I
have also contacted Jermaine Oliver per your request and she will know we are
behind that terminated relationship."

"Excellent work Taylor. Please tell Maya if she fucks with me or Ana again
Jermaine won't be the last DOM that I get to dump her. She will probably get
emotional when she finds out he is going to demand she return her advance and
new car but just remind her that I still have influence in the BDSM community
and one word from me about Maya's loose lips and inability to honor her NDA
puts her out of business in Seattle. I mean itthese fucking bitch ex subs are out
of control. This will send a message to all of them not to fuck with me again."
"YesI agree. I will let you know how it goes. Luke is on his way over. Reynolds
is covering for him up front and Teddy in playing on the floor in Ana' office. I will
let you know how Miss Craig and I do when I get back. Joy joyCarla Adams.
Can't fucking wait." I watch Taylor leave and laugh.

"Andreatell Sawyer I will be right with him. I have to make a quick call to
Congressman Doxley than send him in." I make a call to rip the Congressman a
new one for being on the wrong side of a bill that would increase the taxes to US
companies importing steel. Fucker is killing me. I quickly sign off on some
paperwork for Ros that will break down a small pharmaceutical company we are
buying into divisions and then we are selling each division to other drug
companies. This acquisition intrigues me and I attach a note to Ros to see me
later so we can talk about this further.

When I get off the phone I send Sawyer in. I stand up to greet him and shake his
handsurprising him. I am sure this is not what he was expecting.

Sawyer's POV

I wouldn't say I am nervous, but I am anxious because I don't want the boss to
talk me out of leaving. This morning Ana was quietborderline alooftrying to act
indifferent. I know she found out I am leaving and I don't want to hurt her
feelings but I love Francesca and I want to have a family life. I get beckoned into
Grey's office and he stands to greet me. I don't think he has ever done that. He
shakes my hand and tells me to sit on the couch.

"Before we get startedsorry you had to risk your life and chase after my errant
wife and get three tickets. We will of course pay them and fight them for you. But
I am not fighting Ana's. She needs to pay the piper. HoweverI wish you would
have tipped us off that she was speeding."

"You know sirI chewed her ass out over it the last time and threatened to quit if
she didn't start slowing down and she did after that. I didn't tell you because I
actually didn't realize we were going as fast as we werebut you are rightI
should have tipped you off. She has a lead foot I will tell you that. God I was
furious with her. I actually thought she would tell you I yelled at her and was out
of line."

"Hayou kidding. She wouldn't tell me that because she wouldn't want to tell me
why you yelled at her for starters and then you know she is always worried you
are going to leavewhich brings us to our conversation today doesn't it?"

"Yes it does. Look, I'm grateful for being hired to work for you and Ana. When
you kept me on after Hyde, I was relieved and thought I would never leave your
employment. But sirI got blindsided.something I never expected. I never
thought I would meet a woman that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with
and marry and I did. Bamout of fucking nowhere and I can't live without her.
You know we go days without seeing each other now because of my job butit
makes it difficult to have a relationship when you only see each other on
weekends or after eleven at night. Frankie has to be at school before the kids
arrive everyday so she leaves at 6:00. So when I show up at eleven at night and
she has to get up at 5:00and well you know we are usually up until at least
1:00 am or longer depending" Grey grins and nods like he understands.

"I get it. Not much time for alone time. Look I told Ana you gave your notice."
"That would explain her not talking to me much this morning. Is she mad at me?"

"Nonot at all. She is disappointed and doesn't want anyone else and insist I
make you stay. She wants you to be happy but she wants me to let you and
Francesca live in the apartment." I start to say something but he puts his hand
up. "But that would allow you no privacy. I get itthat is not what you want and I
don't want my home becoming a fucking commune of employees and their family
membersnothing personal."

"Yea at some point that would start feeling creepy. I want to start a family
relatively soon and I want to be there to raise my kids. I have waited a long time
for this. I will be 35 on Friday and I just want to do this right."

"Fuck are you that old?" I laugh.

"Yea.but I can still beat your ass in everything."

"True. Okay so before I tell you what I have in mind why don't you tell me what
you are thinking of doing once you leave."

"I have a few things I am thinking about."

"Including the Boeing offer?"

I should have known he would have found out about that. I raise my eyebrow. He
smiles at me. Yea I know you can't keep secrets from him. "I turned it down.
How did you find out?"

"I know you did and Jeff Timbley at Boeing called me and told me. Good jobI
appreciate your turning it down. Soit got me thinking. Why not take over
Security here at GEH?"

I know I look confused. "What about Welch? I wouldn't want to take his job sir
he's a friend."

"NoI am sending him to Taiwan. We can no longer their handle security from
here. He leaves in June after his kids get out of school. SoI would like you to
take over then. You already know the job but it would afford you a fairly normal
work week. Other than you would have to build a command center in your home.
Where are you going to live by the way? Are you moving in with Francesca?"

"NoI mean I haven't even proposed yet. I guess she could say no. But assuming
she says yesit depends on where I get a job. I told her I could end up
anywhereI am not committed to Seattle necessarily but she is an assistant
principal and likes the school she is at. If we stay around hereI would like to
hire Elliot to build a home in the Gig Harbor area. I like it there."

"You must have plenty saved. Does she need to work?" This questions strikes me
as strange as his wife works and he is a fucking billionaire.

"Need tono. I could easily support us on my salary. But she likes her job.
Although if we have kids she did tell me she would like to stay home with them."
Although I haven't proposed, we have talked about the future. She was surprised
when she found out I wanted kids. She thought that I would never want them. I
was surprised when I started thinking along that line. I have never been
comfortable around small kids. But little Teddy Grey is such a cute little fuckI
am starting to see myself with a little kid. I am a lot like the boss thoughgive
me a son. A little girl would be all wrong for a guy like me. I know I would be the
biggest dick ever if I had a daughter and she dated.

"Yeathat is another issue Sawyer. A guy like you sitting around watching Ana all
the time is nonsense. I want her with the best but she has recently committed to
me that when we have another baby and that will happen next yearshe is
planning on staying home. I have worried about how that wouldn't be very
stimulating for you."

Fuck this is the most relaxed and calm he has ever been around me. Talking to
me like a real person rather than the king of the world.

"Yeswell I won't lie. Her maternity leave wasn't too exciting. Not that we want
issues but sitting around watching CTV all day for the occasional delivery truck
yea it was a long summer."

"So Lukelookwe don't want to lose you and you understand what kind of
security is needed here. Of course running security for my personal life and over
twenty thousand employees is two different things. As you know. GEH security is
dealing with espionage, employee security, employee surveillance, theft, and high
tech security. This job requires managing sixty employees and it pays about 100
grand more a year than your making now and a very generous bonus plan. It
isn't an easy job and it can mean dealing with me at all hours of the night and
day via phone." We all know he knows he can be a major dick. "It means
invading people's personal lives and it can also mean ruining people's lives who
try to fuck with me. ButI know with your security clearance, your military
background and your engineering degree it was a matter of time before you
found something else. So what do you think?"

"I am flattered and of course interested. But what about Taylor? Isn't he the next
obvious choice for this job?"

"No. He doesn't have the technical experience that you have, we need someone
who understands the intricacies of surveillance, wiring, the technical aspects
.Welsh is an engineer tooI need that and Taylor wouldn't do well managing 60
employees you should know that. He's happy living over the garage with Gail
they are like family in a wayand he is good with you taking on the job. He is
great at what he does and I need him right where he is. He makes our life easier.
Looktalk to Francesca about this. I know you also thought about starting your
own business and I told Ana that I would be interested in backing you on
something if you preferred that over coming to head our security up here at GEH.
Solet me know by next week. Up to you. But I should tell you that with bonus
and his benefits last year, Welch made almost a eight hundred thousand dollars.
That by the way is not something you need to repeat. But I want you to know
what kind of money you are looking at. If you decide you are interested I would
want you to meet with Rosshe has to sign off on this or I can't go forward. I told
her we were talking. I have not mentioned this to Welchhe has an internal guy
on his team he is recommending as his replacementbut I think I have found a
better match." He stands up and extends his hand. "I need to get to a meeting
with my attorney's downstairs. I will take the elevator down with you."

On the way down he lets me know that Ana's mom is coming in for a surprise
visit and I am to make sure I report any conversation's that upset her. He also
wants me to do a background check on the members of the Junior League in
Seattle. They want Ana to join and she is considering it. He isn't fired up about it
but she wants it so what wifey wantswifey gets. Fuckthe Junior League of
Seattle is hugeand he wants me to background check each member. I know
how the rest of my week will be spent.

I am in the car headed to GP. Fuck did that just happen? He is offering me an
amazing opportunity. But am I even qualified enough for this? Yes of course I am
butwhere is this coming from. Up until now I thought the fucker hated me half
the time. Although the last year he has been relatively normal and easier to deal
with, he has never treated me with such respect. I have to seriously think about
this.

####

Thursday February 14th

We are on our way to GP and I hear Ana talking to Mia on the phone. Apparently
Mia and Beeson had a huge fight about her not changing her name when they get
married. From what I can tell from the one way conversation I hear she is telling
Ana she can't imagine not being Mia Grey. It is her radio name and she is a Grey.
Beeson told her it wasn't negotiable and she got pissed and went to her Mom's for
the night which caused another shit storm. Beeson said she can't keep running
home to Bellevue when she doesn't get her way and if she did it again.maybe
she wasn't ready to get married. I hear Ana try to calm her down but them she
told her she can't go running home every time they have a fight and how it isn't
fair to Brady. When she hangs up she asks my opinion.

"On what Ms. Grey?"

"Oh quit the bullshityou heard me talking to Mia and no one is aroundwhat is
this Mrs. Grey stuff?"

"Okay Anafirst didn't know you were talking to me again and secondly I only
heard your side of the conversation so I assume Beeson wants Mia to change her
name and she doesn't want to and then she left and went to her parent's house in
Bellevue and that really pissed him off. Is that about it?"

"Yep. I am talking to you, I just needed to take a few days to adjust to you
wanting to leave me."

"Anafirst my opinion. You really want to know? I will tell you her running home
to mommy every time she doesn't get her way would royally piss me off. He
should be pissed about that."

"Yes I agree. She is a bit spoiled and Grace and Carrick still treat her like a baby.
So I am sure she showed up and Grace didn't even suggest she turn right back
around. I love my in-laws but they would love Mia to still live at home until the
wedding. What about the name change?"

"Is she wanting to keep her name to capitalize on the Grey dynastyher own
reputation on the radio or because she is that bonded to it? Whatever reason
come on Anayou know me. That shit doesn't work for me. I would be seriously
pissed if my wife didn't want to change her name."
"I didn't want to change my name at work and Christian went nuclear. Do you
remember that? Why do men think it is just so easy for woman to change their
names? It is our identityit is who we are. Then we meet some man and we have
to take on their name because whytell me why?" She sounds all aggravated.

"Why are you asking me MRS. GREY? It is traditionI sure as fuck am not
changing my last name. I have a pussy cousin that did that. He changed his last
name to his wife's. I asked him if she wears a strap on dick too. Christ. Anyway
sorry TMIyou askedI wouldn't accept it and so I am camp Beeson on this." I
looked at her in the rear view mirror and saw her roll her eyes at me. I wonder if
she ever does that with Grey? She does it all the time to me and it kind of pisses
me off. "And on the otherit isn't that I want to leave you Ana. I want what you
and Mr. Grey have. I want a homea wife I can hold in my arms every night and
children. I am in love with Francesca and I want to be with her."

"So you leave after work and fly to Napa. Have you got the proposal all worked
out?"

"Christ does everyone know that I am proposing?"

"I don't know. Christian obviously had to tell meI haven't said a word. She is
just awesome by the way. So sweet, fun to be with, very beautiful I might add
and you two are so cute together."

I smile. Cute together. Why do woman always say that? "I don't have any idea
how I am going to ask her. Just probably say marry me? I mean is it important
that I do something all romantic and mushy. I was thinking that I might have the
ring box on her pillow. How is that?"

"Boring. You have to do something more romantic."

"Christ I have us staying at a really nice B&B. We have a private dinner in a wine
cellar. We are doing private barrel tasting at some wineries. I booked a spa day.
How is that not romantic as you say?"

"Well that is all goodreal good. But the actual moment you are proposing has to
be over the top." I see her looking like she is really thinking this over.
"Anyway.let's think about this."

"Maybe you should find an author to write a book about great marriage
proposals. I actually looked up ideas on line and they were all way to cheesy for
me."

"Awww. You looked up ideas on line? That is so sweet." Now I roll my eyes at her.

"I will come up with something. HellI might not even ask her this weekend. I
am guessing she is expecting it since we are going away and all. I don't like being
predictable." We pull up to the front doors at GP and since there are some paps
there I park the car to walk her in.

"Oh my godI am telling you right now I can't be trusted to keep this a secret
any longer if you don't come home engaged. And Gail is out of her mind." I wink
at her as I help her out of the car. "You shityou do have something planned
don't you? You are not leveling with me. What do you have planned?" I start
laughing.
"Okay if I tell youwill you quit being mad at me? And no one else can know."

"Yes oh my god I promise. What is it?"

I finish telling her how the proposal will go down and she tells me that it is a
great plan but I should expect Frankie to be pissed at me over some of it. I can
handle it if the outcome is a yes. We walk into GPfuck I hate this shit. Right
there in the main entrance are all the GP employees, Taylor, Ryan, Gail, Wilson,
the bossChrist that is a surpriseWelch are all standing there singing Happy
Birthday with a cake. Shit there is Elliot. What the fuck? I am surprised the boss,
T and Welch came over from GEH.

"Happy Birthday Luke!" Ana is smiling and clapping as she clearly got me. I hate
his shit. My birthday isn't until tomorrow and I never celebrate it. This might be
the first birthday cake I have had in fifteen years. Ana quickly tells me since
Frankie is leaving work early today and taking tomorrow offshe couldn't come
but wants me to bring her several pieces of cake. That's my girl she eats like a
lumberjack.

Coffee and cake are servedeveryone wishes me well and they all head back to
work except Elliot.

"So dudeI am supposed to ask you if you and Francesca want to come over for
dinner next weekend. Kate said you guys can bring some wine since you are
headed to Napa. If you are over at Staglinpick me up a case of their Cab will
you? I will text you the info."

"I need to check my work schedule but sounds fun. Your brother isn't coming
right? You know he doesn't like to socialize with the help." I smile.

"Nowe get it. It's cool. Hey can you run an update or tracking for me on Tristin
and his bitch mom. I wanted to see where they were. I worry about the little
guy."

"Shouldn't be a problem. Taylor has updated intel on them. Your brother keeps
track on them. He was pretty attached to Tristin. I will get the latest and send it
over to you."

"Happy birthday dude." He shakes my hand and then before he walks out the
door he turns around. "You need to put a ring on that ladies finger. There is no
way in hell that you will ever find anyone else that hot again."

"I'll keep that in mind." I am somewhat surprised he doesn't know I am

proposing. The whole security team knows there are very few secrets between
Grey and his brother. I head up to my office to finish the background checks until
Taylor returns with Ana's mom.

I am standing at the front entrance of Grey Publishing. Taylor just notified me

that he picked up Legs mom akaHilda and they are pulling in. I have been knee
deep in background checks all week and have actually found several members
that need to be brought to the boss's attention. One member's husband is a fired
employee of GEH, another is the sister of none other than one Susannah ex sub
from hell and another is the current girlfriend of Noah Logan. I will give him the
intel and let him decide how much of a problem that is. Probably not a problem
but not my call. Turns out Kate Grey is also up for this big girl sorority and now
Mia wants in so the Junior League is about to go big time with the addition of the
three Grey women.

Ana's POV

One hundred red roses. My husband is over the top. This morning he brought me
breakfast in bed and he put a small box in Teddy's hand. Inside the box was a
watch charm in the form of a heart that said, I love Mama, Teddy. It has one
diamond in the center. Christian said my present is being delivered and I just
have to wait to see what it is. This is plenty with the flowers and the charm. I had
to make excuses last night and this morning to put him off sex because I don't
want to ruin my surprise for him until we go wherever we are going away to.
Another surprise from my hubby.

Wow it is after twelve and I am hungry so I walk to the refrigerator and take my
lunch out. "HannahI am going to the nursery to feed Teddy and have my lunch.
I have my cell with me. Where's Luke?"

"I think he went to the restroom. Not sure."

I find Teddy sitting at his high chair and Martha is feeding him. Good afternoon
Mrs. Grey. Theodore look who is here. It is your mother." I love Martha but she is
over the top formal. He gets excited when he sees me.

"What are you eating little man? Mommy is going to have lunch too." I see Oliver,
the little boy that belongs to one of our editors crawling over. "Hi Oliver. How are
you today?" I take my yogurt and banana out and after peeling it give Teddy a
piece.

"Mrs. Grey he hasn't finished his pears. Should you be giving him some of your
banana?" Count to ten Ana. I want to bite her head off but she is good with
Teddy and I can't let my pride get in the way.

"Go ahead take your lunch break Martha." After I feed Teddy I take him out of his
high chair and get on the carpeted floor with him and he crawls over into my lap.
I hear the door and look up to see Sawyer through the window entering the
security code to enter. Christian had Elliot make this nursery like Fort Knox.
Besides security codesfinger print recognition is required and the windows and
glass are one way. We can see to the outside but no one can see in. Who is
behind Sawyer?

Sawyer walks in and looks at me almost apologetically. "Mrs. Greyyou have

company." He moves out of the way.

"Mom? Mom what are you doing here?" She has a big smile and she is crying.

"BabyI wanted to come see you and meet my grandson. I ran it by Christian
and he said it would be okay." She comes over and sits on the ground. She looks
at the other children in the nursery. "Well besides the fact that this little guy is
sitting on your lapI would know that is my grandson anywhere. He has your
beautiful eyes honeybut other than thatyour husband must be as proud as a
peacock. Look at little mini Christian."

I am dumbfounded. I hardly have words. I am shocked to see her here.

"Well thanks momif my own mother even thinks he looks like Christian, I guess
it's true. Wow I am shocked."

"I know honey. It is time for us to heal. I have made so many mistakes but it is
on me to fix all of this. I hope you will give me a chance."

"And Christian knows you are here? Really?"

"We had a talkI promised him I would be the mother and grandmother I should
be. He is giving me a chancewill you please?" I have had my heart hurt so many
times by my mother. But I am not one to hold a grudge.

"We can try mom. But if you aren't sincerethere won't be more chances."

"I understand. Can I hold him please Ana?" WowI am nervous to let my own
mother hold him. But she held me at one time sowhy not. I see Reynolds step
in closer. I bet Christian told all the guys not to let her get out of their eye sight.
She isn't dangerous. She is just selfish.

"Here Teddythis is your Grandma." I lift him off my lap and he goes to her for
one second and then reaches back for me. "He is kind of at that Mommy stage
and a bit shy around strangers. Sorry." He doesn't know her and what I am
saying is true. He wouldn't go to Mia when she stopped by the other day and he
loves her and sees her all the time. She grabs his hand and kisses it.

"That is okay. He doesn't know me yet. He will." Martha comes back around the
corner.

"Mom this is Martha. Teddy's nanny." My mom stands up to shake Martha's hand.

"Nice to meet you Martha. I bet you just love taking care of that little boy." Wow
mom is being so nice. This is surreal.

"You look good mom. Did you lose weight?"

"I did and I am working out. I feel great. I like your bangs. They look adorable on
you." I pull myself up with Teddy in my arms and he clings to me.

"Thanksum I have meetings until two. Can you hang around and then we can
head home. Have you eaten lunch? We can bring something in for you." My cell
vibrates and I know it is Christian. "Hi. I see you forgot to tell me something."

"Yeseverything okay? Sorry she wanted it to be a surprise and I do want you to

have a relationship with your mom if possible. Taylor said she was actually nice
on the way over."

"Yes very. Everything is good. Umm weren't we supposed to go away tonight?" I

don't know where we were going but Christian told me we were going away for
the night and was supposed to pick me up around four.

"Yes I had to cancel that and worked with Hannah to reschedule for next week. I
am not real comfortable yet leaving him with your mom there. I hope that
doesn't upset you."
I look up at mom and smile she is holding Teddy's hand and kissing it. "NoI
agree. We can chat about it. I can still give you your valentines present. Trust
me." I giggle thinking about my present to him. I went over to Kate's yesterday
and got Vajazzled. I had a white sequined heart with Ana and Christian put on. It
took like three hours. We did it at Kate's so no one would know what we were
doing. She found an artist to do it for us. Christian thought I went over to plan
Mia's wedding shower. He didn't want me to get a tattoo so this should make him
happy as it isn't permanent.

"I look forward to it. I asked Gail to make a nice dinnerwe can slip a narcotic in
your mom's dinner and get in bed early. Kidding. Okay babysee you tonight."

"Somomlunch? Come on, Teddy is about go down for his nap and I can
introduce you to some of my team."

"That's right. You're the boss now aren't you Ana? That is so exciting." I kiss
Teddy and he clings to me like a little monkey sensing the handoff to Martha.
"This nursery is fantastic. So close to you and so cozy. I am glad I saw this. I
didn't expect it to be so perfect. This is wonderful." Hmmm. Why do I suspect she
is up to something? This is the nicest she has ever been in her entire life.

Francesca's POV

"Okay Mr. McNeil I hear you but I am still giving Ally Saturday school along with
the other young lady involved. It is not okay to bully or talk to other students in
that demeanor and I don't care if she has a dance recital or not. She should have
thought about that beforehand..I am not being unreasonable. This was her third
offense. I can't let it go. Please have her here at 7:30. Thank you." I hang up and
rub my eyes. I see Luke is here and he is talking to wayward students who are
here to see me. Is he getting in Bryan Mika and Jimmy Brees faces? Oh godhe
can't talk to the students.

"Hi." I walk out to the door and Luke jumps up. He is ten minutes early and I
have this one more disciplinary action to handle but first what was he talking to
the boys about? "Bryan and Jimmy I will be right with you. Mr. Sawyerwould
you please come into my office real fast?" He has this shit eating grin on his face.

"Love to." We step in and he shuts the door.

"Were you yelling at my students out there?"

"Ms. Assistant PrincipalI wouldn't say yelling. I would say more like telling them
to shut their mouths and get some manners. The little blond haired kid made a
comment as I was walking in about how he hopes he gets Saturday school so he
can see your ass and the other little fucker said he would like to fuck it. I don't
think middle school boys should be talking about my girlfriend that way and so I
told them. They had no idea I heard them or who I was, but they do now."

"Luke they are kidsyou didn't threaten them did you?"

"Give me some credit Frankie I just told them to show some respect and keep
their thoughts to themselves. They shouldn't talk about you like that Frankie. The
one little fucker is as big as youwhat grade is he supposed to be inhe looks
like he is 16."
"YesJimmy has failed a few times he should be in 9th grade. Okaylet me deal
with them and then we can go."

"What they do?"

"They were pantsing Ari Thornsville in gym. He is a chubby little insecure boy and
I won't put up with them picking up him anymore."

"What is pantsing?"

"Pantsing. You don't know what that means?" He shakes his head. It is when you
pull someone's shorts down. I could charge them with sexual harassment, but I
am just going to make them apologize and have them at Saturday school this
weekend. Won't they be disappointed that I won't be there?" He shakes his head.

"DamnI would have gotten my ass kicked out if I the same rules applied when I
was in school. You are tough. AlthoughI hate bullies. Little fuckerssure I can't
show them what happens when you act like middle school dicks." He winks at me.
Sometimes I wish he could. Some of these kids are so mean to each other. I
swear the girls are worse than the boys.

Luke goes to the door and he puts his to fingers to his eyes and nods at Jimmy to
let him know he is watching him. He opens the door for them to pass through and
sits out in the waiting area for me. He is so big that the boys look intimidated and
are exceptionally polite and apologetic as they enter my office.

"Why are you both so mean to poor Ari? I am not kidding. This has to stop. I am
calling your parents and you are both spending the entire day here this Saturday
and the following. AndMr. Creighton will be here this Saturday in my place and I
have given him plenty of work for you both to do. Now I am walking you both
back to the gym where I expect a sincere apology to Ari in front of everyone."

"Don't we get to offer our defense?" Bryan asks me.

"Noabsolutely not unless someone pulled your gym shorts down in front of
twenty-five other students? Did that happen?" I look at both students. "Didn't
think solet's go."

"Wow Ms. Carelliyou are tough. Are you sure you are safe doing this?" Luke
opens my car door and I step in.

"Doing what?" I ask him as he gets in and pulls out of the school parking lot.

"Being here. You are so hot and those little fuckers are all getting fifteen hard-
on's a day and I am sure their assistant principal is part of their fantasies."

"They don't see me like that. Trust me."

Luke smirks. "Yea right. My ass they don't. The last words out of their mouths as
they are beating off in their little twin beds each night isYesYesOh fuck yes
Ms. Carelli."

"Luke they are children."

"They are fourteen year olds with raging hormones and trust me what I just told
youhas happened. Anyway you ready to spend a weekend of no interruptions
sleeping inlots of sexwine.and of course me?" He grabs my hand and kisses
it. At the stop light he leans over and kisses my lips softly.

"I am so ready. What time is our flight again?" I packed for this trip late last night
when he finally told me where we were actually going and I have no idea once we
get there what the agenda is.

"Whenever we get there. Mr. Grey offered us the company jetit will fly us right
into Napa but we may l have to fly commercial on Sunday as he plans on putting
his mother-in-law on it to fly her home. She showed up today as a surprise to
Ana."

"The way you say her name you make it sound like you don't like her."

"I don't. No one doesespecially Grey. She is a bitch and she has treated Ana
terribly. She is here to show she has reformed but we all think by Sunday she will
show her true colors. Taylor thinks she needs money. The boss is worried
husband number four has finally tired of her and she will want to move in."

"I have never flown on a private jet before. Is it scary? They are small aren't
they?"

He laughs as we pull into a gated entrance. We park the car outside of a large
hanger that says GEH. "Oh my goshis that the plane?" I was expecting
something smaller

"Yeshe has a new one arriving in two weeks that is a tricked out 737. It will be
much bigger than this one." Luke grabs our bags and we walk onto the jet. Luke
shakes the pilots hand and introduces me to the flight attendant, and co-pilot as
well. We walk to the mid-section and he motions for me to sit on either the couch
or swivel chairs. He tells me there is a private bathroom and bedroombut that is
off limits to anyone other than the Grey's. I wouldn't want to use it. Goodness.
There is another bathroom, a kitchen and an office. Wowthis is crazy.

Two hours later we land in Napa's private airport. It is a brisk February evening
just getting dark. I can't wait until morning when I can see everything. Luke has
spent a lot of time in Napa and informs me he knows the area well. There is a car
waiting for us a huge SUV.

"Why such a big car, I would have thought you would get tired of driving such a
big car?"

"The boss, T and Elliot all have wine they want me to pick up while I am here. I
will be bringing back a bunch of wine back so I needed a big car."

Twenty five minutes later we pull in front of The Wine Country Inn. It is quaint
and I can tell more than romantic. I feel all squishy thinking about it. Luke takes
my hand as we check in. He kisses my nose as we are waiting for our room key.
There is a fire going and the receptionist greets us with a big smile like she knows
something I don't.

All of my girlfriends are convinced I will return from this weekend with a ring on
my finger. I don't know. I hope so but I don't want to get my hopes up. I was
hoping at Christmas but I got a new car. I liked it and that alone was a huge
commitment statement but I still was secretly hoping for a proposal. I love him.
He is it for me. He is protective, sweet, sexy and attentive. I know he worries
about the hours he works and doesn't think his current job is conducive to being
married. So when he told me he gave a year notice.I took that as a sign that he
is thinking of a future togetherbut at least a year away. I would wait forever
and could probably live with the hours he works. I think about him morning noon
and night. When we aren't together I miss him. I call him Bear because he is so
protective, such a big sexy hunk and mostly sweet but he can be like a grizzly.
Especially when another guy looks at me. Wowhe goes ballistic.

When we get to the room I am giggling with pure excitement. There are roses
everywhere. "Happy Valentine's Day baby." Luke doesn't do flowers or the really
over the top romantic stuffcase in point my car for Christmas. He is practical.
But in this room called the Overlook Cottagethere are four huge vases of roses.

"Wowhow many dozens of roses are there?"

"FourI wanted to do nine for how many months we have been together but then
I thought it would smell like a funeral parlor in here." We look around the room.
It is fantastic. It is spacious and private. There is a huge tubgreat shower
heated floors and a private porch area with a view of the mountains. It is
romance personified. I leap into his arms.

"This is awesome. Oh my god can we have sex right now or do we need to wait
until after dinner?" He grins.

"I think we can get one in. We have dinner reservations at the French Laundry at
nine. And we can't be late. That place books a year in advance and being part of
the Grey team is the only reason we got a reservation but as it is only 6:45I
think we have time baby. He is already lifting my sweater off. I hate that we have
to go so many days not seeing each other. It has been since Monday morning and
when we see each other after a few days apart we almost have to get the sex out
of the way before we can have a normal conversation.

"I love you Frankie. I am looking so forward to just having you to myself all
weekend." He kisses my neck and we fall onto the bed. We make sweet slow love
and then try the fun shower and have pure raw sex in there before heading out to
dinner.

We are seated enjoying some great local wine and I know he had a meeting with
Christian on Monday but he hasn't really told me what they talked about. He only
told me on the phone he would tell me when we went away for the weekend.
"So.tell me how your meeting went with Christian." He isn't my boss I refuse to
call him or Ana Mr. and Mrs. Grey.

"Interesting. He made me a huge offer that I didn't see coming." He tells me all
about the offer and I am beyond excited for him. It sounds perfectbut maybe I
am being selfish as it will mean he won't to work so many hours.

"Soare you going to do it?"

"I don't know. I have to think about it a few more days. It is more than what
Boeing was offering me."
"Can I ask you what would stop you from taking the job?"

"Working so closely with Grey and reporting to him. I like having Taylor as the
buffer. But Grey was the nicest he has ever been to me when I met with him. I
would love the job responsibilities. But even though I would have a normal 8-5
jobI know how many times a night and weekends he calls Welsh for intel and
you know you are always on duty. Butat duty from home. Soit has a lot of
upsideI would love to be able to see you every nightand weekends. You know
thinking we could maybe move in together if I took that job."

Move in together. Not without a ring on my finger. My dad would have a fit if I
moved in without being at least engaged. I guess he isn't really ready to propose.
He looks up at me and seems to be waiting for my answer.

"I don't know Bear. I meanof course I want us to be together as much as

possible but my parents are so old fashioned. If we were living togetherdaddy
might not take it too well."

"Wellwe don't have to decide anything right now. I gave him a year you know
so let's see how this plays out. I understand. I could maybe get an apartment
near yours then. Like I saidwe can figure it out." I smile. I don't really feel like
smiling. It is clear that this weekend is a get away and not a proposal weekend. I
don't want to be that girl that nagscries or is annoying. I know one thing about
my boyfriend. He loves me and when he is ready to commit he will. I can wait.
It's not like we have been together for even a year.

The weekend has been wonderful. Once I made up my mind that he wasn't going
to propose and was able to get rid of the disappointment we had an amazing
time. I brought his birthday presents with me a new Nixon watch that I know he
loves and some video games. My big 35 year old hunk loves to play video games.
He knows I don't have a huge budget so he is thrilled with his gifts. I also found a
stuffed grizzly bear with a sweet face and gave it to him. It was funny seeing him
hold the bear. He looked so awkward and then he told me he would put it on his
bed at the apartment fully expecting the other guys to rip him a new one for that.
We went to several wineries and did some barrel tasting. One winery was called
Elyse and it was in Rutherford. We bought cases of wine there and the owner a
big man tasted with us and gave us some barrel samples to try that will be
released in two more years. He gave us the VIP treatment and sent a signed
bottle for us to take to the Grey's. Al of the wine from Elyse was more than
yummy and we could barely walk when we left there. Good thing Luke hired a
driver as we went to four other wineries. All small and off the beaten path. They
evidently were boutique wineries that Grey has relationships with. Reynolds
Family Winery, Staglin, Schweiger and Elan Vineyards. We had so much fun but
wowwe were smashed.

We went to the old Christian Brothers winery which is now the Culinary Institute
of America at Greystone Manor. Chefs in training and even some famous chefs
were there that day and we had some of the most amazing meals. Wow. The gift
shop carries the best cooking utensils anywhere and my practical boyfriend
insisted on buying me all new cooking ware saying mine needed replacing. This is
trueI bought some of my pots from Target when I was in college. I about
fainted when the bill for the pots and pans came to almost three thousand. I
argued but it was uselesshe wanted to do it for me as he loves my cooking.

We spent Saturday in Calistoga at the mud baths and we were both laughing
hysterically when we entered the mud baths. They aren't all that private and he
kept trying to fool around but I had to keep him at bay as I am pretty sure they
frown on sex in the mud baths. I don't think I want to do that again. They were
relaxing but just nasty.

We had massages after the mud baths. I was surprised when he agreed to have
one too. Talk about a double standard. He insisted we both have female
masseuse. He didn't want a man touching me but it was okay when Betty Big
Boobs gave him his. We were side by side having our massage and I kept my eye
on her. He said he just couldn't have a guy rubbing on him. That's Luke. As we
walked to the car he complained that the woman didn't rub hard enoughso I
told him to zip it since he didn't want a manthis was on him. He picked me up
right in the parking lot and carried me over his shoulders right back to the mud
baths and held me over one. "What did you tell me to do Frankie?"

"Zip it. Z. I. Pzip it.don't you dare Luke! Put me down." I was kicking and
screaming at him and we were both laughing hysterically. He had me about one
inch over the mud bathmind you I was totally dressed at this pointand I was
screaming bloody murder. We couldn't stop laughing and when he finally put me
down he was kissing me hard and I ever so gently pushed him back making him
completely fall into the bath but not before he pulled me with him. What a mess
driving back to The Wine Country Inn. We went back and took a long bath and
shower.it was so much fun.

We had dinner in the underground cave at a winery called Schug that was located
in Carneros right on the border of Napa and Sonoma. That was very romantic and
special. Luke knows the family and they pulled out all the stops for us. There
were several times I was sure that he was going to propose by the things he
saidbut it didn't happen.

We had sex at every opportunity. In bed, in the shower, in the tub, on the
balcony, in a vineyard, in the car, on the floor and in the bathroom at a candle
shop when we went shopping. As I am sitting on the plane on our way home I
can barely move I am so sore. He sees me shift and smiles.

"Something bothering you baby?"

"Yes every part of my body especially my you knowwhat?"

"Nowhat is your 'you know what?" We are in the first class section of a US Air
flight and he is leaning in whispering in my ear. Bastardknows exactly what I
am referencing. "My balls are light as feathers. Do you know we fucked sixteen
times since Thursday night?"

"No. Seriously? No wonder I hurt everywhere. I think I need some cranberry juice
when the flight attendant comes by. Ana told me she has two glasses a day
because they have so much sex."

"Jesus she told you that?"

"Girl talk is very detailed Luke. You have no idea."

"Noand I don't want to know either. Did you have fun this weekend?" He takes
my hand.
"I had an amazing time. I don't even want to head home. Do you have to go back
to the Grey's tonight?"

"No I thought I could go in the morning if you are okay with that?"

"Since when have you asked if you could spend the night? But no more nookie."

"We'll see." He smiles at me and I know the chances of us not having sex one
more time before this fantastic weekend comes to an end are about nil.

We land around eight and have to take a cab over to the private charter lot where
the car is parked in front of the GEH hanger. Sawyer mumbles thank god Broom
Hilda is gone. I am tired on the way home and don't say much. My cell phone has
been lighting up from teacher friends, and girlfriends asking if he proposed. I am
too tired and maybe a bit disappointed to say no.

Luke gathers our stuff out of the car and calls Taylor to see if Stephen the pilot
can go back to Napa and pick up the 32 cases of wine on his way back from
Savannah. We couldn't obviously take it with us on the commercial airline. He
walks away to say something but when I head to the apartment he hangs up and
runs to catch up. We get to my apartment door and I start to open it with Luke
behind me. He puts our bags down before I open the door and tells me he will get
it.

"Don't be sillyyou had your hands full, I have my key already out." He takes my
key and opens the door leaving our luggage behind in the hallway. He opens the
door for me and I gasp. The apartment is full of flowers, lights and candles are lit
up everywhere. I immediately think about Ana and Christian's proposal. She told
me that when Christian proposed to her he decorated their boathouse. This is my
apartment but who did this.

I look up at Luke and he falls to his knee. Oh my godoh my godoh my god.

"FrankieI am so in love with you. This weekend was the best of my life. I want
to spend my life with you having more weekends like thiswill you marry me?"

I literally jump up and down. "You shityesyou made me wait all weekendyes
I love you, I love you, I love you so much Bear! Yes! Yes! Yes!

"Fuck...sit still so I can put this ring on you please." He is laughing and I am
crying my eyes out. He puts the ring on that I note comes from a Cartier boxoh
my godwill he have enough money to eat after this? The ring is outrageously
beautiful and I scream and spin around and around. He stands up and I jump on
him kissing him madly. "So that I am clearthat was a yes?"

"Yesoh my god I am so happy. I love you so much Luke. I would have waited
forever for you to askalthough after this weekend I thought it would be
forever."

"I knowI didn't want to do it somewhere that you might have expected it. I
almost asked you several times. I was scared shitlessworried you would say
noI just went with plan b which was just have fun all weekend and have this
waiting for you."

"How who did this?" I motion to the decorationsflowerscandles and lights.

"The same people that did the boathouse when Grey proposed. I am not too
creative sorry. But I will take good care of us baby. I will let you know I love you
every day and I want us to have a wonderful life together. You have just made
me so happy."

"Waitmy dad. You will have to ask him."

"Been there and done that. He said yesI have his blessing."

"Oh my godso this has been on your mind for a while?"

"Oh yeapretty much since I met up with Sal Carelli's pain in the ass little sister
in a bar last summer. One lookone evening and I was a goner." He kisses me
again. "Frankienow that you have said yesif you're good with itI am going to
accept Grey's offerI would start in June. I would like to get married right before
I start the job if we can. Build us a houseyou know go full speed ahead. I want
you to get pregnant like right away. I want the whole package with youbaby
housekidsdoglike right away. I want it all with you baby." We are still
standing with me wrapped around his legs and him holding me close. The whole
time I am looking at my finger with this massive diamond ring. I can't believe it. I
am so happy. For someone who claims to be Mr. No Romancehe takes my
breath away.

"Wowthat is like four months away. Not sure we can pull it off. You know my
mom will want to bring a boat loadl of relatives over from the old country."

"Why don't we just go to the old country and do it there?"

"Get married in Italyat Zia's house?"

"What's a Zia?"

"My Aunt. She lives in a beautiful little village in the Piedmont region on a
fabulous hillside. It would be beautiful and oh my godthe family would love it.
Will your family be okay with it."

"Suremy parents and sisters will love it. I don't have a lot of relativesnot like
you. We could marry right after school ends in Junehoneymoon and then I could
come back and be ready for the new job in July. You good with that?"

"Yes yes yes. Let me talk to my parents first of coursebut wow I can't believe
you asked my dad. Was he nice?"

"Nice? Yes. He pulled his Glock out once but after it was all said and done we had
some great wine and he gave me his blessing. Fuck he even kissed me." I don't
doubt my dad pulled his Glock out. I am his baby girl. He hasn't done too well
knowing I am sleeping with Luke and not married.

"Oh my godI am going to be your wife."

"Yes you are."

"I will be Francesca Sawyer. I can't wait." He has a huge smile on his face.
"God you are perfect." He sighs a big breath and takes me directly to the
bedroom.

####

Moving almost a year ahead next.Not much left to do here friends. I

know I said that before but I have international work the month of
February and won't be able to do anything with this. So it is my goal to
finish ACHB this month. I have no interest in doing the Grey kids growing
up. This story will end with Phoebe's birth. Heads up. I will reference
Carla again so you know how her relationship is working out with Ana.
XOX Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Milestones

Teddy's First Birthday

May 2013

Ana's POV

"Milk, milk, milk, milk, milk, milk, milk, milkdude we get it. Christian you should
get your kid a cow." Elliot repeats Teddy's request and rubs his nephews head,
grabbing another beer. We all are laughing at Teddy who is sitting in his high
chair signing for milk over and over again.

"I will say Ana, when you told me you had him in a sign language class for babies
I thought that was the damn dumbest idea I ever heard since he isn't deafbut
he sure can communicate well with the signs he picked up." My dad comments.

"I'm still not sold on this Ray. But at least I know when he is hungry, wants more,
all done, water, milk for damn sure and when he wants to go to bed. Another
word he learned was clean up but he just ignores that one." Christian smirks.
I enrolled Teddy in a sign language class for babies several months ago along
with Genevieve, Stacey and Collins little girl. Every week we get on the floor and
sing songs and the instructor sings and teaches them basic sign language. Of
course Christian hated the entire idea thinking he won't talk if he is signing and of
course he didn't want him around other babiesmore like their parents. So we
had a private class for the two of them. They both picked up on it so well and it
really helps while his language skills are developing. Christian said he hates it but
I watched him signing with Teddy the other day and cracked up. He won't admit
it but it does really help. The sign for milk is closing and opening your fist and
Teddy does it nonstop which is why Elliot had us all laughing a minute ago.

We bring Teddy's first birthday cake out shaped like a plane and he has no idea
what we are doing. I have never given him anything this sweet. Other than the
coffee cake Gramps sneaks him each Saturdaythis will be interesting. Every
time there is a plane in the sky or he sees a plane he gets so excited. When he
flies on the GEH jet he crawls from one end to the other. He can say 'pane' and
does when he sees one. So his first birthday cake is of course a plane. He still
isn't walking. He is much more verbal and so smart, but he crawls everywhere.
Christian is obsessed with him learning to walk and leads him around by his
hands everywhere. Teddy will say 'up dada' and Christian patiently tells him
'time to walk Ted' but he isn't having it. Christian was so worried he called his
mom to see if this was a problem that our one year old son was still not walking
and she laughed at him and told him to chill out. Thank god for my mother-in-
law. Of course Genevieve has been walking for over a month making Christian
even crazier.

We have a small gathering for his birthday. All the Grey's are here, Taylor, Sophie
and Gail, Dad, Maggie, Luke and Francesca. Genevieve woke up with a fever so
they had to cancel. We are gathered outside on our large brick patio, camera's in
place and sing Happy Birthday to Teddy. I water up. Wowmy baby is a year old
already. He is cherub cute. He is good natured, most of the time looks just like
a chubby cute version of Christian and he is everything to both of us. Christian is
flat-out in love with Teddy as am I. We almost fight about who will rock him at
night. Sometimes I sit on Christian's lap and then Teddy on mine and the three of
us snuggle and sing.

We give Teddy his cake and as expected he loves it and makes a huge mess. He
wants to feed Christian and laughs when his daddy rolls his eyes and makes crazy
faces over how good the cake is. We all watch them in awe as Christian gobbles
Teddy's fingers up and laughs hysterically.

"Oh shoot I forgot I told my mom we would Facetime her for this. Oh well she can
watch when he does the futures game with Frankie." My mom's visit back at
Valentine's Day turned out well. She was pleasant and we talked a lot. She tried
with Teddy but he didn't take to her and she just isn't a natural with children. I
wouldn't say that when she left we had become super close but we are talking
and mending things. She was nice to my husband while she was here and that is
what was important to me. So we got through her visit and she said she wants to
come back sometime in the summer. She has a job now and I think that is
helping her to focus. She works in a book store in Savannah and that gives us
something we can talk about now, which is nice. I know we will never be super
closebut at least we aren't fighting. We all still have some suspicions about her
sincerity, but so far it's all good.

Grace cleans ups Teddy and then Frankie comes over with a shot glass, a rosary
and a fifty cent piece. She explains that in her Italian familythis is a tradition for
babies on their first birthday. You place all three items in front of them and
whatever they pick will dictate the course their life will take.

"Rosarya life of philanthropy and maybe even chastity." She tells us.

"Chastityhado you not know who his old man is?" Elliot yells out.

"If Teddy picks the coinhe will be prosperous and successful and if he picks that
shot glass up.I am afraid we will have to keep an eye on this one as he will be a
man who likes his drink." Frankie gives Teddy a big smile. She is so good with
him and he flirts with her and acts all shy in front it her.

"Why not a ball or plane? Those are his favorite two things in the world."
Christian asks. Frankie explains this is about his virtue. He might be rich from
being a ballplayer or drink a lot because he is a famous winemaker. Or own his
own plane because of his wealth. But it is just the three items. My god we are all
so into this. It is hilarious.

"Since he doesn't appear to ever want to walk maybe you should add some little
walkers or crutches to see if he grabs those."

"Elliotstop. He will walk when he is ready." Grace admonishes him.

"Let's hope it's before he starts driving."

"Elliot he isn't ready." Mia lays into him. The guys are all laughing and the women
are pissed.

"Oh lighten upI'm teasing. Jabba here knows his Uncle Elliot loves him." That
causes even more groans. Teddy is chubby but Grace assures me that once he
starts walking he will slim out. He isn't overly chubby just kissably so.

"He is in the 90th percentile Elliot. He's just fine." Grace takes great exception to
Elliot teasing him and he stops. Christian is muttering something under his breath
and Elliot has to walk away from laughing so hard. I can only imagine. Frankie
places everything on the tray. Taylor is running the video camera for us and we
are all on the edge of our seats like he is about to open the million dollar
envelope.

Teddy looks at me and then Christian. He puts his right hand over the shot glass
slowly and I bury my head in Christian's armno Teddy. Frankie said we all have
to remain silent so we don't encourage him. He keeps looking at the glass and
Elliot is jumping up and downhe wants him to grab the glass so he can tease us,
I am sure. Suddenly his little hand go towards the rosary beads. Again Elliot
whispers"Oh little manyou don't want to go thereyou want to wet your
wicket."

"Elliotseriously behave." We all start laughing when Grace smacks his arm. We
are still on the edge of our seat. I look up at Christian and he is leaning in
grimacing his teeth in a big smile almost ringing his hands. This is hilarious.
Teddy goes back to the shot glassno baby nothen as we a watch his little right
hand he swiftly takes his left hand and picks up the coin. Is he left handed?

"Oh he faked us out. That was awesome." Brady hi-fives Elliot.

We all cheer and Christian is fist pumping as though he just ran the bases.
"That's my boyyes!" He takes him out of his high chairfights him for the coin
that he is trying to put in his mouth and swings him around and kisses him over
and over. Teddy is squealing in delight knowing he did something great as
everyone has cheered. Brady wants a redo and thinks we should put his toy
hammer in the mix. Elliot wants to add the ballChristian wants his toy plane
added and I want to add a book. Frankie says we are breaking the rules but it is
fun. So we do the new set up.

"Now what do each of these symbolize since your making this up?" Gramps ask.
"If we are adding our professionswhere is the gavel to represent law. Little
Theodore might just go in that direction." We don't have a gavel but we have a
mallet for pounding meat and we get that. His little tray is covered.

Christian bets Elliot and Brady each $100 that he takes the plane while they each
think he will pick up the ball. He loves balls.baseballs, tennis balls, footballs,
soccer balls. He knows that word and everyone comments how well he throws at
one year. Carrick jumps in the bet and thinks he will pick up the book. Good grief
betting on a baby. Finally, Taylor, Mia and Sawyer jump in on the bet as well
leaving only my dad and Gramps out of it. Christian is the only one that has
picked the plane.

Frankie places all the items on the tray once again and he looks at each. "Come
on Teddy this family needs a professional athlete," Brady cheers him on. Christian
just grins. I wonder what he hopes he will pick. I know he thinks he will select the
plane because it is his favorite thing in the world. But I wonder if he would like
Teddy to be a lawyer someday. I think he will pick the book because it has Elmo
on it. He loves Elmo and I would love if Teddy went into publishing someday.
Christian assumes he will take over GEH. Maybe he won't do either. This is silly. I
am assuming whatever he picks will dictate his course in life. I'm worse than
Frankie's grandmother who believes all this stuff.

Once again his little hand hovers.

"Come on little man.Papa needs a new pair of shoes." Christian yells out making
everyone groan.

"Yea the Vuitton's aren't on sale this week Tedsterhelp your Daddy afford those
$2500 pair of hoofs." Elliot cracks. His one little finger touches the book and he
smiles.

"Elmo." But he doesn't pick it up. We are all circled around his high chair fighting
for the best view. This is crazy fun.

"The play is incomplete.he has to pick it up." Sawyer announces. Sure that is
because he bet on the hammer. Teddy swishes the meat mallet off his tray and it
hits the ground making Gramps and Carrick groan.

"I feel the same way about lawyer's son," Christian cracks.

Carrick picks up the mallet and announces with disappointment, "No attorney for
this one. Next baby maybe." I blush knowing they all expect us to announce baby
number two and Christian grins at me.
"Yea how about that baby?" He has been bugging me to get pregnant every
chance he gets even though we agreed to wait until next year.

Teddy looks up at me and rubs his eyes. He is getting tired of this. He gives us
the sign for sleepy placing his hand on his forehead.

"What does that mean? Does he have a headache?"

"Elliot even you aren't that stupid?" Christian tells him. "We will give him a few
more seconds then g him out of there. He's tired."

"Ni ni Dada?" He looks at Christian, picks up the plane then holds his arms up to
be picked up. Everyone yells and claps. Again Christian does his victory lap,
power fisting as he goes and tells everyone to pay up.

"TeddyPapa is going to buy some new shoes!" He loves winning that is for sure.
Teddy's first birthday was full of memories.but the best one was less than
fifteen minutes later.

I filled a sippy cup of milk to give Teddy before taking him up for his nap. Grace
was holding him and rubbing his back to settle him down a bit. All the
excitement, and the cake has him a bit out of sorts. The guys were heading over
to hit the obstacle course after a long winter to see who could out do who. Kate
and Frankie were cleaning up the wrapping paper and Mia was sitting on the
grass rolling one of Teddy's balls. He looked at her and said."Ball." He squirmed
and wanted out of Graces lap so she put him down and he crawled over to Mia
and into her lap.

"Come over here young fellacome see your Gramps." Gramps was sitting next
to my dad wearing his fedora straw hat and enjoying a rare day out. Just like that
Teddy got on all fours, used Mia's arm to pull himself straight up and then
toddledarms up highleaning forward six steps right over to Gramps.

"Christian did you see thatdid you see that?" We all screamed and Christian who
had already started walking away came running back.

"What.what happened? What's wrong?"

"He walked to your grandfather." My dad says laughing, rubbing Teddy's head.

"I got itI got it all on film." Carrick announces as excited as the rest of us. He
has a new video camera the size of his phone and has been playing with it all
day. Christian looks bummed that he missed it.

"No way. Did he really?" Carrick shows him the footage and he smiles but I can
tell he wants to experience it himself. "Little shitwaits until I am not around." He
sits on the ground next to Mia. "Ted come see daddy." Teddy is playing with the
wicker on Gramps chair. "Teddy come see Daddy. I've got your soccer ball."

"Ball." He tries to turn around but can't quite figure out how to do that. My dad
stands up and guides his hands so that he turns.

"I think he is going to do it again," Aunt Maggie comments softly. We all hold our
breath. I look up to see Elliot and he is standing quiet for a change. He must have
come back to see where Christian was and he squats down next to his brother
but doesn't say a word.

"Ball." Teddy says it again and with arms up high he takes about six steps into his
Daddy's arms making us all cheer. He is so proud of himself and Christian picks
him up and tosses him in the air making Teddy squeal again in delight. He
doesn't know what the big fuss about turning one was all about but he knows he
has provided all of the entertainment.

Kate's POV - Is that a Booger? July, 2013

"Babe I think Ethan will watch Amigo the weekend of Mia's wedding. We will be
gone so much it would just be easier if he was with someone else."

"Yea? Christian doesn't care if we just dump Amigo at his house. Gail and other
security will be there."

Elliot will never forgive Ethan no matter what he says, he has never gotten over
that Ethan took Mia's virginity and then dumped her because he couldn't' get over
Ana. Whenever Ethan comes over or we are with my family you can feel the
temperature drop between the two of them. It makes me sad. It isn't all Elliot's
fault, Ethan thinks all the Grey's are arrogant and treats Elliot like he is an idiot
because he doesn't have his graduate degree or isn't in a suit and tie every day.
It really pisses me off when he makes comments about Elliot being a blue collar
millionaire. Whateverhe makes a hell of a lot more all on his own, without
anyone's help I might addthen Ethan will ever make.

Elliot is Mr. Playtime and Mr. Jovial all the time but he is the hardest working man
I have ever met. He gets up at 5:00 am every morning and is on site by 6:00
am. He works out six days a week and every evening he studies his blueprints
and works on the family room floor so we are at least in the same room. He
never asks his employees to do anything he won't do and he is amazing at what
he does. There was an article written about him in the Seattle Business Journal
and it praised his talent as a builder and how innovative he is. It praised his
business sense and savvy and I was so proud of him that I had it framed and
enlarged for his office. It was nice because it never mentioned Christian anywhere
or even once in the article. Nothing personal against Christian but it can't be easy
to live in your little brother's shadow. Never once have I heard my hubby
complain, bitch or say one thing negative about his little brother. They are super
close and I know if I have a thought to keep it to myself because it just leads to a
fight.

"I will be late tonight babe. I have a league meeting and don't think I will be
home until after nine. You should go to your parent's house for dinner. I didn't
make anything for you sorry. But there are leftovers in the refrigerator. Your
mom always loves feeding her poor starving baby boy."

"Katebe nice." I watch him get out of the shower. I am sitting on the bathroom
counter. We have been back to talking about selling the house and building
something but Elliot said the last thing he has time for is building his own house
right now. Brady drafted our dream house for us and we want to build it but Elliot
won't put our house in front of other projects. Besides we haven't found the right
lot. We went out looking last weekend but we couldn't find anything we liked. We
don't really want to be on the water like the rest of the Grey's. Elliot doesn't have
a boat and we both like the urban settings a bit more.
I get off the counter. Wow.I must have gotten up too fastI feel dizzy. I hold
the counter for a few seconds then take a deep breath.

"You okay?" Elliot leans down to look at me. I take some deep breaths and feel a
bead of sweat over my lip.

"Yes. I'm fine I just feel dizzy. I guess I didn't eat enough today." The wave
passes and I walk out into the kitchen to rummage through the refrigerator. I find
some cheese and crackers and fix a plate for myself and Elliot. I pull out some
pepperoni and put it on the plate and rinse the grapes still in the grocery bag.
"EllI made a snack tray for you to munch on before you go to your parents. I
am going to head out."

I jump when he sneaks up behind me. "Don't yell I am right here. What is that?
I'm starving that isn't even a bite. I know what I would like for a snack though."
He pulls me closer and he smells so good fresh out of the shower. God he is
hot."

"No time I have to pick up Mia before the meeting."

"Is Ana going?"

"Noshe said Christian has been pissy because she has worked late a few nights
and going tonight would set a shit storm up so she thought she would skip it."

"Wellmaybe I will be pissy then you will stay home with me."

"You can try itbut that shit doesn't fly with me."

"PleaseI didn't get to see you last night because you worked late and then the
night before I worked late and I miss you. We are falling behind on our baby
making."

We started trying to make a baby in late May. It has been five weeks and my
period was due three days agobut I am never on time and feel pretty sure I am
not pregnant since I am spotting lightly. Besides OMG we drank so much when
we went to Italy for Sawyer's wedding, I almost hope I am not pregnant.
Francesca's Italian relatives had an endless supply of wine. It was the most fun
we have all had together ever. It was an amazing experience to party with the
locals and the location was unreal. Ana had a hard time leaving Teddy for five
days but they called him all the time and did Facetime constantly. He stayed with
Grace and Carrick and the nanny was there as well. If she isn't pregnant after
that week it will be a miracle. Christian was like a starving man having Ana alone
to himself for five days. They were constantly leaving to knock one off. It was the
four of us as Mia and Brady couldn't make it with their own big wedding coming
up and Elliot didn't really want to leave his company without someone in charge.
Taylor and Gail flew over with us as well but when poor Taylor wasn't working he
was trying to show Gail parts of Italy as she has never been.

"My period is about ready to come any secondthis isn't my fertile time. But I will
come home and fuck you."

"Promise?"

"Yep." I watch him take his phone out.

"You want to get some dinner since the ladies are going out tonight? I don't feel
like going to my parent's." He must be talking to Brady. He looks up at me. "I
don't want to hear about all this wedding shit one more minute. My mom is out of
her mind right now." Mia's wedding may very well be the social event of the year
in Seattle. It is all the local media and social columns have talked about. The
Grey's are Seattle and the princess tying the knot is huge news. Christian thinks
they will have more media issues than when he got married. I doubt it. See
eloping is easier.

I am standing at the league meeting waiting for it to start, talking with Mia and
Darla Von Talley next year's President. What a pretentious bitch. She is trying to
get an invite to Mia's wedding.

"Mia can't invite one more person or my in-laws will shoot her. What is the guest
list up to now Miaalmost 400 people? Everyone who is anyone in Seattle is
going to be there." Wow that was snarly of me. Mia almost giggles.

"Oh, well if anyone cancels I would love to be there to represent the league."
Yearight. I wonder if she knows that Mia has about twenty other league
members coming. "I was hoping to see Anastasia here tonight. I really want to
get her to agree to sit on my committee." I am trying to drink this glass of white
wine and it taste like its metallic. It is nasty so I place it on the buffet stand and
decide to get a club soda when the waiter walks by. I notice that Darla has the
nastiest booger in her nosejeez it is so gross. How can she not feel it? I feel my
mouth get watery and I feel strange. I look at Mia and she wipes her nose as to
say.Darla do something. Mia covers her mouth and I can see she wants to
laughbut I feel like I am going to puke. Oh god, Kate it is a just a booger. Get a
grip. But I can't and I have to run to the bathroom where I throw up over and
over again.

"Kate are you okay?" It's Mia, thank god.

"Yes come inbut lock the door. Oh my god, that booger made me sick. What the
fuck? How did she not know that was sitting there? It was so big I don't know
how she can even breathe." I dry heave.

"God Kateget a grip it's was just snot."

"Stop." I throw up again. "I can't deal with seeing her again with that thing in her
nose."

"Seriously Kate. Manyou can tell you didn't grow up around Christian and Elliot.
They use to fling their boogers at each other."

"Mia stop." I heave again.

"She picked it out. I told her she had a bat in the cave and she took a napkin and
worked it out." Oh godif she doesn't stop I am going to pass out. "Have you
always been so squeamish about this sort of thing?" I shake my head and Mia
hands me a cold,wet hand towel.

"Never. Oh god Mia I think I need to go. You stay I will ask Elliot to come get me
and you take my car home."
"NoI will take you. I am not abandoning my sister-in-law for these bitches.
Come onI will drive you."

We get in the car and I feel exhausted. "KATE!" Mia scares the shit out of me as I
was leaning back with my eyes closed in my own passenger seat.

"What MiaJesus Christ you scared the shit out of me."

"Oh my godyou're pregnant."

"No I'm not. I am spotting."

"You are so pregnant. Who throws up over a booger? When is your period due?"

"Three days ago. Drive me home Mia and if you mentioned the booger again I am
going to puke in your new Kors handbag."

I close my eyes and let her drive me home but she pulls up to a pharmacy.
"Someone is preggers! I will be right back." A few minutes later Mia comes out
with several pregnancy test and she is all excited. I feel bad for her. I know she
wishes this was her but she is more excited than me. She really is a sweetheart
even though she drives us all crazy. I take her hand.

"Thank you Miabut I don't think I am." When we get to my house I thank her
for dropping me off and tell her I will go in and get Elliot to take her home.

"Screw thatI am going in with you to watch you pee and do this test. If you
think I am waiting until we get homenot happening." I called Elliot and told him
I was sick and he left dinner and beat me home. He walks outside to greet us.

"Hey little girlthanks for bringing Kate home. You okay baby. What's wrong?" I
smile. I think it is so funny how he always calls Mia little girl. He never calls her
Mia. "What happened Kate, you look pale and frankly like shit."

"Darla had a huge slimy booger in her nose and it made Kate sick," Mia tells my
husband.

"No seriouslywhat happened?"

"I am serious. She took one look at her nose and ran off and puked her guts out.
In her defense it was a huge nasty thing."

"Are you serious? Christ Kate you wouldn't last ten seconds on a work site where
guys do..."

"Elliot don't say anything please. I just want to go in and lay down."

"Oh no you don't Kate. Do this first."

"Do what?" Mia hands him the bag and he looks inside. He has a huge smile.
"Really? You think maybe? Oh babygo pee. Come onI'll go with you."

"I think I can pee by myself. But this is a waste of time. I am spotting and my
period is about to happened any second. My boobs feel like lead balloons." I grab
the pregnancy kits and open two for good measure. I feel so miserable right now
I would rather wait on this. I pee and bring the sticks out with me and place them
on a paper towel that Mia has on the counter top. We all lean in and watch for
what feels like hours. We have only been trying the past month and not really
timing it or anything. I can't be pregnant. Oh god that booger would make a
Neanderthal lose it. Ugh I will never look at Darla again without getting that
visual. I put my head down on the counter half afraid to look and mostly because
thoughts of boogergate have me ill again.

"Oh my god." I hear Mia.

"Fuck.babywe are going to have a baby." I pop my head up.

"NOreally?" I open my one eye slowly and look at the sticks. "Oh my god. Oh
my godI'm pregnant." I find myself smiling despite my rolling stomach. Elliot
pulls me to him and kisses me. I hug him tight and kiss him back. Wow I am
happy. I didn't expect to feel so excited. I am crazy happy and I know I have a
huge smile on my face.

"I am so happy. This is amazing. See you were so worried about how difficult it
would be to get pregnant. Baby that was easy!" Easy for him to say.

"Congratulations you two. This is so exciting. Can I tell Brady? I won't tell anyone
else. Oh my god just think.that baby is about the size of Darla's booger right
now." I run to the bathroom.

Tissue Alert Jan 2014 - Stardust Melody

Ana's POV

"Heywhat's up? How are you feeling?"

"Good. Saw Dr. Green today and she said baby girl is still on target. God I feel
like a whale. Are you and the mogul starting your baby making yet?"

"Oh yeaas soon as I stopped my birth control last month he has been on me
non-stop. And I mean on me. He came over to my office yesterday, dragged me
out and we did it in the parking garage. Do not tell Elliot that!"

"Hey the reason I'm calling is I just dropped off flowers to Gram and checked in
on her and she is breathing really heavy and I can't reach Grace. You see Grams
more than meI think this is bad. Gramps isn't here either. He is with Christian
today, right? His caregiver said she seems worse."

My heart beats fast as Kate gives me the news. I saw Grams on Saturday and she
was basically the same except I thought her lips looked blue. Grace said she
might not be getting enough oxygen and her living will says no extreme
measures so we all have to be prepared to let her go. Grace said she can linger
for months more, or go anytime. She is so tiny and almost comatose with an
occasional moan. "Okay I will leave work and head over there now."

"Are you sure? I hate to bother you but she doesn't look good Ana. I called Elliot
but he is literally on the roof of a building."
"WellI'm not a doctor but you're right, I have seen her more than anyone else
lately so maybe it's nothing."

I walk out and get Jeb and Reynolds. "JebI need to go to the Trevelyan's. Drew
tell Martha to get Teddy ready and we should leave in five minutes." I send
Christian a text but he doesn't respond so I call Andrea.

"Hi Andrea do you know where Christian is?"

"He left his phone herecan you believe it? He just called me from the car and
told me. He is on his way back from lunch with Mr. Trevelyan and they should be
here in ten minutes."

"Okay never mind I will call Taylor. He's with them right?"

"Yes. Is everything okay? Can I help?"

"I don't know. It's Grams. I will call Taylor. Thanks."

"Hey Taylor can you hand the phone to Christian?"

"Sure. He left his phone. He is almost having seizures without it."

"Hi baby.sorryI have never done that. What's up?"

"Kate just left your grandmother and she said she is not doing well. We can't
reach your mom, I am heading over. I don't want to worry Grampsbut wanted
you to know. Let me see what I think then maybe you should come with him
when Taylor brings him back."

"Surelet me know." I know he doesn't want to say anything in front of Gramps

until I get there.

I carry my madman toddler into the house and tell Martha to keep an eye on him.
"Make sure he is gentle with Riley he tends to get excited and wants to pull on
him." I look at Jeb. "Good thing Christian isn't with us. The door is unlocked. The
caregivers know better. JebI am sending the caregiver outlet her have it about
locking the doors please. I believe Lorna is working."

"Will do Mrs. Grey. Anything else I can do?" I shake my head and head over to
Grams room. Jeb has been with me since Sawyer left. He splits shifts with Ryan
and I never thought I would get attached to another CPO, but I adore him. He is
firm, efficient and sweet. He is forty, in fantastic shape and gets along famously
with the other team members. He was burned in Iraq and has severe scars on his
face that I no longer even notice. He was a highly decorated and trained Marine
artillery officer before his accident. He is divorced, no children and we really hit it
off. At first Christian didn't like how friendly he was with me. But he has come
such a long way that he has let it go and Taylor has only had to talk to Jeb a few
times about using more discretion when he talks to me. That isn't to say I don't
miss Luke. But we talk all the time and he emails me plus Christian has allowed
him to be part of our social circle now and we all hang out quite a bit. Frankie is
expecting in May and they have decided not to find out what they are having.
Luke is like Christian was when I was pregnant with Teddy. He wants a boy and
makes no bones about it.
I hear Grams before I walk in the room. She is raspy and her breathing is so
labored. This isn't good. "When did this start?" I ask Lorna and she said she
noticed it when she came in this morning. "Okay, you can go on out I will sit with
her. Security needs a word with you."

"Mama.Mama." I hear little steps coming down the hall and Martha is chasing
him. "Mama!" Teddy peaks around the corner and comes to me. I let Martha
know it is okay.

"Grams isn't feeling well Teddy can you be a good boy and go play with Martha."
He shyly tucks his head on my shoulder. He doesn't know what to make of her.
He sees her every week and but she can't respond.

"Row, Row Mama." I smile because my twenty month old son knows that I sing to
Grams because on a rare occasion she recognizes the song and her lips move. We
learned that from all of our reading and Christian's board participation with the
Alzheimer's Foundation. I reach down and take her hand and it is unusually cold.
Holding Teddy I bend down and kiss her forehead. Such a sweet, sweet lady. I
wish I had known her longer before she was afflicted with this disease. I sit down
in the chair next to the bed holding Teddy who is playing with my braid and I sing
"Row, Row, Row your boat, gently down the stream, merrily, merrily, merrily,
merrily, life is but a dream." I repeat it and Teddy chimes inRow, Row, Rowhe
doesn't know the rest of the words but he wiggles his butt as I sing. I look at
Grams and her lips start moving with mine. I can't contain the tearsit is too
much. Teddy wipes my tears and this makes me cry harder. Grams starts gasping
for air and then quiets down again. We keep singing until I have a text from
Christian.

How is she?

BadI think we should get everyone here. Find your mom.

Grace arrives an hour later and listens to Grams lungs. "They are full of fluid. I
am guessing pneumonia. Her blood pressure is very very low. It won't be
much.it won't be much" she can't say the words. She is a doctor but this is her
mother. I reach around and put my arms around her and she cries only pulling
herself together when Mia comes charging into the room. She looks at Grams,
takes the seat next to the bed and takes her grandmothers hand in hers and
kisses it. She is crying so hard that I reach down and whisper in her ear.

"MiaI think your Mom needs you." She looks up and wipes the mascara from her
face and gets up to hug her mom and they hold each other tight. I know Mia
adored her grandmother and this isn't easy for her.

Within the next few hours the whole family is there and Uncle Mike and Aunt
Diana are on their way. Grace doesn't think they will make it in time. Gramps is
holding her hand and looks so forlorn. He hasn't moved. Elliot is standing behind
the chair brought in for Kate. Christian is holding Teddy who has fallen asleep and
holding my hand. Elliot is making me cry as he silently can't stop his tears
running down his face wiping them occasionally with his sleeve. Grace is sitting at
the end of the bed and Carrick is rubbing her shoulders. Mia and Brady are
standing in the doorway. Mia is such a wreck that Brady has pulled her into the
hallway a few times so she can cry hard without upsetting Gramps.

"One of you kidscan you pull up a song on those fancy phones of yours."
Christian and Elliot both step forward at Gramps request.
"Of course Gramps. What song would you like?"

"I promised her when her time came I would find a way to play Nat King
Coles, Stardust Melody. It's a special song for us." Both Christian and Elliot are
scrolling through their phone.

"Addie my love, my sweet girl. It's time honey. Thank you for your love Adelaide.
Thank you for Gracie and Michael. You be waiting for me now sweetheart and
we'll be together soon enough. I need to stay and keep these kids straight a few
more years. But I will listen to our song every night. You were the prettiest girl I
ever did see. I love you Addie." Gramps wipes his tear and Elliot puts the music
on. We are all a sobbing mess. Christian hands me a sleeping Teddy but Elliot
takes him from me as I am such a mess and I think he wanted to hold onto
something. He walks over to his grandfather and squats next to him just so
Gramps knows he is there. No one questions this. It is Christian who Gramps
depends on the most.

We watch Grams take her last breath as the song is almost done. Gramps puts
his hand on Christian's shoulder and pushes himself up leaning over to tenderly
kiss Grams lips and then walks to the end of the bed and nods at Grace. He
gently touches his daughters chin and kisses her cheek then walks down the
hallway where we hear him cry the stoic tears of a man whose heart is truly
broken.

One Week Later

Christian's POV

"Songo home damn it. I'm fine."

"I will; just want to make sure you are settled for the night Gramps."

"Christian, if I were to be honest with youI am looking forward to a little quiet

time. That Aunt Diana of yours never shuts up. I have a lot of cards and well
wishes to get through and I want to start writing some thank you notes."

"Gramps I can have Andrea do that for you."

"I think I am capable of thanking people for their sympathy and good wishes.
Now go home to your precious wife and little boy. You might catch him before he
goes to bed. Go on. Riley and I are going to be okay."

I hate leaving him. Uncle Mike and his family were here for the week, leaving
today and through the funeral we were mostly good. But yesterday morning
Uncle Mike found out that Gramps gave me the POA when he approached Gramps
about selling the house. He was so pissed he got in the car and came over to my
house to chew me out. I let him scream and holler and then when he was done I
just looked at him and told him "with all due respect Uncle MikeI don't give a
fuck what you think. You live in California and I live here. I will take responsibility
for him." We went back and forth for about an hour and when he saw I wasn't
caving in and he couldn't do a thing about it.he left. The war my dad predicted
has begun.

"GrampsI mean it. If Uncle Mike gives you a hard time, just tell him to talk to
me."
"ChristianI can handle him. He came home yesterday from meeting with you
and I recited from my memory a court case I tried twenty five years ago. I asked
him if that sounded like a man that lost his mind. I told him it was my decision
and I didn't want to hear another word about it. He sure wants to put me away
though. He is just worried about me being alone. I think he feels I will have more
company in one of those places, but god damn it they are full of old people." I
smile and don't' say anything.

"Okay well what about tomorrow?"

"What about tomorrow? I have plenty to do around here."

"Gramps you don't need live in caregivers but if you want them, we can keep
them."

"I can wash my own balls for Christ sake that is a waste of money." Again I smile.
"But I would like Lorna to stay on maybe for three or four hours a day. She can
make me dinner and help me keep the place up. I never was much of a cook. You
took my god damn car away, so unless one of your troops comes and picks me
up I can't go anywhere. I would like to start coming to Grey House every week if
that is okay?"

"Of course Gramps. So I have meetings and a lot of work to catch up on from
being out so much this past week, so I won't stop by tomorrow but Elliot said he
was coming by at some point. But we will be over Saturday morning as usual."

"How is the little fellow? Hard on him this week with all the people coming and
going I imagine."

"He's good. You know Teddy.he's always in a good mood."

"OhChristian let me write you a check before I forget."

I paid the funeral home when Elliot and I went to make all the arrangements.
Fuckers wanted their money upfrontI felt like smacking the funeral home
director. I asked him, "do you know who you are burying asshole? We're good for
the money." I have never paid for a funeral but was shocked how much they rip
you off. The only time we had any laughs was when the funeral home director left
Elliot and I alone to pick out Grams casket. Call it nervesI don't know but at one
point Elliot was practically on top of me. I couldn't even move.

"What the fuck Elliotback up."

"These places fucking creep me out. Look at that one. It looks like something
Dracula would be buried in."

We kept trying to find the perfect casket for Grams and the more we looked the
slap happier we got. Finally we found one that we agreed on but we were waiting
for my mom and Uncle Mike to arrive and confirm everything. I told Elliot I
needed to use the men's room and he came with me he was so freaked out. That
did it for me. I was laughing so hard I was crying. I am sure it was part grief and
part just the situation. When my mom got there she hated the one we picked out
and we had to go back in and start over.
"Gramps just give me the money later. Or I have it covered, don't worry about
it."

"No Christian, I will pay for my wives funeral expenses. I will never be able to
spend a penny on her again. Don't argue with me." I wait for him to find his
check book and write me the check.

I head home and let Ana know I am on my way. I really want to see Teddy before
he goes to bed and she said he was just getting his bath. We are almost home. I
need my wife tonight. Just plain vanilla. But man I need her.

I watch Ana dry Teddy and he takes off running naked with his hooded towel
falling off, making me laugh. She gets up to go after him, notices me and jumps.
"You scared me." I lean down and kiss her. "How's Gramps." We both watch our
naked son run around the room. I pick him up to put a diaper on him before he
pisses on something, because history tells me he will.

"He's okay. You know he doesn't want to be a burden. We just need to keep him
busy." I know I sound down.

"Are you okay?"

"Yea. You know this just makes me scared that Gramps won't want to stick
around much longer. So you know I'm sad about Grams and worried about him.
Anywayhow was your day? How's my best buddy?" I bend down and give him
nuggies on his stomach after getting his diaper on him.

"Gain Dada." I kiss him again.

"Come on Teddy let's get you dressed. I will get him dressed Ana and put him to
bed. Go downstairs or better yetwait for me in the bedroom and relax." I hold
Teddy by his ankles upside down and kiss his nose. He is laughing his head off.
Ana sits in the rocking chair.

"I will sit with you. I put his jammies on the changing table." I sit him back down
on his changing table and vaguely am aware that she laid out sweats and a t-
shirt for him instead of his usual zip up sleeper. Ana is talking so I am not going
to interrupt her if she wants him to sleep in clothes instead of pajamas, I don't
care. I pull up the bottoms looking at Ana as she tells me about her new editor. I
am trying to listen and get Teddy to quit pulling the wipes out of the box. I help
him with his t-shirt that she laid out and I am not even paying attention. He's
babbling about something, and she is asking me about insurance for part time
employees and I look for socks for his feet since it is cold out. Why didn't she just
put him in a sleeper? His little feet will get cold since he doesn't keep the blanket
on him. Ana is smiling and shaking her head. What? Did I dress him wrong? I
stand him up, turn him around and she is really giggling now.

"What? Did I do something wrong?"

"Nodo you like his pajamas?"

"No he will freeze his little ass off in just a t-shirt and these bottoms its cold out
there and.wait what does that say?" I straighten Ted's shirt and pull it out.

I am going to be a BIG BROTHER

It takes a second, but when it registers, my heart races with excitement. This
time around my wife has no doubt how happy I am. I pick her up while still
holding Teddy and kiss her with as much passion as a man who is deeply in love
with his wife can muster. I look her in the eyes and she knows my heart is a bit
heavy right nowbut that I am a happy, happy man.

"How about that Teddy? Mommy's going to have a baby." He points to himself
and smiles. Yeawe might have to work on that. "Your baby days are over kid
time to man up." I rotate kissing her and my son, both held safely in my arms,
but I am the one that is being comforted.

March 12, 2014

Elliot's POV

"Oh my god Kate she is perfect. Thank you baby. You did great."

"She is beautiful isn't she?" Kate is crying so hard and I am so proud of her. She
got through her labor like a trouper. "How big is she El?" I walk over to where the
nurse is cleaning her up and weighing her.

"Mr. Grey she is a tiny little thing. She is just 6 pounds and 18 inches. She is
beautiful. What is her name?" The nurse asks me as she hands me my gorgeous,
dainty little girl. I hold her close to me and give her daddy's first kiss as the tears
flow and I am barely able to get my daughter's name out. But I close my eyes
picture the wonderful lady that we have named my daughter after and whisper.

"It's Adelaide Ava Grey."

###

Oh manI am even having the sniffles right now. I feel sad as I finish
this up. I still have a few chapters leftas promisedwhen Christian
finds out he is having a daughterthinking about going back and doing
Sawyer and Frankie's wedding weekend as I have some fun ideas for
that and will include all of our favorite couples; Phoebe's birth and one or
two little other surprises. Maybe three more chapters out of this.
So.hang with mebut I wanted to tie some of these loose ends up in
one Chapter.

Writing about Gram's passing was hardfor those of us that have

experienced Alzheimer's it is a long painful process to watch. Losing
Grams for mein this writing was one of the hardest chapters to write
but it felt necessary to keep this real.

I hope I was able to add enough levity to this to make it not too much of
a tear jerker. Once again I used my own experience to share Kate's
realization she was pregnant. With my third sonyepI was talking to a
woman with a booger and.I lost it. So I have been waiting to fit that in.
My life is a hootwhat can I say. XO Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 79

Italy 2013

Christian's POV

"Don't cry baby, he will be fine. My parents have looked forward to this week for
months and your dad and Maggie are coming for the weekend. He will be so
spoiled and have so much fun he won't even know we are gone. This will be like a
week at Disneyworld for him with all his grandparents giving him their undivided
attention. You trust my mom right?"

"Yes.of courseit's just I have never left him for so long. What if he doesn't
remember us next week when we get backdid you just roll your eyes at me?"

I smile at her as she blatantly caught me rolling my eyes. I wipe Ana's tears as
we sit in the back of the SUV on our way to the airport. "Babyhe will remember
us. He goes a week without seeing Elliot, Gramps, Mia and my parents and he
flipping goes nuts when he sees them. He is smart you know that."

I feel bad about leaving the little guy too, but I am so fucking pumped about
having Ana alone for almost a week that I can deal with it. Well we won't be
totally alone as we will be with Kate and Elliot all week, but there won't be a little
voice yelling over the intercom 'Up Dada' when he wakes up each morning or no
little voice to say 'No my Mama,' when I kiss Ana. That is our favorite thing to get
him going now. I will grab Ana and kiss on her and he comes barreling from
whatever he is doing and pushes my legs trying to get me off of her. It is funny
as hell. He says 'My Mama' and I say it back to him and he gets pissed. It cracks
me up. This week will be great. We can get passionate without interruptions and
stay in bed in the morning and fuck without being in a hurry. We need this. But
man I am going to miss those little cheeks to kiss and that excited little guy at
the front door when I come in the house at night. I have been away from him a
few times on business. But Ana has only left him on our anniversary.

"Look, if you want to go back to the house and get himwe can but you have to
tell my mom. She couldn't get us out the door fast enough today. Having Teddy
for the week is the highlight of their year. Did you know my dad took the entire
week off? They are taking him out on the Two Sons and a Princess when your dad
is in town. They are going to the zoo on Sunday, they have tickets to Sesame
Street on Ice or some shit like thathell Reynolds said this week will be
exhausting."

"You are letting them go all those places without a ton of security?"

"AnaI have Reynolds, mom's CPO Donna and Ryan all making sure he is safe."

"Taylor, I still can't believe you wouldn't give Reynolds the time off to go to the
wedding. Luke and Drew are good friends. We could have brought Teddy and
Reynolds." Ana leans forward to look at Taylor. Gail raises her eyebrows. I'm
busted.

"Anathat was my decision. We need this."

"Mrs. Greydid he just come clean?" Taylor asks from the front seat. Ana looks at
me and she smirks. She isn't mad. In the long run I know she is looking forward
to this week. I have promised her an amazing week besides attending the
wedding.

I would have never guessed Luke Sawyer to fall so hard and fast, but man when
he found the right onehe didn't waste time. He is a lot like me. But the more we
have all gotten to know Francesca, we all get it. She is perfect for him. She
doesn't take his shitAna rarely takes mine and when she does it is for a reason
to get what she wants later. Francesca is gregarious, smart, and funnyand while
I wouldn't say this out loudshe is fucking hot. I completely love my wifenot
even tempted but I would be a fucking liar if I denied she is a good looking
woman.

Luke is now in place in his new job. I can tell his vision is different than Welch. He
will constantly be bringing me new ideas where Welch manages what he has to
work with. This will be an interesting transition.

I fucking love my new GEH corporate jet. I don't know why I didn't buy it sooner.
It wasn't that muchlike $80 million and we should have it a long time. It isn't
new. I bought it off some prince from the Middle East and then we refurbished
the interior. I kept the other jet for domestic flights. But my new toy will get us
places internationally with a lot less stops. Ana and Teddy have been on it with
me for a few trips but Elliot and Kate have never been in this jet, nor has Gail.

Gail is so excited for this trip. She has never been to Europe. When Sawyer asked
her to be a reader at his wedding she cried. I guess I never realized how close
they had become, but it makes sense. They spent a lot of time together at Escala
and at the new house. She said this morning as we were packing the car that this
is a trip of a life time for her. I guess I take this sort of thing for granted. Of
course Taylor is standing up in the wedding but I have given him vacation time
for most of the trip although it will be interested to see if he can turn things over
to our detail in Italy without micro managing.

We arrive to the jet and I crack up when I see Elliot running around and around
the jet. "This is fucking awesome bro. Do I get my own bedroom?" This jet is
tricked out with two bedrooms, an office, three bathrooms, and a sitting area that
has a couch that opens to a bed. There is a full kitchen with a table, family style
den, and an office for Taylor which he loves. My favorite part is the workout area
which has a tread mill, bench, weights and a stationary bike. I can get a decent
work out while in flight and not feel so lethargic when I land like I usually do.
We all get settled as we head to Philly for a quick refuel stop and then onto
Florence, Italy where we plan to stay for two days before heading by train to
Costigliole d' Asti in Piedmont where Luke and Francesca will get married on a
Sunday afternoon. There is a cooking school located in Costigliole and Ana and
Gail are enrolled for a day long class. Taylor, Elliot and I are golfing for the day
and Kate is going to meet an old high-school friend in Monaco which is several
hours away. We have a day of wine tasting in the Barola region and we are
staying at the home of a wine maker I know in the region. His home and estate is
located on ancient Roman ruins and he produces Moscato's and Barbera's. Not my
favorite wines but I met him about five years ago when I was in the region and
we hit it off. He is a farmer that produces his own small production selling off
most of his grapes. When I found out the location of the wedding I contacted him
and he offered the guest home on his estate and he is related to Francesca
somehow which apparently everyone in that area has a connection of some sort. I
thought living with the locals rather than a hotel would be an experience for all of
us. We will have plenty of night life and high end hotel and dining while in
Florence. I am super excited to share this with Ana. Even if I will miss the other
love of my life, the Tedster so much.

After we left Philly Elliot decided to play our word game with Taylor as the judge
with Jeb, Ana's new CPO is standing to watch us.

"Okay dudewhat's the wager?"

"Loser picks up dinner at Enoteca Pinchiori." I stare him down.

"Okay I give up what is it?"

"One of the most exclusive and expensive restaurants in Florence. Waiting list for
a yearbut not if you're me of coursebut we are talking wine that cost a grand a
bottle. No holding backwe go in and go in big. A ten grand dinner minimum. You
up for that big brother?"

"I'm in. What's the topic?" I look over and Ana and Kate are rolling their eyes and
Gail seems intrigued. I don't think she has seen this game before. Everyone but
Taylor and Jeb started drinking before we landed in Philly so we are animated.
Elliot and I worked out the first few hours of the flight pushing each other to our
limits and after we had lunch. Now it's time to entertain my brother who gets
restless if he isn't doing something every fucking minute.

"We can start out with an easy one. Other names for tits." Gail's eyes open wide.
Oh man she is in for a surprise if she thinks this is bad.

"Oh come on that is too easyhaven't we done that a hundred times? Okay
whatever. How many rounds? Best out of seven? First round tits you can't use
that one." Elliot is leaning over ready to go making me laugh. Will we ever grow
up?

"Are the two juvenile delinquents ready? Elliot you startone minute on the clock.
Ready set and go."

Elliot: Fun Bags

Me: Hooters
Elliot: Ta ta's

Me: milk cartons

Elliot: Rack

Christian: Grab bags

Elliot: Yabbo's

Me: Yabbo's? Never heard it. Judge?

Taylor: Heard it..good. Sir your word.

Me: boobs

Elliot: Oh man that was mine ummilksacks

Me: Lady Pillows

Elliot: Puppies

Me: shitthis is trickyum the twinsYes the twins.

Elliot: Oh shitum your right this is a tough one um knockersyes! knockers

Taylor: five seconds

I pause and smile.

"Come on you fuckeryou do this every time." Elliot stands up pulling his hair.

Right before Taylor calls time I softly say. "Jugs."

"Time," Taylor announces shaking his head.

"Mother fucker you do this every time. You always run the clock down. God damn
it. Okay, okay round one to you. Next topic."

Six games later and with a few really raunchy topics later, we have as usual
managed to tie it up. "Gail you pick the last topic." I ask her, clerly surprising her
from her expression

"Me? Oh I don't think I can come up with one raunchy enough for you two. Can it
be anything I want?"

"Go for it."

"Okayhmmm how about women's make up? Not brands, but items."

"What the fuck? I don't know that shit?" Elliot sits back down already in defeat.
"Yes, I can't say I will hit a home run. But we said we would go with it." I am
scrambling in my head the stuff Ana has in our bathroom at home. Shit I don't
pay attention to that stuff.

Taylor is laughing he knows this will be a long minute. "I hope you are the judge
on this Gail because they could make up shit and I wouldn't know. ReadyElliot
you startgo."

Elliot: Lipstick

Me: mascara

Elliot: That shit you put on your cheeks. Oh come on.umwhat is it Kate has
the little black pots of itgod why can't I think of it.ohhhhh god damn itwait
blush, fucking blush yes."

Me: Nice way to chip away at the clock asshole. Okayeye shadow.

Elliot: Bronzer. Don't look at me like that browe just talked about it last night
Kate bought some so she won't look so pale.

Me: Foundation

Elliot: black pencils that you use on your eyes.

"We need the name Elliot." Gail announces and leans over to look at Taylor's
watch. "Thirty seconds.

"Elliot: I don't know black pencils that line your eyes." Everyone starts laughing.
"What? Oh waiteyeliner?" He questions rather than says it as a statement.

Me: Concealer

Elliot: What a fairy. How do you know that? Okay umI don't know of anything
else. Does that shit you rub on your face Kate before you put your make up on
count? It comes in a jar and looks like whip cream.

"Elliot I can't say anything. Just say it and Gail will tell you."

"No table talkthis is for the game." My brother cheats like a pro.

"Um shit moisturizerI think." He sounds very unsure.

"I will accept it. Three seconds."

"Oh yes I have this." Elliot stands up and just as he is ready to cheer I lean back
and smile.

"Lipfucking liner. Booya I win."

"Time." Taylor announces.

"Lip liner. What the fuck is lip liner? You made that up. What is lip liner?" Elliot is
yelling and rubbing his hair.
"It's real El. SeeI have several. Oh greatthis will cost us a fortune." Kate is
ready to kill him and I am trying not to laugh.

"I am going to lay down until we landand dream about my dinner. Come on
babylet's go." I grab Ana's hand and as we walk to the master bedroom. I hear
Elliot ask Taylor if he and Gail want the other bedroom and of course Taylor tells
him 'no' that they should take it. He said Gail and he will pull out the couch.

We shut the door and I fall back on the bed. This one is a queen size bed
compared to the bed on the other jet and there is much more room. In fact
against the one wall is a crib that is bolted to the wall and there is still plenty of
room.

"I think I am too excited to sleep Christian. Can we check on Teddy please?"

"Who said we were sleeping? I want to suck on your fun bags." I pull her to stand
between my legs. "You want to face time him? Why don't we just call my mom
and see if he is okay. Isn't this his nap time anyway? It is two o'clock in Seattle."

"Yesyour right. Okay call her."

I pick up the phone on the wall and dial my parent's land line and put it on
speaker.

"HelloCarrick Grey." I laugh as my dad always answers the same way.

"Dadhey we are somewhere over the Atlantic. Just checking on Teddy."

"He is good. Oh he is so fun. We played in the back yard with Benson, Arthur and
Amigo all morning. You know he can really throw that ball. He was throwing the
tennis balls to the dogs and he can throw. He is something. Then Brady and Mia
stopped by for lunch and Brady ran him ragged around the yard before going
back to work and the little guy was exhausted so mom put him down for his nap
about thirty minutes ago. He is doing just fine. He sure can eat can't he?"

"Yeahe eats more than his mother. Okay Ana we good?"

"Carrick can you tell Grace that there are pacifiers in the suitcase if she needs
them."

"Okay I will do that but he was almost asleep when he went for his nap. Like I
said, Brady ran him around for a good ninety minutes. Every time Brady would sit
down and tell him it was time to rest he would say "Mo Bady." It was the damn
cutest thing. We are going to have a good time. Don't you worry."

"Okay Dad we will let you know when we get to Florence. Thanks"

We hang up and I look at Ana. "Okaynow are we good?"

"Yes." She pouts her lip and I pull her to me and suck on her bottom lip. "I will
miss him too babybut I need this time with you."

"What do you have planned for me?"

"Ohlots and lots of sex. Record breaking sex. Morning, noon, night. No
interruptionswell if we can keep Elliot entertainedwe should be good and guess
what baby? I am not calling GEH no matter what? I told Ros and Andrea that I
am not to be contacted unless the building is on fire. Even then nothing I can do
about it. I have all deals on hold. I am serious about this being our time."

"That sounds wonderful. How many hours before we get to Florence?"

"About six I think." I pull her closer and pull her shirt off. "Seriously all the tit talk
makes me want to suck on your gorgeous breast. You have perfect breast Ana. I
like how they are just a bit fuller since you had Teddy. Turn around." I watch her
turn around and remove her bra and decide to give her an orgasm my sucking on
her nipples. Keeping her standing between my legs I rotate breasts sucking and
licking, pulling on her nipples until they are firm and hard. I blow on one then the
other and keep at it until she orgasms quietly. I pull her on the bed and roll her
over so she is underneath me and my hands are all over her. Soon we are both
undressed and she has been rubbing my dick and gently massaging my balls until
I can barely take it much longer. "You on top baby I want to watch you." Ana is
about to get on top of me when we feel the turbulence start.

"Good evening everyonewe are about to have some significant turbulence. I will
climb a bit higher and see if we can get out of this but I need everyone to buckle
up." Gordon is the pilot for this aircraft as Stephen isn't qualified to fly a 737. The
co-pilot is Miguel and he may be the funniest person I have ever talked to. He is
an excellent pilot but he is just one of those guys with funny expressions and
says whatever he wants. Right on cue he comes over the sound system.

"Oh our badwe thought that was turbulence, but that was just all of you rocking
the plane. No seriously buckle up we have thunder storms and ATC is telling us it
will get rough. We will let you stay in the horizontal as long as you buckle up."

Shit. Ana was a split second away from riding my dick.

"I hate this Christian. I'm scared. What if we crashwho will take care of Teddy?
We should have flown separately."

"Babyit's just turbulence. Like a bump in the road. Come on let's get buckled in.
I know how to keep your mind off of the rough air." I grab the bed belt and
buckle us in and then pull her close. I rub her stomach, kiss her and then help
her turn over while being strapped down. I caress her butt cheeks and then find
her wet pussy and push two fingers inside of her from the back side and slowly
push my thumb in her rosebud. She is dripping wet and I just need to rub her for
a few minutes slowly before she comes hard. She doesn't even notice that we are
getting slammed pretty hard with turbulence. As soon as her orgasm is done she
tenses.

"Oh my god Christian. Hold me. I am scared." I pull her close and kiss her
forehead.

"Do you want to watch TV or something?"

"Do you want me to suck on you?"

"Uh ordinarily I would ask if that is a trick question but if you suck on me now
with this turbulence, I might end up with my dick chopped off so I respectfully
think I will take a rain check. Besides once these bumps stops I plan on fucking
you. So let's just watch a movie or something."

"Sir we will be landing in Florence in one hour." I wake up from a deep sleep. Ana
and I had sex after the turbulence ended and then fell asleep. We only got about
four hours and I am pretty tired for some reason.

"I'm going to take a shower baby. I will wake you when I am done."

After I shower and dress I walk into the kitchen and get a cup of coffee. Damn I
am tired. We are landing in Florence around 10 am which puts us at 1 am in
Seattle. I turn around when I hear someone joining me and see Elliot walking in
like he is in pain.

"What is wrong with you?"

He shakes his head. "Fuck don't' ask."

"Tell me."

He leans in and looks around before he tells me. "God damn, Kate was giving me
head and we hit some massive turbulence andwhat is so funny asshole?" I am
laughing so hard I need to wipe the coffee off my chin.

"I turned my bj offer down because I didn't want my dick bit off during the
turbulence. You are such a dumb fuck. Did you lose skin?"

"Lose skin? Hell she came this close from biting it off. I am fucking in pain man."
Oh fuck me this cracks me up. "You are a sick fuck. I think I need some sort of
antibiotic ointment." The more he tells me the harder I laugh. Taylor has joined
us at some point and is laughing too and leaves, coming back seconds later with
a first aid kit.

"I hope you at least got your jollies off first Elliot. Christ that sounds like it hurt."
Taylor pats his back and walks away. I bite into a banana and wiggle my
eyebrows at him and with the kit in one hand and the other holding his junk he
walks back to the other bedroom, making a sick fuck like me laugh until my
stomach hurts.

Gail's POV

We are escorted through VIP customs and are greeted by the security that Jason
has arranged. As soon as we are escorted to the three Mercedes I get my first
glimpse of Italy. The narrow roads and fast cars, the ornate buildings.it is so
exciting. Taylor is in the front seat and I am in the back listening to him review
with Paolo, the head of this security team. They discuss the plans for the week
and that Mrs. Christian Grey is never to be left alone unless she is with her
husband. Elliot and Kate can go out without security but Kate is also never to be
alone. He tells him that people will recognize Christian and Ana and Paolo's team
is to keep everyone away. For my benefit Paolo and Taylor who has been to
Florence before with Mr. Grey points out a few sites and then as we get closer to
our hotel I almost get giddy. It is fantastic.

Mr. Grey has booked the entire Villa Cora for our use. It is located in the Piazza di
Santa Maria not far from the Ponte Vecchio. I can only imagine that this will make
young Kate go on a shopping adventure the likes I have never seen. Mr. Grey has
already announced his plans to take Ana shopping and he no doubt will spend a
fortune on a new fall wardrobe for her and him with the best designers. Taylor
told me that they have a private meeting at Prada tomorrow morning at eight
am.

Over the next few days we visit the famous Duomo, making me weep it is so
spectacular, visit the statue of David by Michaelangelo, the Forte di Belvedere,
visit a leather store where the shoes are fantastic and Mr. Grey, Elliot and even
Taylor purchase several men's shoes, the quality the likes I have never seen.
Taylor takes me into a store where we buy some beautiful Florentine dinnerware
for our home and I am so delighted. We had a private luncheon at Palazzo
Antinori the home of the famous wine producing family and it was decadent. The
Grey's haven't been with us the entire time allowing Taylor and I to actually have
some time alone having a glass of wine at a quaint outdoor restaurant and some
sightseeing on our own. I am truly on vacation being allowed to sleep in and it
has just been grand. I noticed that Mr. and Mrs. Grey have spent an incredible
amount of time alone as wellmuch of it in their suite. They have an entire floor
to themselves and I suspect it is so they can be amorous without that crazy Elliot
giving them grief.

Well they aren't the only ones feeling romantic in Italy. Jason has been out of
control wanting sex at every corner. I was absolutely beside myself when he got
mischievous and we had sex on the plane the other night on the couch. I would
have died if anyone would have walked out and seen us.

I am so looking forward to the wedding and seeing Luke and Frankie. Just to be
invited means so much and then to be asked to do a reading tops it off.

"Morning Gail." I am sitting outside having coffee and look up to see a very hung
over Kate. "Oh my god I am never drinking again. Ana is still in bed. I can't
believe Christian, Elliot and Jason are out running. Are they insane? I have to
hold my head to walk. How fun was last night? Have you ever seen the mogul so
relaxed and laughing so hard?"

"No I can't say that I have. It was wonderful to see him like that. When that old
woman came up to him and pinched his butt I thought I would pee my pants. He
was so wrecked and he turned around ready to punch or push whoever and then
when he saw it was just a little tiny old lady he said, 'Well hello there?' Then
when she smiled and pinched his cheek I thought Elliot was going to fall on the
floor of the restaurant. Even old women love Christian Grey's looks."

"Yes it was funny. Not so fun was when those guys at the bar sent Ana a drink.
Right with Christian sitting there. Oh my god I was a nervous wreck. I was so
glad Jason quietly took the drink back to the bar to decline. I was sure Christian
was going to go crazy. What a surprise that he kept his cool!" Yes later Jason told
me that has never happened. But I think Mr. Grey is so committed to making this
week special for Ana that he counted to ten. His face was tense though and he
stared those guys right down. Now who does that? Sends a woman a drink with
her husband right next to her. She did look stunning last night though. Mr. Grey
couldn't keep his hands off of her.

We leave in an hour for the train station. Last night we had dinner at this
amazing restaurant and Elliot had to pick up the tab per his bet with Mr. Grey. I
almost fell over when I found out that the bill was over twelve thousand US
currency. One bottle of wine which Mr. Grey ordered two bottles ofcost almost
$1800 a bottle. He stuck it to his brother big time. We had six bottles of wine in
all and after dinner drinks including limoncello that taste good going down but oh
my goodnesswithin minutes we were all in another hemisphere. Both Jason and
I agreed we have never had so much fun with Mr. Grey. Elliot had him laughing
so hard he had to get up from the table as he was choking. We all got pretty
tipsy. Good thing we had other security with us. Mr. Grey kept calling Jason by
his first name and telling him to relax and have a good time.

I did feel bad for Ana earlier last night. They face timed little Teddy who was
happy as a lamb until he saw Ana's face and then cried saying "Mama" over and
over again. When he saw Mr. Grey he still cried for Mama and then alternated
saying Dada, Mama, Dada, Mama. Grace and Carrick assured them that little
Teddy was just fine until he saw them on the iPad, so Mr. Grey told Ana they
need to just check in on him and no more face time as it clearly upsets both
Teddy and Ana.

"Are you excited for the wedding Kate?"

"Yes, it sounds like it is going to be so much fun and different than any wedding
we have done at home. You were pretty tight with the hottie.my nickname for
himdo you think this is a match made in heaven?"

"I do. Frankie is just so much fun, so sweet, patientmy gosh stunning and Luke
just adores her. You know he was quite the player and Jason said he was the
'love them and leave them' type having sex with girls left and right before
Frankie."

"Sounds like my husband. Seethey can be tamed."

"Well she has him tamed alright. He is crazy about her and she doesn't put up
with his nonsense when he gets possessive or jealous. And let me tell you he is
right up there with Mr. Grey when it comes to being jealous."

"Well I think this will be fun. Oh god Gail what can I do to feel better? I am about
to throw up I feel hideous." I look up to see three sweaty panting sexy men come
around the corner from jogging. That Elliot is such a character he picks up Kate
and hugs on her while she screams that he is all stinky and sweatyknowing full
well he did it on purpose. Mr. Grey is surprised Ana isn't down with us.

"She is so hung over she didn't even pull the blankets up when I walked into your
roomshe is completely naked. How you two had sex last night in the condition
we were all in is beyond me." Kate says wiping the sweat from Elliot off her face.

"We had sexdid she say that? Oh shitI was really wrecked then. Hmmm I
wonder if I was any good?" We all laugh knowing exactly how Mr. Grey feels.

Ana's POV

We had so much fun in Florence. We shopped and did the tourist routine. I
couldn't believe how many people recognized Christian and even a few knew me.
But otherwise it was stress free. We laughed so hard when the four of us went
out and last night Taylor and Gail were with us and it was the first time I saw
Taylor laugh so hard he had to wipe the tears from his eyes. Elliot just keeps
going and going and he is hilarious. I miss my baby boy terribly but this is the
most relaxed Christian has ever been. I asked him yesterday why he is so much
more relaxed than our honeymoon and he reminded me that on our honeymoon
he knew someone was after us but we didn't know who at the time. Right now
we seem to be free of anyone who is driven to destroy us. We get the usual hate
mail but no one is an active threat.

We have had sex standing up, lying down, on the floor, on the couch in our suite,
in the bathroom on the counter, in the shower, in the bathtub.in the closetin a
dressing room at Pradaoh that was hotin the bathroom at the restaurant and
out on the lawn in broad daylight at the Villa Cora with Kate around the corner
reading a book by the pool and god knows where the security was at the time.
That was the most daring we have ever been. Kate was yelling out to me while I
was having an orgasm around the corner. I look out the train at the sites and
start laughing as I think about it.

"Steeleoh my god I got a voice mail from Amanda. She is pregnant."

"Don't answer her babyignore hergod baby this feels so good." Christian
whispered in my ear as we were lying between two asparagus trees around the
corner from the pool.

"Christian she willoh god yes yesshe will come looking for me oh fuck.What
was that Kate?" She has no idea I am with Christian. She thinks he is with Elliot
at a cigar shop, but he text me and told him to meet him at the garden area of
the hotel grounds which is twenty feet from the pool.

"What are you doing? Did you hear me? That ho bag is preggo's. Wonder who the
dad is? No wonder the hottie was dating hercan you say easy? Ana"

"I'm right here just looking at these ummm rose bushes"

"Seriously like you have never seen a rose bush beforewho do you think the
dad is?"

"The daddon't' knowyou should talk you um FUCKKKKed Elliot the

first night."

"Totally different. Seriously what are you doing over there?"

"Anashhh."

"I can't I am coming Christianoh godOH GOD"

"What Ana are you doing for god's sake?"

"I just got pricked."

"You sure did baby."

I turn away from the train window and look at Christian and then Kate. I pull
Christian to whisper in his ear.

"Oh my god I can't believe we were doing it yesterday with Kate around the
corner. That was so tacky."
"Yes it wasbut so good and so fucking hot. I think I must secretly be into
voyeurism."

"Hey what are you two talking about? You think I don't know that Christian came
back early yesterday and you were right around the corner from me doing it right
there in the lawn. You think I didn't knowbut I so knew."

I feel my face turn bright red. Good thing we have a private train car for just our
group. "What are you talking about?" I play dumb.

"Oh my god you couldn't even talk, but you yelled out a few times shall I repeat
that 'Oh GodFUCK" Kate fakes an orgasm making me blush again. "Come on!
Then five minutes later you come around the corner all flushed and two minutes
after that Christian comes around the corner adjusting his junk. How much more
obvious could you be?"

"Oops." I do feel embarrassed...but it was hot.

We get off the train in Parma and Taylor has arranged for us to visit a dairy
where Parmagiano Reggiano cheese is made. Oh my god it was so fresh, stinky
and good. Christian bought fifty pound wheels to give to people we knowlike 30
of them. Elliot bought five and Taylor and Gail bought three. By the time we left
Parma we were full with that rich feeling from eating too much cheese and we
slept all the way to Costigliole d' Asti where Luke and Frankie are waiting for us
with the security team when we arrive.

We pull into the serene setting in the Province of Asti in southern Piedmont.
There are small villages, one after another and it couldn't be more quaint and
charming.

Luke and Frankie are thrilled to see us and tell us how every relative, farmer and
wine maker in one hundred mile radius is planning on wining and dining us over
the next few days. Luke tells us that no one here has any idea who Christian is
other than he is their wealthy friend that just happens to have security. They tell
us that the house we are staying in is a way up the road in the Bricco Lu. Parts of
the property are dated from the ancient Roman ruins and when we arrive we are
all in awe of the simple but historical grounds. The owner of the property,
Giovanni and a second cousin to Frankie greets us kissing us alland I mean each
of us on both cheeks and sets us up in each of our rooms. The estate is simple
but perfect with windows opening to an amazing view of the vineyards. The fact
that Giovanni knows Christian and is a distant relative of Frankie's is such a
coincidence.

We are barely into our room when there is a knock at the door. It is Giovanni and
he hands us wine glasses that are the size of small fishbowls. In his broken
English he motions for us to follow him. It is almost five pm and when we get
outside Elliot, Kate, Luke, Frankie, Taylor and Gail are waiting for us. We all have
these large glasses. We follow him down these old stairs and he opens a door
that is so low that all the men and Kate have to bend almost in half to get in. He
tells us we are in a part of the home that was built in the 1500's. The floor is dirt
and when we finally follow a path under the house we are led to a room full of
wine barrels. Giovanni climbs amongst the barrels and with one bare light bulb
for light, he takes a beaker of some sortlike a large eye dropper and draws wine
out of the barrel, pouring some into each of our glasses telling us that this is his
Barbara Superiore that will be released in two years. Christian and Elliot are
fascinated asking questions quicker than Giovanni can respond. We finish our
wine and then he tells us to follow him outside where we walk up the hill through
rows and rows of vineyards that are in full bloom. The incline is steep and along
the way Giovanni stops to give us each a grape off the vine to savor in our mouth
and taste the tannins or the sweetness when we peel the skin from the grape.
Depending where the vines are located the grapes have different taste. Again,
Christian and Elliot are fascinated, asking questions about irrigation and
maintenance of the vines. Giovanni prunes and pulls dead leaves as we go. He
shows Christian how the soil in one row is different than in the other and we taste
the difference in the grapes because of the soil and I start to get it. I watch
Christian who is mesmerized. Kate whispers in my ear"Bet my Louboutin's that
your hubby and maybe mine own a vineyard before the year is over." I don't
disagree.

We finally make it to the top and Giovanni smiles as the sun is setting and we
look out. "Seethis is Franceover there. Over thereSwitzerlandover there
Lombardyit is beautiful like your Anastasia Christian." I know Christian doesn't
mine as Giovanni is a pouchy man in his mid-sixties. We take pictures with our
phones none of us thinking to bring our cameras. We are silent and in aweit is
so beautiful. "Come I show you somethingto appreciate all beautiful women."

He takes us through a patch of trees and we climb a bit further and then sitting
alone on the top of this vineyard mountain top is a single monument, four sided
about eight feet tall. We all look at Giovanni for an explanation and with his
broken English and Frankie's ability to interpret we find the most amazing story
behind the monument.

"During World War I and World War II, the men of Piedmonte were all away
fighting the war. Here in Piedmonte, it is wine that keeps food on the table and it
is our industry. With the men awaythese sloped hills needed tending, the dirt
needed plowing, the grapes needed to be picked.this monument is here in
honor of all the woman who kept the vineyards alive and well while the men
fought the war. This is for all women who should always knowthat we men
would be nothing without them." He smiles at us and Christian pulls me close
agreeing. Kate walks over closer and touches the monument. It is though she has
had an epiphany.

"My god this is brilliant. FrankieI need more informationwho built itwhen was
it builtwhy does no one know about this? I have to write about this." Kate is
entranced as we all are. We take a photo of the four of us; Kate, Gail, Frankie
and myself and we can't stop talking about how hard it must have been to work
the vineyards without tractors but all manual labor back during the war. I could
barely make it up the hill I would have been a disaster.

As the sun sets we make our way back down the vineyard and Giovanni tells us
that we have dinner waiting in the main farmhouse where we experience the local
food, goat stew, wonderful cheese and the best homemade pasta I have ever
had. They bring out another course of goat sauted in olive oil, then squid, and
the most fabulous homemade bread. Dessert is a caramel flan that melts in our
mouths and of course more wine. Saying no to seconds or more courses is
considered an insult so they kept bringing us food and it just doesn't stop. How
are they not big as cows? Giovanni's wife, Esmerelda is the most amazing cook
and he was so generous with wine from his cellar until we almost all crawled back
to our room's hours later. We are not drunk as much as full and content from
eating all day. It was an enchanting night and one that none of us will ever
forget.
Luke and Frankie apologize that they have family obligations to tend to the next
day and Gail and I have our cooking class at the Institute of Cuisine in the
morning.

When we get to our room I fall back onto the bed and Christian falls next to me.
We are so full.

"I can't move I am so full." I take Christian's hand. "This day was amazing don't
you think."

"Yes it was a great. Do you want to call my parents and check on our little guy?"

"YesI do. I really miss him don't you?"

"So much. But after we talk to him I want you. Although you on top, I can't
move." Christian laughs and pulls his phone from his pocket. He puts it on
speaker so I can hear it ringing.

"Hello Christian."

"Hey momhow are you?"

"Oh we are just great aren't we Teddy? He just got up from his nap and he is
having a bowl of ice cream with chocolate sauce."

"What?" We both say at the same time.

"I am kidding. He is having some milk and I chopped up a pear for him which I
can't cut fast enough. He is doing just fine. He is right herecan you hear him?"

We hear him say "Mo Gam, Mo" and we know he is fine. Christian tells his mom
about our day and I unzip his pants while he helps me pull them down by lifting
his butt up in the air. I pull his pants down and jump on his thighs, lean down
and take his rather soft cock in my mouth. One stroke of my tongue later and it is
like feeling a balloon inflate. This is fun as I hear him struggle to talk to his mom.

"Okaaay Mom we will call tomorrow. Ana would say goodnight but her mouth is
full right now." I dart up in shock that he just said that and Christian grins at me.
"She is brushing her teeth."

I am embarrassed and yell out. "Goodnight Grace. Give Teddy a kiss."

"Will do. Tell everyone I said hello."

"I can't believe you said that to your Mom!" I am mortified.

"I can't believe you started sucking my dick while I was talking to my mom."

I stand up and take my clothes off. I am so full I can't even bend over to my
suitcase which remains packed, to find any sleep wear so I just stay naked. The
windows are open and it is humid and warm in the room. Not the most modern
home but still so quaint. Christian kicks off his clothes as well. I crawl back up to
his thighs.
"Ah nothing I love more than your wet pussy against my skin. Come here." I
scoot up to kiss him. "Keep goingmore, more, more...okay now sit." He pushes
me down so I am on his face and he uses his hands to part my lips and dives in
licking and sucking me.

"Jeez no kissing first?"

"Too fullshhh." He blows on my sex and then licks and almost brings me to
orgasm before lifting me with his strong arms and places me perfectly over his
erection driving me down on him hard. "Okayyour ride Mrs. Greygo for it."

"Noootoo fullmove me." We both start laughing at how neither of us can

barely move. Christian puts his hands on my hips and moves me back and forth
hard and fast and almost sits up when he comes. "Had to make it fasttoo full."
Again we laugh. He pulls his slippery wet dick out and using the tip rubs it against
my clit making me come instantly. He falls back, I fall forward and we both fall
asleep instantly.

"Babybetter wake up. You and Gail have to leave in an hour." I lift my one eye.
Am I really going to cooking school today where I am going to eat all day? Ugh. I
see Christian wiping his face.

"Did you go out for a run?"

"Yes Elliot, Taylor and I hit the vineyards, ran up to the top again and then ran
into the little town and back. Saw the church they are getting married at. I have
never felt happier to run and sweat in my life. I don't think I have ever been too
full to fuck, but man last night I couldn't move. That meal was outrageous wasn't
it?"

"Oh my god yes. Better than any restaurant I have ever been in and it was just in
a farmer's home cooked by his dear sweet wife. I should run. I bet I have gained
five pounds this week."

####

We have just arrived to the old church dated 1000 AD. It is beautiful with its
marble and stain glass. The cross is ornate and huge. As we arrived at the church
we saw a car with the local cardinal arriving who is performing the ceremony.
Children were chasing his car yelling "Padre, Padre." Chimes ring out and we
can't help but smile as we feel like we are in a movie. There are little old women
who still wear scarfs on their heads before entering the church and people
walking from their homes down the stone path road to attend the wedding of the
American cousin. We all were mesmerized and Christian whispers that this
location was perfect for a wedding, saying he would remember it when we have a
daughter someday.

I watch Luke walk his mother down the aisle followed by his father. He is wearing
a tailored navy suit and silver and blue tie. The invitations made it clear that this
was not a formal wedding in terms of tuxes and evening wear. The reception is
outside next to a vineyard.

Luke's mom is gloriously happy and he looks so much like her, except her size.
She is a petite woman with the same color eyes and wavy hair. His dad is a very
big man like him and it is clear where he got his dimples and smile.
Luke takes his place at the altar and shakes his head like he can't believe this is
about to happen. The choir made up of young boys sing Ava Maria and then
Luke's sisters walk down the aisle. I can tell right away who his twin sister is as
she looks like a girl version of Luke and she must be close to six feet tall. She
could be a model.

Taylor, Frankie's brother Sal, his brother-in-law who is married to Luke's oldest
sister as I recall, and one of his buddies from the military are at the altar with
him. There is a photo of a young man in uniform that looks like Frankie on the
altar and Gail tells me that is her brother, Anthony who was killed in Afghanistan.
Her nieces and nephews walk down the island making darling flower girls and ring
bearers and everyone can't help but smile. It makes me miss Teddy.

The singing stops and then everyone rises and the program tells us that the
Italian Wedding processional song called Mattinata is being played by the
guitarist. Francesca takes our breath away as she gracefully walks on the arm of
her father and we can't help but smile as she joins Luke at the altar. His face says
it all.

Next we will cover the wedding and their honeymoon from their POV.

Somy husband who has been in the wine industry for years took me on
this tripthe vineyardBricca Luthe monumentcooking school,
house, church all real. We attended a confirmation and it was magical.
My favorite trip ever! I thought it would be fun to have our favorite
couple enjoy this experience.

I have the rest of the chapters all written which is why you haven't
heard from me. There are four left. I am spreading them out so I don't
leave you all too soon. Love Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

This is a one shot of Francesca and Sawyer's wedding. Someone wrote

that they skipped last chapter because they didn't want to read about
Frankie and Sawyer which was baffling because they weren't in that
chapter other than briefly to pick everyone up at the airport and walk up
to Bricca Lu. But this chapter is mostly about themwith one section
from Anaso whoever that guest wasdon't read this! You won't like it!
I know some of you were hoping I would write an entire story about
them and while I might change my mind months from nowthis is the
last chapter on Luke and Frankie. I will mention them and give you an
update in the final chapters butthis storyline is complete. I hope you
like it.

Big thank you to Elyelena my friend and reader in Italy for your help with
the wedding vows!

Chapter 80 LUCA and Frankie

Sawyer's POV

"You ready Mom?" I take my Mom's hand and squeeze it as she is more nervous
than I am.

"Oh I have been ready for a long timethe question is, are you ready?"

"More than ready. By the way, you look really nice." I bend down and kiss my
mom on her cheek. She has been really emotional the last few days. I guess she
never thought this would happen. She holds my face and whispers she loves me.
I have the best mom a guy could ever ask for. My dad and I are close, but we can
get into some heated discussions. I don't take his shit and he doesn't take mine.

So far this trip has been amazing. We arrived on Wednesday and were met by
Frankie and all of her relatives. It was crazy. I flew here with my sisters, parents,
my two grandmothers, brother-in-law and one of my buddies. Frankie couldn't
wait to show me the church and where we will have the reception. I don't care
about any of that I just want to lock this down and do it. I have never had even a
moment of doubt about this since I asked her to marry me. It took me a few
months when we first dated to accept that I had actually fallen in love. I even
almost stepped out on her the first few months-a couple of times- but then I got
my shit together and didn't do it. Once I realized how much I loved herit was
over for me. I had to deal with that fucker Matt that she used to date a few more
times but when he finally met my fistagainhe left her alone.

I knew several months before asking Frankie to marry me that I was also
marrying her family. Her dad doesn't mess around when it comes to his daughter.
Then her brotherSal Jr. could have been an extra in the Soprano's and called
me about three months after we started dating and flat out asked, "Sawyerare
you fucking my little sister?" When I told him it wasn't any of his business he
said, "How about I fly there and make it my business." We had a pretty heated
conversation and I told him he didn't want to threaten me as that was a bad, bad
idea. But we talked it through and we are good now. I asked him to be in the
wedding because Frankie told me I had to, but it did rub me the wrong way that
he pulled that shit on me especially since he got his wife pregnant before he even
married her. What the fuck double standard was that shit?

I have never called anyone my sisters dated and threatened themwell maybe
one. If they called me and told me there was an issue, I would be there in a
heartbeat. In fact, come to think about it, when Molly had problems with some
guy when she was in college, I took care of him. It was my pleasure. ButI don't
butt into their business. That's not the way Frankie's family operates. Last night
at our rehearsal dinner all of Frankie's Aunts were pulling me aside and actually
telling me in Italian the best positions for making babies. Frankie was so
embarrassed she couldn't interpret so her mom came over and stepped in. They
were all laughing and her one great aunt was squeezing my thighs and raising her
eyebrows. Christ it was crazy. My sister was sitting with me and she was laughing
so hard she was crying. It is a different family dynamic than what we are use too.
But Frankie told me that all the Aunts think I am very handsome and nice. So for
now I am safe.

I wasn't too happy when I got here and found out that there is no way they were
going to let us stay together this week. I am staying with my family at a guest
house several miles from where Frankie is at. We spent Friday evening with the
Grey's and the Taylor's and when I whispered to Taylor that they had us
separated he told me the room across from his and Gail's was empty and we
snuck off for a quick one. When we rejoined our group, Taylor, Elliot and Grey all
smirked, they knew what we had been up to but no one else was the wiser. Man
that helped relieve some tension.

So here I am ready to escort my parents down the aisle. I am happy, relaxed and
glad I waited for the right woman. She is perfect for me. She is beautiful, funny,
intelligent, and tolerant and we have the same goals and expectations for our
marriage. My sister Deanna chastised me at breakfast this morning that I am a
chauvinistwhich I don't agree withI like to think I am more of a traditionalist. I
want to take care of my wife, have kids, have her stay at home when we have
them and Frankie is on board with that. At first I thought she wanted to keep
working and go for a principal's job somedaybut it turns out that isn't what she
wantsand that works well for me. Had she said she wanted to keep working,
although it wouldn't be my preference I would have kept quiet about it. So how
does that make me a chauvinist? She said her goals changed when she met me.
Deanna and I have never gotten along so I let her know that her opinion frankly
didn't matter to me.

SoFrankie went off birth control several weeks ago and if she gets pregnant on
our honeymoon we are good to go. We both want a baby right away. Hard to
believe how everything I thought I didn't wantwifekidshome.the whole
domestic sceneis exactly what I really wantedI just was waiting for the right
woman. Since I am 35, I thought I should get started on this whole family thing,
especially if I want several kids.

"I am happy for you Luke." My dad shakes my hand and pats me on the back and
my mom puts her arm through mine and we walk down the aisle so I can take my
place up front. After I kiss my mom and shake hands with my dad, Taylor and the
groomsmen join me from the side of the church at the front of the altar. I watch
as each of my sisters makes their way down the aisle. I am glad Francesca
included them, Deanna has been distant over the past few years and I didn't
realize it was because she and Rebecca had a huge fight as I try to stay out of all
that chick drama in our family. I asked Rebecca's husband to be in the wedding
even though I don't like the guy much. My parents put pressure on me to do that.
At one point in the wedding planning I blew up and told Frankie we were done
with all the bullshit and we were eloping. So many fucking opinions on where,
when, who and then it really blew up when Frankie told her parents we wanted a
service not a full catholic mass. Neither of us wanted to even get married in a
church but that wasn't going to happen. Her parents made a lot of stipulations
and when her dad told me he expected us to move back to Idaho once we had
kids I lost it. I told him I wanted to have a great relationship with him but he
wasn't going to tell me how to take care of my wife, where I raise my family and
what we can and can't do. That shit doesn't fly with me. My dad had been on my
ass about establishing some ground rules with Frankie's family because he could
see that when we were all together that her old man was going to be in my shit a
lot if I didn't. SoI let him know and we have been good since.

Everyone is in place, and Frankie's best friend from college is serving as her maid
of honor and walking down the aisle holding the hand of the flower girl who just
tried to take off in the wrong direction making everyone laugh. She looks about
the same age as Teddy and I know he is in Mia's wedding next month. I imagine
he will be hell on wheels walking down that aisle. I am going to miss seeing that
little guy every day. He is fucking adorable. When he was a babyI wasn't that
into him, but he is a hilarious toddler. He calls me Duke which is pretty funny in
itself.

The guitarist starts the wedding march song that we selected, an Italian love
song called Mattinata and everyone stands. I am mesmerized and can't help but
smile as I watch Francesca on the arm of her father. She is wearing her
grandmother's wedding gown that has been altered and updated, at least that
was the only hint I was given about her dress. I am pretty sure her grandmother
didn't wear something that was cut this lownot too low but just enough. God
she is gorgeous and she looks up at me with a big smile. She has her hair pulled
back and I see the earrings I bought her and had Taylor bring her this morning.

The music stops and the chimes start indicating the wedding ceremony is to
begin. It is noon. We opted for a noon wedding, then reception in the vineyard
property of her Aunt all day and we are out of here tonight for Milan, then a long
ass flight to Bora Bora tomorrow. Frankie told me right after we got engaged that
she always wanted to sleep in a bungalow over the water. So that is where we
are headed for one week. A one bedroom bungalow over the watervery
secluded and we are going to relax, fuck, maybe even make a baby and not even
look at our cell phones. No one will find us for one week. We had some pressure
to honeymoon in Europe from Frankie's relatives but I think they are starting to
get the picture. I am not letting them dictate how we spend our life, where we
spend it and with whom. I fully intend to have a great relationship with her
familybut they can be overbearing and I just need to let them know they don't
get to call the shots.

The chimes stop and Cardinal Messinaanother cousinChrist her family is

endless motions for everyone to sit down. I have been reminded fifty times that
having a cardinal in the family and one to marry us is huge. I guess. I am not
Catholic so I just see some guy with a red cap on his head, but I have been
warned to show him the ultimate respect. He welcomes everyone in Italian and
then he switches to English.very broken English, for the benefit of the Sawyer
side of the family.

"Gooda Afternoon. We are a herea todayfor the union of Francesca Maria Carelli
to a Luca Nathanial Sawyer." I smile when he turns my first name into the Italian
version. In Italian he apparently asks who is giving Francesca away because her
dad, crying like a baby says something, kisses her on both cheeks and then even
though I have my hand extended for him to shake, he kisses me on both cheeks.
Christ I have to get use to all the kisses these people throw at each other. We
turn to face the Cardinal and I notice there must be several hundred lace covered
buttons all along the back of Frankie's dress. I am going to love taking that off of
her. Focus Lukeor as the Cardinal saysLuca. He talks in Italian for a bit and
then back to English where I think he tells everyone that marriage is worka
commitment of love.and compromiseI think that is what he saidnot sure. I
try to listen but as I run my thumb along Frankie's hand I am really repeating the
vows I memorized in my head.
Cardinal Messina tells me it is time and I turn to Frankie. I wanted to surprise her
with this I learned my vows in ItalianI want her entire family to clearly
understand what I am telling her. I know she will be surprised. I found an Italian
instructor in Seattle to teach me and while I can't say anything other than my
vows.I want them all to know that she is the love of my life. I turn and take her
hands in mine and take a deep breath. WowI hope I don't make a fool out of
myself.

"Francesca, sei entrata nella mia vita come un fulmine a ciel sereno e mi hai
conquistato. Mi sono innamorato di te e quando questo successo, sapevo di
voler trascorrere la mia vita con te per sempre. Ti prometto... che ogni giorno
saprai di essere amata. Ti prometto che mi prender cura dei tuoi bisogni, di
provvedere a te e di proteggerti. Ti prometto di sostenerti in tutto quello che fai,
di incoraggiarti e di condividere ogni cosa bella con te e di essere la tua forza
attraverso ogni sfida della vita. Non vedo l'ora di avere dei figli con te e di tenerti
per mano attraverso una lunga vita insieme come fossimo una persona sola. Tu
sei la mia vita, il mio vero amore e da oggi comincia il nostro per sempre. Ti
amo ... grazie per aver rubato il mio cuore."

Francesca has her hands up to her mouth and she is crying and shaking her head.
She can't believe I did thisactually neither can Ithat I got through it and she
understood what the hell I was saying. I hear her Italian relatives cooing, smiling
in approval and her dad nodding his head. If I never do anything right againthis
should last me a lifetime. I have pleased the relatives. Now so that my side of the
church knows what the hell I just said, I smile and bring her hand up to my lips
and kiss it softly.

"FrancescaYou came into my life like a bolt of lightning and knocked me over. I
fell in love with you and when that happened I knew I wanted to spend my life
with you forever. I promisethat every day you will know you are loved. I
promise to take care of your needs, to provide for you and to protect you. I
promise to support you in all that you do, to encourage you and share everything
that is good and to be your strength through any of life's challenges. I look
forward to having children with you and holding your hand through a long life
together as one. You are my life, my one true love and today starts forever. I
love you.thank you for stealing my heart." She takes a few seconds to compose
herself and I smile feeling a bit proud that I pulled it off.

"Bear.Lukewhen I was twelve years old I saw you in the driveway talking to
my big brother Sal and I thought you were right out of a fairy tale book. You were
like my own Prince Charming, a knight in shining armor and as I grew older, you
remained that man of my dreams. Thank god our mother arranged for us to meet
a year ago. I remember watching you when you walked into the restaurant and
thinkingthere stands the man of my dreams and my heart beat so fast that I
could barely breathe. I knew the minute we had our first kiss, I would never love
anyone but you. You are my strength, my love and my life. I will be your
strength, your love and look forward to making our dreams come true. I will
support you in all that you do and love you unconditionally. I love you Luke, now
tomorrow and forever."

The Cardinal asks for the rings, blesses them and then we perform the ring
ceremony. Gail stands up and reads from Corinthians and then the choir sings
one more song before we receive a blessing from Cardinal Messina.

"l'introduzione di Mr. e Mrs. Luca Sawyer." He is bound and determine to turn my

first name into the Italian version. He claps as does the entire church. I don't
know how they do this in Italy, but I am waiting for him to tell me that I can kiss
her. I look at him and he puts his hands up. "BacioBacio."

Frankie smiles and whispers, "You can kiss me Luke." That is a word I should
learn now that I have married this beautiful Italian gem. I like itBacio.bacio
my lips, my dick, my body baby anytime, all day anywhere. I smile back at her.
God she is fucking gorgeous!

"Thank God." I pull her close hearing everyone laugh and lift her chin up and kiss
her softlywhere I hear jeers. They want moreI can do that. I look out and see
these Italians want a show so I kiss her with all I have. I am fucking married and
couldn't' be happier.

We make our way outside and have a receiving line a mile long. I have been
kissed on both cheeks from, men, women childrenall from Frankie's side. Finally
my side emerges and I am surprised the boss and Ana waited in line. Ana gives
Frankie a big hug and I can tell she is really happy for us. She reaches up and
gives me a hug and kiss on the cheek and tells me how much she loved the
ceremony and how impressed she was that I learned to say my vows in Italian. I
see the boss uncomfortably hug Frankie and congratulate her and then he puts
his hand out to me and grips my hand hard.

"Let's keep this to a hand shake shall we? You SOBsaying your vows in Italian.
Ana is swooning. Job well done! Congratulations." He seems to chew on his next
thought then smiles and shakes his head. "That was a special ceremony. I
enjoyed that."

Wow.did Grey just say all of that! Elliot picks up Frankie and hugs her then
gives me a big hand shake and hug. Typical Elliotno filter. "What the fuck was
with the Italian mumbo jumbo dude? Makes the rest of us look like lame asses.
Congrats you over married dudebut then we all did."

We finally get through the guest and they are waiting for us outside where we
actually walk in a large processional to Francesca's Aunt's house. Spending my
recent career in security I can't help but look around to make sure that the Grey
team security are in place and that Jeb has Ana covered. I still haven't let go of
that need to protect her. Taylor is not working but I see him looking around as
well and I can totally tell he doesn't like this one bit. We are out in the open and
it didn't take long for the locals to figure out Grey is one of the wealthiest private
entrepreneurs in America and the world. I look at Taylor, he looks at Grey and
they talk real quicklyin a whisper. I look up on the roofs and at the cars parked
nearby.at the crowd that has gathered and I walk a few steps to see what lies
ahead. There are paparazzi everywhere. These idiots Taylor hired should have
warned us. I step back and hold my finger up to Frankie and her family asking
them to give me one second.

"Taylorpaps around the cornermostly foreign I don't recognize any of them but
my guess is that they are working for the AP and some tabloids. Grey can make
the walk but you better bring in Paolo and his team for tight coverage and you
and I will have to work it too. Tell that Jeb dude to get his ass right next to Ana.
He needs to get more aggressive."

Taylor grins. "No Luke you can't do that. You need to walk with your bride and
guests. I got this. I will pull Elliot in toogo on we got this." I don't feel
comfortable so I grab my military buddies who have flown here to attend the
wedding, fill them in, introduce them to Taylor and we have just added by default
four new members to our security team. We are good to go. Taylor fills Grey in
and within minutes they are encircled in a move we call protecting the yolk. No
one is touching them without getting to Taylor, Jeb, Paolo and his guys and now
my buddies. All is well. The paps shout out questions to the Grey's who are
surrounded and ignore them. I doubt they were even able to get any good
photos.

We walk up the hill togetherabout one hundred people and half way there I pick
up Francesca and carry her because her heals are making it impossible for her to
walk and her flat shoes are waiting for her at the reception. My one grandmother,
my mom's mother, is having a tough time walking so Francesca's Uncle runs
ahead and gets a car for her while I shake my head at my Dad's mom. She is
walking arm and arm with Frankie's widowed 85 year old Great Uncle. What the
fuck is that about?

I have had a chance to look at Frankie and her dress. She couldn't be more
beautiful. I reach in and kiss her several times while we are walking and we are
met with cheers and encouragement. When we arrive to her Aunt's house the
band starts playing and we are ushered in like royalty. This is too fucking much
for an Anglo fifth generation American guy like me. I love it!

Ana's POV

"Is this crazy fun or what?" I lean into Christian where we are dancing and have
had the time of our life. The backyard that faces the vineyard is full of tables with
white linen table clothes and flower arrangements with sunflowers and daisy's. If
I thought I was in a movie before.it really feels like it now. The neighbors are
carrying huge wine jugsdecanterscasks wrapped in wickernot even sure what
you call them but they are all bringing their cellar wines to share. There is more
wine than I have ever seen in my life. Everyone is either a farmer, wine grower or
winemaker. We are drinking Barolo's, Barbara's, Gavi's, Barbaresco's, Moscato's
and I can't remember it all. The food is non-stop and off the charts and we are
dancing barefoot in and around the vineyards. Well, Kate and I are. Elliot and
Christian have taken off their jackets and ties and rolled up their sleeves and I
swear they have tried every wine imaginable. They are talking to the locals,
stopping every few minutes to come and dance with Kate and I and I can't help
but think, maybe we should move here as I have never seen Christian have so
much fun. Taylor was super tense for a while but Christian told him to relax, have
fun and enjoy the wedding. Gail is almost annoying with her camera taking
pictures of everything she sees.

Every little old lady at the wedding loves Elliot and Christian. They are openly
smiling at them and flirting. Elliot asked Frankie's grandmother to dance and she
closed her eyes and shook her head, laughed and then stood up and pinched his
cheeks before sitting back down. He made a big show of being rejected grabbing
his heart making all the ladies love him even more. She is so cute. Her silver hair
is in a tight bun and she pulled it out to show me that it hangs all the way to her
butt. In two seconds she twisted it and had it back in a perfect little bun. How did
she do that?

Christian disappears for a second to get us each more wine leaving me standing
at the edge of the vineyard. Jeb moves in right behind me and I motion for him to
back up but he shakes his head and nods towards a young good looking manin
in his mid-twenties who is leaning against a wine barrel. The guys is just staring
at me.
"What Jeb?" I wonder if he thinks this guy is a threat. I haven't seen him or at
least noticed him before now.

"He has been watching you for like two hours. He moves his position, but always
has you in sight. Taylor is aware of it too. He is a nephew of Frankie's Dad, so we
are trying to be respectful. But you are staying in my sight. Mr. Grey has not
been tipped off per Taylor's instructionsso work with me here Ana and we can
get out of this without incidence."

"Fine. Are you sure he is looking at me?" I turn around to quickly glance at him
and he smiles at me. Yep he is looking at me. Oh great. Now I get to become
stressed worrying about jealous Christian causing a scene. I turn back to look at
Jeb who hasn't taken his eyes off the guy. I look for Elliot and Kate and see that
they are walking back from the dessert table full of Italian pastries and cookies.
Taylor and Gail are talking with Sawyer's dad and mom and Sawyer and Frankie
are dancing in their own little world. He looks so happy and it makes me
remember my own weddingwow almost two years ago. Sawyer is whispering in
Frankie's ear and she smiles and reaches up to kiss him, he grabs her ass and
quickly looks around to see if anyone is looking. He catches my eye and grins
when he is caught and I smile and shake my head. I can only imagine what he
was telling her. He says something to Frankie and she looks my way blushing.

"Here babyyou seem to like the big boys," Christian winks at me when I look
confused. "Not talking about my dick babythe Barolo'sso I brought you
another glass and a few of these cookiesdamn I have never eaten like this in my
life. I think I just made that guy over there in the beret a happy man. I love this
Barolo which comes from his winery. He said he sells it at roughly $100 a bottle,
US dollar and that he doesn't produce very muchlike only 30 cases. I told him I
would take it all. He said he couldn't sell it all to me but he would sell me four
cases. I told him to sell me twenty cases and I would pay him $200 a bottle." He
sees me doing the math in my head.

"What!" He laughs at me. He is so excited and I am loving this side of him. He is

in full acquisition mode. This is what he does bestbut he just paid double for the
wine. As if to read my mind he lifts my chin up.

"Yes $48,000 for all of it. Consider it our contribution to the local economy. Elliot
will take some and so will my dad. Barolo's age twenty or more years Anaits
fine and they increase in valueat worstI can unload it and break even. With
import fees and markup this wine would sell in a US retail shop at $250trust me
this is an investment although we will probably drink it all." Oh my godI have no
words but Christian doesn't need my permission to spend his money. "So he is
meeting us at the airport tomorrow with the wine. This is awesome. You can't get
it in the US. It isn't even imported. Do you mind if we go and make some more
deals?"

"Whose we?"

I am going to get Elliot. Will you be alright for a few minutes?"

"Yes of course." He is having so much fun talking to the locals negotiating and
wheeling and dealing for wine that I don't want to have him distracted by one
harmless guy staring at me. I turn to look and the strange man is still looking at
me. Creepy.
"Come on let me walk you to the table and I can get Elliot." We walk to our table
where Elliot is leaning back looking quite tipsy. Kate is taking pictures.

"Steeleis the best wedding you have ever been to?" We all agree it has been
like something from a movie with the music, the locals, food and the old world
charm. We have had so much fun with Elliot and Kate on this trip. All of us have
gotten along and Elliot and Christian have had total "Bro" time together. This
should satisfy them for a while.

"ElliotI am cutting deals with these locals for their winethey don't even sell it
in the US.come on I just bought up twenty cases of this Barolo." He hands his
glass to Elliot who tries it.

"Holy shitthat is good. I want some of that."

"That is all he will sell meI will split it with youDad will fucking love this. Come
on there is a Barbaresco producer here that I want to hit up." My Fifty is always
cutting a deal but I can't help but give him a big kiss, loving that he is having so
much fun.

I watch Elliot and Christian walk towards a group of men and introduce
themselves. By now I can tell everyone knows who Christian is. I saw several
men google him and pass their phones around. He will get what he wants just so
the local winemakers can brag that they sold their wine to the Christian Grey.

"May I join you ladies?" I look over and it is my stalker. He starts to sit right next
to me.

"Help yourself." No Katedon't do that.

"Sir I am going to have to ask you to sit somewhere else." Jeb is on it and I see
Paolo walking over. I don't want a scene. Not here at this perfect wedding.

"Have I offended someone? I am most sorry." He stands up with Jeb's prodding.

"I just wanted to introduce myself. Perhaps give you my card."

I don't know what to say, I don't want to be rude. "And you are"

"I am Matteo Rivetto. I am relations to Francesca." I make the good wine your
husband just bought from my father and I would like to put you on my label.
Yes.what do you think?"

"What? What do you mean put me on your label?"

"I have an idea for a new label for our wine. We will make more cases next year
and I want a special label. I want a picture of a beautiful women walking through
the vineyards.no clothesbut you would be."

"Whoa there Matty boyAna's husband will never let her do that. Soyou best
move on before he gets wind of that one." Kate jumps in which is great since I
am pretty much speechless.

"My apologies. Here is my cardyou are beautiful. I will see your face in my
dreams forever. If you change your mind or would like me to ask your husbandI
will be happy to do so."
"NO." Kate and I both say at the same time. He nods and walks away and Kate
and I start laughing. Who does thatcomes up to a woman and ask her to pose
naked for their wine bottle. Wowgood thing Christian didn't get wind of that
one.

Four hours later we are back at the guest house, sitting out in the courtyard
under the stars and we are all so smashed we can barely talkthat includes
Taylor and Gail who I have never even scene drink. They just kept bringing food
and wine out all afternoon and we kept indulging. We all danced and laughed it
was the most fun we have had as a group ever. I even danced with Taylor! We
can't stop laughing and I can honestly say this is the most relaxed I have ever
seen Gail or Taylor in our company. If I didn't miss Teddy so much I wouldn't
want to fly home tomorrow but I can't wait to see him and I know Christian feels
the same way. I open my purse to get my cell phone out so I can show Elliot a
picture I took of him dancing by himself earlier. Of course he was totally
smashed. He doesn't remember it as he sits and drinks a cup of espresso trying
to recall when he did that.

"What's this?" Christian reaches in my clutch and pulls out the card of Matteo
Rivetto. "I think we bought wine from these guys. Did you talk to them?"

"Noumm well sort ofthis is the sonI guess the actual winemaker. He gave me
his card."

"Why did he give you his cardwhen did you talk to him?" He looks confused and
looks over at Jeb. Oh shit.

"Oh it was nothing mogul he came over and introduced himself to us and gave
Ana his card." Kate tries to help me out.

"Sowhat did he want and why did you keep his card?" I hate when he questions
me in front of other people. He is staring at me and we all know he is about to go
nuclear. Elliot sits up Gail looks the other way.

"I just threw it in my purse I wasn't really thinking, um he wants to change his
label on his wine bottle I guess, relax and stop staring at me." He doesn't flinch.
The control freak is never far away.

"And he needed to talk to you because.wait is that the guy with the grey suit
that was leaning against the barrel?"

"Yep." Thanks Kate. Jeez I was going to play dumb.

"Young good looking guyhe was staring at youis that the fucker?" He throws
the card on the table. "Jeb" Christian calls out and Jeb steps forward. "What did
that fucker want with Mrs. Greycat seems to have caught her tongue?"

"It's okay Jeb.I got this." Taylor speaks up. "I was planning on telling you
tomorrow. I didn't want to cause a scene at the wedding but Mr. Rivetto has been
spoken to and the matter has been handled."

"Well since I seem to be the only one that isn't privy to the matterwhy don't you
share Taylor?" Oh fifty don't be such as ass.
"I am not privy eitherno idea what he's talking about" Elliot speaks up and
Christian gives him a dirty look.

"Oh for heaven's sake Christian he wanted to know if I would pose for the new
label on his wine bottle."

"And he understood and left you alone when you said no right?"

"Yeshe didn't even ask twice. He offered to ask you if it would be okay and we
Kate and I. told him no." Christian picks up the card again.

"No, you should have let the fucker ask me. What else?"

"What else what?"

"AnaI know when you are leaving information out. We can do this the easy way
where you come cleanor the hard way where I rip Taylor and Jeb a new one for
keeping me in the dark."

"Um finefinehe wanted the photo to be of me walking through the vineyards

naked."

There is silence. Complete silence. Then Elliot looks up and taps his espresso.
"Wow how fucking awkward would that be pouring wine and showing your
friends"Meet my sister-in-law. She's the nude one on the label next to the
picture of the grapes."

We are tired. We are all still drunk and now we are nervous waiting for Christian
to go nuclear but instead he looks at Elliot and starts laughing hysterically and we
all laugh. I take a deep breathoperation jealous Christian averted. "Oh fuck
that is one ballsy mother fucker. I hope he delivers our wine tomorrowbut shit
can you imagine momevery time she poured anyone the wine she would be
covering the label up. He actually asked you that? Well I get why he would want
you on the labelbut for my eyes only baby. Come onlet's take one more walk
around the vineyards before calling it a night and packing. Maybe you can show
me what he had in mind." He raises his eyebrows, I blush and Elliot mumbles that
only Christian would think to fuck somewhere with a bunch of grapevines poking
him in the ass.

Francesca's POV

"I am Mrs. Luke Sawyer," I move Luke's wedding ring on his finger. It looks sexy
on him and he laughs.

"Officiallyyou are Mrs. Luca Sawyer baby. When can we get the hell out of here?
Been fun but I really want to get you out of here." We are driving to Milan for the
night and spending the day, hopefully in bed, I am exhausted then flying
somewhere tomorrow night. Luke hasn't told me anything other than we need
bathing suits and shorts. SoI have a fairly small bag ready to go.

"We can go in an hour. Will that work?"

An hour later my parents are hugging and kissing me and carrying onmy god
they can be so dramatic. Luke's parents are wonderful and they hug us wishing
us a great vacation. They plan to come visit us in August when we move into our
new home. We are hoping it is done by then. Elliot believes it will be, but he said
Brady called this past week and the plumbing fixtures I ordered are on back order
so I told Brady I trusted him to pick a replacement. He has an amazing creative
eye and he designed our house exactly how we described what we wanted. We
bought the property right after we got engaged and by late April, Elliot's crew was
breaking ground. Luke still thinks we won't be in until September.

We have a driver for our trip to Milan and we talk all the way about our wedding,
the fun week and we are just both amazed that we are married. Luke is shocked
that the Grey's stayed for the entire wedding and had so much fun. He said he
had never seen his boss so easy going and in such a light mood.

We arrive to the Palazzo Parigi where Luke has booked a suite. I am still in my
wedding dress, tired but feel like a princess. My dress was perfect. My dress was
made from the fabric on my grandmother's dress. My Aunt remade it for me so it
was vintage but just enough sexy to it with a low sweetheart neckline. Luke
traced his fingers across the neckline the entire way to Milan. It made me crazy
horny.

After we check in, Luke carries me all the way through the lobby into the elevator
and into our suite. He shuts the door with his foot and sets me down.

"Champagne?"

"Ohwow I don't think so. Is that okay? I think I would like a bottle of water."

"Me too. I am super thirsty. God damn your relatives can knock down the wine."
He hands me a bottle of sparkling water, twisting the top for me. I look at my
wedding band as it now lies flush to my engagement ring and I can't help but
smile. I have married my Prince. "Come here." Luke whispers and I step closer.
We briefly kiss and then hear a knock on the door announcing the bellman with
our luggage. I remove my earrings and the diamond bracelet he gave me for my
birthday last week while he gets the door and look around the room. It is rather
Venetian, large and romantic.

"Turn around let me help you." I turn around and feel Luke start to unbutton my
dress. "God damn my fingers are too big to unbutton this dress." I can't help but
laugh as I feel like he is really struggling. "Sit still Frankie, these buttons are
super tight and small." He reaches down and kisses my neck. "I might just rip
this dress off you Mrs. Sawyer. You don't plan on wearing it againright?"

"Don't you dare! I am having it saved and boxed for my daughter."

"Ohdon't say that. It will be bad luck and we night actually have a daughter
instead of a son!" He eventually gets the buttons down and turns me around.
"Did I tell you how beautiful you looked todayand look now? You took my breath
away today. How did I get so lucky?" He kisses me softly, then takes my hand
and helps me step out of the dress. I took my shoes off in the car. As my dress
drapes to the ground Luke gets a first glance of what I am wearing underneath
my dress.

"Oh holy fuckis it Christmas? Babyoh baby, baby, babyholy sweet Jesus!
Turn around."
"Do you like this Bear?" I give him my shy smile. I feel like I am on display. He
throws his tux jacket on the chair and pulls his bow tie off. I am wearing a white
and lilac bustier that is cut low with a garter, stockings and white lacy thong
panties. I reach up and pull the pins out of my hair and as it falls Luke lets out a
deep breath holding his hand over his chin. He reaches down and kisses my neck
and whispers. "Remove your stockings."

I lift my leg putting it on the bed and remove my garter and slowly, roll down my
stocking. Luke steps back and watches. After I remove my stocking he steps
forward and runs his hand up my leg slowly, up to my thigh and then steps back.
I repeat the process with my other leg and he runs his hand up my leg again. He
turns me around helping me unhook the bustier, again struggling. "What is this
torture Bear day?" He whispers in my ear making me smile that he even calls
himself Bear now.

I am left in just my panties and he walks around me again shaking his head while
taking his cuff links off and tossing them onto the dresser. I watch him and he
watches me. Neither of us takes our eyes off each other. He kicks off his shoes,
which by the way are mega sexy black leather lace up shoes. Luke has good taste
in clothing and shoes and since he never needed to spend money on anything
beforehe spent it on clothes. Now with the house and all the new furniture we
are buyingI feel like we should be careful but he assures me that we are good. I
don't make a huge salary like he does. He told me that he would just like it if I
saved my salary in a joint savings and he would cover everything else. Works for
me.

"Frankie" He smiles at me as he throws his shirt in the corner. He caught me

staring and I have frozen in place. Why do I suddenly feel shy? I have been
naked in front of this man hundreds of times. He reaches for me after he takes
his pants off and he is now naked. Pulling me close we just stand in each other's
arms. I love the feel of my bare breast against his muscular hard chest. Soft
against hardit makes me feel secure. Without my shoes I have to tilt my head
up to look at him and when I do he is looking down at me, serious but staring
right through me. "We are forever now baby. You are mine and I am yours. I
never thought I would love anyone let alone love you as much as I do. You heard
my buddy Hawk today tell you that he lost a two thousand dollar bet on me as he
was so sure I would never get married. What you have done to meI see you and
I want you. I talk to youand your voicemakes me crave you. I walk in a room
that you have been in and I seek you out. I touch you and my body goes on alert.
What is this? Why? How.did you do this? You own me."

He cups my face rubbing his thumb along my chin. Just staring. We are mentally
seducing each other and he leans down and kisses my forehead softly leaving his
lips in place, he slides his large hand down holding my neck. Rubbing my neck
softly he moves from my forehead and kisses my eyes, nose and cheeks before
softly continuing with butterfly kisses on my mouth. His hands are now moved to
my shoulders and arms running his index finger along the inside making me
shiver.

"Cold?"

"No.not coldnervous."

"I understand. I am too. I want this to be memorable. I want to make love to you
slowlyand savor every second I am inside of you. I want you to look back
someday and remember that I loved you so deeply and passionately that all the
mistakes I will make, and the times I am a typical male and obtusewill always
be forgiven because you know without any doubt that no man has ever loved and
worshipped a woman like I worship and love you Francesca."

"I know Bear. I love you the same way. I feel safe, loved and lost when I am
away from you. I missed you so much these past few nightsdon't laugh, but I
cried. I missed your arms around me, the way you pull me over to you and hold
me so tight and the way you nuzzle in my neck saying naughty things to me or
telling me that you love me. I just need you, your touch, your smile, even your,
'Frankie you're driving me up the wall look.' I love everything about you."

He laughs. "What look? You mean this one." He leans his head back, rolls his eyes
and rubs his forehead and bridge of his nose. He does that whenever I get fixated
on a subject and won't let it go.

"Yepthat would be the one." He smiles and shakes his head.

"Where were we? Oh yea." He leans down and kisses me softly across my
sternum, one little nibble at a time. I move back to lean against the bed. "Stay
standing." He says in between kisses. I run my hand up and down his arm
stopping at his biceps. His arms are so defined and muscular. What he does to
me.

My nipples are crying out to be touched as Luke continues to softly kiss my neck,
shoulders and sternum. His large hands engulf me, his fingertips on my ribs and
his palms and thumbs meeting in the middle of my back as he turns me around,
his front to my back. I feel his erection pressing against me. Both his index
fingers softly graze my breastoh god please touch me. I lean my head back and
when he leans down I feel his tongue softly scraping against my neck and he
softly bites my earlobe. I reach behind and rub my hands along his neck but he
turns me again quickly and pulls my face cupped in both hands kissing me hard,
his tongue pushed into my mouth and his firm grip keeping me close.

"I love you baby. I love you so much." His hands finally cup my breast as he
squeezes, pulls and slowly leans me back, holding me in his arms and takes my
breast in his mouth. As his tongue swirls around and around my nipple he lowers
his one hand and palms my thigh just grazing my opening. Just enough where he
can feel how wet I am. Lifting me in his arms with my legs wrapped firmly around
his waist he lowers me slowly on the bed. There is only the lights from the sitting
room and with one hand he reaches over putting the lamp on low light. "I want to
see your eyes, look at you. Is that okay?" I can only nod, I am without words at
this point. I can only kiss his chest, neck and shoulders without taking a breath. I
want to consume him. His hands roam my body softly but with just a hint of
urgency. He lifts my breast with one hand, licking underneath, then licks my
stomach, around my navel and he kisses me from one pelvic bone to the other. I
can hear myself breathing and moaning.

I push myself further back on the bed so he isn't hanging off and with just one
finger he outlines my apex, my swollen and ready lips, to the back of my slit, no
pressure I can barely feel him. I want him to push his fingers deep inside of me
but he just slightly touches me. I need and want him so much I am almost
whimpering. He continues to kiss my stomach and then slowly with his eyes
directly gazing at me he works his way up to me so are foreheads and noses are
touching. He takes my hands and kisses each palm and then slowly entwines are
hands, one over my head and the other behind his back holding firmly. His weight
is slightly shifted off of me and he continues to kiss me deeply.
"Let me make love to you Francesca Sawyer."

"Yesplease I need you Luke." He stares at me for a few more seconds and
mouths, "I need you," and then very, very slowly enters me where I can't even
control myselfI come instantly. I feel myself biting on his chest and streams of
tears coming down my face as this orgasm is intense and emotional. We are so
connected. There is nothing raw or lustful about this. It is pure love as he slowly
moves in and out of me and we kiss each other tenderly, softly over and over. He
shifts slightly and runs his hand down to my leg lifting it gently over his arm and
angles just enough that I feel myself tightening and quivering yet again.

"Look at me babylook at mecome on Francescalet goI love you.I love you

babyI love you so much." We look into each other's eyes and I watch as his
roll back and he clenches, pushes one more time and then stops as he shouts
out. I hold his arms that are now stretched out along each side of me shaking as
I find my release and he eventually falls on top of me kissing me with abandon. "I
love you BearI love you so much."

Okayback to Seattle next Chapter. We have some loose ends to finish

before we end this fun story. I appreciate all the prodding and begging
to continuebut honestly I am out of gas on this and don't want it to be
a soap opera. So thank you to all of you that understand I need to wrap
this up with three more chapters left. I will update next week. Have a
good weekend everyone! Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Spring 2014

Spring Cleaning

Christian's POV

"Gain Daddy."

"Again? Teddy you want Daddy to gobble you up? Okay last time. "I lift my little
man upside down by his feet and give him nuggies on his stomach. His belly
laugh is contagious and I could do this all day just making him laugh. It is 7:30 in
the morning and he is still wearing his pajamas. Ana and I have our appointment
in an hour to find out the sex of baby number two.

I love my son. I am flat out crazy about him and wonder if other parents have
this feeling in their guts that question how it will be possible to love the next child
this much. Everyone says you dobut right now I can hardly imagine. He is my
best buddy. Hell I would take him to work with me every day if I could, but I
would never get anything done. I have been taking off more and more time from
work because he is at such a fun age. He is hilarious. I have started writing some
of the funny stuff down and I am constantly recording him.

I have started toying around with selling off some divisions of GEH or even going
public. I don't need the moneyI want to be home with my family more and both
of those options would allow me to do that. I have it on my list of things to talk to
Gramps about sometime in the future when we have our monthly lunch.

Teddy is totally in the terrible twos. By now he must think his name is "no", or
"god damn it Teddy." Although, I have been really working on not swearing
around him. He repeated the F bomb after I let one fly recently and I got in
trouble for that one. Of course it had to be when we were at my parent's house
that he repeated it. I was in more trouble than he was.

I love the way his little arms swing back and forth when he walks. And his facial
expressions are cute as hell. His little face is perfect. He looks like me, yes that
sounds vain now that I think about it, but everyone that looks at him just shake
their heads, the resemblance is uncanny. He has a few cute freckles sprinkled on
his nose and he has big blue eyes like Ana but other than that he is me. He is a
huge flirt. If he sees a woman he puts this smile out there, gets shy and has
them eating out of hand. He particularly has it bad for Andrea. Whenever I do
take him to work with me he usually ends up on her lap, making her desk a
disaster and not at all playing it cool. He just grabs her face and starts kissing
her. I will have to work with him on that when he is older. Never show your hand
little man.

Ted is starting to talk a lot now at 23 months old. He still does sign language a
bit, but he is a fucking parrot for the most part. We have been trying to teach
him body parts. Ana informed me and Elliott we are no longer allowed to say
cock, dick, or other slang names for our "penis." Fuck its funny as shit. Teddy
calls it his pennies and the other day he kept asking Brady where his pennies
was. Brady scrounged through his pocket and found a penny and Teddy was
really confused but Brady was even more confused.

We have just started working with him on potty training. Getting him to pee has
been an exercise in frustration. So we have agreed not to push it for a while. He
is obvious when he is shitting his diaper. He stands behind a curtain, or the couch
hiding but he grunts. I will yell out, "Teddy are you going poop in your diaper and
he will yell out. "YES," proud but unwilling to go in his potty chair. Ana bought
him this DVD about going in a potty and it has this fucking song that is stuck in
my head. He watches it for two seconds then is off to something else. My mom
says he simply isn't ready. I have been taking him in the bathroom with me to
show him how daddy pees. I know Ana would like to have him out of diapers
before the next one gets here. I had him watch me again today but then he tried
to grab my dick, sorry; penis while I was pissing, sorry "making pee pee" and
that ended up being a problem.
He is tough as nails and wants to wrestle or play some sort of game with a ball
constantly. If we aren't playing with his plastic t-ball set, we are playing with his
little basketball set that I have in my gym. If not basketball and baseball its
soccer or football. I hardly worry about getting my workouts in anymore because
from the minute I get home from work he has me running. The other big
fascination in his life is anything to do with a plane or helicopter. He loves flying
in the GEH jet and Charlie Tango.

Ana is a flipping drill sergeant about keeping him on a schedule. So I have to get
home at a decent hour now so we can play until its bath time, wind down time
which means reading in bed and then lights out by 8:00. Shit if I even try to keep
him up a bit longer she puts her foot down.

I will say my son is a happy, disciplined kid. It's just the terrible two's thing is not
a fallacy. It is fucking for real. Christ he sees things around the house to get into
that I didn't even know existed and we are constantly running after him. Rule
number one in parentingyou cannot get enough gates, child proof latches or
wall plugs. He ate a huge spider the other day. Why? No fucking idea. He took
the toilet paper out of my office bathroom and dragged it through the house until
it was empty and got inside my closet and brought out every pair of shoes he
could reach into our bathroom throwing them into the bathtub. That was my fault
I was supposed to be watching him and got involved in a phone call.

I was the one that wanted another baby. Ha, who would have guessed right? I
think Ana would have been good with waiting another year, but I started bugging
her after Teddy's first birthday and finally got her to agree. I was actually jealous
when Kate found out she was pregnant. Happy for Elliot, but I wanted Ana
pregnant too. For a control freak like me.having her pregnant means I have
much more control over her behavior. A month before she found out she was
pregnant we had one of the biggest fights of our marriage. Oh shit I don't even
like thinking about it.

It was early December and Ana had a meeting with a new authorif that is what
you want to call him. One of the Mariners, a guy named Zac Thorner had a story
to tell. He was a former drug addict in high school, cheated his way through
college and then thought becoming a major league baseball player made his story
interesting. He is relatively popular in Seattle so from a commercial point of view
I understood why Ana was pursuing his story. He came over to Grey Publishing
and no doubt took one look at my wife and got a fucking hard on. He asked her
to lunch to "talk" in more detail about publishing his book and she fucking went.
Yes she had security but I couldn't believe she accepted his luncheon invitation.
When Taylor knocked on my door and told me Ana was at lunch with this asshole
I got up from my meeting, we drove to the restaurant and I stormed in dragging
her out without even a word, other than to throw a hundred dollar bill on the
table.

My behavioryes I admit it, was bad enough, but that prick came after us and
grabbed my arm telling me to back off. He claimed he didn't know I was her
husband and you know whether he did or didn't, no one grabs me, so that
culminated into a shoving match and we almost came to blows until Taylor and
Jeb broke it up. Ana was mortified, lost the deal and tried to get me to
apologizebut I refused.

Two days later I received a call from Blake Beavan, who also plays for the
Mariners and is someone I have golfed with on occasion, as well as a friend of
Elliot's. He called to tell me that Thorner was bragging on his Facebook page that
he was minutes away from getting Christian Grey's old lady in bed before I found
them in a cozy restaurant. That fucking pissed me off even more. Actually I went
out of my fucking mind. Long story shortAna and I didn't speak to each other
for three days over that one. I accused her of either being pathetically nave or
wanting attentionone or the otherand she accused me of being an out of
control jealous maniac. When I showed her the Facebook page she was furious
with Thorner, but angrier at me because I told her that I felt like he wouldn't
have bragged about almost fucking her if she hadn't led him to believe it was a
possibility. Yeathat was a comment I regretted but it came out when I was so
pissed I was seeing triple.

I still feel she unknowingly flirted with him or sent him a message she didn't
mean to send. I know her well enough to know she wasn't flirting with him on
purpose, she is just so fucking nave. But she should have known the whole
luncheon was not okay with me. Bottom line we slept in separate rooms for
several days and I wouldn't even look at her. She tried hugging me and
apologizing a few times but I just wasn't having it. I went out and got ripped with
Ros one night and didn't call Ana to let her know where I was. She was so pissed
she made security lock down the front gate so I had to stay at Escala that night.
It was an ugly, ugly week with her apologizing, then me apologizing, her not
speaking to Taylor or Jeb because they wouldn't tell her where I was and I don't
want to go through that again. We ended up having great make up sex at Escala
that following morning but I still get pissed when I think about it. I kept thinking
if she had been pregnant, that fucker wouldn't have come on to her. I know I
can't keep her pregnant every yearbut fuck me that was the angriest I think I
have ever been with her in several years. A little more than a month laterI had
her right where I wanted her. Pregnant.

Like before, she was pregnant instantly, so today we find out what we are having.
I am torn this time. I would love for Ted to have a brother so he could have a
relationship like I have with Elliot. I worship my little sisterbut I know I hold
back with Mia. I certainly am protective of her and shield her from things I
wouldn't even think twice about telling Elliot.

But, I want a girl for Ana, and in some ways I think I already have my son; my
pride and joy, my mini me. I know now that your child becomes this instant love
of your life and you love them no matter what. But a little girl they are so
sweet, cute and cuddly. Ted is cute and sweet but shit I practically have to tie
him down to get him to cuddle. He will cuddle with Ana but with me he wants to
wrestle or play. I am thinking a little girl will own me like her mother and I will
get the cuddle time then.

I know Ana really wants a girl. Kate and Elliot just had their first in March; Ava
Adelaide Grey. She is sweet, delicate and dainty as hell. Ana was so jealous at
first, and makes over Ava buying her thousands of dollars of girly frilly outfits.
This coming from a woman that doesn't really like to shop. My brother, a guy who
can't even say the phrase 'feminine side' let alone find hisloves her like crazy
and he seems fine having a girl. Kate is the perfect mother for a little girl and I
have noticed that sometimes she thinks Teddy is a wild child, but he just has a lot
of energy and is all boy. Hell it is half Elliot's fault that Teddy is a dare devil that
wants to play rough all the time.

Last month Elliot bought Teddy what will go down in history as his favorite toy
ever. He had the chasse from one of those toy jeeps that little kids can drive,
framed onto a white pick-up truck just like his truck and it has Teddy Grey
Enterprises on the side. It doesn't go very fast at all but he gets in it and he goes
around and around and up and down the driveway with me running after him. He
thinks he is Elliot when he is in it and tells me to call him Yell-Lots not Teddy. Ana
makes him wear a helmet and he has a seat belt, so it's safe. Benson gets in it
with him, just like Amigo gets in with Elliot and he gets so pissed if we won't let
him drive it when it's raining, which is a lot in Seattle. Last week Taylor took all
the cars of the garage so he could drive it in there while it was raining. He doesn't
help out when it comes to spoiling my son.

"Teddy, don't do that to Benson. He doesn't like that. Remember Daddy told you
to be gentle with him." We are crazy about Benson. Damn dog follows Ana and
Teddy everywhere. I was supposed to be its master but he isn't buying it. He
loves me too, but he cries when Ana gets in the door he is so happy to see her
and with me it's almost like, "Oh hey, come on in and make yourself comfortable,
I need to go hang out with the hot lady."

"Ted, Daddy said no. Benson doesn't wear those. Those are for Teddy." Christ
Teddy is trying to put his Sponge Bob sunglasses on Benson. That is the one shit
I hate are all those fucking stupid kid shows on TV. Half the characters are so
wimpy. I told Ana I didn't want Teddy watching that shit, but she ignored me and
told me Teddy likes them. I especially get annoyed by those fucking Wiggle
dudes. Christ they all must be dickless. Elliot and I have had some fun at their
expense. Brady was here last week and watched the Wiggles with Ted and said
he was about to get sick. They are horrendous.

"Ana we are going to be late." I yell out. She is still bad about being on time and
that drives me crazy. This pregnancy she is always in a fog, or running behind
just like she did with Teddy.

"Come on sport, let's go see what Mommy is doing." I pick up Teddy and put him
on my shoulders. "Want to touch the top of the doorway?" He loves when I put
him on my shoulders and let him slam shit he can't usually reach. Ana hates it
because I let him bang away. Then we both start screaming to annoy her even
more.

"Ana we are coming in the bedroom. Are you decent?" We are making sure Ana is
dressed these days after Teddy started talking about Mommy's boobies.

"ANA."

"Hey Teddy, don't call Mommy Ana, call her mommy." I have to laugh he is
repeating everything either of us say.

"Mommy! Mommy!"

"Teddy Bear, shhh, I am right here. What are you doing up there?"

"Down Daddy." I put him down and he goes running right away for our large tub
in our bathroom. He likes to crawl in it and play so I grab him before he can get
in there. He is pissed and that cracks me up. My little man has a whole lot of me
in him. He is trying to squirm out of my arm. "Pease daddy, baftub. Pease."

"No little man, you slipped and fell in there last week, and Mommy yelled at
daddy. You can't play in there." His little lip is pouting. I look at Ana, she knows I
am such a softie when it comes to this shit.
"Absolutely not. I'm ready." Drill Sergeant Ana has given her orders.

"About time. Teddy be good for Mata." He has yet to be able to say Martha's
name and we all call her Mata now.

Shit, my little man is crying. "What's the matter bud? Why are you crying?" I
squat down to his level and he leans in putting his arms around my neck making
me feel as sad as he is feeling. How do you not love a little kid? How did my birth
mother not want to take care of me? Having Teddy has made me angrier with my
own biological mother not at peace. I am more and more convinced she was a
selfish person, because I would do anythingand I really mean anything, to keep
my son happy, content and know he is loved.

"I go bye bye too." He has real tears and he tries to scoot on to my lap. I look at
Ana.

"No. Taking you to Dr. Greene's is bad enough. I don't need two toddlers with
me. He's fine." Ana takes him from me. "Teddy bear, you play with Mata and
when Mommy gets home we will make a big fort outside with blankets okay? We
can have our lunch in there. You, Mata and Ga Ga make lunch while I am away
and surprise me." Yep we call Gail, Ga Ga now too.

Shit that sounds fun. I want to play in the fort too, but I have to go into GEH
today. Ana has just cut back to three days a week at Grey Publishing and works
from home the other two days. I know she loves the nursery at work but this
decision to work two days at home I think comes from her wanting to have more
outdoor time for Teddy now that it is getting warm again. Martha just doesn't
take him outside much. Elliot and Brady built him an awesome playground, but
she won't take him to it worried he will get hurt. The kid takes a wipe out like a
pro and we want him outside playing more than in his playroom. I am all about
getting him plenty of exercise.

We are in the back of the SUV that is being driven by Jeb. He is the only
employee I have that we call by his first name because his last name is also Ryan
and it is too confusing with the other Ryan. Taylor is working with Sawyer at Grey
House today on a trip I have to make next week to Mexico City. The security is
going to be a nightmare so Taylor went in to talk to Sawyer about it. Sawyer is
better at the job than Welch ever thought of being. Makes me think I might need
to replace him in Taiwan knowing what excellence now looks like.

Reynolds is still Teddy's private security and Teddy calls him Nolds which cracks
us all up. He has been excellent with Teddy and I feel confident no one will ever
get near him although we have had hundreds if not thousands of threats. I read
the book about Lindberg's baby being kidnapped and it haunts me to the point I
have had nightmares about it. When that happens I wake up in a sweat and run
to his room, pick him up and bring him to our room putting him between us and
hold him close breaking my own rule about him not sleeping in our bed. It would
destroy me if someone hurt my boy. I won't let up on his securityever.

Ana takes Teddy to some playgroup thing, which of course I hate. All the parents
signed NDA's and we all laughed our asses off last week when Reynolds came
back and was humming some play date song in one of our security briefing
meetings.

Taylor stopped the meeting and looked up at him, "Would you mind shutting the
fuck up Nolds?"
"God damn songs are catching I can't get it out of my head. 'Blue birds, blue
birds in and out my window." I shake my head when I think how my entire team
has been domesticated from a bunch of burly bad asses to a bunch of burly bad
asses that sing children's songs.

The real surprise is Sawyer. He is so happy with Francesca. Their baby is due
soonI think any day actually. I saw her at GEH last week and she looked ready
to deliver. We were telling him to get ready for the sex drought to begin and
Sawyer told us he hasn't gone more than a month without sex since he was in
Afghanistan eight years ago. Hell, even I went several months when I was in-
between subs. I really rubbed it in until he reminded me I am a little over three
months away from my own dry spell. He made the right decision leaving his job
as CPO and getting married.

Ana had a baby shower for them last week and made it a couple's shower. Oh
fuck me that was the strangest thing I have ever attended. It was awkward until
she had five baby dolls and a diaper changing contest for the husbands. Elliot and
I took it serious like we usually do any competition and we were so busy trying to
beat each other that Brady wonfucker. I should have won that easily being the
most seasoned dad between us. Hellhas Brady ever changed a diaper before? I
am still pissed about that but I won the baby food contest guessing every jar and
pouch correctly.

"Are you nervous?" Ana asks me holding my hand. This time around she is the
one that is anxious.

"Not like last time. Either way I will be happy. I know you feel about his one like I
did about having a boy. You really want a little girl don't you?"

Ana nods. "Remember when we found out about Teddy how we were at your
parent's house and called your grandparents." I nod. Ana starts crying. "I miss
Grams so much Christian." We all miss her, none more than Gramps but Ana had
a special bond with Grams in the short time she knew her. It is hard to believe
she is gone sometimes.

Gramps adores Teddy. Teddy just walks in like he owns the place. He will crawl
right up on Gramps lap and talk to him about anything and everything. Gramps
just plays along and will tell him about the stock market and whatever is on the
news and Teddy listens like he gets it. The few times we couldn't make it for our
Saturday morning visit, Gramps was pretty disappointed. So, I try not to let
anything interfere with those visits. Some Saturdays we take Gramps over to my
parents and we all have breakfast together. The other day when we were there I
had to take a phone call about a shipment issue and I was tied up for over an
hour. When I was finished Teddy was asleep on Gramps lap with his head on his
shoulder, and Gramps was snoring like a train. It was pretty cute.

Teddy is crazy about my dad too. He thinks Papa, as he calls my dad is funny. My
dad takes him outside and they play baseball, do gardening together and my dad
likes to take him to breakfast at IHOP.

He calls my mom Grammie and he loves to sit with her and cuddle and sing. It is
funny how he has figured out what each person can bring to the table for him in
terms of entertainment. The only person he has not really connected with was
Carla. She has come back one other time since she showed up for Valentines last
year. We didn't have such a seamless second visit but all in all she is still better
than she was the first year we were married. Teddy could take her or leave her.
Ha, me too kid. I said he was smart didn't I?

Teddy calls Ray Pop Pops but I don't think he calls Maggie anything yet. They are
both good with him though. They are going to come stay with him over Memorial
Day weekend so Ana and I can take The Grace out for the weekend, dock
somewhere and be left alone for three days. We give Teddy plenty of time, but I
think it is important that we have our adult time and whenever we do, it is better
for all of us.

"You okay? I know you miss Grams baby, it will be different this time. I miss her
too."

Elliot was pretty broken hearted that she didn't live to see Ava. I hope Gramps
lives plenty long enough for this one to know him. I still can't even think about
losing my grandfather. We still have our monthly luncheons and while he is
getting frailer, he is still brilliant. I have started filming him when he talks to Ted,
because while my heart can't bear to think about losing him, my mind knows he
is 89 years old and our time is now limited.

"Christian, I want a baby girl so bad. I feel hateful and horrible admitting that.
But you and Teddy get to play and are so close. I want a little buddy too."

"Ana, Teddy likes to hang with me because that is all we do is play. You're the
one he wants when he is upset, or wants to cuddle. I am just Mr. Playtime. I tried
to get kisses this morning and the little shit bartered with me for them. If I gave
him more cheerio's I would get a kiss. No more cheerio's, no kisses. Youhe
smooches all day. Speaking of, I don't think I got any kisses from you this
morning." I reach over and pull her chin towards me and nibble on that sexy lip
of hers. I whisper in her ear. "Last night was fucking hot baby. Man I love the
second trimester, you fuck me senseless." I love making her blush.

We arrive to Dr. Greene's and both take a breath. Now I do feel nervous. If this
one is a girl, it will be a complete learning curve for me. I know how to play with
Teddy. Hell all of his toys I would play with even if I didn't have a two year old
son. But what the hell will I do every morning before work and every evening
when I get home with a little girl? I can't see myself playing with dolls, or
dressing up. And then there is the whole dilemma about what to do with her
when she gets older and boys hang around. I will have to make sure Teddy
knows he will have one job; beat the shit out of any boys that look at his sister.
See, maybe we are better off with another boy.

I told Ana I wanted at least two more kids but she told me that wasn't happening.
Well I am sure as fuck not getting a vasectomy and I told her I don't want her to
do anything permanent either. I should probably wait to talk to her about this
again when she isn't pregnant.

"Come on back Mrs. Grey. You know the drill. Can you jump on the scale?"

"Ugh I hate this part. I have been eating like a pig." Ana is still small but she
started this pregnancy out a little bigger than the last one. I like her with a few
more pounds on her than she likes. She gets too thin sometimes, always
forgetting to eat. She was looking smoking hot right after she had Teddy, big tits,
nice luscious assand then she got in to this mode where she wanted to be super
thin again.
That makes me think about those six weeks of no sex and how they were the
longest six weeks of my life. So when the drought phase begins this time she
bought me Tenga Eggs that we can play with and will relieve some of the tension
during the six weeks of hell that I have to wait. Elliot is out of his mind right now
and said the Tenga's do help as long as Kate is there to assist, as he said he feels
like a pervert otherwise. Fortunately his wait is almost overhe has six days left
as he reminded me this morning. I have enjoyed calling him after Ana and I fuck.
As soon as he picks up his phone I just let out a loud sigh then hang up or
sometimes I text him with just 'ahhhh feeling good over hereyou?' He knows
what that means, it has been great. He will text me things like 'I fucking hate
you.' Or 'Just remember who is about to go through this again asshole.'

"Ok, you weigh 121. That is four pounds Mrs. Grey." Megan tells us.

"I had my biggest weight gain with Teddy at this visit too. Wonder why. Shoot.
Four pounds. Ugh!" Ana is bummed while I am thinking her ass is looking really
tempting right now.

We only wait a few minutes until Dr. Greene comes in. For whatever reason, we
still don't like each other much. But she is good to Ana so I put up with her shitty
attitude.

"How's your son? Does he understand there is a new baby coming soon?"

"We tell him and he sees my belly, but he isn't too fired up. He has his new
cousin, well you know that, you delivered Kate's baby. He kisses her and likes her
but two seconds later he wants to play. He did get jealous though when Elliot was
holding the baby and not him." Ana tells Dr. Greene.

"Jealous! That is one way to put it. He was so pissed at my brother. He was
crying and trying to get up on his lap." I felt bad for Teddy that day. He couldn't
figure out why Elliot was not playing with him. I think we may have issues in the
beginning when we bring this one home, but we are trying to work with him on
this. He is not quite two years old, give the kid a break.

"Just keep talking to him about the new baby. After today you can make it more
real by telling him if he is getting a brother or sister. So, are we ready?" Dr.
Greene enters the data and I take my phone out to record the reveal. Ana
reaches over to take my hand.

"Okay we have another thumb sucker here. And wow, this baby is really
cooperating. See here are the legs and as you can see they are spread pretty
wide and see here- it is totally flat."

"It's a GIRL." I blurt out. I have no doubt. I know well enough what flat in
between the legs means.

"Yes, Mr. Grey I have no doubt, this one is a girl."

I look down and Ana is smiling and clapping her hands. "A girl, a baby girl. Yes! I
am so excited!" I bend down and kiss her.

"God help me." I wink at her and kiss her again. Funny a lot less tears this time,
but we are so excited. My little girl. Wow, I suddenly feel so protective of the
baby. My baby girl. No one sweet baby will ever hurt you. You will be respected
and loved. God where is this coming from? I have never felt so territorial or
protective of anything in my life as I do now less than one minute after finding
out I am having a daughter. My little girl.

"Christian, are you okay?" I look down at Ana. She reaches over and wipes my
eye. I didn't even realize I was crying.

"Yea, I just kind of went into a zone and saw the future or something and man, I
feel so bonded suddenly with the baby. My little girl Ana. She already owns me, it
is crazy but as soon as you confirmed it was a girl Dr. Greene, I just felt like this
was my little soul mate or something. Strange."

"Well there is hope for you yet Mr. Grey. Yes little girls tend to do that to their
Daddy's. You're not the first big macho dad I had in here that almost fell apart,
found his feminine side and got sappy on me when they found out they were
having a girl. In fact you look a lot like your brother the moment he was here
finding out he was having a girl. Congratulations! I will see you in my office in a
few minutes."

Dr. Greene just called me sappy and said I found my feminine side. That is
fucking hilarious!

Ana POV Three months later

Our lives changed in ways that can't be defined in words over the last week. What
a week. I am not talking about finding out we were having a girl several months
ago. Everything in our life was perfect until last week, a month before I am to
deliver and our life came crashing down on us. I can't believe all that has
happened in one week and now I am about to watch Christian's infamous
interview with none other than Matt Lauer that was taped yesterday and this
morning in our living room. I think back to last week and how so much has
happened.

####

Christian is very quiet tonight and something is definitely wrong. I could tell the
minute he walked in the door. He threw his suit jacket on the couch and sat down
next to me, barely kissing me. He rubs my belly, but almost out of habit.

"Teddy, come here." My sweet baby boy crawls onto my lap, grabs my face and
starts kissing my lips." He does give me a lot of kisses. "Are you giving mommy
lots of sugar?" He smiles at me. "Will you give daddy some kisses?"

"No, daddy, play pease?" I love how he always makes his demands with a pease."

Christian is sitting next to us on the couch. He sighs and rubs his hair.

"Sure buddy." He is so distracted. What is going on with him?

We have dinner and Christian plays with Teddy on the floor for an hour, but I can
tell his heart isn't into it like most nights where I have to tell him, not Teddy it is
time to wind down. He asks me if I can handle bed time duties and makes way
into his office where Taylor joins him immediately and shuts the door. Okay what
is going on?
I give Teddy his bath, read him a story and text Christian to come kiss Teddy
good night. Almost instantly I hear him trot upstairs where he comes into the
bedroom, and leans down to kiss Teddy.

"Goodnight Teddy. Daddy loves you so much. We will play tomorrow night and I
will read you three books. How many fingers is that?" Teddy holds three fingers
and sits up in his new big boy bed shaped and designed like a fighter plane. He
loves it.

"Daddy, rock me?" Teddy lifts his arms for Christian to kiss him and pick him up
and points to his rocking chair. I can see he has other things on his mind but he
reaches over and picks Teddy up, rubs his back and kisses him several times.

"Not tonight okaybut tomorrow. I love you." He kisses him again and lays him
down. To my surprise Teddy doesn't fight us, he even knows something is off.
Christian puts his hand on the small of my back and leads me out.

"What's wrong Christian?" I look him in the eyes the minute we get out in to the
hallway.

"Come on we need to talk. Taylor, Sawyer, Elliot, Bryce, my dad, Gramps, Ros
and Sam are waiting in the office." What? When did everyone arrive?
Wow...Christian's cabinet. This must be serious. My heart is racing and I almost
feel faint.

"Christianyou are scaring me. What is going on?" He takes my hand and rather
than taking me to his office he leads me to the living room - which we rarely use
unless Christian decides to play his piano or we have a formal dinner. He nods to
the couch and sits next to me.

"Babymy past has finally come to bite me in the ass. I found out at 4:30 this
afternoon that three of my former subs are going public about their relationship
with me in BDSM."

"But they have NDA's." I don't understand. "How? Why now?"

"AnaI have always known that those NDA's meant nothing if the sub had
nothing for me to take or get. They have no assets so if I sued them for
breaching their contracts I wouldn't get anything. What's the point? Well three
got together and finally figured that out for themselves and it hits the papers
tomorrow, local press and TV interviews. They never even approached us in
advance for more hush money. This has been done very under the radar and I
can't stop it. I believe they are looking at a book deal. I pulled everyone in as
soon as I couldbut didn't want to talk about it with you in front of our son." He
looks at me and takes my hand. "Next to Taylor, Sawyer and Sam who found this
out today, you are the first to know. The others don't know why they are here.
How do you want to handle this? I am so sorry baby. So sorryit is going to be a
fucking three ring circus when this gets out."

"What are they saying exactlydo you know?"

"Yesthat I was a DOM in Seattle for six years, fucked a lot of women, had them
under contract and practiced BDSM. Pretty much the truth. Now everyone
including your dad, and fuck my own sonwill know what I was. I am so sorry
Ana. I knew my life was too good to be true." He slumps his head down and I can
tell he is crushed.

"Christian stop it. We will get through this together."

"BabyI don't want you sullied through this. We need to distance you from this."

"Nono! We don't. I married you knowing everything. It is your past. You were a
young man in your twenties and you did what young men dowell maybe just
experimenting a bit more. I stand by youI am not ashamed of you Christian. My
god do you know how many people wish they had what we havenot just the
material items.but the love we have. NonoI am with you on this. By your
side all the way. It is okayit is okay. We have always known this was a
possibility." He grabs me and holds me so tight I can hardly breathe.

###

So here we are a week after the shit hit the fan. It was all over the papers, US,
People, every network news station, everyone wants the story. Everyone tried to
get to us, but for some reason, Christian finally decided to go with Matt LauerI
think from a promise he made when they were in that fashion show together
several years ago.

The night this all came out we sat with his "cabinet" and talked it through with
everyone close to us. In some ways this is liberating. And as usual it was Gramps
that said disclose enough to make it look almost sexy. Of course privately he
pulled Christian aside and told him he was angrier with him for not having better
NDA's with the women then for what he actually did, but I get the sense he has
his head in the sand a bit as to just what being a DOM really meant. So sure the
spin on this is that this was a "normal" young man's sexual escapades but we
are prepared for tonight and I have been fascinated by the countries sudden
fixation on the BDSM lifestyle. We were told yesterday that the internet sex toy
stores have had the biggest increase in sales over the past week than they have
ever had. Sothey have my kinky husband to thank for that.

We met Matt Lauer before the interview. He was nice and tried to act like he
didn't see the big deal with the story but the country was fascinated and he
appreciated getting the scoop on this story. The film crews were at the house all
day yesterday showing Christian and me walking in our backyard and Christian
playing with Teddy from a distance. We refused to let his face be shown or the
front of the house. Now we are sitting in our family room to watch the interview
that took several hours to tape, but will be a twenty minute segment. It was
decided that Matt Lauer should call us by our first names so that it doesn't look
like Christian is dominant. Like I said, there is a lot of spin on this story.

There is a two minute recap of Christian, photos of him as a child, teenager and
young business man along with his background...how he became a billionaire
before he was twenty-five years old, how he is married now and some general
information about GEH. Then it shows Matt sitting across from Christian in our
living room. Christian is wearing a white shirts and jeans, looking casual and
comfortable. There was a big debate on what he should wear for the interview
and it was decided casual would play better.

"This story has fascinated the nation, and divided the country from those that
saywhat happens in someone's bedroom is nobody's businessto those that are
saying that the lifestyle of public figures is open territory and that anyone
involved in alternative sexual lifestyles is a deviant. Three women came forward
last week to claim you were in a BDSM relationship with themat different
times." The camera fades to Christian who doesn't even blink. He is calm cool
and collected.

"BDSMBondage/disciplinedomination/submission/sadism/maschochism
lifestyle. They claimed that they had each been under contract as your
submissive and you were their Dominant or Dom. For many people, they feel
this explains the elusive lifestyle you led for many years before meeting your wife
Anastasia in 2011. Always avoiding the press, never seen with one woman in
public until you were with your wife, no reported girlfriends. Yet the reports now
claim you may have actually been with hundreds of women under contract."

"Matt, I was very forthcoming before my marriage when a story was leaked that I
had been with many woman before AnaI never denied that. As for there being
hundreds of women I was in any BDSM arrangement with ...that is just not true."

The three women, Susannah Morgan, Leila Williams and Maya Thomas all came
forward to claim that they had at one time all been your submissive in a BDSM
lifestyle. You have not responded to these allegations, and the world is curious.
Did you or do you still practice the BDSM lifestyle and if not hundreds how many
were there?"

"DidyesI did as a young man. However, when I met my wifeand for the
record she was never in that lifestylewhen I met her I gladly walked away from
it."

"Tell us more. We are fascinated. How did it beginand my research says there
are BDSM clubs all over the country. Is that where you practiced your lifestyle?"

"Nowell initially I was introduced to the lifestyle by an older woman when I was
just a teenager even before I was sexually active."

"You have stated that you will not discuss the details of that relationship other
than to say it was your introduction to the lifestyle."

"That's correct. After that relationship was over, it was all I really new and so I
did start out in my very early twenties meeting women in BDSM clubs. I quickly
realizedand this is not a judgment call on anyone who still participates in the
lifestylebut the woman that I met were not necessarily the kind of woman I
wanted to bring home to my mom. It was about sexual gratification. Right or
wrongit was about the sex. When my life became more public and my business
grewI couldn't take the risk of people finding out that I practiced this lifestyle
because there is so much about it that is not correct. People can select the entire
lifestyle or portionsI did the latter. I also didn't want to have personal
relationships with these women. I set up contracts with these women to keep our
arrangements privatethey understood they were not my girlfriends. They were
there to keep me entertained for the weekends in my home for mutual sexual
gratification."

"Some would say this was no different than hiring prostitutes."

"I didn't hire anyone and I didn't pay them for their services. We had contracts
that simply said what we would and wouldn't do sexually, that we would be
monogamous during the course of our arrangement, and that for me women who
didn't take care of themselves, or did drugs, went out with other menwould be
grounds for terminating the arrangement. But I didn't pay them for their
services."

"But you did buy them cars and clothing?"

"Sure, I bought my sister and mother clothes and cars too. The gifts were never
given in conjunction with sexual performance or activity. They were just gifts.
One had nothing to do with the other. The contracts were consensual agreements
about what we would and wouldn't do sexually."

The camera switches from Christian to a copy of what a sample contract might
look likeChristian provided a very doctored and cleaned up copy. Lauer asks for
a definition of hard limits and soft limits.

"Look Matt, I am pretty sure that all couples have defined limits between them
that defines what they will and won't do as a couple. That is all the agreement
with these women defined. I had things I found unacceptableas did they. It was
about mutual respect of what we would do sexually together."

"Bondage?"

"Sure"

"Sex toys?"

"Someabsolutely."

"Canes, whips, cuffs?" The team decided he had to be elusive on this one a bit.

"Cuffs, spanking for pleasuresure." I smile as cocky confident Christian is nailing

this. I think if I wasn't so close to this I would be crushing. I feel confident this is
going to backfire on the people hoping this will paint him in a bad light. I think he
will have woman coming out of the woodwork after this. Great not what I want
with me feeling like a beached whale right now.

"Crosseshorses, spanking benchesa dungeonChristian, did you have a

dungeon?"

"No not a dungeon. I had what I prefer to call my playrooman upstairs

converted guess bedroom that had toys. Big difference. A true dungeonno I
didn't have one."

"What did you wear?" Christian grins.

"Wellwhen I was dresseda pair of blue jeans. Lookif you are asking if I
dressed in leather, mask, and DOM clothingno I didn't. You can enjoy the
nuances of BDSM and not dress in the dark and macabre. The biggest
misconception is that toys and some of the pleasures of add-ons for sex can be
experienced only by people in the lifestyle. From what I have been reading this
week, the adult sex toys industry is doing very well and not just from people in
the BDSM community.

"Why do you think the women came forward now Mr. Grey?"
"I have no ideayou would have to ask them."

The next ten minutes is the clip of all three women and I wondered beforehand if
it would be obvious to anyone that all three women look like me. However, both
Susannah and Leilathat bitch after everything Christian did for heranyway they
have changed. Susannah has red hair now and Leila has short hair. Only Maya
resembles me and it comes across as coincidence to anyone looking closely.
When Lauer grills them about why they came forward they really have no
response and they come across as looking for fame through Christian. They all
admitted that Christian treated them well, it was consensual and they all had
regrets when he didn't want to continue their relationships or as Christian
prefersarrangements. When the interview continues I have joined my husband
on the couch. Oh god could I look anymore pregnant? Christian has his arm
around me on the couch pulled close and he is rubbing my shoulder and arm
throughout the rest of the interview.

"We are joined by Christian Grey's wife Anastasia, who you met in 2011 right
around the time she graduated from college. You were still in the BDSM lifestyle
when you met, but by all accounts you fell head over heels in love with her and
walked away from it. You married within three months of meeting each other
and ten months later your son, Teddy was born." The clips of the three of us in
our back yard walking through the meadow are shown and Lauer talks over the
clip.

"Seattle's golden couple live in a 25,000 square foot home on the sound with two
other homes in Aspen and New York City and a penthouse in downtown Seattle.
You two are never seen socially apart and business associates say that you are
inseparable and that you, Christian are madly and hopelessly in love with your
wife, who is six years younger than you. She is often called one of the most
beautiful women in the world. Mrs. Greydid you know about your husband's
lifestyle when you married him?"

"Yes of course. Christian told me everything right after we started dating."

"But you weren't part of the community."

"No."

"Did he want you to become part of that lifestyle?"

I paused before responding. "Ohwhen he told me about it he encouraged me to

explore some aspects of itas long as it was with him, but he didn't want me to
ever do anything I didn't feel comfortable with."

"Christianhow do you reassure your wife that you are not interested in that
lifestyle still?"

"I don't need to. We have a very healthy, enjoyable relationship and that includes
sexual activity that we both enjoy."

"With each other?" I can tell Christian is pissed by this question.

"Of course with each other. I have always been monogamous. Ana is it for me
has been since the minute I met her and always will be."
"So you are sexually active with your wife?"

"Obviously." Christian looks over at my eight month pregnant belly and rolls his
eyes. "Are you trying to ask if we practice BDSMI will only saywe have a very
normal, exciting and most satisfying sex life. In our bedroomin the privacy of
our own home."

"No dungeon in your home here on the sound?"

"We have a young son with another child on the wayof course notas I said
what I did in my twenties, before I met my wifeis no longer part of a needed
lifestyle. I know for a factthat there are a lot of famous single men and women
and some marriedthat have practiced BDSM at some point in their lives before
settling down. The fact that I am a public figure.just left me vulnerable to
expose the choices I made in my younger days. It is not nearly as deviant and
dark as some would make it to beat least I didn't participate in the extreme."

Matt Lauer explains what the extremes could be from bondage to urinating on
your partner. Christian explains he never practiced hardcoremore bondage and
toys. Lauer mentions a few professional athletes and even actors and actresses
who have admitted to dabbling in the lifestyle and that in the past few years
some of the top selling books have had romantic characters who have practiced
the lifestyle.

"You have a young sonAnahow would you feel if he told you he was in the
BDSM lifestyle?"

"As long has he is practicing safe sex, is of ageis respectful of his partner and is
practicing consensual sexwhat my adult son does someday in his bedroomwill
be his business." I remember the frown that is evident as I watch the interview.
"Butit is hard to think about him even having sex when he is only two years old.
He is still my baby boy."

"Christianyou haven't revealed the sex of this babywho is due next month
but if this baby is a girlwould you respond the same way as your wife just did?"

Christian grins shyly and shakes his head. "I am going to hear about this from
every female in the countrybut yes, I would respond the same way in regards to
my son. But no.I would not respond that way about a daughter. It has nothing
to do with BDSM. I am just a protective man and I won't be able to deal with a
daughter even having her first kiss or a date. Forget BDSMso I will be that dad
from hell no matter what. Believe it or notI am a very traditional guy who fooled
around a lot in my teens and twenties. Married a woman I could proudly bring
home to Mom and Dad and have a very traditional and normal marriage now
with a family. I am very much in love with my wife, crazy about my son and love
the baby on the way. I had my fun as a young manbut have even more fun now
with my wife I feel bad that my mother had to hear about my sexual escapades
in such a public way, but l am a lucky manwith a beautiful wifeand it is what it
is. I live for the present and the future. The pastdoesn't define who I am."

"What do you say to those that say you have helped bring to the forefront the
BDSM lifestyle?"

"It has been there for hundreds and thousands of years. I am one of millions that
has tried it. I am not their poster boy."
"You're a very handsome couple who are notoriously private. Why go public?"

"We obviously never intended tofrankly my sex life is nobody's business but
these women came forward and I wanted to clear up the misconceptions and
rumors. Relationships that I had when in my twenties that were consensual
should not be news, but since it became newsI felt obligated for my wife's sake,
my family and my company to make sure that the information was accurate."

"This will bring woman and men out of the woodwork offering you their services.
Will it bother you Ana knowing that some women will be wanting your husband
after seeing this interview?"

"They have already been wanting him. This interview will not change anything."
Christian leans forward and turns to look at me.

"Look at hereven eight months pregnantmy wife is the most stunning,

beautiful woman I have ever looked atI have all I need and more. There is
nothing.and I mean nothing Matt that could tempt me away from this woman.
She is my lover, my life my more. Life with Ananothing could be better."

One Week Later

The interview went well and we are pleased that the reports coming in are all
favorable. Turns out most people really don't care about Christian's old lifestyle
except the many women that have fantasies over my husband and there are
thousands. I suspect that this is a gender issue because I argued with Christian
that there is a double standard out there on this issue. In fact the three subs
were perceived by the public as nothing more than sluts, hussy's and gold diggers
while Christian came off as a young man sewing his wild oats. Christian did feel
the need to take his mother to lunch and talk to her. She knew about Elena and
she knew it was unconventional, but she never suspected Christian was a DOM
and as hard as we tried not to laugh, when she first heard the story she called
Elliot and asked him. "Now Elliotexplain this to me because I always thought a
DON was the head of the mafia."

One of the other things that came out of it is that Christian realized that Carrick
had never told Grace all that he knew respecting Christian's privacy and keeping
his promise not to tell Grace the sordid details that came out when Elena died.

I am glad it came out the way it did in the end. Elliot came by yesterday and we
talked about how we both noticed that Christian seems free of his past now.
Nothing is hanging over him. Yes we are furious with Leila more than anyone, as
Christian tried to do right by her. But all of these women are part of our past
now. There is nothing to threaten us anymore. It was almost like spring
cleaningget rid of the old and dusty distractions.

Oh god, this pregnancy is killing me. I am huge and even going up the stairs is
work. Last night Christian wanted sex and I just couldn't move and told him no.
He was still pouting this morning. Seriously Grey? So I followed him into the
bathroom and really let him have it.

"You want sex Mr. Greygreat I have an idea." I marched into the playroomnot
oursTeddy's.and came back with one of Teddy's basketballs and two junior
soccer balls.. "Hereput these under your shirtall three of them and I will bend
over. You try having sex like this!" I threw all three of them at him. "Pouting
because I was too tired last night. Look at me. This is itno more babies after
thisI mean it Grey."

"Anadon't be like that. I know you are getting uncomfortable, but you might
want another baby after this. We shouldn't make this decision right now. I'm
sorry about bugging you for pussy last night, and pouting this morning. Will you
forgive me?"

"Yes but quit letting Elliot and Sawyer tease you about the drought that is
coming. You are letting it influence you and you aren't giving me any breaks. I
am almost full term Christian and we had sex eight times over the weekend. I
think you are well taken care of. Unless you want your six weeks to have an
additional three weeks tacked onyou better knock it off with the pouting. By the
way there is a box by the front door with some outfits that Teddy never even
wore. Will you give them to Sawyer for Jax? Not like Phoebe will ever wear
them."

Jax Sawyer is adorable. He is three months old and a big, chubby baby but
beautiful. Sawyer is in love with that baby. They named him Jackson Anthony
Sawyer, Anthony of course after her brother.

"Sure but againthe next one night be a boythen you will wish you had these
clothes." He winks at me and smiles. "Of course it's not like we can't afford it.
Sure I will take them. Did you know he weighs more than Ava and he is two
months younger? That kid is a beast."

"Yes but she is so tiny. She is so much smaller than Teddy was at that age. She is
just really petite. I hope this one is like that. I don't want a huge girl."

I doI hope she is over six feet, ugly as a goat, and nerd smart. It will keep the
boys away. I'm fucked if she looks like you. Maybe the next one will be a boy who
looks like you."

"Christianthere will not be a next one and there will be a snip snip in your
future." He comes up behind me and tries to put his arms around my belly.

"Baby, baby, babyoh contraire. There will never be a snip snip in my future.
That I can promise. In one year if you still feel the same waywe will talk about it
then. ButI want at least one more and I get this is not the time to be bugging
you about it." Five minutes later I was holding the bathroom counter and he was
fucking me from behind. Mr. Charm, Mr. I Can Get You to Drop Your Drawers, Mr.
I Can Get You to Fuck Me with One Smile, had me screaming so loud I was
embarrassed to walk downstairs.

Three more weeks to go before little Phoebe Grace is born. I feel like I will burst
any minute. We have a scheduled C-section and it can't come too soon although I
would love to have her natural, but Christian claims he can't go through that
again. I don't recall him having to go through anything. If he didhahe wouldn't
be suggesting baby number three and Teddy would have been an only child.

I am fixing Teddy's lunch while he and Martha are up in the family room picking
up his toys. Christian has implemented a rule that he can only have two toys out
at time as he was getting sick of coming home to toys everywhere. So far Teddy
has been compliant for Martha and Christian, but he ignores me.
"Teddycome get your lunch." He comes running into the kitchen wearing his
pilot cap that Stephen gave him, and Benson is running with him.

"Mommy.you eat too." He makes me smile as he lectures me clearly mimicking

his father as he crawls up to his booster seat at the table. I place his grilled
cheese sandwich on his airplane shaped plate and it takes me a second to realize
my water just broke. I don't move, I just stand there holding Teddy's sandwich.
"Mommy" I am not sure what to do here.

"AnaI would have made his lunch." Gail walks in with groceries followed by
Ryan. Martha is behind her with her purse as she is leaving early for the day. Or
she was. I look at Gail and point to the floor and my pants. "Oh dear. Ryantext
Taylor and tell him Mrs. Grey is in labor." He looks completely confused until his
eyes follow Gail's and he notices the small puddle on the floor. He scrunches his
face, takes his cell out and quickly walks away. "Martha put your purse down
you won't be leaving. Anacome onlets go get you changed and pack your
bag it isn't packed yet is it? It appearsyour little lady will be like her daddy
and not her motherearly for everything. Operation Phoebe Greyis underway."

Thank God for Gail.

Taylor's POV

We have been on a conference call with Welch and Sawyer for over an hour about
some new security scanning device the boss wants installed on each floor in all of
the divisions and Grey House. It has been beyond annoying as Welch keeps
getting cut off the call or putting himself on mute and forgetting to unmute
himself when Grey ask him a question. Grey is ripping him a new one when I get
a text from Ryan telling me Ana is in labor. I jump up but Grey is so into his
tirade on Welch he doesn't look up.

"Welch you press mute one more fucking time, I will permanently put you on
mute. What the fuck is the problem?"

"Sir because of the time difference I am at home and my kids are running
around. I apologize but I can't keep them quiet."

"Mr. Grey." I try to interrupt. He turns his back and then turns around and puts
his finger up to silence me. I show Sawyer the message from Ryan and he stands
up. She is early and suppose to have a C-section. I type back Ryan and ask him if
he is sure and he tells me she either pissed her pants or her water broke. Dumb
assfigures the only guy that is single is with her when she goes into labor. Well
Jeb is single but at least he isn't clueless.

"Well next timetake the call at the office. You aren't getting paid to work from
home I don't give a fuck what time it is."

"Yes sir. I have the reports on the reduction of liability insurance if we implement
the scanning devices."

"Mr. Grey," I try to interrupt him again but he stands and walks to the window
and gives me a dirty look like I should quit interrupting him.

"Well do you want us to guess what those figures are or are you going to send
them for me to look at? For fucks sake Welchis your head in the game or not?"
"Sir" Sawyer and I both yell out. He looks at us, taken back that we have raised
our voices. "Mrs. Grey's water broke and she is in labor." He hangs up on Welch,
grabs his jacket and almost runs to the elevator.

"God damn it Taylorwhy are you just telling me this now?"

I shake my head take a breath and in less than five minutes we are in the SUV
and on our way. I hear him on the phone talking to Mrs. Grey

"Babyare you okay? What happened? Well I mean I know what happened but
you are early. Are you okay?... Are you having labor pains?... Who is with Teddy
of course. I am calmgod damn it Ana I am calmokay maybe notdid you call
my momdid you call Dr. Greene? Your back hurts? Why does your back hurtoh
yea that makes sense. Baby don't get any ideas here about natural laborwhat
no of course I'm not the one having the baby. Wellno but we talked about this
Anathis isn't the time for your smart mouth. Taylorcall my mom will you
please? You are already there? We should be there in ten minuteswhat do you
mean you like the name Everly? We already decided on Phoebe. Where did that
name come from? ...Really Anacheck the smart ass mouth at the door. Ana
don't do anything until I get thereI don't knowtalk to the Doctors or anything.
I am not being bossywell maybeokay, okay see you in a minute."

I almost laugh at him. He is rambling and so not in control. "SirI need to get
some gas."

"What the fuck Taylor? Is that a fucking joke?"

"Yes it actually is. You have been through this before sircan I suggest you calm
down a bit."

"Nowhy the fuck is she in labor? She isn't due yet? I wonder if everything is
okay."

"Sophie was three weeks early. It will be fine." He isn't listening. He is back on
his phone trying to track his mom down and then he calls Elliot.

"HeyAna is in labor. Yea she islike three weeks. Can you go by the house and
pick up Teddy and keep him. Gail went with Ana to the hospital, I am on my way
and Martha needs to leave. I will have her pack a bag for him in case it's a late
one. Can you take Benson too? Thanks. .Yea yea I knowI'm done for six
weeksyou know believe it or not Elliot there are other things on my mind right
now besides worrying about when I am getting laid again. Actually this might be
my faultI gave it to her pretty good this morning." Christ the shit him and his
brother discuss is unreal.

We are almost at the hospital, traffic has been unreal and it has taken twenty
minutes longer than it should have. Grey's phone vibrates.

"Hey momare you there? Whatwhat do you mean? Fuck.whathow is that

possible? We are like two minutes awayChrist do something momtell them I
will be there in less than five minutesMomdon't let her do thisplease mom
please." He hangs up and screams. "Fuck.get me there TaylorhurryAna" as
I hit another traffic light he screams again, "Open the door Taylornowunlock
the fucking door." I know he isn't going to waitbut I can't just let him out to run
the distance alone. Shit, the traffic is unreal and while can see the hospital from
here we are still about six blocks away. Sowe both get outleave the car in the
middle of the road and take off running to the hospital. I don't know what the
fuck has happened but he is running and dodging people and cars faster than I
can keep up. I am trying to call Ryan and tell him to come get the car, run, keep
up with Grey and pray we make it without getting killed in the process.

We run through the emergency room doors where Jeb is waiting for us and runs
with us to the maternity room that Ana is in. The boss barges through the door
and as it opens I hear a piercing, earth shattering scream. What the fuck is going
on?

My last mini cliffy. Two more chapters to go... Thanks to all the savvy
readers that figured out that Lillian121 represented my birthday and sent
me wishes.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Chapter 82 Legacy

Christian's POV

I can't believe my mom just told me that Ana is in full blown labor. Evidently she
is dilated to nine and if I don't hurry I will miss the baby being born and we are in
fucking traffic. Screw this"Open the door Taylornowunlock the fucking door."
I get for security reasons my door is always locked but fuckmy wife is in labor.
He doesn't argue and gets out with me and he knows I don't care what happens
to the damn car. We both take off running, Taylor can't keep up with me and that
is usually not a problem, but I am jumping over bikes on the sidewalks, dodging
behind cars, oh fuck I just practically knocked some old man down. "Sorry!" I yell
out but keep running.

We make it to the emergency door and Ryan comes running past us and almost
in slow motion I see the car keys in Taylor's hands fly past me as Taylor tosses
them to Ryan.
"Middle of the street, middle lane, block up from 7th and Barton." Taylor yells to
Ryan as we keep running and Jeb is motioning for us to follow him. "Run sir it
sounds like any second."

"What the fuck? Why didn't you guys let us know sooner?" I can't believe that
this is a news flash. The last time Ana was in labor it was a two day event. How is
this one popping out so quickly?

"Sir she was fine when we got in the carI mean she looked fine to me. Then she
yelled out right before we hit Interstate 5 and then she was like in labor doing all
this panting and squeezing Gail's hand and shit it was like instant. She called you
and as soon as she hung up she screamed so loud I almost drove off the road.
Over here sir." He points to a room and as soon as I open the door I hear Ana
scream. Her legs are in stirrups and my mom is holding one hand, Gail has the
other and Dr. Green is sitting on a stool in between her legs.

"You are doing good Anathis little lady is in a hurry. Here is Mr. Grey. Glad you
could make it." Tell me she didn't just fucking say that. If I wasn't' so worried
about Ana I would call her out. I nod and Gail moves out of my way.

"AnaI will be outside. You're doing great." Ana burst in tears and I lean down to
kiss her.

"What is going on babyDr. Green?"

"Your daughter doesn't want to wait for her due date and Ana went into full labor
moving doubly fastunlike when your son made his appearance, this one is ready
to go. She is too far to stop it now. We have excellent blood pressure, strong
heartbeat, 37 weeks and the baby is fine, she is almost 100% effaced and this
little girl is crowning." I know I look confused. "Mr. Grey you can see the baby's
head." I walk down and look at my wife and oh Christmaybe I didn't need to see
this. What the fuck is that? I know one thing she has dark hair.

"Don't look Christianoh mother fuck, son of a bitch, fuck fuck cock fuck
shit.Ahhhhh" She is squeezing my hand so hard I am going to have to remove
my ring. Holy shit. What the fuck was that? Was that my wife yelling or did Satan
just enter my sweet little wife's body. She has never swore like that.

"Sorry Grace. Sorry. It hurts. Can I push? Please. Dr. Green what is happening?"
Ana is crazed and in so much pain. This is unacceptable.

"Dr. Greenwhy isn't my wife on something like one of those epidurals. Don't you
see how much pain she is in?" I realize I have screamed out.

"Again, Mr. Grey it was too late for that. Ana may have been in labor last night
and not realized itwe don't knowbut this is quickwe are here now and I need
you to calm down so you can be supportive." She gives me a dirty look. Yea I get
it. Shit I wonder if the sex we had this morning triggered this. I feel guilty as hell
now but I will ask her later, I don't think that is information my mom needs to
hear.

"Anado you want me to step out honey?" My mom looks up at me.

"NOOOOO Grace. Don't leave. Don't leave." What the hell? Ana didn't act like this
with Teddy but she never got very far in her dilation. She is like a demon right
now.

"Okay honey you are almost thereright Dr. Green?"

Let's goanother contraction. Mr. Grey please take over the count that Mrs.
Taylor was doing. Slowly to ten please. Come on Anathere you go. Good. Mr.
Grey and Grace let's lift her legsI think we can push now."

"Push? Shouldn't we be pushing her into the operating room to get this baby out
of there? What are we doing here?" I am confused.

"Mr. GreyI told youyour daughter will be here in just a few minutes. Now hold
Ana's leg up and let's push Ana. On the count of
three.push.push.push.push.okay hold up. Her head is almost there." I
feel like I am in a dream. The nurse is standing there with a suctionthis is
happening.

"Christianare you okay?" Ana screams out. I must be in a daze. Man up Grey.
Your wife is sitting there with her legs up in the air and a baby reading to pop out
of herfucking man up.

"Yeababy I am fineyou're doing great. I am sorry I didn't get here sooner. We

left the car in the middle of 7th and ranI got here as quick as I couldI had no
idea you were ready to deliver. Are you okay baby?"

"Its fineits fine." She sounds out of breath and she is ringing wet. My mom
wipes a strand of wet hair from Ana's head. "No more Christian. No more."

"What? BabiesAna we can discuss this later."

"NOOOO .sexoh mother fuck ahhhhh" There is Satan again. Jesus my mom is
going to need a shower to wash the filth coming out of my usually demure wife's
mouth. I suppose this isn't a good time to tell her to watch her language. No
more sexyea right. Good thing I know she doesn't mean that. I know I am
laughing and it is totally inappropriate, but no sexI look up when my mom is
snapping her fingers at me and giving me the evil eye. Oh.She doesn't think
that is funny. Whenever we were kids and she wanted us to give her our
attention she snapped at us. Hellis she really snapping at me now? Yepshe
mouths 'knock it off Mister.' I mouth back'what?' She opens her eyes wideas
to say you know whatI open mine back as to sayno sex my assI am the
former fucking DON of Seattle. This almost makes me laugh again but then I
focus when Ana squeezes my hand so tight I grimace again.

"Okay Ana.ready to push.I think we can get her out ready..and

push.push..push.push.Okay good job her head is out." I was looking at Ana
but then I look down and see a shock of really dark hairlots of it then the cutest
little face I have ever seen. Dr. Green suctions her mouth and holy hell she lets
the world know she is here crying right away. Oh fuck I am cryingAna is crying
and my Mom is sobbing.

"Is she okayis she okay?" Ana is trying to look down.

"Come on Anaone more little pushpushpushpushhere she isokay here
she is. Good job Ana." Dr. Green has her and is wiping her down. "Mr. Greyhere
you gocut your daughter free so you can take her." I cut her umbilical cord and
Dr. Green wraps her up and hands her to me. Oh my god she is so tiny and
beautiful. I am crying like a school girl. She is feisty toocrying her little head off.
I walk over to Ana and lean down with the baby and kiss them both."

"You are amazing baby. Here you gohere is your daughter, Phoebe Grace." Ana
kisses her face and little hand and my mom gaspswe never told her what we
were naming the baby and she burst into tears harder than before.

"Oh my god she is beautiful isn't she Christian?" Ana is kissing the baby and me
back and forth and we are both crying. "Hi sweet little girl.you surprised us. Is
she okay Dr. Green? She looks so tiny."

The nurse takes her and I watch as they weigh her. "Apgar is goodperfect. Her
weightthis little lady is a whopping six pounds four ounces and she is eighteen
inches." Yep she is definitely smaller than Teddy who weighed in over eight
pounds and was a lot longer. She is dainty. "Her lungs are clear and for three
weeks earlyshe is just fine." We both breathe a sigh of relief and the nurse
hands the baby to me while Dr. Green works on Ana.

"What are you doing Dr. Green?" I have no idea. The C-Section was rather
obvious.

"We need to deliver the afterbirth and get Ana taken care of. She is fine and this
is routine. A slight tear Ana.I will need to give you just a few stiches. Let me
numb you up."

"Oh now you numb me." Ana laughs. What the fuck are they stitching? I walk
down to look.

"Oh for heaven's sake Christianthat is normal. Let Dr. Green do her job." My
Mom lectures me again. She is gazing at the baby and I smile at her then walk
over to her where she is standing. "Here momwould you like to hold Phoebe
Grace Grey." She practically pulls her out of my arms and sits down to hold her
while inspecting her closely. I take Phoebe's picture and quickly send it to Mia,
Brady, Elliot, Kate, Gramps, Sawyer, Andrea, Ray and even Carla.

Look who showed up early. Meet Phoebe Grace Grey.

I kiss Ana again and tell her I am going to step outside to tell Gail and Taylor.
When I get there my dad is waiting and talking to the Taylor's and my security
team.

"She's perfect. Phoebe Grace weighs Six pounds four ounces. She was born at
4:44 and she is healthy as a horse. Pissed that we didn't have a welcoming party
for herbut all is well." Taylor, Jeb and Ryan all shake my hand and Gail hugs
me. "Dadyou can come in the room in just a few minutes but they are you
knowdoing stuff to Ana real quick. " He puts his hands up like he doesn't even
want to go there. My cell buzzes. It is Mia calling.

"Hey."

"Oh my god.oh my god why didn't you tell meis everyone okay?"
"Yes greatshe is perfect. I assumed Elliot would call you I literally had no time
Mia it happened so fast."

"Elliot called me but I thought he wanted to bug me about something we were

arguing about. ShootI will be over soon. Give Ana my love, the baby looks so
tiny in the picture."

An hour later we are in the room with my parents and Gail. Elliot has called to say
he has Teddy with him and they are coming in the main entrance. He assures me
Reynolds is with him as well. Taylor and I walk out to the front to greet them so I
can tell my little guy what is going on before he is overwhelmed. Elliot is carrying
Teddy in the front entrance and both Taylor and I notice a few paps waiting so I
let them know we will have a statement later. These guys know not to take a
photo of Teddy and surprisingly they honor that request. Elliot whispers
something to Teddy as he carries him in and he twirls around in Elliot's arms and
gives me a big smile when he sees me

"Daddydaddy where's you been?" He squirms out of Elliot's arms and comes
running to me. I hear one of the paps say 'Damn I could have made a fortune off
that picturetoo cute.' I pick him up and he is telling me how he was at Unc Yell-
lots house and he held Ava and he had a hot dog and Unc Yell-Lots played baggie
ball with him and they had ice cream and Unc Yell-lots farted or as he says,
'tooted' in the car. At this he laughs and I kiss his little cheeks. Elliot mouths that
he didn't tell him anything about the baby. We walk over to the waiting area and
I put him on my lap. I see Taylor walk over to the paps just in case this is too
tempting for them.

"Hey buddyguess what? Your baby sister is here?" He looks around the room
and looks under the chair making both Elliot and I laugh.

"I no see her daddy." He shrugs his shoulders. "Where's mommy?"

"Would you like to go see mommy and the new baby? She is really little Teddy
so you have to be gentle okay?"

"Like with Ava?"

"Yes like with Ava. Do you remember what Daddy told you her name is going to
be?"

"YesBebe." I smile

"Close enough buddy. Ready. Now Mommy is in a bed and we can't be loud but
she is so excited to see you." He nods and looks unsure so I pick him up and
Reynolds, Taylor, Elliot and I walk up to maternity. "Okay ready to see your baby
sister?" He puts his head on my shoulder and then waves to Ryan and Jeb. They
both high five him. We walk in the door and the first person he sees is my dad.

"Hi Papa. We, wewe have a baby. Where's Mommy?" Gail excuses herself to go
in the hallway making more room.

"There is my baby boy. Come here Teddy Bear." I hand him to Ana who still has
the IV in her arm. He looks at her arm and then at Ana's face.
"Mommy have an ouwie?" He burst into tears and she hugs him. "No sweetie
mommy is fine. I missed you today. Did you have a good day?" He nods but looks
around the room clearly a bit confused and overwhelmed as everyone is looking
at him. "Grammie you have my baby?"

"No precious boy look over there." She points to the bassinet.

"I no have a baby. I have a duck." We all start laughing and Elliot cracks up.

"Yeaabout thatI told him I had a duck in my stomach when I passed some gas
on the way over." I can't believe he hasn't noticed Phoebe who is in the bassinet
right next to Ana's bed. Either that or he is ignoring it. I prop him up and have
him sit next to Ana.

"Here buddyhere is your baby sister." She is wrapped up so tight and so tiny he
might not have even seen her. I pick her up and gently place her in Ana's arm
and he is intrigued. We give him a minute. "What do you think buddy? Isn't she
pretty?" My little guy shyly looks up at my mom and dad, then Elliot and finally
back at Ana and me.

He bends down and kisses Phoebe on the cheek and tenderly as I have ever seen
him kiss anyone and whispers "Bebe?"

"Yes that is Bebe?" He leans down and kisses her one more time and then scoots
closer to Ana. We are quietly holding our breath.

"Daddydoes Bebe have pennies?"

"Nono pennies." He thinks about this for a second. "Phoebe is a girl." I tell him
although I know he has no idea what I am talking about. He is still thinking this
over when Mia and Brady walk in and he is ready to go play.

"Unc Brady has pennies." We all laugh not sure which pennies he is talking about.

####

We have been home with Phoebe a week. My schedule at work has had to all be
changed. Little Miss Grey has messed up our schedule around here. God damn
she is a sweet little thing. Ana is nursing again so right now I don't get to do
much with her, hold her in the morning and at night or when Teddy is taking a
nap. But my one full time job right now is Theodore Raymond Grey. He has been
doing great with her, he just has been a bit emotional when it comes to Ana
sometimes. He gets a bit bent when she is nursing. He is fascinated and wants to
know why he can't have some of mommy's milk. We told him he use to but he is
wanting a taste of Ana's puppies. That makes two of us. One week downfive to
go.

Pinkgod damn pink shit everywhere. Pink balloons, pink flowers, hundreds and
hundreds of outfits in pink, stuffed toyspink. I am about to go out of my mind.
As soon as it hit the papers and news that Phoebe was born the delivery trucks
were pulling up non-stop with gifts for the new addition. Andrea said there are
enough baby clothes to supply an orphanage so that is what we tell her to do. I
have asked her to go through the cards, write down what was sent so we can
properly thank people and then donate everything. With that said, the items that
have been sent to the house, my mom's house and my dad's officeunreal. I
know we didn't get this much stuff for Teddy. I wonder if it is because these little
girl outfits are so fucking cute. Ana changes Phoebe just because she wants to try
new clothes on her. I have heard Gail squeal like fifty times when she is in the
laundry room. "Oh look at thishow adorableoh my gosh, she will look as cute
as a little bug in this" But everything is fucking pink. I hope my daughter grows
up and hates pink.

Changing Phoebe's diaper took some getting used to for me. With Teddy I just
move his little junk out of the way, wipe his ass and bam he is done. Little girls
are a bit more complex.

Up until last week I thought Ted was this little guyyou know his cute little feet,
little legsso young. But now he looks huge to me. Phoebe is so tiny and dainty.
Like Ava I guess. My mom can't wait to take a picture of Elliot and me holding our
daughters. I guess I understand why it amuses her. We aren't exactly the kind of
guys that know what to do with little girls but now that I have one, I can tell she
will own me lock stock and barrel.

Ana walks into my office and she looks tired. It is almost eleven and she is in her
robe, her hair in a bun and she is holding Phoebe. I get up from my desk and
take the baby from her and she plops down on the couch. "Baby, as she been
fed?"

"Yes. She eats like a lumberjack for being so tiny. I am so tired." She burst into
tears.

"What's wrong? Go take a nap babe. I have her. With Teddy out with Mia I can
give her my attention."

"I haven't spent any time with Teddy. What if he hates me? I didn't even say
goodbye to him when he left with Mia."

"He was so excited he didn't even say goodbye to me. Babyhe won't remember
this trust me." Mia picked him up this morning to take him to the Children's
Museum and get him out for the day. He loves hanging with Mia and he always
comes home with ridiculous amounts of toys and shit. She spoils him and nothing
we say or do can get her to stop. She made Wilson and Reynolds wear shorts and
a t-shirt today so they wouldn't look like bad ass security guys while they were
out.

"You are doing everything you can do. Maybe you should pump a bit so I can give
her a bottle and you can sleep."

"No. I didn't pump with Teddy for almost six weeks. I can't."

"Ana we have two kids now, both in diapers. It's a lot. You're doing great. I am
exhausted and I don't even have to do half the work you are doing. Why don't
you go pump, I will play with Phoebe and then I will come up and take a nap with
you when I bring her up to lay her down." She looks at me and scrunches her
eyebrows.

"What's that look?"

"Why do you want to come up and lay down with me?"

"Because I love you and thought it would be nice to hold you. Is that okay?"

"Sure but no funny stuff. I am not giving you a blow job."

"Wowtell me how you really feel. I wasn't going to ask for onetodaymaybe in
a few days it would be nicebut I know you are tired. I promise I won't bug you."
I put my fingers up. "Boy Scout honor."

"You were thrown out of the boys scouts." She looks at me and I wink at her. I
can't promise to keep my hands off her ass or tits. I know we can't have sex but
her body is looking good right now. Her stomach has a little pouch but fuck I am
a lucky man. I know not all woman look this good after having a baby. She leans
her head against my shoulder and we both stare at our daughter.

"I think she will look like me, but have your eyes." I look down at Phoebe who is
sleeping soundly.

"Yea, I think she is going to look more like you too, but why do you think she will
have my eyes."

They are already so gray. I can't believe how dark her hair is. My mom sent one
of my new born pictures and she looks exactly like I did. Look at her little feet
though."

I pull her sock off, which looks like a sock and shoeAna called them baby doll
socksand look at her super tiny feet. I cup her foot in my hand and my index
finger is almost twice as long as her foot. God, she is so sweet. I know I keep
saying that, but she is like really delicate and perfect. I laugh out a sigh.

"She has your feet." Ana tells me and I raise my eyebrow.

"She does. I hope they aren't as bigwell maybe I do. They look like Teddy's too.
You are clipping her toenails, I am not doing that. God damn they are so small
look at that." I kiss Ana's forehead. I think this is the first time the three of us
have just sat here other than in bed and Ana is always nursing when we are up
there. "I wonder if she will be funny and animated like Teddy. Or quiet."

"I don't know, hard to tell. I really do feel bad Christian. I haven't given him any
time since she was born. Let me put him to bed tonight okay. Do you think he is
doing okay?"

"He's fine and you know he is getting use to her. Other than when he told my
mom to take her home with her the other day because she was crying too much."

"I knowoh my god that was so funny, I wrote it in his baby book. First reaction
to new siblingtake her back she cries too much." We both laugh. He really did
this. Phoebe was crying like newborns do and Teddy crawled up into my mom's
lap and said, "Grammietake baby Bebe hometake her back she cry too much."
My mom started laughing pretty hard and said she couldn't take the baby back
because the baby lived at our house and he pulled his face to hers and held both
her cheeks and said, "Grammiejust do it." That really cracked me up because
whenever he gives me shit about not picking up his toys or eating I will tell him,
"Teddyjust do it."
Ana and I had a two hour nap before Phoebe woke up and I didn't even think of
copping a feel or anything. We were both so tired. Ray and Maggie are coming
today as they haven't seen the baby yet. We haven't seen them since the whole
story came out about my previous lifestyle. I am a bit nervous about it, as the
father of a little girl now, I sure as hell wouldn't want to find out my daughter
married a guy like me. I hope he doesn't hate me.

I open the door to greet Maggie and Ray and give Maggie a kiss and shake Ray's
hand. He looks me in the eye and tells me flat out, "You and I need to have a
conversation my friend." YepI am going to get my ass chewed out. What can I
say and what can he say that I haven't already replayed in my head over and
over again.

We all enter the family room and Ray asks where Teddy is. We tell him that
Teddy will be home before dinner and that he is with Mia. Ray makes his way
over to the couch where Ana is holding Phoebe and he picks the baby up and
shakes his head. "Well look at this Maggie. Isn't she the sweetest little thing? She
is smaller than Teddy was isn't she? She looks like you pumpernickel. Just
beautiful." He sits down next to Ana and kisses her cheek. "You feeling okay
Annie. You look tired."

"Well dad, you know we are just not getting much sleep, but Christian has been
great with staying up late at night with Phoebe and staying home to help. We just
didn't expect her so early. But my labor was quickoh my gosh, so quickso all is
well." She rubs his face and leans over and kisses him. "How are you dad? You
didn't return my calls right before she was born. I know you were upset, and
before you tear my husband's head offI wasn't lying in the interview. Christian
told me everything before we got involved."

"Well I am not here to talk about that with you. I am here to see my
granddaughter and my little buddy when he gets here. Solet's not go there." I
didn't think Ray would feel comfortable talking to Ana about this. But I know
damn well he will want to talk to me.

"RayMaggie can I get you anything?" Ryan walks in and takes their bags up to
the guest room and I nod to thank him. Gail comes out with ice tea and cookies
and I suggest we sit outside where it is a great day out. Ray nods and hands me
Phoebe before pulling himself up.

"Anashould I lay her down in the Pac and play? I can move it by the door so you
are closer." She nods that she would like me to do that so I hand Phoebe to
Maggie and lift the Pac and Play and move it right in front of the door. As I am
about to walk outside Ray grabs my arm.

"You knowif we are going to enjoy our three day visityou and I should talk
young man. I need to get some things off my chest." I nod and motion for him to
follow me to my office where we will have some privacy. I look at Ana and nod. I
can take whatever Ray has to dish out. I owe him that much. He doesn't know
about Elena or my past. I will tell him whatever I need to tell him to assure him
that I would never hurt my wife.

He sits down on the couch in my office and looks tired. I pick up my phone and
let Taylor know we are in my office that I am not to be disturbed and that Ana
and Maggie are outside on the deck unsecured. He sends Ryan out and I shut the
door.
"RayI will answer anything you want me to and will tell you things you may not
want to hear, but I want you to know that I am sorry for any pain that this whole
thing has caused youor concern and I hope you believe me when I say that my
past is my past and I would never hurt Ana."

"I know you love my daughter and you're a good father and husband. But god
damn it Christian, you should have come to me and not made me find out all the
sordid details in magazines and the TV. I don't know what to believe at this point.
That is my daughter out there. How do you think this all makes me feel? I hope
you don't make my little girl do all that kinky shit to satisfy your needs.but what
you do in your bedroom is your business as long as you treat her with respect
and don't hurt her. Because so help me god Christian.if I ever find out you are
torturing her or hurting her I will break your fucking neck." He looks up at me
and gives me a cold stare.

"Look I deserve that based on what you know. I am going to tell you everything
because I am not going anywhere and you and I need to sort through this shit.
Can I get you something stronger than ice tea before I begin? I know I need
something." I get two glasses of bourbon from my wet bar and hand him a glass.

"When I was fifteen my parent's friend" I tell him everything about Elena. I feel
he has a right to know. I tell him about years of counseling and ending it with her
when I was twenty one. I share with him that I was obsessed with building my
empire. He knows about my birth mother and the abuse and tries to interject that
maybe that was what drove me to Elena, but I counter I knew better at some
point and it was on me. I confess that I was a horny teenager that didn't resist all
that much.

"So when I met Ana I was still only in the mindset that I didn't want a girlfriend,
just someonea woman that would provide sex to me in a contractual
arrangement. I was immediately attracted to her from the physical stanceI was
taken with her like no other woman I had ever met. I never intended to date her
or have her as a girlfriend. I won't disrespect you and tell you I didn't want her
sexually right off the bat. You wouldn't believe me and I would be lying. But I
knew fairly quickly that she was not going to be like other women I was with. She
was innocent and smart and I did broach the subject with her about entering a
contractual relationship with me because Raythat is all I had ever done. But I
swear to you that never happened. It didn't happen for several reasons. First Ana
didn't want anything to do with that type of arrangement and pretty much told
me to fuck offwell she didn't say that but she might as well have. Secondly I
instantly fell for herand we both wanted moreso it never happened. I gave
that lifestyle up the minute I met her. I respect her, love her and we have a great
intimate life together. I hope you will believe me and understand that I am a
better man because of your daughter and she gives me everything I need. She
has given me two beautiful children and we are so happy. I will never ever hurt
her."

"Okayokayis there anything else I should know?"

"No.I mean like what?"

"I don't know.you two aren't like swingers or any of that shit are you?"

"Ray in the three years you have known me have you not figured out that I would
fucking kill another man if he even touched Ana. I am obsessed with her,
possessive of her and there is no god damn way I would ever let my wife be with
anyone else. Give me a fucking break here. I told you we are a normal happy
young married couple. If you want me to tell you I don't have sex with your
daughterI think that it is pretty obvious by the fact you have two grandchildren
out there and that we do. And if you expect me to stop having sex with my wife
that ain't happening either. But other than thatnothing goes on in this house
that doesn't happen in the homes of every other married coupleand with all due
respect those that are not married." I look at him so he knows I am referring to
him and Maggie.

"I don't expect you to go celibate here just because I found out about your past
I am just sayingdon't hurt her. She is a little bit of a thing and you're a big
guyyou could hurt her if you practiced some of the stuff I read about." I put my
hands up to stop him.

"I would never hurt her. Look this is awkward as hell Rayhaving this
conversation with my father-in-law about my sex life with his daughter.but I
promise you we practice very safe sex in the context of how we mutually satisfy
each other and she is always safe and a willing partner. God damn this is fucking
bizarreI don't know what else to tell you. I can't do anything about what I did as
a young manbut I am faithful, respectful and in love with my wifeyour
daughter and I promise youyou have my wordI do nothing to hurt her. I don't
practice that lifestyle anymore."

"So you are not whipping my little girl or anything."

"God nodid you hear anything I said? I would neverfuck RayI am telling you
that is not what Ana and I have. Pleasebelieve meI would never hurt her." I
swear I feel like getting on my knees at this point and begging him to believe me.
It would crush Ana if Ray and I had a falling out. I like him and respect him a lot,
and understand why he is worried.

"I can't and won't ask my daughter about this Christian so I am going to trust you
and never bring it up again. ButI need to say this one last time.if I ever find
out you hurt her.well you know what will happen."

"Yes sirI do and I understand. But I need to say this one last time.it will never
happen."

We shake hands and walk out to where Ana is sitting talking to Maggie while she
nurses.

"Oh holy JupiterI need to take Benson for a walk." Ray is beet red when he sees
Ana nursing. He turns around and just as he is about to go out the door Mia and
Teddy come barreling in the door.

"Pop Pop!" Teddy runs into Ray's arms. "I saw stars fishes and held a baby tutle."
He can't say that word for the life of him. He tells Ray about his day and talks
non-stop. "You see baby bebe Pop Pop. She cries. She drinks milk on mommy's
boobie." Ray just nods his head.

"Come on little fellow, let's take Benson for a walk and you can tell Pop Pop all
about your day."

I watch them walk outside with Benson and Reynolds shakes Ray's hand and tells
him that he will be following them. Ana wants Reynolds to oversee both Teddy
and Phoebe. I want Phoebe to have her own CPO. We have debated this nonstop.
Taylor thinks we are good to go until Teddy starts school. Mia snaps her fingers in
front of me.

"Did you hear anything I just said?"

"No what did you say. Sorry."

"I need to talk to you privately.

"What's wrong?" I lead her to my office. She seems nervous.

"Wellnothing is wrong, but I need to run something by you."

"Go ahead."

"I want to own my own radio station. I want to buy out the station, the FM
divisionand I don't know how to do that and I want your help."

"Mia that is a huge step. You have to go through the FCC for that and very few
if any stations are profitable. Why do you want that headache?"

"I just doI have found what I like to do and I want the morning slot and"

"Mia stop. If you want the morning slot that is one thingbut once you own a
stationyou need to drive revenue which might even mean firing yourself if your
ratings aren't very high. Tell you whatI own a fraction of your stationas you
know. Let me have Ros pull the numberslook at it from an acquisition viewpoint
and then we can talk. But you don't buy a station so you can have the main
morning drive. There are other ways we can go about that." She nods but I am
not sure she really gets it. "Anyway, I thought you were going to start the
surrogate process soon." She shrugs.

"We aren't ready. We want to wait a few years. I am only twenty three Christian
and we like our weekends and freedom. Right nowwe are still really selfishly
enjoying our own time together. So.think about itI mean helping me go about
this. I have to go. I promised Gramps I would pick him up and take him to go see
Judge Roberts. He is in a nursing home now and Gramps wants to visit him."

"Okyou have Wilson with you right. Gramps needs help getting in the car."

"I know and of course I couldn't shake Wilson if I tried."

"I will give this some thought MiaI promise." She kisses me and I walk her out
wondering if this is something I should stay out of or help her out.

When I walk back out into the family room I smile as I see my father-in-lawwho
I hope is truly sincere about not holding me to my past taking pictures of Ana,
Teddy and Phoebe. Teddy is holding the baby and is all smiles. I watch leaning
against the large column that divides the family room from the grand foyer.

"There he isget in there sonI want a good family picture to put up in the
house. Teddy give your sister back to your mommy and let your daddy in the
picture will ya?" Ray nods at me. I guess this is his way of saying he has put
everything behind him. I nod back and join my family on the couch. Ana has
Phoebe, Teddy is on my lap and I put my arm around Ana and I know; just know
that this picture will show a man that has a big smile on his face, with no more
demons or secrets to hide. Just a happy man with his family.

January 2015

Taylor and I are on our way to pick up Gramps. Grams died a year ago today and
I want to keep his mind off things.

We walk into the Harbor Club and everyone stares as usual. I am not wearing a
suit today, and dressed casually in blue slacks and a sweater as I went with Ana
to take Phoebe to my mom's office. She has an ear infection and she was up all
night.

Phoebe is a little over five months and the most beautiful baby I have ever seen.
Teddy was cuteso fucking cute at that age, but Phoebe is so gorgeous that
people stare at her. She has huge round eyes as gray as slateand my exact
color. It is unreal how much they match mine, but other than that she is all Ana.
She has dark almost black hair that is coming in curly. Her coloring is lighter than
mineshe is pale like my wife, with rosy cheeks and the cutest little red lips. Mia
said she looks like Snow White.

Phoebe is a sweet little thing and she lights up and lives for attention from Teddy.
He is still rambunctious and my best buddy, but he is starting to see that his little
sister isn't just a blob and now that he can make her belly laugh and smile he will
sit and play with her and act like he is her teacher. He is really quite sweet
towards her, although sometimes he is a bit too rough. She takes it pretty well
and I think she will hold her own. She is so much smaller than he was at that
age. She is my little sweetheart. She will cuddle with me for hours and not move.
I love my evening time with her after I have Teddy settled down I love to just
rock my baby girl. Ana thinks I am way gentler with her than I was with Teddy. I
toss her up in the air and she loves it but its true I don't rough house her like I
did him. She is just so dainty and I could totally see her being a dancer. I told
Ana I would love to get her ice skating lessons when she gets a bit older. Growing
up I always found the girls that did the Olympic skating to be so graceful and
super-hot. Maybe I don't want her doing that. Back to Plan B.lady sumo
wrestling. Hathat is what Elliot and I always say we are going to enroll Ava and
Phoebe into so we won't have to deal with boys bothering them.

We have a good routine at home. Ana checks in on Grey Publishing one day a
week taking both the kids to the nursery. Sometimes she goes twice a week.
Hannah comes over one day a week and on those days Gail watches the kids. The
other days Ana is full time Mom which I noticeshe won't admit itbut it is what
it isthe days they don't go to Grey Publishing and the days they have Ana to
themselvesTeddy is much more calm when I get home, Phoebe is not fussy and
I come home to a happy place. Days they are running late or at GP, Teddy is
usually tired and out of sorts, Phoebe is tired because she didn't sleep well at the
nursery and Ana is tired. Just an observation. Okay I still don't like her leaving
the kids to work. I made more money this past year than I did in 2009 and 2010
together. We don't need any more money. I would like to sell Grey Publishing
along with a few other divisions. Maybe even GEH.

I have had more travel than I would like and last week I had a meeting in San
Diego so I took Teddy with me, and Taylor brought Sophie. I don't usually do that
but I thought Teddy would have more fun with another kid and I am glad we did
that as she had so much fun. While we were in the meeting they hung out with
Nolds in the hotel room then we took them over to Sea World for the day. I don't
think he is ready for the whole Disney trip. We talked about it but decided to wait
until Ava, Phoebe and Jax are three or four, Teddy is six and then go with Elliot,
Kate, Sawyer and Frankie. If Taylor wants to include Sophie that would be fine
but he has taken her several times already.

Teddy loved Sea World. He still thinks Elmo walks on water so seeing him do a
show made his day, but he loved the dolphin show and the penguins the best and
still is talking about it. Sea World also has this area where it is supposed to be
like the Artic and they have a snow blowing machine so kids can go sliding and
make snow men. We were there for over an hour. I carried him out at closing
with his head on my shoulder, he was exhausted and I was laughing because
Taylor was so tired he could hardly walk out of the place. He and Sophie went on
those log rides and he was soaking wet. Teddy was pissed that he wasn't tall
enough to go on and I was so fucking thankful for that. Who wants to get
drenched in water.am I missing something here?

We walk through the club for our regular booth and everyone stops us to as we
walk into the club to ask me about my kids. I doubt they really care they just
want to impress me. I never ask other people I don't know very well about their
kids. I basically don't give a shit. Yea, I guess in some ways I am still an asshole.
Gramps made me laugh when some fucker from Seattle Mutual Trust asked him
how he likes being a great grandfather. He looked at him and point blank
said"That is stupidest question anyone has ever asked me." He walked towards
our booth shaking his head mumbling what a superficial son of a bitch the guy
was. I guess when your 90 you can say what you want. For the record, it was a
stupid question.

We are seated and order our lunch and I notice Gramps has been dragging today.
He needed both Taylor and I to help him walk up the steps and he held my arm
all the way in which he doesn't usually do. His eyes have been really bad lately
and he asked me to order him some books with larger print, which I asked
Andrea to do right away. I am worried about him. I bring up my thoughts of
selling off some of GEH or going public, as if anyone will be honest with me it will
be Gramps.

"Now listen to me Christianyou are getting bad advice. Sell some of your
divisions if you want to start backing away a bit but don't go public. That will be
the end of GEH."

"I will just start over if I get the itch Grampsbut with two kids, more money
than I know what to do withI just don't need to work sixty hours a week
anymore and I hate leaving Teddy so much and I want to spend more time with
the baby. I just feel restlesswant to take my family around the world, spend
time with them. I could never make another penny and have enough. So if I go
public, there will be a board of directors, I get even wealthier with the sale of
stock and I can phase out in several years. I am only 31 years old GrampsI can
take ten years off and still come back in my forties. I have years to keep doing
this and I am giving away money at this point. I just sent a check to the IRS for
two hundred million dollars Gramps I don't feel like subsidizing the federal
government anymore." He scoffs at my comment and shakes his head.

"Christianyou are thinking with your heart. Think this through. You have a
legacy. You have employees. Hire a CEO and appoint yourself as President if that
is what you want. But think about this son. Cut backbut keep GEH private. Sell
off some divisions if you wanthold off on buying more if you want to slow
downbut don't go god damn public. Everything you built can be tarnished by
one vote. You asked my god damn opinionthat's it. Sit on this. Terrible time to
go public anyway. You will have the Feds and SEC breathing down your damn
neckwho needs that?"

I nod and listen. He's rightgoing public will just make my life and company an
open book. Things are too perfect in my life right now for that.

"Sohow is little Phoebe Grace? Ana stopped by yesterday with her and she was
sitting up on the floor by herself. She sure is a beautiful baby. Teddy and I put
together a few puzzles. I think those things were hard for a kid not even three
yet. But he is sure smart he got right though them. Now tell Ana she has her
hands full with two kids she doesn't need to come over and keep me company in
the middle of the week. I appreciate it and I love it but she has better things to
do."

"Grampsshe comes to see you because she wants to and Teddy misses you if he
doesn't see you all week. You know that." It's true. Teddy in his own little mind
worries about Gramps being all alone. Funny how kids pick up on things.

"Little Avawhat a peanut she is. Cute little thing. Elliot and Kate were over
yesterday and she is standing up and scooting around holding the furniture."

"Yea he told me she is starting to get around. I haven't seen her in a couple of
weeks. They are coming over this week sometime I think."

"Will you have more children Christian? This being a father has been good for
you." Gramps sips slowly on his scotch but I notice he hasn't eaten his lunch.

"YesI hope so. I would like one, maybe two more, but I have to get the wife to
agree on that one. Gramps eat. You haven't touched your lunch."

"Not too hungry son. A little off today. In factwould you mind if Taylor took me
home after lunch rather than going back to Grey house. I didn't sleep so well last
night. A little tired. You are a wonderful father Christian. That little boy he sure
loves you and your daughter too. I am proud of you. Your wife is a special lady. A
lot has been said about her acceptance of your past life shenanigans, but it is
clear she is in love with you. You always make her number one you understand
me Christian?"

"Of course Gramps." Where is this coming from? I must have a frown on my face.

"Welljust appreciate her. You won't ever find love like the one you two have
again. So don't you ever mess it up. Nothing makes me happier than to see how
you have bounced back from all the difficult and scandalous issues in your life. I
look forward to seeing you and Teddy every Saturday more than I probably tell
you. That little guy is something else isn't he?"

I smile at this. "Yeahe's my buddy. He adores you too Gramps. He loves going
to your house each Saturday."

"WellI look forward to those Saturday visits more than anything else in my life.
You have been good to me son." I feel uncomfortable with Gramps demeanor
today. He is not usually so affectionate with his words.
We talk a bit moreargue about the check as usual and head out. I am worried
and wonder if I should call my mom. He holds my arm as we make our way out of
the club saying hello to business acquaintances. Many stand out of respect when
they see him and shake his hand and he puts a good show on acting like he is
thirty years younger but he isn't fooling me. He seems weak and off.

I let Taylor know we are heading over to Gramps house. "You don't need to go
with me, go back home and this fine man will take me Christian."

"No Gramps. I don't have another car here and I want to make sure you get
settled in. It's fine. Really." I text my mom and mention that she should come by
to see Gramps on her way home from work.

"Put that damn phone awayI know you are sending a message to your mother. I
am fine. I am just tired son." He pats my hand as we sit in the back seat. "You
worry too much over me Christian. You are a good grandson."

We arrive and I help him in the house, let Riley out and open some of the
curtains as it is dark in the house and that always bothers me. His caregiver
doesn't come in until dinner time on Monday's. I watch Gramps walk into the
family room and sit in his chair. He turns on some classical music and leans back.
"Want something to drink Grampscoffee, tea or water?"

"Nojust going to close my eyes for a bit. You go on now. Riley and I will be fine.
Thank you for trying to keep my mind off today son. You know I love you right?"
I can barely catch my breath.

"Love you to Gramps. I will just be in the kitchen." Something seems so wrong
today. Maybe it's just because it is the anniversary of Grams death, but I don't
think he looks good. I check my phone and read my mom's text. She said she will
stop when she gets off at five. It is only two. I walk into the kitchen and sit at the
table and return some emails and let Ana know I am going to hang here at
Gramps for a bit and then send Taylor to the grocery store to pick up some root
beer, Gramps favorite. He might drink that since he didn't really drink or eat all
day. I know he isn't feeling well because he ordered his usual scotch and only had
one sip.

I make a few calls, walk around the corner and see Gramps has fallen asleep.
Riley is lying next to him on the floor so I make myself a cup of coffee, call
Andrea and return more emails. I pace around restlessly, send Riley down to the
mailbox for Gramps mail and notice how quiet the house is other than the music
playing in the family room. It must be like this all the time. I am so use to Teddy
running around, noise in the house, Phoebe babbling that this quietness almost
gets on my nerves.

Taylor walks back in and I take the root beer from him, put some in a glass of ice
and grab a banana to see if he will eat that. He has been sleeping an hour. I
know he is 90 years old and is entitled to a nap, but I don't want him to be awake
all night either.

"Hey Grampsbrought you some root beer. Thought you might want to wake up
and.Gramps.Gramps. GRAMPS..Taylor..No.nono.no.."

Taylors POV
"Elliot.you need to get over to your Grandfather's house right away."

"What why what's wrong?"

"Just get over here."

"God damn it Taylor.tell me please."

"Elliotit's not good and your brotheryou just need to get here."

I call Carrick next and he tells me he is on his way and he will call Grace. I can't
get the boss off the floor. He is crying with his head on his grandfather's lap.
There is no doubtthis wonderful man sat down in his chair and peacefully died in
his sleep. I loved the guy myself, but he was lonely and had a good life. Butthe
bosswe all knew he would fall apart when this happenedbut this is fucking
breaking my heart. I step in to check on them. He is still on the floor with his
head on his grandfather's lap just crying and saying 'no' over and over again.
He loved that old man so much and the old man worshiped him. I need to call
Ana. I decide to call Jeb first and have him ready to go. Gail can watch the kids
as Ana needs to get over here now. I get Gail on the phone so she can be with
her when I call. Gail is worried about her rushing over here, but he needs her.
She is the only one that will get him off the floor. I was going to call the
ambulance but when it was clear he was gone, I decided to wait and let the boss
have his time.

"AnaMrs. Grey.I need for you to come over to Mr. Trevelyan's with Jeb."

"What's wrong? Is Gramps okay?"

"No Ana he isn't. Christian needs you."

"Taylor you're scaring me. What happened?"

I fill her in about lunch, staying with him here, Christian worried about him and
not leaving and then how we found him twenty minutes ago. She cries out and is
hysterical. I hear her sobbing and Gail comforting her. "Christianoh godGail
he won't be able to cope without himoh god Christian needs menothis can't
happen." She is sobbing. Godmy heart is breaking.

I walk to the front door when I hear Elliot's truck pull up and walk out to meet
him. He jumps out and almost runs to the door. I stop him and shake my head.
"Your brother is on the floor Elliothe won't leave him. I know this is hard on you
toobut"

Elliot puts his head against the door frame and I see his shoulders shake and I
reach over and put my hand on his shoulder. I know he adored the old man too.
They might not have been as close as Christian and his grandfatherbut that is
only by a fraction. I hear him let out a sob and he turns and slumps down sitting
on the step, puts his head in his hands and cries without any shame. God, they
loved that man.

"I wanted him to live forever man. FUCK. Give me a minute. Please" I walk
down the driveway look around, send Wilson a text because we will need to get to
Mia on this soon, but I will let her dad break the news to her. I just want to make
sure he is ready to go. I turn around and see Elliot wiping his eyes and he looks
up at me and nods. He knows he has to do this. Next to Ana, he is the only one
that can break through to the boss. I follow him in, and fight back my own tears
when we walk in. The boss is holding his grandfather's hand now, but still on the
floor.

"You can't leave me Gramps. PleaseI need you still. Pleaseyou said you would
be herenonono please." He is full out sobbing. I fucking have to walk away. I
guess I always knew that this would be the one thing to break Christian Grey. But
he will recover. He loves his wife and children too much not to. But this will tear
him apart like nothing else has ever touched him. He fucking loved that old man
so much. I watch Elliot as he steps in the room and bends down and kisses the
old man on the forehead and then squats down next to Christian who hasn't
moved. He just continues to cry. I notice the root beer has spilled on the floor
where he must have dropped it when he came in and found his grandfather.

Elliot doesn't say anything, he is too caught up in his own grief. He reaches over
and squeezes Christian's shoulder, but that is all he is able to do. I am struck by
the love these two men had for this man and the picture in front of me. They are
both on their knees, crying, Elliot has his hand on the old man's arm and
Christian still has his head on his lap holding his hand. They worshiped him.it
couldn't be more clear.

Carrick and Grace arrive and Grace just loses it when she sees her grown sons.
Elliot stands and takes his mother in his arms and she keeps saying, "Oh Dadoh
dad.no.sweet daddy.pleaseI will miss you so much." I see Carrick squat
down and try to talk to Christian but he isn't moving. He walks back towards me.

"Have you called the paramedic's or anyone?"

"No sirI wanted you all to have a moment with him first. I can. Did you want to
get Mrs. Beeson here?"

"Oh hell. Mia.let me call Brady and ask him to pick her up and get her over
here. We need to get Ana over here so she can get to Christian. He will need
her."

"She should be here any minute sir. Gail has the kids."

Thirty minutes later, Mia and Brady arrive and Mia of course is hysterical. Elliot
has called Katebut she can't leave as Ava who is sleeping and he told her to just
stay there for now. He has pulled himself together and along with Carrick has
taken charge, comforting his mother and sister and calling the funeral home. We
have the paramedics on the way, as he has to legally be declared dead, and the
police arrived but are respectfully sitting outside. The bossstill hasn't moved.

I turn when I see Ana walk through the front door. Her eyes are swollen and she
tries to compose herself but when she sees Grace she loses it hugging her and
trying to comfort her. She hugs Elliot and he leans down to talk to her.

"Anayou need to get him to stand up so the paramedics can come in. He is a
messand fuck." Elliot fights back his tears and puts his thumbs in both eyes to
fight the tears. "He needs youyou are the only person that can get him off that
floor right now. You talk to him and I will help him up." She nods and places her
hand on Elliot's cheek.
"He loved you so much Elliot. He was talking about you the other day when he
was over and how good you always are about fixing the house for him and he
said you always made him laugh." She is trying to let Elliot know that Theo loved
him too. Hell he knows that but I think it is typical sweet Anato try and reassure
him when we all know that Christian is the one that had the old man's heart.

She walks in and takes a deep breath, covers her mouth and cries silently for a
few seconds. Seeing her husband like this with his dead grandfather has to be
hard. Hell we have all lost a grandparent or even a parent. It might be hard for
some to understand how deep the boss's grief is right now. After all Theo was 90
years old. But this old man meant everything to him. Hell he named his son after
the guy. He probably was the main reason he turned out so successful as he
listened to everything his grandfather told him to do.

"Christian." Ana puts her hand on his head. I am standing behind her along with
Elliot. She won't be able to pull him up. "Christian." He lifts his head slowly wraps
his arms around her legs, leans his head into her knees and sobs. She rubs his
head and cries along with him trying to bend down. "Christianplease stand up. I
want to hold you. I need to hold you. Please." He continues crying but he gets on
his knees, kisses his grandfather's hand and looks for something to pull himself
up with. Elliot grabs him by the arm and pulls him up and he almost falls on top
of Ana hugging her. I stand behind her to make sure they are okay. This is grief
at its fullest. He has nothing left in him physically. She guides him over to the
couch and at least he has stopped crying. He leans back on the couch with his
head against the wall and takes her hand but doesn't say anything. Finally Grace
comes in the room and sits on the other side and takes his other hand.

"Honeythe paramedics are here. They need to come in the room. Do you want
to stay in here while they confirm Gramps has passed awaythen they will be
removing him? Or do you want to go in the other room.

He looks at his mom and leans his head onto her shoulder. "MomI'm sorry. I'm
sorry. Are you okay? Gramps would have my ass right now if he saw me. I should
have been there for you."

She pulls him to her shoulder and together they cry silently while the police and
paramedics remove Theo from his home.

Ana's POV

This afternoon is the funeral. Christian has pulled himself together, although he
has had moments where he just breaks down. He feels he owes everything to his
grandfather. Without him he would have never tried to redeem himself and stay
close, and that his grandfather taught him everything. He keeps saying he
doesn't know if he can run his business without Gramps to bounce things off of. I
just listen as I know it is his grief talking.

He is giving the eulogy and I don't know how he will get through it. The only
thing that has gotten him through his grief these past few days is Teddy and the
baby. He has played with Teddy, fallen asleep with him in his bed, and spent
hours outside playing with him. Then he has insisted on taking Phoebe every
morning when she wakes up and after she has been nursed. We have made love
multiple times since Gramps died. Christian has needed me and I want to give
him any comfort that I can. It seems after each time he comes out of his grief a
bit more.
We are keeping Riley. Christian asked me if we could handle another dog and of
course I agreed, as we have plenty of room and he is a great dog. Christian has
spent a lot of time outside with Riley and I think it has given him comfort.

We all knew this day would happen, but none of us really wanted to acknowledge
it. Christian's grief will take a long time to get overif ever. He has been trying to
be sweet and helpful, as the kids don't understand but I can see how heavy his
heart is. Elliot came over last night and they got so smashed that Elliot fell asleep
on the couch and left early this morning. Christian left right after and Taylor
called me to tell me he is at Gramps just sitting in the house. I need to give him
this time. He needs this.

Christian's POV

I have never felt so broken. I know Gramps lived a long life. I am not mourning
his loss of life. I will just miss him so much I can barely stand it. He was there for
me throughout every obstacle, happy moment and all my business adventures. I
almost always call him first when I have big news. How do I adjust to this void? I
keep playing his voice mail messages that I have saved. I want to hear his voice
and it has only been four days.

I walk through the house and make my way to his office. I know Gramps left
most of his money to Scott and Daniel, as he knows the three of us have more
than we know what to do with and he left roughly ten million to charity. He left
one million to Elliot for all the damn repair work Elliot would never accept
payment for and all of Grams jewelry to Miawhich is very valuable with the
exception of one diamond locket that he left Ana. It was Gram's favorite. He left
me the house and the contents to do whatever I want to do with it. I think he
knew I might just hang onto it for a while so I can come over here and feel his
presence somehow. The four great grandchildren, my two, Ava and Daniels son
inherited all his stocks to be managed by me. He put five million aside to be
invested for any future grandchildren which is good because Scott's wife is
pregnant and that came up when everyone was bitching about who got what.
There are several investment properties he owns as well, that he left to Elliot and
me jointly and so we have to look into those as neither of us knew he had them.
One of them is a god damn casino in Nevada. Both Elliot and I were shocked by
that.

I sit at Gramps desk and see his cigars. I light one up and lean back then open
the desk drawer and right on top is a letter addressed to me. What the hell?
When did he write this? The medical report showed he died of congestive heart
failure or old age as my mom said. I think he knew it was a matter of time. He
was so emotional that last week as I look back on it. I slowly open the letter and
lean back in his chair.

"Dear Christian:

If you have found this letter, you are in my office and I am in a better place. I
mean that sincerely son. I miss your grandmother and believe somehow in God's
universe we are together again, in each other's arms forgetting the sorrows we
left behind. Please do not mourn me, I had a wonderful life, and I assure you I
am in a better place now that I am back with my girl.

I have been ready for this for a while but my worry about you has kept this old
lonely heart ticking. I worry about your false sense that you can't cope without
me. I know how much you love me Christian, and if there ever was a grandfather
who was ever loved as much as you loved me or as proud of their grandson as I
have been of you, then there were too lucky men in this world. Butyou must
move on.

You have your children now and they along with their mother must consume your
thoughts. You are a good man, a good father and a good son to my Gracie. We
were blessed the day she brought you home. I often wondered what about that
little meek boy with the big gray eyes made my heart melt. You weren't an
affectionate or demonstrative child. In fact you were aloof and frankly a bit of a
little twit. But I remember the day that you reached over to me.trusted me and
wanted to see my pocket watch like it was yesterday. We just clicked didn't we
son? We just knew who each other wereand that bond only grew stronger over
the years.

Teddy Roosevelt was quoted as saying: The boy who is going to make a great
man, must not make up his mind to overcome a thousand obstacles, but to win in
spite of a thousand repulses and defeats. I have often thought of you when I
recall that quote. Your inner strength is profoundly strong. Never doubt yourself.

As the years went by and we became closer I knew you weren't being honest
with the rest of us about your life. I almost had you followed and looking back I
wish I had. I would have torn Elena Lincoln apart with my bare hands. But
remember this your past doesn't define you Christian. Remember that. If it
hadyou would have never been able to be the businessman, husband and father
that you are today. Keep that past buried son. I never let it bother me for a
second, always respecting you for the grandson you were to me, and the genius
of a businessman you have proven yourself to be.

I like to think I had an influence in your life. I hope I did. I hope that you won't
disappoint me, but you will if you don't manage your grief. You need to stand tall,
remember our great conversations, and when you are confused about a matter,
think about what I would say to you. You usually figure it out anyway.

Christian your dad loves you and he is a smart man. Use those last Monday's of
the month to talk to him. Take him to lunch. He would like that and he will only
give you the best advice a father can give his son. This is the time in your life
while you still have himto finally break all those barriers between you too. For
medo this.

I leave this world with a few worries. You need to be my eyes and ears on this
earth. Get along with your Uncleit will do no one any good to see your mother
and her brother apart over legal issues. That is why I purposely left them off my
will. They will need each other, the material things in life they already have. I
thought I would insult you if I left you money, but I want you to take your time
going through the house. That is why I left it to you. Ana will enjoy the many first
edition books I have here. Your brother will be able to update it and you can do
what you want with it, but there are boxes and boxes of interesting legal
documents about acquisitions over the years I thought you would want to go
through. I trust you to do the right thing with the house.

Keep an eye on your brother. I worry about him being truly happy. That smile
and gregarious personality is hiding something and I haven't been able to get it
out of him. He loves you more than anyone elsehe will tell you.

And finallypull yourself up Christian, be the man I know you can be. No more
tears for me. I have treasured our love, our relationship and your trust in me. I
love you son. Continue doing the right thing. Be strong. Be honest. Stay shrewd.
Be faithful and learn to trust a bit more. My last wish on this earth is that when
you are my age, you have a wonderful grandson that loves you as much as you
have loved me. Thank you my dear boy. Thank you.

Gramps

Grace's POV

I am honored that there are so many people in the church today for my dad's
funeral. It is packed and standing room only. He was such a great man. I am
sitting next to Mike and Carrick and just feel so sad. I loved my dad so much. I
was a true Daddy's girl my entire life. My dad was a genius and just a wonderful
father and the perfect grandfather.

Scott and Daniel have the normal grief that children have when they lose their
grandparents. My three children are so grief stricken I worry about them. But
they grew up with him and all three were close to him in their own way.but it is
Christian who loved his grandfather maybe even more than he loves us. I don't
mean that in a jealous way. They were just so close.

I look behind me where my children are sitting in the pew behind us. Brady is
holding Mia's hand. He looks so handsome in his dark suit. I am trying to get
Mia's attention to hand her Kleenex. She is sniffling like a damn seal. I nudge
Carrick and he hands her the tissue. For heaven's sake Miacome prepared. I
smile at Kate who is holding Elliot's hand. He has been so quiet lately and I can't
help thinking something is on his mind. Even before dad's death he was just not
himself. I turn around a little more to get his attention and he looks up at me,
gives me a half-hearted smile and pats my shoulder. He too looks so handsome in
his dark navy suit and baby blue tie. I turn around the other way and smile at
Teddy who is on his knees coloring. We had such a debate about whether he
should attend the service today. Carrick and Mike thought he was too young and
to be honest Ana worried about it too. But in the end, we decided to include him.
He has been well behaved and he looks adorable in his little suit. Christian has his
arm around Ana and catches my eye. He smiles and nods to me. I know his heart
is broken. I hope he can get through this. I watch as his lean tall body walks to
the podium. He looks out and all across the church. I hear people whispering that
it is the Christian Grey speaking. If they only knew that today he is just a broken-
hearted young man.

"Good Afternoon. I am Christian Trevelyan Grey, the youngest grandson of one of

the greatest men to have walked the earth; Theodore Michael Trevelyan. On
behalf of my mother, my Uncle and the Trevelyan Grey family, we thank you for
your condolences and for your presence today.

My grandfather didn't grow up in a privileged life. He grew up on a farm, working

to help his family and something many don't know about him, he dropped out of
high school for two years so he could help his father work the farm full time. It
was after the depression, but my great grandfather had never recovered from
that devastating time in history and eventually they lost the farm. Gramps went
off to WWII at eighteen years old. Saw the worst things a young man could see
fighting in the Pacific and when he came home he wasn't even twenty. He earned
what would have been equivalent today to a GED and then went to college and
law school. He was a self-made man and many have called him the greatest
attorney to ever reside in the state of Washington. He was always getting asked
to run for political office, become a judge, serve on some legislative committee.
But that wasn't Gramps. Instead he became the greatest legal voice on mergers
and acquisitions in not only the state of Washington, but the United States and
internationally. I am sure it comes as no surprise that everything I learned, my
fascination with the world of mergers and acquisitions and my success came
directly from listening to every word Gramps had to say. He was brilliant and he
was my mentor. I am thankful I had him to guide me, and even just last week,
hours before he passed away, his brilliant mind was guiding me against
something I was considering. Actually he was chewing me out." Christian looks up
and smiles. "I heard you loud and clear Gramps.I won't do it." The church fills
with laughter. Christian talks about his grandfather's career, his achievements
over the years, shares some funny stories about his professional life and even
how he fixed things as a man in his eighties. One call from Theo Trevelyan and
things always happened. He shared how his entire Executive Team at GEH would
miss his grandfather as they had come to rely on him at their quarterly meetings.
He paints a true picture of my dad's greatness. Mike should be up there speaking
but he is not comfortable talking in large crowds so he asked Christian to do it
and he is doing a brilliant job making me laugh, cry and smile. I know this can't
be easy with his grief so strong. But he seems stronger this afternoon. His
shoulders are pulled back and he has his swagger back. Ana whispered to me
that since he came back from Gramps this morning he is more his old self.

"Butfor those that didn't know him privately I would like to paint the picture of
who Theo Trevelyan was outside of his professional life. He was brilliantwe
established that. He was no nonsenseand told you the way it was as he pointed
his cigar at you. He was witty, charismatic, loved a good jokeloved his scotch
and over the last year he developed a passion for M & M's. He was the most well-
read man I have ever met, a charmereven at 90 years old, women loved
him.but the only woman he loved died exactly one year to the day he did. My
grandmother Addie- Adelaide Trevelyan was the love of his life and he wrote me a
letter that assured me that when the time came of his passing, he would be in
her arms againa happy man. I know that is true.

My grandfather earned the honors of having his first great grandchild named after
him. My own son, Teddy who is going on three years old, adored his great
grandfather." At that moment Teddy, hearing his name pops up and before any of
us can stop him and he runs out of the pew and up to the podium to Christian.
"Hi Daddy." Everyone laughs. Christian bends down and because of the
microphone we hear him tell Teddy to go sit with Mommy and Uncle Elliot. "I stay
here with you." Christian picks him up and whispers he has to be quiet. Teddy
looks out at all the people and shyly puts his little copper head on his daddy's
shoulders and listens. His little hand softly touching Christian's face. "Daddy, no
cry anymore okay? It's alright." Oh godfrom the mouths of babes. He has seen
Christian water up over the past few days and it has upset him. Christian tries to
get his composure and I hear people in the church sniffling and cooing. It is the
sweetest most, tender moment but so hard to listen to if you know like I do how
much Christian's heart is breaking and he is trying so hard to be strong.

"They say a truly great man will live on after his death through his legacy. He left
us all so much. My brother and I were talking last night and we feel his strength
and his influence in everything we do. I know that my grandfather will live on."
Christian points to his head. "He will be up here with me always." He pats his
chest next to his heart. "He will always be in here." He then puts his forehead to
Teddy's little head. "I will pass on his wisdomhis legacy will live on. I will be the
man he expected me to be, the father I have grown to love being and the
husband.my wife deserves. That is just part of the legacy of Theo Trevelyan."
Okay everyoneI know you hate me for having Gramps die.but to be
true to my story.it had to happen. I have made this as close to real life
from the beginning. (Well as close to real life as a young kinky billionaire
with that lifestyle could be) With one last chapter to go.I wanted to
take this full circle and show how Christian has grown as a man that
his biggest influence in life was his grandfather and how he will cope
going forward. Hopefullyyou see that this was my plot and that this
was the intention to show how a broken man could be healedhow the
influence of a great mentor made him whole. I believe Ana's love in this
story line was important but it was also about the love of family in
particular his relationship with Gramps and Elliot. Gramps was a very key
person in my story and I couldn't let him live foreverbut I could make
him live forever in Christian's heart and that is what I hope I did.

Last chaptera long epilogue sometime next week. I will tie up many
loose endsTristin will make a re-appearancetell you what is going on
with Elliot and update you on Mia and Brady. I Love everyone who has
supported me and been so kind to meI need to go cryI feel sad losing
Gramps too! Lilly

Oh yea...get me to 10,000 reviews and I will write a few more

chapters...kidding...well maybe not.

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

This was originally one chapter but at 16K+ words I was worried that it
was too long so I divided this into two parts. I will give you time to read
this part first. Love to all of you for the 500+ reviews from Chapter 82. I
am overwhelmedbut more on that at the end of Part 2.

Epilogue Part 1

April 2015

Elliot's POV
It's been several months since Gramps died and we are all just trying to get
through not having him in our life. Man I miss him and I know my brother is
trying to be tough but his heart is broken. I can see it in his eyes. Last week he
asked my dad to join him on the last Monday of the month for the lunch he use to
share with Gramps. Jesus you would have thought Dad hit the lottery. My mom
said my dad cried like a baby and Christian told me he thanked him over and
over. They had lunch and my dad was even more floored when Christian told him
he wanted to make it a monthly thing as he needed my dad to be his advisor now
like Gramps use to be. I have to say I was surprised by the gesture but it meant
so much to the old man, that I am glad he did it. I imagine Christian will
challenge my Dad's opinion a lot more than he did Gramps as he and my dad
don't always see eye to eye. But I think he finally is at a place in his life that he
knows my dad really has his best interest in place and loves him, so it's all good.

Christian is trying really hard to move on. We both miss Gramps but I know my
brother depended on him and they had a relationship that was so deep that he
may never get over the loss of not having him here anymore. His eyes water up
and he has a hard time talking about him, but he always pulls himself together
quickly. I think when Teddy touched his face during the eulogy and asked him to
quit being sad and stop crying, it fucking destroyed him. The one thing he doesn't
want to do is upset his son. My nephew is a sweet good natured little guy. He can
be a handful, partly due to my shenanigans with him, but he is just a loveable
little guy and Christian worships his son. Man when he did that at the funeral, he
had me, Brady, my dad, Ray and half the men in church crying like babies. How
Christian pulled himself together I will never know.

I was doing a walk-through of a home we built in Kirkland that is ready to turn

over to the owners when Christian called me and told me he needed to talk to
me. I asked him if he needed to talk to me or wanted to talk to me and he said
needed. So I think I know what is coming. I have arrived ahead of him to the
restaurant and just ordered some coffee. I nod to Taylor who does a walk through
before Christian enters. The table in the back is reserved and all the tables near
us are empty.

"Hey," Christian shakes my hand and sits down. I notice a table about twenty feet
away staring and one guy has his cell phone out to take our picture and .wait
nopenow Taylor has his cell phone. Damn that fucker works fast.

"Heyyou're late. I have to cut this short I have to be at a hearing at 2:00 over
zoning on that property I bought last year for commercial development." I know I
sound like a prick but lately I just feel on edge.

"SorryI took a last minute call that tied me up. Elliot.what the fuck has been
eating at you lately?"

"Nothing. I don't know what you're talking about?" I watch Christian take a letter
out of his pocket and he reads a paragraph from a letter Gramps left Christian.
He expresses concern about my well-being.

"Look Elliot, Mom called me last week and asked me to if I noticed anything off
with you and half my lunch with Dad last week was spent talking about you. If
you want to keep whatever is eating at you between us.I won't betray your
confidence but don't fuck with me. I know something is wrong."

"Where's my letter?" Now I sound like a ten year old.

"What? You mean from Grampscome on don't go there."

"Yea I know. I guess I should be honored he was worried about me." I rub my
hands through my hair and take a deep breath. "I don't know Christian. I guess I
feel like everything in my life is off. You know like I work and go home, go to
bed, get up and work some more. I have a ton of money in the bankand my life
feelsI don't know bla or bleak for lack of a better adjective. I feel like I want to
give back or do something that will energize me, but I don't know what that
would be. Christian do you ever feel like we are out of touch with the real world?
Anything we wantwe can have so why do I feel almost empty." Christ I hate the
way I sound.

"You mean that we have so much that we aren't living in reality? Surebut we
both give a shit load of money to charities and I know you donated what several
houses last year to homeless families. What more do you feel like you need to
do?"

"I don't know. Just more hands on. I actually feel sometimes like packing my bag,
jumping on a plane and going somewhere to be around people who have nothing
and just live amongst them. Crazy huh?"

"Likea third world country or something?"

"Yea maybe or hell even here in this country there are so many people that have
nothing."

"What does Kate think about that?"

"Yea rightabout Kate. You know things are off there too. I think she needs to go
back to work. She is a good mother to Ava but fuck she hasn't been out of sweats
and a t-shirt since she had Ava except at Gramps funeral. I walk in the door from
work and she hands me Ava and says, 'Your turn,' like it is a punishment. I
suggested that she go back to work the other day and we fought about it for an
hour. It is more my fault because I am so grumpy lately. The sex is boring, life is
boring, work is boringfuck I just need something else to happen in my life right
now. The routine is killing me and if I don't do somethingit will probably end up
killing my marriage." I look up when the waiter comes by. He takes our orders
and when he leaves I look up to see Christian leaning back and staring at me.

"Elliot I know that feeling of emptinessor like there is more out there that you
should be doing, but you have Ava, Kate and everything you want."

"Do I? If I do why do I feel so fucking empty?"

"Then find something to latch onto where you can make a difference because you
will lose your wife and family with this attitude. LookI know that Nina was in
town last week and you met up with her at the Fairmont."

"YeaI figured you knew. I knew your minions would report back to you. I didn't
try to hide itI could have if I wanted to. It's not what it may look like. Well not
all of it. She came into town on business and we had lunch. Period. If I had
wanted to fuck her I could have but I left before it went there. I am committed to
Kate."

"So you want me to believe you didn't fuck her?"

"I told you I didn't. So I hope you know by now you are the one person I wouldn't
bullshit."

"Yea okaybut you shouldn't have even gone to see her feeling the way you do
right now. Kate will have your nuts if she finds outwhat were you thinking? That
relationship needs to end Elliot. Even if you are just phone buddies or whatever.
You have been one zip away from fucking her now for two years. It's like you are
trying to seeing how far your willpower can go. What the fuck were you thinking?"

"That I would gofuck herand feel better. But I couldn't do it. I do love Kate
and I am crazy about my daughter but man maybe I am depressed or
something because I feel so fucking empty and shallow all the time." Christian
leans forward.

"You need to fix this bro. I have never seen you like this and I don't like it. I
know you hate counseling but you need to talk to someone. Elliotlook I may
have something that would interest you. I just invested thirty million in a hotel in
Sri Lanka. Outside of the commercial and hotel district the people there are still
struggling. There are still people living in make shift conditions from the Tsunami
and there are still waiting list for housing. Why don't you fly over there for me
check on my investment and see what you can do to help with the housing
situation? But in the meantime you need to see Flynn."

That actually revs me up a bit. I have been feeling so worthless. I don't know
how Christian does it. You just keep making all this money and at some point it
feels selfishly excessive. "Yeasounds good. Send me the information, let me
make arrangements at work and talk to Kate."

"I have one condition on this though. You need to take Kate with you. We can
watch Ava if you want."

"Fuck ChristianI think we need the time apart."

"Noyou need the time together. That's my condition."

August 2015 Christian's POV

"Come on Phoebecome on baby girl pick the rosary beadscome on!" I want my
daughter to pick up the damn rosary beads. It is her first birthday party and we
are doing the same game we played with Teddy. When Ava had her birthday Elliot
about passed out when Ava picked up the shot glass. Jax picked the coin like
Teddy. Now we are all standing around and Phoebe is dragging it out smiling at
Teddy who is on my shoulders. "Come on Phoebe." She looks up and screeches.

"Da Da Da Da." She is a complete daddy's girl. Keep her closeher whole life and
I might be successful in having a thirty year old virgin daughter still living at
home with us.

"Baby girlcome on." Ana is leaning down and pushes some of Phoebe's massive
curls from her face. She has so much hair that Ana has pig tails in her hair. God
my daughter is adorable. She giggles at something Teddy is doing up on my
shoulders and with a quick swipe she picks up the shot glass. Son of a bitch.

"Awesomeour daughters are going to be partying skanks." Elliot yells out. I line
the shot glass, rosary and fifty cent piece on her high chair again and go for best
two out of three. I lift Teddy off my shoulders so I can get closer to her high
chair. Just look in my eyes princessread my mind. Pick the damn rosary. She
lifts her hands up for me to take her out screaming my name.

"Christianshe has spoken. She wants out of that chair honey." My mom takes
Teddy's hand while she holds Ava who squirms her way out of her arms to go to
Elliot. I turn my attention back to Phoebe and she has just one arm up now and
the other is hovering over the items. Son of a bitch she grabs the shot glass
again.

"Frankie.this is all BSright?" I yell out and she laughs rubbing her pregnant
stomach. She is due anytime now. They didn't wait long as Jax is just fifteen
months. They are having another boy which suits Sawyer just fine. Frankie quit
working and she comes over with Jax at least once a week to have a play date
with Phoebe. I have gotten over my whole thing about my employees not
mingling. Well let me re-state that. I don't mind if Ros, Sawyer, Taylor and Gail
socialize with us but I have not let the others into our circle.

"We will see in say eighteen years if it is BS right Christian? If it is correct, your
daughter will cause you to tear your hair out and I will be keeping her away from
my precious little guy." Frankie teases me. Everyone jokes about how someday
Jax and Phoebe will date. I don't find that particularly funny. Especially if Jax is
like Sawyer use to be.

I walk around carrying my daughter and watch Elliot play kick ball with Teddy.
Whoathe ball almost hits Ava who is wondering around trying to chase after
Teddy so I scoop down and pick her up so that I am carrying both Phoebe and
Ava. They are both so light and tiny. Ava is as blond and fair as can be and is a
total cross between Kate and Elliot. She has Elliot's eyes, and dimples and she
even inherited the butt on his chin. But her nose and smile are all Kate. She is
really a beautiful little girl and I laugh as she reaches over me to kiss Phoebe
then gives me kisses and then back to Phoebe. I kiss her back and my daughter
goes ape shit. Phoebe doesn't even like Ana kissing me. As I said she owns me.

Something about little girls. You can see how they grow up and can manipulate
men. They start out early. Ever since Teddy was little, whenever he would wipe
out or skin a knee I would pick him up and tell him, "Shake it off, it is a long way
from your heart. Toughen up." I know it's wrong but I can't stand wimpy little
boys. But whenever Phoebe falls or even slightly skins her knee I am there to
pick her up, kiss her, and comfort her. What a double standardI know but she is
just so tiny and cute and reminds me of Ana so much. On the other hand when
Teddy had to get stitches on his chin last month I almost passed out when I saw
him bleeding and I did freak out. I took him out for ice cream afterwards and
took the day off to be with him. Poor little guyI even slept with him until Ana
told me to get a grip.

"Daddy come play." Teddy wants me to join him and Elliot. I look around and see
Kate. She is in an animated conversation with Flynn and his wife about the trip
her and Elliot took to Sri Lanka. I can easily say that trip was life changing for
both Kate and Elliot. They are going back in another month and that is all they
talk about. Elliot has agreed to build two large apartment complexes and oversee
the project and Kate was so impacted by the children who still are without
sufficient schooling, books and supplies that she is raising money and funds,
collecting clothes and I am really proud of both of them. Elliot told me since they
made that trip their marriage is stronger than ever and they have this renewed
energy, fucking all the time and they feel they both have purpose. He is also now
my consultant on the hotel project so I feel good about the whole situation.

"Katetake your daughter.I am going to go play with Elliot and Teddy."

"Sure you want me to take Phoebe too?"

"I'll take her." Mia joins us. "How's my little Snow White birthday girl? Come on
Phoebe lets practice walking." Phoebe is so close to walking but she can't quite
get the nerve. Teddy waits on her so much that it is half the problem. He loves
her and it is adorable. They play pretty well together until he plays a bit rough.
He has spent an inordinate amount of time lately in time out. Mostly because he
gets a bit possessive about his toys. So he gets time out and had me laughing so
hard last night I had to hide so he wouldn't see me. I put him in time out for
refusing to pick up his toys before dinner and he yelled. 'DaddyDaddyMr.
Greythis is stupid. I can't pick up my toys if I am here in this stupid chair. We
need to talk about this. Daddyyour officecan we talk about thisPlease
DaddyPlease.' Mini me in full action. I can't believe my little buddy is getting so
big. Three and a half and he is smart as shit.

I want another baby and Ana isn't budging. She said we could talk about it when
Phoebe turns two. I have been planning a trip around the world but Ana wants
me to wait until the kids are older so they will remember everything. I told her I
would if she would have two more of my babies. She told me I was nuts yet
again.

I look around as I am walking over to Teddy and Elliot and see Brady has joined
in. They are playing football now and Brady is running with Teddy cradled in his
arms like he is the football and Elliot is chasing them. Ana smiles at me and blows
me a kiss and god damn if she doesn't just get hotter each year. She turns 25 in
three weeks and she is outrageously sexy. Our sex just gets better and better.
For our fourth anniversary she choreographed the most beautiful pole dance
routine to "The First Time Ever I Saw Your Face." It was amazing. My mom took
the kids and we stayed at Escala for the night really taking care of each other. We
fucked until my dick almost fell off. God damn I almost get a hard on thinking
about it.

"Daddycome on. You and me against Uncle Brady and Uncle Yelliot." He almost
has Elliot's name down. Sawyer comes running down to join us and Jax comes
running after him. He picks him up and hands him to Frankie. Jax is such a beast
he could almost play with us, but he is only sixteen months old. "Sawyer, Sawyer
you can play too. You can be on our team we are the SeahawksUncle Brady and
Uncle Yelliot are the Cowboys."

"Cowboysno way Teddy. We are the Colts. Come on little dude. I hate the
Cowboys." Brady yells out. He was the only person in Seattle last year that was
pissed when the Seahawks won the Super bowl.

###

Standing in the driveway holding both my kids we wave to my parents. Ana holds
the door open for me and tells Teddy he has to take a bath and get in bed. I look
at her and I know I look confused. It is only seven. She tells Teddy he can take a
bath with Phoebe and that placates him.
We get the kids in bed thirty minutes earlier than usual. They were both tired
from the big day so neither gave us any grief over it but I still have the sense Ana
wants to tell me something. I follow Ana into the bedroom. "What's with the early
bedtime?"

"Um sit down Christian." Ana looks nervous.

"Why don't I like the way this is starting?"

"WellI don't think you are going to be happy about this but I want you to have
an open mind. Okayyou know Marina Charon right?" What the fuck? She is one
of my former subs.

"Yes why?" I stand up but Ana pushes me back down.

"Well.oh boyMia has hired her to be her surrogate and she wanted me to tell
you because she was afraid you would go nuclear." That is an understatement as
I pull my phone out of my pocket and start to call my sister. "Christianstop
don't you even want to know why or how?"

"AnaDO NOT take Mia's side on this. THIS IS NOT HAPPENING." I call Taylor at
home and tell him to get over here.

"Christian, Taylor is off you can't make him come over."

"I can fucking make him do anything I fucking want. How long have you known
about this?"

"She just told me today. Look they interviewed a lot of women. You know it isn't
that easy to find a woman to do this. Marina is healthy, needs the money, doesn't
want children of her own and has been cleared medically. She is ready to go and
Mia said nothing you do will stop it. She disclosed that she had been in a
relationship with you to Mia and Mia said she doesn't care."

"I fucking care. I don't want that woman carrying my niece or nephew. I won't
allow this Ana. I won't. I will find someone for Mia, I didn't know they were even
looking. You can tell your little buddy Mia Beeson that this is not happening." I
stand up and walk towards the bedroom door. Fucking Mia going to Ana with this.
She has never been afraid to talk to meshe was just trying to get an ally. I
know my sister as well as anyone. Manipulating little.

"Hey there Mr. Grey! Do not you walk away from me. This isn't my issue for you
to be screaming at me about." Ana storms over and pulls my arm. I am so pissed
I can't see straight but she is right. She is just the messenger.

"I will call Mia. Sorry but this is not happening Ana. I don't want that woman tied
to my family this way."

"She isn't anything but the incubatoryou get that right?"

"AnaI know how this fucking works. I just don't want her to be part of our
family in this way. I will find someone for her if I have to, but this is not
happening." Christ there is no way anyone can convince me there isn't more
women willing to do this. Hell I will pay for it, but no way is Mia getting all
chummy and having one of my former subs as a surrogate. I fill Taylor in and he
leans back and sighs.

"Really? Really? These god damn subs are like fucking cockroaches for me. I can't
get rid of them. Jesus Christ. Fineon itI will take care of it. If there is nothing
else sirI was about to pull an in-grown toe nail out which at the moment sounds
more pleasant than this." I almost laugh as I see him leave through the back
door shaking his head. He will probably meet up with Marina and pay her off to
back out then get busy finding suitable alternatives for Mia to consider. I guess I
will call Brady and explain my position on this so he can talk sense into my sister.
Mia is constantly finding ways to make my life challenging.

We just locked down the radio deal two months ago. I bought the other owners
out, gave Mia the morning drive and she was all excited about that. Now she
wants a baby when she just told me eye to eye not even two months ago they
were waiting another two years. If she could stick to one fucking plan for more
than a minute it would be a miracle. Elliot was right. I need to stop doing shit for
her. Brady has to be getting a church named after him someday. He is a god
damn saint.

August 2016 Ana's POV

"Come here baby." Christian is pulling me toward the bed while stripping at the
same time.

We have just put the kids to bed and Christian has been horny all day. He got
home late last night from a business trip and has been away for almost a week.
When he got home I was already asleep and then this morning just as he was
about to attack me in bed Phoebe woke up crying as she had thrown up in her
bed. Tomorrow is her second birthday. I can't believe my baby girl is already two.
So today is Saturday and Christian has been following me around all day waiting
for his moment. Grabbing my ass, rubbing up against me while I was fixing
breakfast, kissing my neck, sucking on my fingers and I have caught him stroking
his penis over his shorts several times. He just grins when I catch him and raises
his eyebrows at me. He even went as far as trying to bribe Teddy to take a nap
this afternoon, but he slept late and didn't need one. He is four years old and he
only needs naps when he gets up early. Teddy wasn't buying it. We had the kids
in the pool and he was humping me for god's sake.

I join him on the bed and take his hand. "Okay you. I think you are clearly
horny."

"You think? Fuck me Anaand like soon before I explode and if you bite that god
damn amazing lip of yours one more time before taking care of me, I am going to
spank the shit out of you. I am dying here baby. Come on no talkinglet's get
busy." But I want to talk. We haven't had much chance to talk all week.

"I missed you. Can we chat a bit first and have some foreplay." I accidentally bite
my lip and he has me turned over so fast I don't even have time to react. My
pants are pulled down, he is massaging and spanking me and fucking me hard
from behind in less than five minutes. He comes quickly and then without missing
a beat, turns me around looks down at me and winks and says "Sure baby
what do you want to talk about as he kisses and sucks on my breast? God what a
sexy hot caveman I am married to!
I can't help but giggle. "Well, we had such a busy week. I took the kids over to
see Mia and Gabriel yesterday. Gosh he is so cute. He is going to look like Brady
you can tell already." Mia's surrogate delivered little Gabriel three weeks ago and
they are over the moon. He is a sweet little guy. Well not so little as he weighed
in at nine pounds. True to Christian's word he found a wonderful woman in
Olympia who needed the money, had three children of her own and lives a clean
quiet life. It was a good match and she had no further interest other than being
the incubator. She has already agreed to carry baby number two in 2018.

"YeaI need to drop by there this week, I haven't seen him since he was born."
Christian puts a strand of my hair behind my ear. "How's Kate feeling? Elliot said
she is ready to explode."

"That's not nice. She is just ready to deliver you know that last couple of weeks is
hell. They finally came up with a name for the baby. Do you want to know?" He
nods, but I am not sure he is all that interested as he is nuzzling my neck. "It is
Skylar Ana Grey. Isn't that cute?" He kisses me softly and murmurs yes, I think,
then he pulls away.

"I like her middle name. You know Ana you promised we could talk about this
when Phoebe turned two. Everyone has been having babies but us. Christ Frankie
is pregnant again."

"No! When did you find that out?"

"Yesterday. They just found out."

"Wow they will have three kids under three. That is insane. Reid is not even a
year old yet. She is a machine."

"Yea well back to the subject. I want another baby Ana. How are you feeling
about this? You want more kid's right?"

"Whoaone morenot several. ButI was going to surprise you.I went off the
pill sowe are back in baby making business. But Christianthis will be the last
one okay. I don't want four kids." He has a huge smile on his face. You would
think I told him I was already pregnant. He relates to the kids better than he
does with most adults. His mom even noticed that. He turns my face to his and
licks my lips softly biting on my bottom lip.

"You just made my day. Are you fertile right now? We should do it again then
don't you think?"

"Yes." He kisses my belly working his way up to my breast and sucks softly
licking and sucking on my nipples. God that feels good. I guess it has been a long
week with him away. The quick fuck a few minutes ago was all about Christian
well it felt great but I need the tenderness. The love making. The hearts and
flowers.

"Let's make love then and baby Grey number three. I bet we can conceive
tonight." Christian stands up and just stares at me and as he does so I watch his
erection slowly rise until it is full and gorging. I reach out with my fingertip and
run it along the sides and the veins. He is so hard and I have never been with
anyone else but from the naughty girl talk I have had over the years with Kate,
Mia and Frankie I know that he is very large. I guess I have been spoiled all these
years. We always laugh about how some women say size doesn't matter yea
right.

Just touching his erection makes me want more so I stroke him all the way to the
end of his shaft. He is still standing and I look up when he gently places his hands
on my shoulders and I watch his head fall back as he moans softly. I continue to
stroke him and can feel him pulsating in my hand until he pulls me back. "Can't
make a baby that way. I still have five days of backed up sementhose boys will
swim fast and one is sure to latch on. I need to be inside of you again." He softly
kisses his way up my leg and gently lifts both legs over his shoulder, spreads my
folds with both hands and sucks my clit while shoving his tongue deeply into my
vagina, twirling it in the way that sets me off instantly and I come hard and fast.
As soon as he is finished he works his way up so he is looking into my eyes. I
want him inside me and he just keeps staring.

"You are an amazing mother; that is why I want another baby. You make our
home everything I thought I would never have. I come home to those little faces
and everything that has happened throughout the day just fades away. Then
when I see youso beautifulalways at the door to kiss me and smile, and I
know baby that hanging with those two little hellions can't always be easyyou
just always still make me feel like I have entered the Magic Kingdom, making me
feel like a fucking King. You turn me on the minute I see you, I feel so loved
when I walk in that door. So loved and it is because of you. You're an amazing
wife. I am so proud to have you by my side. God Ana.I love you so much that
sometimes it scares me. Having my babiesyou have no idea how much it means
to me. I don't think you can grasp that for methis is your way of saying you are
mine forever. Thank you for everything baby." He enters me slowly and we both
gasp as the intimacy and emotion makes this that much more powerful. He
moves very slowly kissing me with each inward motion. He lifts my right leg and
strokes it as he angles himself to hit my g-spot and I push against him. "Baby
hold off if you can. Just feel medon't come yet." I have learned to hold my
orgasms, but I'm not good at it and try as I might I explode when he moves in
me with the next slow slide.

"Oh God ChristianI amI can'tso goodso good. I love you."

"And I youslowbaby slowso warmso good. So good. So goodI feel you

coming you are squeezing me baby." With that he begins moving faster and
harder and oh god "Your pussy is quivering baby you are going to come again
aren't youI can feel it" He is relentless fucking me harder and harder and I know
he is close too. "Open your eyes Analook at me." I look up and his neck muscles
are bulging as he takes me hard and furious and then he stops, tenses, freezes.
"ANA, baby, I love you. You are everythingbaby" I will be shocked if we didn't
just make baby Grey number three.

May 2017

"Christian wake up. back has been hurting for the last hour and I think I am in
labor." He bolts up. This whole pregnancy has been predictable and a piece of
cake. I am pretty sure we got pregnant the night before Phoebe's second
birthday. This pregnancy has been a piece of cake. I didn't have morning sickness
like I did with the other two. It has been really easy. The only thing that we did
differently is we decided to be surprised about the sex. And it has been driving us
crazy but we promised we wouldn't cave in and soon we will find out. Dr. Green
felt I could deliver vaginally without problems so no C-section scheduled,
although it is driving the control freak crazy. I know he wants another boy, but he
won't admit it. He wants Teddy to have his little buddy. So, here I am in labor a
week early. "Christianwake up." For Pete's sake with Teddy he watched me
sleep and with Phoebe, she was so early he didn't expect it but this time he acts
like we are going to the dentist and this is routine. He is way to calm. He is in a
deep sleep. I shake him.

"Huh. What's wrong?"

"What do you think? I think I am in labor. My back hurts and with the way
Phoebe came so quickly I don't think we should dilly daily around Christian."

An hour labor we are in the birthing room at the hospital. It is three am and I am
already dilated to six when we arrive. Wowthis won't be long. Christian's earlier
calm demeanor is starting to wane as he is pacing and when I get contractions he
winces.

"Remember when we had Phoebe you were swearing like a sailor and told me no
more sex. Hathat lasted whatsix weeks."

"Really Christianyou want to bring that up nowoh shitanother contraction."

He counts and has the nerve to tell me to watch my language. The whole family
is excited about his one since we don't know what we are having. If we have a
girl we are naming her McKenzie Gail Grey. If we have a boy we have decided on
Henry Carrick Grey. An hour later I am ringing wet, sweating and I don't think I
have sworn like this since Phoebe was born. Christian was getting on my last
nerve constantly asking me how I was feeling. Is he fucking nuts? "How do I feel?
Seriously Christianhow do I feel? I feel like telling you that if you ask me to
have another baby you best hope I don't have a fucking oh shitknife in mywill
you count pleaseholy mother of god.."

"Baby just focus Dr. Green said it won't be much longer. Just tell me do you want
a girl or a boy Ana. I kind of think a boy would be nice." Why is he trying to small
talk now?

"I don't care if it is a fucking monkeyget it out of me." He just looks at me like I
have lost my mind. This time the back pain is far worse than with the other two. I
feel like the baby is stabbing me in the back. Dr. Green comes in and examines
me.

"Okay Ana I think we can begin pushing."

Ten minutes later I push and feel my baby emerge. "What is it?"

"We can't tell Ana we just have the face and shoulders out." She suctions the
baby's mouth.

"Whatever it is it has lots of hair. Christian is smiling and Dr. Green tells me to
push again.

"Okay baby Grey come out and reveal yourself." Dr. Green announces. "Okay
here we have it.you have a boy Mr. and Mrs. Grey. A beautiful boy. I look up
and see Christian with the biggest smile, a few tears of joy and I know he wanted
another boy. I want Teddy to have a brother and a lifelong best friend like Elliot
and Christian have. I look up and Christian is just staring and holding a quiet little
Henry in awe.
"This one will be intense and quiet Ana. I can tell already. He will be like mea
man of few words at times. This one will be my quiet little buddywon't you little
man? You are perfect. Wowyou little Henry are more than perfect." He kisses
him gently and I can't get over how even after having our third baby Christian is
so gentle around his children.

Henry came in at 7 pounds eight ounces. He is adorable and looks a lot like Teddy
when he was born. Christian brought both the kids up to see him later that day
and Teddy was so happy to have a little brother. It was the cutest thing as he
told him about all the things they could do together. We both laughed when he
said. "Henry, you will like Phoebe even if she can be bossy sometimes. And just
tell her no you won't wear the princess dresses they are for girls. Don't worry if
she tries to make you wear it I will step in." It was so cute. Phoebe kept saying
how 'cutes' he was and kissing him and all was well until our two and a half year
old princess through a fit when Christian took the baby. "My daddy, no, daddy, let
Mommy hold him." Oh boythis should get interesting.

Once againthe main topic between Christian and his brother is the six week wait
for sex. That seems to be the only thing about my being pregnant that Christian
can't handle is the wait after having the baby. I have been diligent about my
Kegel exercises' as I know how much being tight and firm means to Christian. It's
not easy being married to a sex fiend.

I have to make a conscious effort to take my yoga pants off, t-shirt and clean up
sometimes before Christian gets home. It is easy to fall in the sloppy rut with
three kids, but I am no dummy. While I know my husband is obsessed with me, I
also know he is gorgeous and women come onto him all the time. I never want to
give him a reason to not want to come home. I talked to John about this at great
length. Kate told me I was insecure and Christian should expect that with me
having a five year old, an almost three year old and newborn he should be happy
I am not insane when he comes in the door, but I want to look good for him. I
want him to see the same girl he married. It makes me feel good too and John
told me if I am doing this for me as much as himthen I am doing it for the right
reason. But some days I barely get a brush in my hair.

Phoebe is the new poster child for the terrible twos. Only in a different way than
Teddy ever was. Where he just got into everything and was mischievousshe is
petulant and wants things her way or else. We have really had to work with her
about not being bossy and taking turns. Poor Teddy wants to kill her sometimes.
She can be sweet and boy oh boy this little gray eyed girl really has Christian
wrapped around her finger. She sits on his lap, cuddles and kisses him and tells
him he is "soooo cutes." We tell her there is no 's' on cute but she takes his face
in her hands and just pours it on. She gets jealous when he kisses me. She has a
major daddy crush going right now and he can't seem to find the word no in his
vocabulary when it comes to Princess Phoebe. Now since Henry has arrived he
has been a bit firmer with her because he wants to hold him when he comes
home and she sobbed the other day when he wouldn't hold her because he had
the baby.

I will say she is adorable. I have grown her hair out and she knows she has
beautiful hair. She wants it down all the time because that is how Daddy likes it.
Oh brother.

We had a family photo taken last week out in the meadow. In the picture we
selected for the family room and Christian's office, Phoebe is on my lap, Teddy is
in the middle and Christian has Henry. It's funny that we selected that picture
because right before that picture Phoebe had a melt down and insisted she sit in
Daddy's lap, but he promised her she could go with him to Daddy's office if she
settled down and that did the trick so she dressed up the following Monday and
went to work with him. I am telling you she can work him like no other.

Teddy started kindergarten last week. What an ordeal that was. We argued for
months over him attending school. I have had him on the waiting list since he
was born and I was not caving in. If President Obama's kids can attend a private
school, so can our children for heavens' sake. They need to socialize. Christian
and Teddy are still so close that Christian couldn't even function that first day he
was so worried. He drove Reynolds insane. We have hired a second CPO named
Greg Dempsey and he is Teddy's CPO never leaving his side. He is outside the
classroom all day. Reynolds is with us here, but checks in with Greg constantly
and Phoebe owns him as well. He thinks she is the cutest thing he has ever seen.
I swear that child. Now that Reynolds is married with a baby on the way it will be
interesting to see if he changes his approach with the kids. He is careful not to
play with Teddy as he sees his role protecting him when we are out. When Greg
was hired I heard him lecture him once saying, "As hard as it is, you're not his
playmate. You can't protect him if he starts controlling the agenda." I thought
that sounded like something Christian would go off about.

Christian still wants to take a trip around the world with the kids for one year. I
think he is nuts. Three kids, away for one year? I would miss Riley and Benson,
my dad, Carrick and Grace way too much. And I can't imagine how Christian
would function without his daily Elliot fix. I understand why he wants us to do
this. I agree that through travel we can educate our children in a way that they
can't observe in a classroom. But one year? I suggested we do it in bits and
pieces. Right now the kids are way too young. I think he finally understands
where I am coming from as I left him the other day to get my hair done and meet
with Kate. As soon as I pulled in the driveway he came out to meet me carrying
Henry who was crying, and then he went inside and promptly picked up Phoebe
and carried her to her time out, sent Teddy to his room and then poured himself
a bourbon. Not so easy is it Mr. CEO?

I think that was the day he said maybe I should get my tubes tied. I think I told
him maybe he should get a vasectomy. We are still at an impasse. I carried the
babies he can do his part.

Twelve Years Later

Taylor's POV

"Mr. Taylor there is someone unscheduled in the lobby to see Mr. Grey. He has
Mr. Grey's business card with a message written on it." Diane, our receptionist
would usually send them away, but if the boss gave the guy a cardmaybe I
should check it out.

I have a mass of paperwork to process. Next week the boss is taking the family
away for two months to South America. As it is almost summer break, we are
taking Sophie as well. We have an army of people going. Three CPO's for the
kids, me, Ryan and Jeb, one nanny, Mr. and Mrs. Grey and their four kids. Christ.
Good thing he has a huge plane. Teddy just turned fifteen wow time flies. What
a great kid. Super stud athlete plays baseball all summer and high school
football. The boss never misses a game. I love him like he is my own as well. He
and I spend a lot of time together.
Princess Phoebewellshe is still a little Diva but she is a good girl. She reminds
me of her Aunt Mia when she was young. She will be thirteen in August and she
is all about the teeny bopper boy singers. Drives the boss crazy plus she is going
to be drop dead gorgeous. She already is. She looks just like Ana but has the
most intense gray eyes and she is almost taller than Ana already. She will be
driving us all nuts in a few years when the boys take noticeand they will.

Henry is another super athlete and quieter than the others. Good kid. Goshhe
just turned eleven. Looks exactly like Teddy and the boss. He is pretty attached
to his mom, but I notice when the boss goes fishing or wants quiet time, he takes
Henry. They have a special relationship.

Then there is little Calebthe firecracker. He is almost five. That kid could be
Elliot's son he is so funny except he looks just like the other two boys and if
possible even more like the boss because he has the gray eyes and copper hair,
while the other two boys have Ana's eyes.

Little Caleb Elliot Grey was a surprise. Well that is what the Grey's claim. They
still fuck like rabbits so I don't know how he was a surprise, but Gail told me Ana
must have forgotten to take her birth control pills when she was sick with the flu
and that's all it took. They weren't planning on any more children. In fact she was
almost three months when she even found out she was pregnant. That was a
trying time. The boss flipped out because she had been away for a crazy weekend
with Mia, Frankie, Gail and Kate and they whooped it up big time. When they
found out they were pregnant again the boss paced around for the entire
pregnancy worried about how the baby would turn out. We all joke with Ana that
she must have really tied it on because little Caleb is a piece of work. He is feisty,
tough as nails, energetic, has an amazing wit and a charmer. He can get a bit
rambunctious but I think he is just trying to keep up with the other kids and have
a voice. But he gives the boss a run for his money. Poor kid spends half his life in
time out, but in fairnesshe deserves it. I still remember when he found Gail's
purse when he was about three and dumped it in the toilet. Just because. He is a
cute little guy though.

I walk down to the lobby and see a young neatly dressed young man about
eighteen is my guess, waiting in the lobby. Diane nods to acknowledge he is our
visitor and hands me a worn out business card with the old GEH logo on it.
Damnhe hasn't used one of these business cards in years. I turn it over and it is
the bosses writing. It says Tristin and the date that we drove away leaving that
little guy with his bitch of a mother. I'll be a son of a bitch. I never expected we
would see him again and I remember how we were all so sure he was Elliot's son.
I look at him and he still looks like Elliot. I reach out and shake his hand.

"TristinI am Jason Taylor. I have worked for Mr. Grey for over twenty years. I
remember you when you were just a little guy."

"Sir." He shakes my hand.

"I will take you up to see Mr. Grey but can you tell me why you are here?"

"I don't know. My mom died last year and I live with my football coach. On my
eighteenth birthday my coach gave me this card and said I should find out what it
means. I don't knowbut I guess I am just looking for anything that helps me
settle things in my life." I nod and tell him to follow me and take him into my
office.
"Have a seat and I will come back and get you in a few minutes. Coffee or
anything?" He tells me a bottle of water would be good and I reach into my small
refrigerator and hand him a bottle. "Do you know anything about Mr. Grey?"

"Yes sir. I looked him up after my coach gave me this card. I know he is rich,
smart and famous. I want to know why my name is on one of his business cards.
And sirwhen I looked him upI saw a picture of his brother. I guess I am
hoping that his brother is my father because I sure look like him. I don't know
who my father is and you know sir, I have tried to stay out of trouble and do
wellit hasn't been easy. But I feel like I need to settle things somehow. If this is
a problemI can go." The kid stands up and I motion for him to sit down. I ask
him to fill out some general information. Where he went to school, where he has
livedbasic information. I take the info, walk out and call Sawyer.

I knock on the boss's door and he motions me into his office. He is on the phone.

"Phoebe drop it. The answer is no, mom is about to tear her hair out with you
today. Now put Caleb on real quick." He looks up at me shakes his head and rubs
his hands through his hair. "Hey buddyquit bugging Phoebe when she has her
friends over? ...That's right and what did Daddy tell you he would do the next
time we had this conversation? ...That's correct..Get busy. Sound it out, you
can do it and when I get home I will expect to see what you have written. I love
you too Calebno more okay? Now please get Mommy." He puts his finger up to
me to indicate one more minute. "Hey babysounds like you are having a rough
day around there. I told Caleb he needs to write two sentences. Phoebe hates me
as I said no to the concertAna she isn't even thirteenno.. I will be home
around seven we can talk then. Tell Henry that I picked up his new cleats and
Teddy needs to know that his phone is now mine. Did you see how many hours
he text this month? No god damn wonder his grades are dropping. He spends half
his life texting Also, I told my dad Henry and Teddy will be over Saturday to
clean out the storage shed for him and get the patio furniture cleaned up. It will
be good for them..I agree. Won't hurt either of themokay babytalk to you
later." He lets out a big breath and shakes his head forgetting I am there.

I can't help but laugh. Over the years rather than ground his kids the boss makes
them write essays about their infractions. The older they have gotten, the longer
the essay. They are the funniest documents I have ever read in my entire life.
Two weeks ago little Caleb called Teddy an asshole. Ana went nuts and she made
him write Teddy an apology letter by sounding the words as he hasn't even
started school yet. When the boss showed it to me we were both almost in tears.
"I srry I kald mi brthr Teddy an ashol evin tho he is an ashol." He was sent back
to write a more genuine apology but we had a private laugh over that one.

Another time when the boss caught Teddy mooning Henry outside he made him
write an essay about being a good role model. Teddy was trying to use up space
for the three pages required. One sentence that stood out was hilarious. "One
should not show ones ripe, nasty, pale, muscular buttocks to ones most
impressionable, younger brother which could cause grave consequences and
potentially very, very, very, very, very frightening nightmares." The boss sent
that one back and told him to add a page for even thinking he could pull the
repeat words past him. We cracked up over that one too. Ana has kept all the
essays in a binder.

"Sir."
"Oh yea sorry. Between Phoebe and her little tantrums and Caleb and his antics I
need an extra ten hours a day. What's up?" I walk over and hand him the card.
He turns it over and looks up. "Where did you get this?"

"He's here. In my office." I tell him everything Tristin told me. "I think he seems
like a good kid just looking for answers. I don't think he wants anything from you.
Just wants to know about the card."

"Yeaokay wow. Goodgood. Send him in. Maybe you should sit in on the
meeting just in case. I mean I am not worried about safety but I want to have
back up on anything that is discussed. Have Sawyer check out his story while we
are meeting."

"Already on it sir. He is checking out the high school name he gave me and all the
other details. He told me he moved at least ten times growing up."

"Yea not surprised." We checked on him a few times over the years but he was
hard to keep track of. Then Grey took the kids away on trips, kept adding to his
family but I knew he would see the kid if this day ever came. I walk out to get
him and bring him back a few minutes later. Grey stands to greet him.

"Tristinwowyou are all grown up." He reaches over to shake his hand. I look at
Grey. He hasn't aged at all. He has a few greys in his hair, and when he doesn't
shave there are a few on his face. But at forty-three he is in good shape, still
catches the eyes of the women and is more of a health fanatic than he was years
ago. He will work out with Teddy and his friends in the gym for hours and play
basketball against them and they have nothing on him.

"Mr. Grey, thank you for seeing me." Grey smiles and motions for him to sit on
the couch and sits across from him on the other sofa. Grey looks at his watch.

"Have you had lunch Tristin?"

"No sir."

"Taylor have Andrea order up some lunch for us. Anything in particular you would
like Tristin?"

"Um no sir. I mean that is nice of you. Anything is fine." The kids seems surprised
by the boss's hospitality.

"Solets' start by you telling me what you know about how we know each other."

"I don't know how we know each other sir. No idea. After my mother died, I
moved in with my football coach and his family. They were really good to me. On
my eighteenth birthday, Coach Menke gave me your card and said my mom told
him to give it to me when I was eighteen. He didn't know the story behind it
either."

"Well you are eighteen, so I guess we can be honest with each other." The boss
tells him everything. How they met, how they thought Elliot was his biological
father and he tries to minimize his words about his mother but lets him know that
his mother wasn't the best person."
"I know Mr. Grey. My mom died from cirrhosis of the livershe drank herself to
death basically. She tried but she was a mess. She never did tell me who my
father was. To be honest she told me she didn't know for sure. SoI guess you
know who my father is?"

"We didn't know him. We have the information on whom your mother claimed it
was yes. I am happy to give you that information but the last we knew he was
in prison. His name is Trent Bierkstrom. We will provide you the details. But tell
me how you have managed over the years. You said you played football. Are you
a senior in high school?"

He looks up at the photo of the boss with his kids and Ana. "Is that your family?"
Christian nods. "We moved a lot, mom took on jobs, had a zillion boyfriends over
the years. Some goodmostly bad. When I was fourteen we moved to Spokane.
My mom met a guy there that was pretty decent and she found a job at a grocery
store. He encouraged me to go out for football and it just worked for me. SoI
am going to college in the fall on a full scholarship. I graduate next week, I have
a job at the grocery store that my mom worked at and I do my best. I try not to
look back sirit is what it is. I miss my mombut you know in many ways I have
been alone my whole life. I guess I came here to get some information and well
I am not surprised that my dad was or is a felon. I probably won't bother looking
him up. I almost wish you told me he was dead it would feel better than knowing
he is alive and didn't care."

Their lunch arrives and the boss looks the kid over. "How did you get here from
Spokane Tristin? That is a long trip. Do you have a car?"

"No sir. I took the bus. I have the day off from school and the day off from work."

"Well that was a risk. What if I hadn't been here?"

"OhI didn't really think of that sir." The kid looks around and takes a bite of his
salmon. "Thank you for the lunch Mr. Grey. I will just finish it and get on my way.
The next bus back leaves at three. I appreciate your time. Maybe if you don't
mind, giving me the information on my biological father, I can move on."

"Nowait up Tristin. Lookthe day your mother took you away it tore me up. I
took to you. You were an amazing little guy. You had this Dora doll as I recall
and" Tristin laughs.

"Don't think I am a pansy but I still have it sir. The only thing I have from my
childhood."

"AhI bought one for my own son when he was bornso it would remind me of
you. Anywaywe tried to keep track of you but your mother was always
disappearing. My wife will want to see you. She also was quite attached to you in
the short time we got to know you. So tell me more. Where will you be playing
football? My brother-in-law played for Purdue."

"Oh cool they are okay" he grins but I am playing for the Huskies sir. UW all
the way. Coach tells me I should be able to start as a freshman."

"Really? Wowyou must be a bad ass. What position? You're not hugewhat
about 6'2 220receiver?"
"Yes sir. I need to get a bit bigger. But yes a wide receiver. I made the all-state
this year."

"Here that Taylor? We have a new player for the annual July 4th party. We also
have season tickets for all the Huskies games. We will make sure to come watch
you. Tristin do you have to head back today? I can fly you back tomorrow. I
would like to take you home with me so Ana can see you. Have dinner with us
and I am sure Elliot would like to see you as well."

"Sirthat is nice of you but I really don't want to impose or make you think I am
after anything more than information. I am sure people want from you all the
time and"

"TristinI wouldn't offer if I didn't want you to come back with us. ListenI want
to tell you something about me that you may not know." The boss tells him about
his own formative years and not even knowing who his father was until he was 28
years old. He tells him he relates to his life with one exception. "I was lucky.
While my birth mother was neglectful, I was adopted by wonderful people when I
was four and I never had to struggle or go without ever again. My parents were
there for me. You haven't had much support. Now let's call this Coach Menke so
he doesn't worry about youyou live with him right? Let's call him and tell him
you will be staying with my family tonight. I will talk to him if you like. I won't
take no for an answer."

An hour later we were at the Grey home and Ana didn't even have to be told who
Tristin was when we walked in the door. She took one look at him, gasped and
gave him a huge hug. He's a good kid despite the shit he went through. The kid
must have thought he died and went to heaven. Elliot came over and spent some
time talking to him as well. By the time the kid left the next day the boss had
arranged for him to have college money, bought him a car and arranged for him
and Ana to attend Tristin's high school graduation in Spokane. Phoebe was all
giggly and you could see she had a crush. I reminded the boss that Ana was
twelve when he was eighteen and he sent Phoebe to her room to do her
homework after that. Pretty funny. Teddy and Henry were in their glory playing
basketball in the gym with Tristin and I am pretty sure this kid is now a late
addition to the family.

I am glad we reconnected with Tristin. We always wondered how he would turn

out and I know over the years it bothered Grey. But he didn't have the legal
grounds to go after him and the mother almost seemed to be hiding from us.
Maybe in her own way she loved him and was afraid of losing him to the Grey's or
the system.

I am also glad that we were able to have Sophie as much as we did over the
years. She spent each summer with us and went on quite a few trips with us over
the years. She is in her senior year of college at UCLA and is a drama major. We
fly out to see every performance she is in and last week we took Phoebe with us
to see Sophie star in a musical called Carousal.

Sophie has a boyfriend that I can do without. The kid is a big geek, zip
personality and ends every sentence with, "That's radical." She is way too good
for that clown, but Gail keeps telling me to keep my mouth shut which isn't even
a problem because I won't speak to the fucker. I mean if she is going to date she
should go out with someone with some ambition. This kid is a god damn
skateboarder and has joined every protests on campusjust to be part of the
anti-establishment. He wants to build fucking skateboards for a living. Come on
my baby needs a guy that can protect her and he weighs less than she does.
Okay, okayI need to let it go.

Otherwiselife goes on at the Grey House.

Look for Part 2 of the Conclusion to Ana and Christian Having a Baby by
Monday if not sooner. Seethis way you get one chapter...two reads for
the finale. XOX

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Sorry about being late on thishad a few nasty emails about itbut I am
traveling for WORK (the real job I have) and my flight was delayed
keeping me from uploading- no internet connection. By the time I got
into my hotel room it was three am.

Chapter 84 Epilogue

Part 2 - Conclusion

Ana's POV July 2036

"I hope I don't cry today."

"You will mom. Wow. What is it like to be married to the same person for 25
years? I bet Daddy cries. He cries whenever one of us kids tells him we love him.
Has he always been such a sappy guy? I mean he is usually Mr. Serious and Mr. I
Mean Business around other people than he gets around us and he ismy
familyboo hoo." Phoebe is standing at my dresser playing with my jewelry. I am
so happy she is home again after her semester of international studies in Japan.

"Phoebe Grace be nice. Actually what you just said is quite funny and true. When
I first met your dad he was just a single guy that said he never did hearts and
flowersdidn't want to get married and didn't want children. He was Mr. Macho
and no he never cried. You know he didn't have the easiest life until he was
adopted and he carried that around with him for years. Soit's actually funny
that you kids bring out so much emotion in him."
"Well MomI hope someday when I get marriedthat we have the kind of love
you and Dad have. I mean sometimes its gross how you are always making out,
but even my girlfriends think it is romantic how daddy is always taking you away
and spoiling you. Do you know what Amber's mom said about himI wanted to
punch hershe said he is still super hot and my mom should watch out because
some young girl half your age will come swooping in and make him feel young
again and he won't look back. What a bitch! I told her off by the way. She's just
jealous because that is what Amber's dad did to her. Can I have those shoes after
today?" My daughter points to my new shoes sitting next to the dress I am
wearing this evening. Phoebe almost always chatters nonstop. Poor Henryhe
isn't as much of a talker as the other kids and he tells her to "zip it" all the time. I
walk by her and kiss her cheek. She does entertain me.

"Wellwhen I first married your dad I couldn't understand what he saw in me

but I don't worry about him running off now or cheating. We are madly in love
and he has all he can handle with me." I wink at my daughter who falls back on
my bed.

"Ewww Momstop I don't want to know that. BesidesI can telldaddy is always
grabbing your ass. I wonder what he would do if he saw my guy do that to me.
He would flip. Remember when I went to prom with Drake Wiedder? Oh my god
he barely had his hand on my ass...it was around my waist and his finger touched
the top of my ass when we were taking pictures. Dad dragged him into the
security room and showed him where his hand was and threatened him. I could
have died. Yet there was Teddy practically making out during his pictures with his
flavor of the week and dad didn't say boo."

"Well Phoebe you were a sophomore and it was your first datethat is why daddy
made you double with Teddy. He was worried. Besides even your father would
admit he had a complete different set of standards for you than he does for the
boys. He doesn't even try to pretend otherwise. Same with Uncle Elliot. I have
overheard the conversations he has had with Teddy and I promise he never has
had those with you or his daughters."

"I had a miserable time on that date. When we got to the dance we walked in
with four security guys and then Teddy almost punched Drake for kissing my
neck and they were in a shoving match. I remember Reynolds wouldn't jump in
to stop it. I always wondered about that."

"Oh come on Phoebehere cut my tags off my dress while you are sitting there"
I hand her the scissors while I sort through my jewelry for later. "Reynolds
expected Teddy to take care of itwell youif he hadn't, then he would have
jumped in. Or if Teddy would have needed his help he would have stepped in, but
Dad raised your brothers to keep an eye on youno surprise there."

"I know and they have. Remember at Christmas what happened. Oh godI get
upset thinking about it." Henry and Phoebe were Christmas shopping and Phoebe
was waiting outside the store with Reynolds, when some young man started
hitting on her and being inappropriate. Henry, who was in the store came out and
gave the guy a dirty look and told him to back off. The guy started mouthing off
to Henry and before you know it they were in a fight in the middle of the mall
until Reynolds could break it up. But not before someone snapped a picture and
the papers covered it making Henry sound like the problem. Christian was proud
of him, but I was angry that someone would call Henry an out of control Grey
offspring. Actually the headline was, "Former Bad Boy Billionairehas a True Heir
in Son Henry." Oh I still get furious. He has been the easiest of the bunch to
raise, never causing us a bit of trouble. He has my heartalways has. I don't
know why. He is just the sweetest kid.

"I am still upset about that. But life has been wonderful Phoebe. Every minute
with your dad has beenwell just perfect. I love your dad more than ever. We
have four amazing children." I walk into my closet to finish packing, but go back
out and decide to talk to Phoebe about Tristin. "You need to talk to your dad
about Tristin today young lady. Daddy loves himbut this is just plain awkward.
Speaking of.you and Ava need to sort your differences out and quit this
nonsense. It needs to end now."

"Momyou know why I am upset. She betrayed my confidence. Tristin and I were
going to tell you that we were dating when I got home from Japan. We wanted to
see what would happen while I was gone for six months first and if we still felt
the same way. You know he lives in Dallas and the whole distance thing. I really,
really have feelings for him, so we will see. But big mouth Ava shouldn't have told
Aunt Kate who of course told you.and you of course had to tell Daddy and then
it was a massive shit storm. She has such a big mouth. Oh did you know Skyler is
dating Jax again even though Uncle Elliot told her he is a player like his old man
use to be and flipped out on her? AndI bet you didn't know this partSky told
Aunt Kate she couldn't come home for her birthday because of exams but she
was really at U of A with Jax for the weekend and Uncle Elliot found out and
almost got in a fight with Mr. Luke. But Mr. Luke called Jax and told him that he
was way out of line and if he wanted to finish his college career on Mr. Luke's
dime he had to call Uncle Elliot and apologize. I swear it is like a soap opera." I
just stare at Phoebe. Henry is right. She just talks non-stop.

"Phoebeis that a secret or were you just betraying Skyler?" She rolls her eyes at
me.

"No. Teddy told me. So I don't think this is on me."

Actually, I did know about the whole mess. Jax is a charmer and at one time all
the Grey girls have fallen for him and his brother Reid. Good looking boys and
Frankie and Luke have done a good job with them but as soon as they both went
off to collegethey have been "tapping everything with a pussy" according to
Christian. Jax looks just like Luke did when he was younger and the girls are
crazy about him. Reid looks like Frankie and the two of them together have taken
over the University of Arizona campus. That is where Luke went sothe legacy
continues. Their daughter Ivy is studying ballet in New York and she is beautiful
but very shy. I am pretty sure she has never had a boyfriend. Luke was even
stricter with Ivy than Christian was with Phoebe. Frankie said Luke is out of his
mind with worry about her in New York but she thinks this is good for her to
spread her wings and get out of the house.

"Momdo you need me to do anything for youotherwise I am going downstairs

to hang out with Caleb. I promised him we would go for a swim after lunch. Let
me know when Franco arrives. I want him to cut my hair." Phoebe kisses me and
starts to make her exit. "Oh momwill you tell Daddy I am flying out to Dallas in
several weeks to see Tristin. I don't want to have him go psycho on me. He won't
get mad at you since it is your anniversary and all. Tristin said he would tell him
when he got here today but that would be awkward."

"Whoaget back here. I will not tell him. You need to sit down with him and be
honest. Phoeb's you are 21 years old. I was married when I was your agehe has
to accept that you are a young woman. Now I have to askwhat are you going to
do about birth control because if you expect me to think that you are flying to
Dallas and not sleeping with himI won't believe you."

"Mom!"

"Phoeb's. You can have this conversation with me or your father. You decide."

"Oh my god. Seriously. Okay." She comes back in the room, but not before
shutting the door. "We only started seeing each other over Christmas and by
seeing mom you know we kissed and went to lunch a few times. We really
haven't dated because I left for Japan. We talked and wrote each other the entire
time and you know ever since I turned 20 there was this thing there that I can't
describe. Like when we would hug hello I almost could feel electricityreal bolts
of something.so strange and MomI can't stop thinking about him. He is so
sweetand our family already loves him. You know that means so much to me
because if you, daddy and the boys don't like the guy I am datinghe is out of
here. He doesn't have a chance. I know he is six years older but Daddy is six
years older than you and I don't understand why everyone is upset. We haven't
had sex or anythingbut yesI would like to have sex with him if you want me to
be honest."

Oh my daughtershe is so much like Miaramble, ramble. I join her on the bed

and take her hand. "Okay, I know you are not a virginand by the wayyour dad
doesn't know that. Butunless you haven't told me everything, you have only
had sex with Cane right?" Cane was her boyfriend in college and they broke up
last year.

"Yes momwhat do you think I am? And I am going to see Dr. Green on Monday
if you must know. How can daddy think I am still a virgin when I had a boyfriend
for three years?"

"Wishful thinkinglet me finish. AnywayDad already thinks of Tristin like a son.

We both do. I think Dad feels Tristin betrayed him by going after his daughter." I
put my hand over her mouth before she can continue. "We have talked about it
and he understands it just happened and he has talked to Uncle Elliot and Teddy
both about it. He even called Papahe wants to be reasonablebutnow he is
struggling with how to treat Tristin. He can't in his mind treat him like one of his
sons anymore. Now he is your boyfriend and honey for your father those are two
completely different categories. Tristin the adopted family member has card
blanche, calls Daddy Christian, has security clearance on all matters, drives
through the gate no questions asked, walks in the front door, kisses me hello like
you and your brothers and helps himself in the refrigerator. Dad and Uncle Elliot
go to his games and the camera focuses on them as Tristin's adopted family.
Tristin the boyfriendwell that is a different story. First of allif you have a fight
Tristin doesn't get through the gatehe isn't allowed to walk around here like he
owns the place. Dad is now Mr. GreyI am Mrs. Grey and your brothers are back
on alert. If you end up marrying him somedaythen it reverts back to the way it
wasbut until thenTristin in dad's mind, has just moved from family member to
the guy whose ass he might kick if he hurts his princess. Does that make sense to
you?" Phoebe sighs and leans back.

"Mom what should I do? I don't want dad to treat Tristin differently. He is the
only real father figure he has had and Tristin loves dad. This is the only family he
has ever really had. He tells me that the past eight-nine years have been the best
of his life and you even call him and talk for hours. How can you and daddy just
flip a switch like that?"
"WellI am better with this than Dadbut Phoebe it does change things. Just talk
to your dad honey and work this out. He told me last night he won't forbid it but
he can't help but move Tristin into a new category and if he ends up hurting you
somehowTristin will have made his choice. He gives up the entire Grey family at
that point."

"Momhe won't. You know that. He is such a good person. I have two years at
Stanford for my masters anyway. It isn't like we are jumping to the altar next
week. I will talk to Dad but please mom don't treat him any different it will crush
him if he doesn't have you to still talk to and get hugs from. He loves you and I
won't see him if it means he has to lose all of us as a family."

"Talk to your father Phoebe. He controls where this goesnot me. I am okay with
it." I watch my daughter get back up and mumble something. "Was that a yes on
those shoes? They are way too young for you." Oh she can be a little bitch when
she wants to.

"It would have been a yesbut with that remarkhmmm I think Skylar where's
our size, she probably will love them." Before I can say anything more my
daughter has skipped out. She has moved back home for the summer and then is
headed to Stanford for her masters. We are very proud of her but she sure is
independent and strong willed. I am worried about Christian and Tristin, but he is
coming around. We adore himand this wasn't a surprise to Kate, Grace or me.
But Christian didn't see it coming. Phoebe is a beautiful girl and guys her age
don't get her. She has studied internationally, she is off the charts smart, tall,
and sophisticated in appearance. Tristin is a professional football player who
graduated Sum Cum Laude in college with an Economics degree. He is tall,
muscular, blond curly hair, blue eyes, great smile and I still swear he could have
been Elliot's son. He never was inappropriate with Phoebe when she was a
teenager. He brought girls over and never even noticed her until last Christmas. I
could feel the sparks in the room as well. So he is 27she is 21, almost 22no
biggie. I told Christian last nightmove on.

Christian has been a nightmare over the years with Phoebe's dating. Those poor
boys that have come through that door. Ironically the most protective of Phoebe
isn't Christian or Teddy it is Henry. Those two are so close and he grills her dates.
He is 19 now and I miss him so much. He is playing baseball at Clemson and we
flew out to see every game this season. Even though it is summer his college
coach required all the players to play summer ball. So Henry is out in
Massachusetts playing summer ball in the Cape Cod league which is made up of
all college players. He has always been my sweet and gentle one. He is so good
looking and the girls love him but he has had the same girlfriend, Mallory, since
he was sixteen. He is very loyal, faithful and witty in a quiet way.

Our little Caleb has kept the house feeling full. He is such a pistol. We swear he
has Elliot's DNA somehow. He is always pulling pranks and such a lively kid. He
owns his grandmother. Grace is crazy about all the kids but Caleb and her are so
close. Christian is taking Caleb to Aspen next month, just the two of them for a
fishing trip and he is so excited to have his dad all to himself. The thing about
Caleb is he is off the charts smart and needs to be busy all the time. Elliot takes
him to work with him sometimes when he isn't in school and he said his mind for
design and construction is insane. He draws and drafts things that Brady said he
would actually use and copyright they are so accurate. But if he isn't busyhe is
into something and we have to keep him focused all the time. Getting him to do
his homeworkalthough it is too easy for himis a nightly battle. Our discipline
essay binder is now 75% full of Caleb's work. We finally figured out his writing is
so good that he likes that punishment so Christian has him running laps now
when he is in trouble which he hates. That seems to work on him.

Grace is doing great and is such a beautiful woman for her age. I smile as I look
at the picture on my dresser of her and Carrick taken on their anniversary. She
will be eighty-two this year but she looks much younger. She is retired and is
busier than ever. She has so many clubs and causes that she devotes her time to
that she is almost never home driving Carrick crazy. She loves all of her
grandchildren but clearly she has her favorites. Caleb, Skyler and Mia's daughter
Piper are her favorites although she would deny it. Piper is the same age as Caleb
and they are very close. She is another piece of work and the two of them are
always in hot water for their pranks.

Mia has three children and three years ago her cancer returned scaring us all to
pieces. But she is okay now. That was a terrible time. Gabe who is a great kid
wanted to drop out of college when his mother got sick, but Brady wouldn't let
him. Sunny is her middle child and she is the only one of the grandchildren that
has been a bit wayward. She is seventeen now and got tangled up with the wrong
crowd. So Mia shipped her off to her grandparents in Indiana for the summer.
She needed a break from her. We all did actually. The mouth on her is over the
top and Christian has gotten in her face several times. Elliot saw her smoking and
drinking near one of his construction sites last summer with her friends and he
stopped his truck, picked her up, and tossed her over his shoulders hand
delivering her to Brady. It has been a family endeavor to keep her out of trouble.
Yes Sunny Beeson is Mia's payback.

I smile when I look at the pictures on my dresser. Oh there is Benson. God I miss
him. When he died I cried for a week. Riley died a year after Benson. Good dogs.
Gosh I remember when Amigo died Elliot was a wreck. He rarely went anywhere
without Amigo. Since then we all have new dogs. We have Radar, another
retriever and a chocolate lab named Maggie. Elliot has Apollo, also a golden
retriever and Christian bought Carrick a new dog last week named Sherman. Mia
still has the rat dogs around as Christian calls them.

Carrick had a stroke three years ago. Right when Mia got sick, so he has quit
drinking. He retired right after that and he had to go through physical therapy for
almost a year as he lost a lot of feeling on his right side. He is doing well now and
like Grace he has his favorites. He spends hours on end with Henry. They fish
together, and Henry would do anything for him. Christian says that he thinks
Henry has the same relationship with Carrick that he had with Gramps and
everyone notices it. We take Carrick with us to Henry's games and he tells
everyone in the stands that the good looking kid on third base is his grandson,
Henry Carrick Grey. It is so sweet. Carrick is also very close to Gabe and the
three of them do a lot together. Ava is really good with both her grandparents as
well.

Phoebe and my dadthick as thieves. She adores my dad and Aunt Maggie. I
think she looks so much like me and Aunt Maggie that my dad just can't help but
be close to her although her personality is nothing like mine was at that age. She
is very self-confident and has Christian's temper. She calls my dad all the time
and it is cute as can be how close they are.

I remember the day about twelve years ago I was talking to Aunt Maggie on the
phone and asked her when and if they were ever going to get married. There was
a long, long pause and she said"you mean you didn't know?" Turns out that
they had been married over a year and my Dad never mentioned it. They just
went to the courthouse and made it official. She assumed my Dad told me, but
always thought it was odd I never mentioned it. I was so mad at my Dad I
couldn't see straight. So typical that he would just quietly get married and act like
nothing happened. I still get pissed when I think about it. But as Christian pointed
out my Dad didn't not tell me to keep it from me he just didn't see it as anything
changing. I love my Dad but could he be anymore taciturn?

I feel only slightly guilty that none of my children really have a relationship with
my mom. She has been here less than a dozen times over the years and we took
the kids to see her when Caleb was two as I felt guilty about never seeing her.
We ended up leaving early and taking the kids to the beach in the outer banks of
North Carolina for the rest of the planned vacation. We talk but I have resigned
myself that she is who she is and she is really not part of our life. Surprisingly she
is still with Bob.

I move down the dresser and pick up more of the pictures from over the years.
Kate and Elliot have dedicated their lives to various causes and it saved their
marriage. Kate had several miscarriages after Skyler but over all they have had
some great years and we talk every day. Elliot finally filled that need for more
that he felt was missing for several years. By dedicating more of his time to
philanthropic causes that he could influence and Kate's willingness to embrace
those causes, they really fixed the holes that were in their marriage. She is still
my best friend. I love this picture of the four of them and Amigo taken at their
home about fifteen years ago. Elliot and Kate have aged well. Elliot still has his
curly hair although much less of it. The kids all rub this little bald spot he has on
the back of his head and call him the Uncle Monk. He gets so pissed.

Ethan eventually married but got a divorce five years into his marriage and lives
in Idaho. I haven't seen him in years. Josenot really sure what happened to
him. I saw him at his dad's funeral six years ago and none of us no where he is
now. I guess I could ask Christian to have his team find him but them he would
get all weird and jealous so I haven't looked him up.

I walk over to the wall and look at the picture of my pride and joy. Teddy in
uniform. Gosh I remember his junior year in high school. He was such a good
athlete and Christian was sure he would want to play college baseball somewhere
and wanted to take him on a college scouting trip. Several coaches had contacted
him inviting him to their camps so they could look at him. He, like Henry was
talented enough to get a college offer. But when he told us he wanted to go to
the Naval Academy so he could be a naval aviator I freaked out. First the thought
of his flying those planes and then I didn't want him to go into the military
thinking what if he was in combat. I shouldn't have been surprised, he has had a
love affair with flying since he was a baby. He and Christian both have their own
gliders and Teddy learned to fly Charlie Tango when he was seventeen. To his
credit he wrote his congressman, told Christian not to help him get his
appointment to the academy in anywaydid a lot of community service, great
grades and he received his appointment to the academy without his father's help.
We were so proud of him when he graduated in his white dress uniform as an
officer and the whole family, cousins included, flew to Maryland to see him
graduate and toss his white hat or cover as they call them high into the air. He is
in flight school in Pensacola, Florida now and he is achieving his dream of flying
fighter planes.

Christian lives vicariously through Teddy. I will hear him talking to him on the
phone and he just glows. The other night Teddy sent a video one of his buddies
took of him landing on a large aircraft carrier in the Gulf. Christian must have
replayed that video a hundred times and drove over to Bellevue to show his dad.
I worry because he will deploy to the middle-east sometime next year. Oh godI
can't think about it. I know Teddy has very little time away from flight school so
we didn't put pressure on him to come home this weekend. Flight school for
fighter planes is very difficult and there is no time for him to get away. But we
are so proud to have a young son as a military officer. He told Christian when he
gets all the flying out of his system he wants to come take his rightful seat at
GEH someday, but I think it will be Henry that fills that role and Teddywell I
could see him running for public office. He has it allthe charm, poise, brains,
looksyes I am proud.

Teddy is everyone's pride and joy. First grandchild factor I am surebut he is just
a good kid. To this day he is so close to Elliot. They talk all the time and of course
he is still close to his dad. Christian misses him a lot. We both do. He had a
girlfriendwell he has had a lot of girlfriends but he dated a really sweet girl for a
few months but Phoebe told me Teddy "dumped" her. That is the one thing about
him I wish I could change. I know he is quite the player and he looks like
Christian did when he was in his twenties. Sohe had no problems getting
women.

I hear Elliot and Christian teasing him about girls he has been with but I know
they are both thinking back to when they were his age. Christian told me that
right now Teddy probably can't get laid enough. What mother wants to hear that?
I sound like Grace used to; reminding both Teddy and Henry to always take their
raincoats and take their party hats with them when they are out. I am not ready
to be a grandmother!

It wasn't easy convincing Christian over the years to let the children have a
normal adolescence. We fought about their attending private school versus home
school. Allowing them to go on field trips at school, going to their friend's homes,
sleepoversoh that was battle after battle, getting their driver's license and of
course any date Phoebe had was an issue. They were normal disciplined kids with
curfews. The only difference was they had security 24/7. We had threats all the
time and a few scares over the years, but thankfully our security team did their
jobs.

When the older three got their drivers licenses, Christian made them each sign a
three page contract that spelled out the consequences in advance if they got a
traffic violation or were a minute later than they were expected. His theoryyou
can be a minute early or a minute late - one will get you praise the other will get
your grounded. For every minute you are lateit is a day without car or
technology privileges. He told them he refused to sit at the front door waiting and
worrying for them if they were late. So only once was Teddy latehis senior year
of high school he didn't call and was fifteen minutes late coming home from
school. Of course we knew from Reynolds he was fine and had stopped at
McDonalds with his friends. Christian waited for him at the front door. Teddy
knew the dealhanded him his license, phone, keys and shook his head in
frustration. Fifteen days without any privileges and it wasn't up for discussion.
Worst parthe had to be driven on a date he had planned and to make him
uncomfortable Christian drove him rather than security. Now when I Iook back, it
was pretty funny.

Another part of the contract was that for the first year the kids had their license
they were not allowed to have anyone else in the car with them. Phoebe was
almost 18 when she got around to getting her license and the very first day she
took her new car, she picked up Ava and off they went to the mall. Reynolds
called Christian who went to the mall, found the car and drove it home. Phoebe
came out of the mall looking for the car, a little red convertibleBMW I believe,
and panicked. Reynolds told her that Christian came and got it and she was
furious. Even more so when she found out and threw a fit, he had Taylor get rid
of the car that same day. Phoebe still doesn't have her own car. She is too
stubborn to ask, and Christian thinks she talks too much to drive.

While life has been mostly full of blissit hasn't always been easy with four kids
to keep Christian calm. Their safety was always foremost. If they messed up
there was never any negotiating. Henry got a speeding ticket his first month
driving. He was going 35 in a school zone. The contract spelled it out. He lost his
license to his dad for six months. I shake my head just thinking about Caleb
driving. Thankfully we have some time ahead on that.

Where is Christian? He left several hours ago to run some errands, he needs to
get home so we can have lunch and then get ready. We are repeating our vows
today in celebration of our twenty fifth anniversary. To think he didn't want
moreand here we are. I wish Henry and Teddy were going to be here. I miss
them both. But Henry said his coach wouldn't let him come and I was hoping he
could sing at our ceremony. He has an amazing voice and is our musical child as
well as our athlete. We plan to have our ceremony at Bellevue where we were
married 25 years ago.

At first I thought the idea of repeating our wedding vows was corny butnow I
am excited. I have a beautiful dress and we have a great party planned with our
family and friends. I love Christian more than words can say. He is an amazing
husband and father. We still have sex almost daily although I would be lying if I
said we went at it like we use to. We make it over to Escala about once a month
and we find ways to get kinky at home. But with a twelve year old still at home
we have to be careful.

I walk downstairs and see Caleb and Phoebe sitting at the kitchen table talking to
Gail. They are eating lunch and laughing about something on Phoebe's phone.
Gail is more like my mother than an employee. We are very close and I don't
know how I got through the years when all four kids were home without her. She
is rubbing Caleb's back and he is leaning into her as they all talk. He loves her
and she adores him. I think when I was so busy with the oldest three she was
there to fill in for Caleb and they have a special relationship. He is the same way
with Grace.

We only have Taylor and Reynolds on the CPO security here now and Ryan runs
all the remote extended family operations. We have had the same two men at the
front gate for over ten years. Wilson rotates and travels with the team but is no
longer in charge of Mia. Phoebe and Henry have security but Teddy no longer has
anyone as the military wouldn't allow that. I heard Christian on the phone with
Henry the other day arguing about security and Christian agreed to think about
pulling backbut he won't.

I still have Grey Publishing and work two to three days a week as President. But I
have a COO and CEO that run the operations for me. I just ran out of time over
the years when the kids were all home. I enjoy being home with Caleb still, so my
schedule works out for me. I realized years ago that the business side of
publishing bored me. Give me a good booklet me find a gem to publishthat
excites me. But the profitability side of publishing. Not my thing. So I own the
company but I have hired others to do the work I don't like to do.
Over the years we took the kids out of school to see the world. We were in Africa,
South America, all over Europe, Australia, New Zealand, and Asia. One summer
we did a trip around the USA in a large RV. Well with security we ended up
having three RV's. That may have been our favorite trip. We all had a wonderful
time and it served to show all of us that our own country was full of history and
so many beautiful sights. Plus we had more fun in that damn RV. Nothing like our
usual luxurious accommodations. Actually it was really nice with a full kitchen and
sitting area. Christian and I had our own room and the kids had side by side
double bunks. They laughed the entire summer in that RV. Gosh that was fun.

"Where's Dad?" They both look at me and shrug. I walk over to the kitchen sink
and fill the dog's dish. "Caleb please make sure that Radar and Maggie have
water in their bowls. They must be so thirsty and that is your job for heaven's
sake." I hear the back door open. That must be Christian.

"Don't worry bro I use to forget to give Benson and Riley their water too."

"Oh my god Teddy! When did you get herehow" I throw my arms around my
son. "Oh it is so good to see you." He gives me a big hug and tells me he
wouldn't miss our wedding anniversary but he does have to fly back on Monday
morning. I am so excited and see Christian smiling behind him. Of course he
arranged this and of course I start crying.

"Mom what is wrong? I thought you would be happy to see me." I look up at my
son who is hovers over me at 6'2.

"I am .oh I am so happy. I just wish Henry was here so we could all be
together. But I am so glad you are here."

"Don't cry MomI'm here." I scream as Henry comes around the corner. He must
have been hiding and I almost jump into his arms. "Henryoh you're here. Oh I
hope you won't be in trouble with your coachis it okay that you're here?" Henry
is bigger than Christian and Teddy. He works out constantly and he is really built.
I squeeze his muscles and he flexes them making Christian and Teddy groan.
"Phoeb'sI bet you have never seen guns like these. Tell Tristin to call me if he
wants tips." With that Christian grimaces.

Changing the subject Christian comes up behind me and kisses my neck. "It's fine
Ana. Henry talked to his coach about this before the season. He has to be back
Monday as well. ButI couldn't think of a good gift to get you to celebrate our
anniversary so I decided having your boy's home would be a good one." I can't
stop hugging both my sons and then for good measure I rub Caleb's curly top
hair and ask him if he is excited to have both of his brother's home with him.
Henry picks him up and gives him a wedgie making them all laugh. Yes I love
moments like this.

The boys look so much alike and I can't help but smile as they both hug their
sister and then rub Caleb's head and wrestle with him again. Within minutes the
boys are all tapping each other in their privates. Hmmm that brings back
memories. Christian puts his arms around me and kisses me as we watch the kids
all joking and laughing with each other. The boys are giving grief to Phoebe about
dating Tristin and Henry and Teddy who are as close as Elliot and Christian were
growing up, are talking with their eyes and secretly sending each other messages
and laughing. Ohthe memories this brings. Caleb hasn't hit his growth spurt yet
and Teddy is squeezing his arms telling him they are skinny as toothpicks making
Caleb furious. It's great when they are all together.
"Heywhat I thought the party was tonight not now." I look up as Elliot lets
himself in giving Teddy and Henry big hugs. They visit with their Uncle for a few
minutes and then Elliot tells Caleb to get his suitcase and throw it in his truck so
he doesn't have to remember it later. He is staying at Elliot's while we are away
for our second honeymoon. Phoebe is going to Beverly Hills with Grace, Skyler,
Piper and Ava for a few days of spa and shopping time. Grace takes the girls
somewhere every summer. Too bad about Sunny but she is straightening herself
out in Indiana and that is more important.

Christians POV

I love when my children are all home. I knew that would make Ana happiest. She
can't stop rubbing their arms, getting them food and hugging them. Caleb
practically followed Henry into the bathroom he is so excited to have them back.
He misses the kids and so I have found ways to keep him busy. Besides the trip
to Aspen I plan on taking him with me to Massachusetts when Ana and I get back
from our trip so we can catch a few of Henry's games. He will like that. He is a
lacrosse player and admittedly I have had to learn the game as I don't know
much about it. But Henry told me that it is huge at the colleges out east and
Caleb is really good at it. Anything to burn up his energy. Figures the youngest
kid would be the one that needs to burn off the most energy just when I have
less of it.

"Phoebecan you follow me to my office please. We need to chat." My daughter

looks up at me and then looks at her brothers.

"See yawouldn't want to be ya." Oh for god's sake Teddy. You're the oldest.
Really? They all laugh. Henry hums out the death march and Caleb asks Phoebe if
he can have her phone. Nice support system there guys. "Knock it off you three.
Phoebenow."

"DadI was planning on talking to you." She shuts my office door and sits on the
couch looking as guilty as she should.

"Really? When? You have been home almost a week. You knew where to find me.
Let me ask youbefore Tristin's tongue found its way down your throathow did
you see him? What did you think his role in our family was?"

"Nice dad. Umm... a good family friend. Look you, Uncle Elliot and Uncle Brady
saw him all the time because you went to all him games and then he was here for
Christmas five or six times and for a few parties. While I was away with Grammie
that one summer to Europe I know he lived here for a few months after he
graduated, and over the years I would see him around with dates and stuff. But I
have never thought of him other than someone you looked after and a family
friend until last year. I certainly never thought of him like a brother. I have three
of those thank you very much, and they sure aren't Tristin in my mind."

"Wellgood to know. I have thought about this and thought about it. I care for
him very much. The kid had never had a family and I have opened our family up
to him. He is a good guy and I am sure he will make a great boyfriend and family
man someday. I would like to think I have helped him. But I am not at all happy
that you two are now dating. I can't and won't extend the same courtesy to him if
he is now your boyfriendunless of course it becomes serious. It isn't serious is it
Phoeb's?"
"Dad we haven't really even dated yet. I was away rememberand we just sort
of realized we had these feelings at Christmas. You are making more out of it
than is even there."

"But it could lead to something more right?" I am rubbing my hair. She is acting
like this isn't a big deal. But it is to me.

"Yeswhy date someone if it can't lead to more." Oh boy did she have to use that
word. "Daddy I am flying out to see him at Dallas in several weeks."

"Really. Why?"

"Really Dad? Because he invited me to see Dallas, spend some time, have dinner
you know have fun. It's called dating."

"Well where will you stay?" I am going to make her tell me to my face.

"Daddycome on. I am almost 22. I am staying with Tristin at his place."

"Have you slept with him before?"

"DAD! Not really your businessbut not yetand I say not yet because come on
probably will happen when I go." I cover my face. I have to take a deep breathe.
This is my daughter here. I know Henry and his girlfriend are sexually active and
Teddy has fucked half the daughters of the women Elliot fucked in Seattle by
now. Gabe has had several scares with girls he thought were pregnant and I
didn't bat an idea over any of that. Yet I can't stand the thought of my little girl
having sex and now to find out it will be with Tristin. Do I destroy him or embrace
this? I know Tristin won't hurt my daughter. He is an amazing young man.
But"God damn it Phoebe." Did I just say that out loud?

"What dad? I am not in so deep with him yet that I can't walk away if that is what
you wantbut I think there is something there. Can we just see what happens?
Please daddy. Pleasejust trust us. Tristin loves you and mom and doesn't want
this to cause a rift. But we would like to see where this takes us." My daughter
looks at me with her big gray eyes and smiles. "PleaseI hate when you get
worked up. I can handle myself. You taught me well and it will be fine."

"Are you using protection? Has mom talked to you about your first time and all
that girl stuff?"

"Daddynot my first time." That fucker Cane. I knew it.

"Cane?"

"Yes who else. Only him. I know what I am doing Dad. Honestly I know I am your
little girl and I always will be but Daddyyou can't keep me locked away forever
and I will do this one way or another. You know what Phoebe wants" She smiles
at me. She is so much like my sister at this age. Well if she is going to be with a
manno one better than Tristin.

"Fine but you tell Tristin when you talk to him, that he is to find me the second he
gets herehe and I need to set some ground rules here."

"Daddydon't be mean to him. Please."

"I won't. He means too much to me to do that. But he needs to understand that
first and foremost you're my daughter and if he hurts youhe loses me forever. If
he treats you right and with respectwellmaybe this could be a good thing. I
trust him as much with you as anyone."

"Wow I am shocked Dad. I thought you would be a jerk about this."

"Yeswell I can be reasoned with. You can thank Papa for most of this. He sat me
down and we had a long talk. Then your brothersparticularly Teddy said he
would rather see you with Tristin than anyone else. Henrymight take a bit more
time as he is so protective of you, but he does agree at least he knows Tristin is a
good guy. Caleb as usual is cluelessthen there is Uncle Elliot. He pointed out
you could be with Jax like he is dealing with Skylarand I thought yea maybe I
should count my blessings."

"I thought you liked Jax."

"I do like Jax but he is not boyfriend material. He is the ultimate bad boy. His dad
was worse than him until he met Frankie. I wouldn't want you dating him. He is
nowhere near ready to settle down. Reid is worse than him. Now make up with
your cousin. She has been crying to Uncle Elliot that you are being a bitch to her
and she has something huge to tell you."

"FineI plan on talking to Ava today. What does she have to tell me?" I just
smile. I know Phoebe can't stand secrets.

"She has a date today for the party. Do you know who she is bringing?" She acts
like she doesn't care but I smile as she looks up slowly and giggles.

"Dadjust tell me."

"Well you should call her yourself but I will tell you if you promise to make up
with her."

"I said I would. Who is it? Do I know him?"

"You don't know him personally but you have mentioned him before. Carter
James." Carter James is the biggest Hollywood heartthrob in the country right
now. He is mid-twentiesin every movie and the women love him. Even my wife
said he is outrageously good looking.

"OH MY GOD! NO WAY. AHHHH. How did she meet him? OH MY GOD. Are you
serious?"

"YesI guess if you had picked up her calls you would know." I haven't even
finished my sentence and she has her phone out.

"AvaOH MY GOD. CARTER JAMES. Oh my god how did you meet him?...No way.
Did he talk to you first or you himwhatno f-ing way. Sorry dad.yes he is
sitting here. Okay I amright nowhave you kissed? AHHHH NO WAY OH MY
GOD." I watch as Phoebe gets up and practically runs out the door. Then she
quickly comes back mouths she loves me and kisses my cheek and starts
screaming again over something Ava has told her. I smile as all is well and laugh
when Caleb comes into my office and plops down on my couch.
"See Dad. That is why I never want a girlfriend. Girls are just lame. All they ever
do is scream and talk, scream and talk, scream and talk." I laugh at his comment
and then thinkwe'll see buddy. As soon as you realize what pussy is all about
come tell me this then.

### ?

"Calebjust get in the limo." Henry is already ready to rip Caleb's head off. Ana,
Gail, and Phoebe headed to Bellevue several hours ago to get ready. Taylor, the
boys and I are headed over to my parent's house in the limo. Caleb is so wound
up about his brothers being home that he is a bit rambunctious right now and I
can tell he is getting on Henry's last nerve. "Come here let me fix your tie." I
watch Henry straighten Caleb's tie. Christ it took all three of us to get him ready
today.

"Taylorride in the back with us." I motion for Taylor not to sit up front with the
driver. I know he enjoys seeing Teddy and Henry. We all get in the limo and I can
tell before the car is even in drive that this will be an interesting trip to Bellevue.
I know when Teddy and Henry get time with Caleb they love teasing him.
Especially Teddy.

"So little dude have you kissed any girls yet?" Teddy reaches over and grabs a
hand full of peanuts from the jar.

"No. Girls are annoying."

"Okaykissed any boys?" Henry pipes in.

"NO! I am not gay." I sit back and watch the banter and look at Taylor. If Ana
was herethis conversation would stop before it beganbut the price of being the
youngest brotheris about to happen.

"Have any ball hairs yet?" Teddy ask and I almost laugh but reach over and fix
myself a gin and tonic trying to pretend I didn't hear anything.

"Ball hairsno but I have six pubic hairs." Both Teddy and Henry start laughing.

"You counted?" Teddy is still laughing.

"Yeswant to see."

"NoI will pass thanks. So has dad given you the talk yet?"

"Actually I haven'twe are headed to Aspen and we will chat then." I stare at
Teddy to let him know this conversation needs to be diverted. When both Henry
and Teddy were about twelve I talked to them about sextold them to always be
preparedtold them about wet dreamsoral sexthe whole bit. I haven't gotten
to Caleb yet. He hasn't been quite ready and maybe because he is the baby we
have been putting it off trying to keep him young.

"Teddyhow many girls have you kissed." Caleb looks at Teddy who reaches over
for the gin and fixes himself a drink.

"I don't know. Why?"

"You don't know? Like ten?"

"More." Teddy grins and takes a sip of his drink.

"Twenty."

"More." Caleb's mouth hangs open.

"A hundred?"

"Maybe." Teddy leans back and smiles at Caleb. "You should try itits awesome."

"Jordan kissed Kirsten and he felt her boob."

"Yeadoes she even have a boob yet?" Henry starts laughing.

"Yes she even wears a bra. I bet you have felt a lot of boobs."

"I bet you are right." Teddy is trying really hard to be neutral but I can tell he
wants to start laughing.

"Henry I saw you kissing Mallory but have you kissed other girls?"

"Yep."

"As many as Teddy?"

"Nope." Henry looks down at him and while he is smiling I can tell there is
something he isn't saying.

"Have you touched Mallory's boob." Teddy almost spits his drink out.

"Dadyou really need to do something with him?" Henry looks mad but I can tell
he is amused.

"Calebthere are some things you don't ask. That is one of them." I admonish
my son. "Henry is Mallory coming to the party?"

"Nowe broke up like six weeks ago." What? Sometimes getting information out
of this kid is like pulling teeth. I look at Teddy and he shakes his head like he
didn't know either.

"Why.what happened?"

"Nothing really I just didn't want to be tied down to a girlfriend all summer who
lives 2500 miles away. You know summer ball and there are girls everywhere. I
just felt like I needed a change. No big deal." Henry looks like he isn't even
slightly remorseful.

"So have you kissed other girls then this summer Henry?" Leave it to Caleb to get
right to the point.

"Yep." My son of few words responds.

"Lots of them?"

"For fucks sake Caleb quit asking so many damn questions." Henry loses his cool.

"Hey Henryno need to talk to your little brother like that." I give him the look.

"Dadhe can handle ithe says it all the time." He does? Yeaprobablytwelve
year old boys say the word a lot before they actually get to fuck.

"Do not." Henry rolls his eyes at Caleb and leans back.

"Henrythat is awesomenow we can go out tonight after the party and without
your ball and chain we can have some real fun." Teddy has been wanting Henry
to break up with his girlfriend for the last year.

"Wellif you go out take security and rememberHenry isn't legal so you will
have to go somewhere that he can get into and do not even think about giving
him one of your ID's Teddy." We talk about this for a few minutes and they finally
agree to take Ryan with them if they go out later. I know they won't listen to me
but if they at least have security less will happen. Wait until the press finds out
the Grey brothers are out and about town. They are as fascinated with Teddy and
Henry as they were Elliot and me when we were young. Teddy text Phoebe and
tells her to talk to Ava, Gabe, Skylar, Jax and Reid to arrange a party after the
party. I am past the point of arguing with my grown children and their cousins. I
get they are all young and after the ceremony and dinner they will want to go
out. The car is quiet for a few minutes.

"TeddyHenryhave you ever had a wet dream? Mr. Kozlo talked about it in
school and I think I had one last week because I woke up and I was all sticky and
gross." Now Teddy does spit out his drink, I look at Taylor and shake my head
and Henry leans down and sighs.

"Calebdo you have any filter at all?" Henry looks at him then at me. "DadI
think that conversation needs to happen sooner than later." But then Henry looks
back and sees Caleb is embarrassed and is serious. He is comfortable enough
with his brothers that he just says what is on his mind. Teddy is still pretty much
speechless while Henry puts his arm around Caleb and rubs his head.

"Buddywe have all had them. Even Dad. It is normal and you will have even
more. Don't worry about it."

"Why does it happen?"

"It just does. Dad will talk to you about it, but budprobably shouldn't ask Mom
or Phoeb's about it. It's kind of a guy thing." Caleb thinks about this for a minute
and nods.

"Okaybut I think I want another oneit felt pretty good." At that I almost choke
while we all start laughing. Christ this one will be the death of me.

"Yepbuddyyou are in for some pleasant surprises." Teddy fist pumps him and
we quickly change the subject to sports for the rest of the way.

When we arrive to Bellevue I hold Henry back and tell him I want to talk to him
privately.
"What happened between you and Mallory? You weren't unfaithful were you?"

"Dadwe need a break, I need a break. I have been with her since I was sixteen
and want to date other girls. I care about her a lotbut I didn't want to hurt her
by going out on her or anything so I told her we should take a break and I am so
happy I did that. I am having fun and I am not ready to be tied to one girl. I
would never hurt herbut I wasn't happy."

"Why didn't you tell us?"

"I don't knowI know Mom likes her and I didn't want anyone to talk me out of
itor in Ted's casetalk me into it. I just wanted to keep it on the low. You
know."

"Welljust be considerate of her feelings."

"I have been. But we aren't together anymore or at least right now and I young
and single so I want to have fun." I nod. I get it.

"OkayHenryhave fun with your brother tonight. And thanks for the way you
handled Caleb. I can see I need to have the talkyour right."

#####

I am standing once again at the make shift altar and watch as Ana is escorted by
Ray. Just like twenty five years ago, the sun is ready to set over the sound, the
setting is breathtaking and my heart is racing. She is as gorgeous now as she
was twenty five years ago. She walks in her baby blue strapless gown
to Rhapsody on a Theme of Paganini, the same beautiful song that she walked
into my arms at this very location twenty five years ago. Behind me in a semi-
circle stand my four beautiful children and out in front sit my family and friends.

I nod at my beaming parents. They have been wonderful grandparents and

supportive of everything I have ever done. They set the bar high when it came to
parenting and I treasure them both. My dad still meets with me once a month for
lunch and while his health hasn't been the greatest, and he has slowed down, he
still enjoys his fishing and thankfully Henry indulges him when he is home and
takes his grandfather fishing and I try to take him out when I can. We won't let
him go out alone anymore which pisses him off but the stroke did a number on
him. He wouldn't be safe as he has poor balance and needs a cane. He is 83 and
until the strokehe was pretty spry.

I see Mia and Brady sitting with Piper and Gabe. I feel bad for them. Sunny has
put a strain on their family and the cancer that returned several years ago took a
toll on them all but I think that is the time that Sunny went wayward. I wish I
had been paying better attention. Maybe we could have reigned her in. We were
all so caught up in Mia's cancer returning that none of us saw it happening. But
Wes and Vickie have her now and the feedback is good and that she is doing
better. Thankfully Brady remains a saint and is a strong influence. I know Mia and
Brady are flying out to see Sunny next week and hopefully bring her home. We
won't let her get away from us again. We sat down as a family last week and
committed to Mia and Brady that getting Sunny on the right path is a Grey family
priority. I guess in the real world all families have issues like this but not in our
extended family which is why we all took this so hard. When she was a little girl
she reminded me so much of Mia I always had a soft spot in my heart for her and
she may have been my favorite. She would stay at our house a lot on weekends
and was close to my kids. She just got lost in the shuffle of Mia's illness and
reached out to the wrong people for support. Ana and I received a letter from her
last week apologizing for her behavior over the past few years and I wrote her
back telling her I loved her and just wanted our old Sunny back. I think with a
focused effort from all of us we can do that.

Gabe is a good kid although we don't see him as much as I would like. He is very
close to the Beeson side of the family. Wes spends a lot of time with him and he
spends most of his summers in Indiana. But when he is around he and Henry
hang out a lot and have always done stuff together. They are a lot alike in that
they are quiet and athletic. He was an outstanding high school football player but
his senior year he tore his
ACL and that ended his chances of playing college ball. Now he is applying to
medical schools which thrills my mom.

Brady and Elliot are full partners now. With Elliot and Kate gone to various parts
of the world for rebuilding projects, Brady stepped in and they are hugely
successful. They have opened satellite offices in Los Angeles and Dallas and have
built a reputation not only across the United States but are dominating
Northwestern Canada as well.

Speaking of DallasI am proud of Tristin who has become like another son to me.
He was drafted by the Dallas Cowboys and for the rotten upbringing he had, he
has accomplished quite a bit. His high school coach deserves the credit not me.
He gave him a home when his mom died and guided him, helping him get into
college. In appreciation I helped build a new stadium at the high school. Buthis
dating Phoebe isn't sitting too well with me. Ana wants me to stay out of it. I
have given my blessing, talked to Tristin man to man about two hours ago and I
think he will do right by her. If not he has a line-up of Grey men to deal with. I
hope he thinks she is worth it. Phoebe is pretty fickle. If I were to be honest I
worry less about him hurting her and more like her hurting him. I told him that.
He didn't say much. My daughter is tough. I guess we will just have to see how
this plays out.

The twenty five years have flown by. We have had threats and stressbut most
of it went away four years ago when Jack Hyde died in prison from a heart attack
at 50 years old. I heard he had gained a lot of weight in prison and the timing of
his death worked well for me as he was due to be released in several years. No
one mourned his deathpretty sure about that.

I catch Elliot's eye. God I remember when Ana and I got married and he talked
almost through the entire ceremony. Maybe that is where Phoebe gets it from.
Right now it is Caleb talking and from the corner of my eye I catch Teddy
squeeze Caleb's shoulder, lean in and whisper something and Caleb scowling as
Teddy tries to reign him in. I notice Elliot laugh. He must remember the moment
I turned around before Ana made it down the aisle and told him to shut the fuck
up. We look at each other and smile. He remembers.

He is still my best friend in life. We talk at least once a day or more. We laugh,
fight, do everything we can with our families together and there are no secrets
between us. We are still a force to be reckon with together and I hear people talk
all the time about the Grey brothers. We turned Gramps investment properties
into gold mines and put them in all of our children's names-including Mia's kids.
None of our children will ever need anything but they have all been raised with a
work ethic.
I love my brother a lot and take great joy in seeing Henry and Teddy with a
similar relationship. They tell each other everything as well and in fact Teddy told
me today while we were waiting for Henry's plane that Henry told him he is
getting burned out with baseball and wants to go to law school someday. I am
sure my dad has been an influence on him. But he is afraid I will go ballistic and
he is rightI will. He has a chance to play professional baseball. He is so talented
and you just don't get that opportunity every day. Yephe was right to use his
brother to break the news to me. I will talk to him tomorrow. He is a lot like I was
at that age. Quiet and doesn't waste his words. Teddy is like Elliot. He is good
natured, fun and he and Caleb are very close as well. All the kids are close and
that is important to me that they have each other.

Ray hands me my beautiful wife and I take her hand. At 46 she still turns head
and I know for a fact that Henry beat the shit out of one of his friends that called
his mom a MILF. If Phoebe is a daddy's girlHenry is the ultimate Momma's boy.
He is so close to Ana that no matter what the issue ishis mother is right. I love
that they are so close. My dad said he thinks it is because Henry is the most like
me personality wise. Perhaps that is true.

"Christianbefore I give you my daughter for a second time I would like to say
something." This is a surprise. My father-in-law is a man of few words. "Twenty-
five years ago when we did this and I handed Annie off to you I was nervous. She
was so young and you were a man already established in the business world,
famous and walking around with a boatload of security. I thought what the hell is
she getting into?" Everyone laughs but it is true. I would be worried for my
daughter in the same circumstances. "But twenty-five years later I can honestly
say you have been a gem of a son-in-law. In fact in my heart you are my son,
the father of my four fantastic grandchildren and I proudly give you my daughter
againthis time with appreciation and admiration for providing her with twenty-
five years of unconditional love. For I dare saytruly making her one of the most
loved and happiest women in the world. I don't say this word often or frivolously
Christian, but I love you son and thank you for being the man you promised me
twenty-five years ago always putting my little girl first." I shake his hand and I
would hug him but I know that isn't his style. He is a man's man from the old
school. Shaking hands along with an added clench with his other hand of my arm
is as good as it will get. But I am honored and speechless. It took a while for him
to tell me how he felt but I have long known he approved. Even after he found
out about my previous lifestyle.

After a reading by Phoebe, much to Ana's delight Henry gets up and sings and
plays the piano to "The First Time Ever I Saw Your Face" and I gently wipe the
tear from Ana's eyes then take her hand. Teddy hands me the new wedding band
I had made for Ana and I slip it on her finger. I can tell she didn't expect this and
I love surprising her whenever I can. I am just surprised she didn't know because
I showed it to Phoebe who hasn't kept a secret her entire life. Now I am the one
surprised. I turn to look at my daughter who giggles like her mother all proud
that she actually accomplished keeping her first secret and she makes me laugh.
God I love my children.

"Anatwenty five years ago you made me the happiest man alive when you
became my wife. I would marry you again everyday of every week if it would
accurately convey how much I love you. Your beauty, kindness, love and support
have been unmeasurable. You are an amazing mother and I know through the
years you have had to deal with security and the paparazzi and have always done
so with grace and dignity. You have been my rock, my anchormy talisman. You
are my more. I renew my pledge to love you forever, to protect you, share all
that I have and to always give you more. A very wise old man told me" I catch
my wordsI still can't talk about my grandfather without choking up even after
all these years "My grandfather once told me that I should always love you the
way a man should love a woman and that you should wake up every day knowing
you are loved. I have made that my personal mission baby. I love you every day
more and more. Thank you for what you have given me, for saving me and for
loving me. I pledge to spend the rest of my life making more beautiful memories
with you. I love you Ana Grey."

"Christianbefore we were married you told me you were not a heart and flowers
kind of guy. But you have spent the last twenty five years giving me your heart
and generously showering me with your love, taking care of me and our children.
Your heartwhile once fractured is the kindest of hearts and the most loving
heart of anyone I know. Your passion and love of your children and entire family
is your mantra and every person here with us today knows that. I breathe you, I
feel your presence before you come into a room, I absorb you and when we are
apartsometimes the void is almost too much to take. Our love is deep, our
passion great. We are lovers, friends, and the parents of four wonderful children.
The first twenty five years together have been more than I ever dreamed. Thank
you for giving me more my love. I pledge to you that together our future will be
filled with more love, more memories and my dear wonderful fifty," Ana winks at
me as she publically calls out her secret name for me "I look forward to fifty
more years as Mrs. Christian Grey. You are my forevermy more."

I tip her chin up, kiss her softly, take a breath and then whisper softly in her ear
the same message I whispered to her 25 years ago making her smile. "You look
beautiful Anadon't let anyone else take that dress off of you but me
understand?" I wink at my wife, kiss her again and hand in hand we walk down
the aisle once again to At Last by Etta James both confident that the next 25
years will be as wonderful as the first.

####

I love you all! It has been such a fun year and so fulfilling to get to know
so many of you. I have been overwhelmed with the support, love and the
reviews-over 500 from chapter 82 alone. I can't believe how much love
you have all given me.

NowI would like to accommodate your request to upload my stories

onto a site where you can download them or read them more easily but I
am Grace personified as my Twitter girls will tell you and I don't have
the time, patience or know how to do that. If someone wants to PM me
and volunteer to help me with this I will attempt to get it done.

I have had so many of you ask for personal information about me. So
much of my own life was shared through words in this story. The games
played, the antics, even the conversation in the limo was a real
conversation my boys once were overheard having.the trip to Italy and
on and on. I have a parent with dementia; I made my kids write essays
for bad behavior and both examples used from Caleb and Teddy were
from my kids. We play catch phrase as a family whenever we are
together. I have five sons - 18 to 31. My oldesta marine pilot is
deployed to Afghanistan right now. (Keep him in your thoughts and
prayers friends) I have a son who plays college baseball, two who are
quite the ladies men and have girls camping out for them. I have used all
my son's names in this story (Only the good guys) from Brady to finally
getting Caleb's name in at the end. I have a wonderful loving husband
and a great job with a major corporation- just too much travel which is
another reason I need to take a break as my works schedule right now is
crazy. I live on the ocean, have two dogs, and have to work out daily to
keep my groove going as I have a hubby that likes to still playthank
god and will be happy when I am no longer writing and crawling into bed
at two in the morning.

I, like all of you loved the FSOG story line and have had fun writing my
own spin on things. But with that saidI felt my passion waning on this
and feel it is time to try my hand at writing something completely
different. As much as I know so many of you said you will read whatever
I writethis won't be the same type of story as the FSOG. I will post one
chapter when I get it started and those that follow me will get a notice,
but I will probably then move it to a private site (if I can figure it out!) I
will leave it up to you if you want to follow me and read my next project.

I promised to add a few one shots if and when I hit 10,000, so I will do
that if you let me know what you want me to write about. Elliot and
Katethe Sawyers, more on the Grey kids growing upthe kids as young
adultsgive me some one shot ideas. I promise to pop back up every
once in a while with somethingbut not right away. For nowI am
taking a break and Ana and Christian Having a Baby.is complete.

I love you all! Too many names to mentionso many new friends and
even someone I have come close to and she calls me Momlol right AS?
Thank you from the bottom of my heart for all of you who have had my
back and brought me so many smiles with your kind reviews and words.
Finallyplease be nice to all the authors out there everyonewe all do
this for fun and your entertainment. Keep in touch everyone!

Love Lilly

F anFiction | unleashyourimagination
L ogin |SignUp
Browse
JustIn
Community
Forum
Betas
BooksFiftyShadesTrilogy
Follow/FavAnaandChristianHavingABaby
By:lillian121
AftertheBoathouseProposal,aftertheweddingandafterthehoneymoonAnaandChristianarefinally
settlingintomarriedlife.ThenAnatellsChristiansheispregnant.Thisismyinterpretationofwhat
happenedafterFiftyShadesFreed.SamethemeandrelationshipsasinAftertheBoathouseandno
cheating.Fun,laughter,tearsandromance!
Rated:FictionMEnglishRomance/FamilyChristianG.,AnastasiaS.,ElliotG.,EthanK.
Chapters:107Words:1,036,073Reviews:15,097Favs:2,780Follows:2,984Updated:Dec13,
2015Published:Apr17,2013id:9210261
+

<Prev Next>

Because I miss you here is a LONG one shot that everyone seemed to
wantI will try some more in a few weeks.but can't say when as I am
away on business for two weeks starting next week.
One Shot - The Birds, the Bees and Caleb

Christian's POV
Life is good. My three kids are happy, healthy and well adjusted. Business is
better than ever, and my wife is still the hottest sexiest woman in Seattle. We
have been married almost thirteen years and tomorrow I turn 41. FuckI don't
feel that old. Turning 40 did kind of mess with my head a bit butbetter than the
alternative.

"Dad are you coming in? Henry wants to hang with us and you said I could have a
day without him and Phoebe." Ted yells out from the pool. I am sitting on the
deck drinking a beer and rubbing Benson's ears with Riley at my feet. Both dogs
are getting old and I expect Benson who is 15 won't make it much longer. I will
be a mess when he dies. I love this damn dog. Both dogs are great additions to
our family. At some point Riley got attached to Henry and he sleeps in his room
and follows him everywhere. Ana likes to joke that Henry is Gramps reincarnated.
He is so close to my dad that I wonder if history isn't repeating itself. Benson
always sleeps with Ted.

"YeaI will be right there. I'm waiting for mom. Henry quit splashing Phoebe you
deserve it if she goes nuclear on you." Henry is a typical seven year old and
wants attention from his sister. He is the quietest of our three kids, usually the
least reprimanded. But today Ted has his friend over and Princess Phoebe is sun
bathing. Are all almost ten year old girls so high maintenance. She is my
sweetheart though. She knows how to work me. I even laugh about it. I better
get down there soon and play with Henry before Teddy drowns him or Phoebe
throws a fit.

"Sorry it took me so long. Jeez I must be gaining weight. My boobs barely fit in
this bathing suit top and look at my gut." I look up and Ana is in her black and
white bikini and to me she looks smoking hot. I grab her waste and pull her over
nuzzling my head in her belly. I won't touch that statement with a ten foot pole
about her weightbut I did notice that Ana looks a tiny bit bigger and may have
gained some weight. But she can afford it as she remains tiny and underweight in
my mind. I check to see if the kids are looking then lift her bikini top up quickly
and lick her tit real quickly before she pushes me away.

"Christianthe kids. Seriouslymy boobs are falling out of this top." I stand up
and block the kids view from seeing Ana and pull her top out and look at her
luscious tits.

"They look perfect to me. Damn womanthey are nice and full. Look at those
puppiesthey need sucking on. Is your period due or something?" Ana's breast
get full and heavy when she is about to get her period. She usually likes me to
suck on them hard when she is about to get it because she says it relieves the
pressure. WhateverI aim to please.

"Nowell yes. I mean I haven't had it come to think about it in several months.
But I can't be pregnant since I am on the pill so I was going to call Dr. Green for
a check-up. By the way my boobs are feeling I am going to get it any minute.
Plus I have been so emotional. Last night when I watched that silly animated
feature with Henry and Phoebe I cried like a baby."

"When was your last period?" I'm thinking it has been a while and now I am
worried that something is wrong.
I don't know April I thinkor was it March?"

"Dadcome on. I am not responsible for my actions here." Teddy is as ever

impatient.

"Wellif you don't have your period by Monday call her. You sure you aren't
pregnant?" I would love another baby but after Henry, Ana told me no more. So
neither of us have done anything to prevent that from happening even though I
did see my doctor once about a vasectomy but called bullshit on that. I walk over
to the pool where Ted and his friend are playing water basketball and Henry is
sitting on the side of the pool watching with a long face.

"OkayHenrywhy the frown?"

"I want to play basketball with Teddy and his friend. They won't let me. I'm a
good player Daddy. Why's Teddy not being nice to me today?" Henry all but
whispers. I sit next to him and put my feet in the pool. Truth be told, Henry at
just barely seven is an amazing athlete. Everyone comments on it. Brady said
Henry has the best hand eye coordination of any kid that age he has ever seen.
So usually Teddy plays well with him and they are very close but he needed a
break so we told him he could have his friend over and not have to deal with his
sister and brother. But Phoebe is ignoring Henry too.

"Do you want to be Daddy's partner and we will see if Teddy and his friend want
to challenge us? It won't be fair because we will destroy them, but we can ask. If
they don't want to play with us we can go to the gym and play just me and you.
Which would you prefer?" He looks up at me and smiles. He has lost both his
front teeth and he looks just like I did at that age. He is a sweet little guy and my
dad particularly has taken to this one. They spend a lot of time together and
tonight my dad is picking Henry and Phoebe up for a sleepover at their house and
then tomorrow we are celebrating my birthday at my parent's house so we will
pick the kids up then. Tonight Ana has agreed to let Teddy have his friend sleep
over so this will allow him to some fun without his siblings in the way.

"I want to go play basketball with just you Daddy." Henry smiles his toothless
grin and leans against my arm.

"Okay then buddylets go. Run up to your room and get your sneakers on."

"He has a pair at the gym Christian." Ana tells me as she sits on the chaise.
"Phoeb's rub some lotion on Mommy's back will you?" Phoebe sighs all put out
but gets up and grabs the lotion. It is a perfect day at the Grey house. I nod to
Reynolds to stay with the family and lift Henry up on my shoulders to go to the
gym.

"Mommy look up herelook at me." Henry yells out to Ana who smiles and
waves.

"Daddy do that to me." Phoebe yells out.

"Not now. If you're not too busy primping Phoebe you can come down to the gym
and play with Henry and me. Otherwise be ready in an hour and I will take you
kids to Cold Stone." All three of my kids cheer and I smile again. Godlife is
good.
Ana's POV

God what if I am pregnant. It can't be. I have been on the pill for three years.
But I almost feel pregnant. Now since putting on this damn bathing suit I feel like
I might be or I have gained weight. I need to run out tonight and pick up a
pregnancy kit or I won't rest all weekend. Shit. I am perfectly content with my
three perfect children. I know Christian would love another baby but I have not
been thinking along those lines. I am going to be 35 in September. I thought I
was done with this.

"Mommy can I get my belly button pierced. Sydney's mom is letting her." Phoebe
reaches across the chase and plays with my hand. She is such a con artist.

"What? Absolutely not! You are nine years old. No way! Daddy would go out of his
mind and Grammie would shoot meplus no way! Are you teasing Mommy right
now?" I try not raise my voice but good lord, who lets their nine year old
daughter get their belly button pierced and reallyChristian would have a
coronary.

"No Mommy I am not teasing. I will be ten in August. Ava said Aunt Kate said
when she was sixteen she could get hers done." Phoebe looks at me with her big
grey eyes trying to make a point.

"Phoebe Gracefirst sixteen and nine are a big difference. And I doubt Aunt Kate
said that. Let me check." I call Kate and she picks up on the first ring.

"Hey Steele how's it hanging. I am having a battle with my girls right now who
seem to think I am their personal maid. Skyleryou have ten seconds to pick up
your room before I ground you until your thirty. Sorrywhat's up?"

"Quick questiondid you tell Ava she could get her belly button pierced. She told
Phoebe you said when she was sixteen you would let her."

"Oh my godthose little bitches. Hang on. ADELAIDE AVA GREY get down here
right now!" I hear Kate walking. "Elwait til you hear what your daughter told
Phoebe. AVA NOW!" Kate is hilarious with her kids she doesn't take any shit from
them that is for sure. Elliot spoils his girls rotten, but I can't ever see him
agreeing to this. "Avawhy did you tell Phoebe I would let you get your belly
button pierced at sixteen. I told you don't even bring the topic up again until your
sixteen at which point I will tell you not until your eighteen and then only if you
are paying your own bills." I hear Elliot tell Ava to get real and not to even think
about it again. Elliot is now raising his voice to Ava who is copping an attitude
and oh greatnow I did itAva was just sent to her room. "Sorry let me talk to
my Phoebe, I will clear this up."

"No Kateyou don't need to do that. I have the picture here, I will talk to her.
Just wanted to make sure we are all on the same page. I didn't mean to get Ava
in trouble."

"Noshe has been super bitchy lately. I think she is going to start her period. I
was eleven when I started my period but don't you think ten is really young?
Grace said she could just be getting revved up for it and some little girls show
signs for a year in advance. Elliot told me he is ready to choke her."
"Well I didn't get my period until I was thirteen but Mia said she got hers at ten
too. Soyou never know right? Hey got to gotell Ava I am sorry if I got her in
trouble but I need to finish this conversation with Phoebe. See you tomorrow
oh and tell Skyler to bring me her story that she made at school and I will have
it bound and finished for her at work this week. I am going in on Tuesday for the
day."

"Really? I thought you didn't go in during the summer months when the kids are
home."

"Well I don't but we leave in two weeks for the rest of the summer so I need to
make sure everything is in motion. Do you mind if I drop the kids off Tuesday for
a play date. They think they are too big for the nursery."

"Well they are. Sure no problem I can't believe you are taking your three kids for
the rest of the summer to Asia. What are my kids supposed to do with your kids
gone? And then Mia and Brady are joining you guys in China right? My kids will go
ballistic when all of you are gone. Gabe was over here yesterday and he was
rubbing it in big time."

"KateChristian invited you all to join us don't give me grief about this."

"Well Elliot can't leave work right now so we can't go. But feel free to take the
girls." She laughs and I would do it but Skylar is such a homebody she would get
super homesick and Elliot would never let them be gone that long. He misses the
girls when they spend one night away.

"Okay gotta runtalk to you later. WaitKate did I have my period when you,
me, Mia and Frankie went on our girls weekend?"

"Huh? How would I remember that? We were wasted the entire weekend. I don't
think so thoughthat was two months ago. No idea why?"

"Just trying to remember."

"Whyoh my god Steele are you knocked up again?"

"Katejeezkeep it down. Noof course not. I am on the pill so no, but I don't
think I have had my period in several months." I stand up and walk towards the
outdoor kitchen and get the basketball that Teddy threw over the net and throw it
back to him. "I am sure I will get it anyday.my boobs are killing me."

"Steeleyou are pregnant. I bet any money on it. Elliot said.don't get mad.but
he asked me if you had gained weight the other day."

"What! Oh my goddo I look fat?" I look down and I swear I have a tiny bump or
a fat pouch. How could I be pregnant though? I think about it and the only thing I
can remember is having the flu forgetting to take my pill at the regular time. But
I took it late that night. That can't be it.

"Fatno how could you look fatyou're a waifbut you do look bigger. Lookyou
should get a pregnancy test pronto! Oh my godyou are pregnant. I bet any
money on it."
"Oh god I gotta go. Bye." I text Christian and tell him to come up and watch the
kids and then let Ryan know I need him to bring the car around.

Two hours later I am in the bathroom with Christian. Way past being
embarrassed about him seeing me pee I hand him the pregnancy stick and pull
myself together.

"Quit smilingthis is not what I was planning." I am beyond crabby.

"I know but a baby in the house again would be fantastic. And think of the good
newsif you're pregnantand you haven't had your period in three months you
are past the first trimester and probably won't have morning sickness. Have you
felt sick at all?"

I think back over the last three months and remember one day when I was taking
the kids to the dentist I asked Reynolds to pull over and I threw up. I thought I
had a stomach flu because it only last that day.

"No not really just once. What does it say? It should tell you by now." Christian
looks at it and I close my eyes. When I open them he has a gigantic smile on his
face.like hugelike glowing.like shit. "Really?"

"You're having my baby! Yes. This is fanfuckingtastic? I am stoked Ana. Another

baby. Come on we can get more helpsmileyou aren't unhappy really are you?"
Christian looks concerned. I feel my stomach. There is another baby Grey in
there. How can I be sad? I love my kidsone more will be wellone more. I
shake my head and smile wiping a tear I didn't know I had. "Sad tear or happy
tear?" Christian asks as he pulls me closer.

"Happyjust shocked. Wow I must be several months already. Look at my belly.

Oh no.I have been drinking wine and that weekend."

"YeaI know.I am worried about that. I am going to call Dr. Green and see if
she can see us in the morning."

"Tomorrow is Sunday Christian."

"So. Wowgive me a kiss Mrs. Grey. Another baby. Wouldn't it be awesome if it

was twins.just kidding. Okay. you okay? Let me help Henry get his bag
together and I will check on the princess she was packing like she was going
away for a month and not a night. Can we tell my parents when they come to get
the kids?"

"Sure but we should wait to tell the kids until we see Dr. Green. Oh poor Henry. I
wonder if he will get jealous about not being the baby anymore."

"He's fine. He isn't that way you know that. He will probably be really sweet
about it. Now Phoebeif it is a girlshe won't take to not being the only Princess
anymore." Christian is still grinning. Oh good lord. Four kids. "This is it. Snip snip
Mr. Grey or you are cut off after this."

"OkayI can do that. Fair enough." WowI am surprised.

"If you are so willing why haven't you done it before?"

"Because I wanted a fourth baby. Now that I have one on the wayas soon as it
is bornI will get it done." I have long suspected that he was holding outwell
once again Christian wins. But I am slowly getting used to it. Wowanother baby!

Five months later

Christian's POV

"Teddy turn the video games off and come with me to take the dogs for a walk." I
walk into the game room and let Teddy know I want his attention.

"Now Dad? I am almost at a new level."

"Now Ted. I don't think I was asking was I? Come on let's go. You don't want me
to ask you again do you?"

"No sir." I watch Ted get up and sigh. "Am I in trouble?" My adolescent son looks
up at me. He is already taller than Ana, but at 5'6 he is a long way from my
height and if I am intimidating him a bitso be it. We need to talk. He doesn't
know that his teacher called Ana today. He is about to find out.

We head down the driveway. It is cold out and the Christmas lights are on. It is
dark so early these days but I rushed home so we could have this little chat. The
baby is due any day and like with Henry we decided not to find out what we are
having. Ana is really tired these days so I am trying to get home earlier.

"Is your homework done?"

"Yes sir." He is really nervous. I put my arm around his shoulder and pull him in a
bit so he doesn't close down.

"TeddyMrs. Calhoun called Mom today and told her you said something
inappropriate to Miranda, the little girl in your class. Do you want to tell me about
that?"

"Oh man, she told on me? Do I have to tell you?"

"Yes you do." I am going to make him work at this.

"Dad you are going to be mad, please don't make me tell you."

"TeddyI am already madand I already know but I want you to tell me."

"Dad" He looks up at me and I nod to tell him to go on. "Okay I said out loud
when we were in the lunch line that she is wearing a bra and has big titties." I
take a deep breath. I want to knock him on the back of the head. I have not
raised him to be a bully or crude.

"Theodore do you not realize how embarrassing that was for Miranda? It was
inappropriate, rude and unacceptable. You shouldn't discuss a woman's or young
girl's breastever."

"I heard you tell Mom now that she is pregnant she has amazing breast." Oh
shitI can't deny I said that. I am sure I did.
"Mom is my wife and that was said to her privately.well clearly not so privately
and in a loving way. What you said to Miranda was to embarrass her and you will
write her an apology letter and write me a ten page essay on why you were being
a bully and why it was wrong before you even think about playing any video
games. You hurt her feelings, embarrassed her and your lucky I have a load of
influence at your school or you could be suspended for that remark. You are
never to disrespect another woman or girl again. Are we clear?"

"Yes sir. Do I have to write her an apology really?"

"Are you questioning me?"

"No sir. Fine." He kicks a stick out of the way. "Dad do you like Mom's boobs?
Have you touched them before?" Oh here we go. That is part two of our walk. The
birds and bees. Clearly if he is talking about titshe sees themand we need to
have the talk. Next year when he is in 8th grade he will be taught some sex
-education in school but I would rather be his educator.

"Yes many times and I like them a lot. But Mom and I are married and that is
what moms and dads do behind the closed door in our bedroom."

"You feel her boobs? Oh my godreally?"

"Yes Ted really. Listen I know next year they will tell you in more detail how
babies are made and other information, but with your comment about Miranda's
breast, I thought we should talk about it sooner. Do you notice girls breast?"

"Yes sir. Is that bad?"

"No not at allit's normal. You're a boy and you have taken notice that girls are
different. Why don't you ask me anything you want about girls and even what
you think happens to make a baby? Anything you ask I will answer and it will stay
between you and me."

"Umm okay well in sixth grade we learned some things about girls and boys and
how we are different but Johnny said that boys stick their penis in a girl and that
is how they get babies. But at first your penis has to grow like two feet and then
you put it inside of them." How do I not laugh right now? I fight it. Two feetoh
man how do I not tell Elliot that one?

"Well Johnny is partially right. Do you know what an erection is?" He shakes his
head no. "Has your penis ever been bigger in the morning or harder than usual?"

"Yes is that bad?"

"No it happens to me too. It happens to all men. When you start puberty you
start growing hair on your armpits, in your pelvic area, your voice will get deeper,
your balls will drop and your penis will even grow more. When you go through
that I can promise you that you will think about girl's morning, noon and night
and you will want to touch your penis and find relief. You will have this feeling
sort of like an itch and the only thing that will make it feel better is to pull on
your penis. It is normal. You have to only do it in private and not where others
can see you. You need to control your thoughts as I suspect you are starting
puberty. You are getting taller and I was about your age when I started. Any
questions so far."
"No but if it gets two feet long, how do you keep it in your pants?"

"Okay as I was sayingJohnny wasn't completely correct. Your penis will get
bigger but certainly not two feet."

"So how big will it get?"

"Wellall men are different so you could get as long as five inches all the way to
maybe nine or even ten inches. Some men who are really tall don't get very big
and some men who are short get really big. Your height has nothing to do with
it."

"Do you get really big?" Oh man I don't want to go there.

"That isn't something you need to know. Just say I get big enough. So when a
man gets an erection and he is with a woman, he can place his penis inside of her
vagina. Do you know what a vagina is?"

"Yes that is what girls have instead of a penis. I've seen Sunny's when Aunt Mia
changed her clothes and Phoebe is flat in her bathing suit and so is mom."

"Yep your right. So when a man puts his penis inside of a vagina it feels really
nice and mom and dad love each other a lot and when I do that with momit
makes us both feel good. We love each other and that is a nice way to show each
other."

"Sounds embarrassing to me."

"Yea I suppose right now it does. But it isn't embarrassing when you love
someone. So when a man does this he has a fluid come out that is called semen.
That semen comes out of the penis and it has sperm in itpicture a little tadpole
and it enters the vagina. Women produce eggsnot like the eggs you eat" I
know he probably will never eat an egg again if I am not clear on this. "When the
sperm meets up with the egg, then a baby can be made. That is how you,
Phoebe, Henry and this baby were made. Any questions?" I am not going to talk
about oral sex or much more tonight unless he asks. He is quiet.

"Dad what is a blow job?" Oh fuck.

"Well, it is oral sex." I am also not going to tell him about eating pussy unless he
asks. He can wait for that one.

"Huh?"

"Oral sex is something that a woman does to a man that also pleases him very
much. The woman uses her mouth to please the man." You can tell I never let my
kids watch TV.now a days that stuff is everywhere. Private schools and no TV
has sheltered them. Pretty sure I knew what a blow job was when I was his age
but maybe not.

"Oh gross. What if he pees in her mouth?"

"He won't. Let's talk about that again another time. Tedwill you make me a
promise?"
"Sure dad."

"Any questions you have about girls, sex, anythingyou will always ask me first. I
will tell you whatever you want to know. You're still pretty young but you know
how I told you about how babies are made?" He nods and throws a ball for
Benson to get. He is slow to get it in his old age. We both wait for him to slowly
trot to the ball. "Well, you don't want to make a baby before you are an adult and
married. But at some point you will want to be with a girl. There is something
called a condom. A man can place it over his penis and it catches the semen, that
way a girl or woman won't get pregnant. When you are ready to be with a girl the
first time, will you promise to come to me and tell me first. I won't get mad I will
just want to make sure you are protected." He doesn't say anything for a few
minutes.

"Okay dad. Sodid you use these con con what are they called"

"Condoms. Yes I did."

"So.that is why you and mom don't have like a hundred kids then." No need to
get into birth control pills yet.

"Man you are a smart kid. Exactly." Shit with the subs and all the women I fucked
without condoms I could have hundreds of kids. Again..that stays with me.

"Dad I'm sorry I embarrassed Miranda. I was being a show off. I won't do it
again. I think I will say sorry to mom too since she had to take the call."

"That's being mature and I like that idea Teddy. You're a nicer kid than that so
you work on your paper, write Miranda an apology and can you do one more
favor for me?"

"Sure dad."

"This was what I would call our first man to man conversation." I fist pump him
as I know he likes that. "So this conversation stays between you and me. You let
Johnny's dad tell him about all this, you don't ever talk about this to your sister
and when Henry is a little older, you let me handle this okay but he is way too
young for this conversation. He thinks mommy swallowed a baby bean and that is
how she has a baby in her stomach. It isn't your job to tell anyone else what we
talked about okay?"

"Okay dadshould I tell you whenever I get an ejection?"

"Erection. NoI think you will start getting a lot of them. That isn't anyone's
business but yours. But as I said when you are ready to be with a girlyou come
to me okay buddy?" I rub his head.

"Okay. Since I am a grown up now can I stay up later." This makes me laugh.

"I didn't say you were a grown upI said it was our first man to man. Make that
man to young man. Butnopeyou need your rest so you can keep growing and
getting stronger."

"Yep and so I can get big ejections as I get older."

"Erections."

One Week Later

Teddy's POV

"Teddy, your dad is on the phone." Gail comes in the family room smiling.
Phoebe, Henry and I are playing Monopoly. It is snowing and cold so they
canceled school. My mom went to the hospital early this morning to have her
baby and we are all so excited plus Christmas is in a week. I hope it is a boy. If I
have to have another sister I will be so mad. We all jump up and run to the
phone. I take the house phone from her and push Henry off of me who is trying
to grab the phone.

"Dad... did mom have the baby? What is it? Does it look like me? Is Mom okay?"

"Whoa there buddy. Yes mom is fine and yes she had the baby twenty minutes
ago. Reynolds is going to bring the three of you here to the hospital so make sure
you all clean up, brush your hair, clean clothes, brush your teeth, make sure
Henry picks out something that matches and you can come over and see the
baby. We need you three to help us decide on a name. We have two names
picked out and can't decide. Can you take charge and with Gail's help get
everyone ready for me bud?"

"Yes of coursebut dad what is it? Come on tell me I won't tell them."

"It's a baby. Hurry up and get ready and you will see soon enough."

I hate surprises. "Come on Henry lets go get cleaned upPhoeb's you too. We are
going to the hospital, Mom had the baby."

"Oh goodieI hope it's a girl. I don't want any other boys around here." Phoebe
has been saying that lately she wants a sister but I really think she wants another
brother. "Henry what is wrong?" Phoebe grabs Henry who is bawling his eyes out.
"Gailcome here Henry is crying."

"Oh dear.little man what is wrong?" Gail puts Henry in her lap and puts his head
on her shoulder. "I don't want mommy to have a new baby."

"Its' okay buddy. I am the oldest and mom and dad loved me the same after you
and Phoebe got here. Come on we need to get our money out of the drawers and
we should ask Reynolds to stop at a store so we can bring mommy flowers.
Would you like that?" Gail smiles at me. I can tell she is proud of me right now
and I like when she is proud of me. She continues rubbing his back then he
jumps up and takes my hand and that's it. That is the one thing about Henry. He
is over things quick. Phoebe goes on and on. Henry just deals with it. Gail calls
me back real quick.

"Teddyyour parents would be very proud of you. Please help Henry get ready
and I will call your father and let him know Henry might need a little extra TLC.
Can I get a hug real fast? I know you are getting quite big and not so much of a
hugger as you were as a baby but I am so proud of you Ted." Gail hugs me and I
hug her really hard back. I love her a lot and I know she likes our hugs.
After Reynolds took us to a fancy flower shop where Phoebe took over and picked
the biggest ever bouquet with a stupid balloon that said Baby we all get back in
the car. "Quit sitting so close Henry. Jeez." He is acting all weird.

"Okay kids, you don't get out of the car until Taylor comes to the door with Ryan
to get you. There will be a lot of newspaper people there wanting to take your
picture. Henry your dad said to remind you that you can't stick your tongue out at
them like you did last week okay buddy?" Reynolds is turned around looking at
us.

"Noldswill you just tell us what the baby is? I know you know." We all call
Reynolds- Nolds. My mom said when I was a baby and couldn't say his name I
called him Nolds. He laughs at me and I see him look at me in the mirror. Wilson
is in the front seat as well.

"NoTedster he didn't tell me. Okay look out theresee all the newspaper people.
There is Taylor and Ryan. Wilson will open your door Miss Phoebe and take your
hand. You stay close to him okay little girl. Don't let go of his hand. Taylor will
grab HenryTed you walk next to Ryan. I will park the car and be up in a minute.
Do you have the flowers?"

"Yes sir. Henrygo with Taylor let go of me jeez." Henry is acting like a baby
again.

"Hey there big brother. Grab my hand." Taylor takes Henry. That's right now he is
a big brother too. I see him smile.

We walk past all the newspaper people. I don't like them they are always in our
face. They don't even know me and they are yelling out to me.

"Teddydo you have a baby brother or sister? Hi Henryare you excitedcan you
look at the cameraPhoebe look this way sweetheart"

"Don't look at them kids." Taylor moves us along pretty quickly and tells Ryan to
go back and tell the press to back the fuck off. I heard him but I don't think he
meant to say the F word so loud.

"Hey you guys." There's dad in the waiting area. Thank god. I don't like being in
charge.

"Daddy." Henry goes running to my dad who squats down. "Hey buddy. Have
you been having a rough day?" Henry nods his head and rubs his eyes. He is
trying really hard not to cry.

"Quit being a baby Henry. Daddyplease take us to see the baby. I am dying to
know if I have a brother or sister." Phoebe is jumping practically. "I want to see
mommy too. Please."

"Just a minute Phoebe. Henryyou know just because there is a baby in the
house doesn't mean daddy and mommy don't still love you so, so much. Your still
my buddy right?" Henry puts his head on my dad's shoulder. "Okay let's go see
mom and the baby." We follow my dad down the hall with all of our security and
all these nurses are smiling at us and acting all gooey. Whatever. We open the
door and mom is sitting holding a baby but I have no idea if it is a boy or a girl. It
is wearing a pink and blue striped hat.
"Hi there. I am so happy all my babies are here. Henry come up here and sit next
to mommy." He jumps up on the bed and puts his arm around my mom's neck
while on his knees. He whispers.

"Mommy is that our new baby?"

"Yes it is. Would you like to kiss the baby hello and be the first person besides
mommy and daddy to kiss the baby?" He nods slowly and bends down and kisses
the baby while my dad takes pictures.

"What is it Momjust tell us." I am losing my patience here.

Mom looks at dad and he smilesfor the love of god just tell us. My dad steps
forward for the announcement.

"You have a baby brother." Oh there is a god.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you." One sister is enough for me thank you very
much. Henry smiles huge and almost in relief. I feel you bro.

"So we need help with his name. We like either Liam Elliot or Caleb Elliot." My
mom sits up like she is in pain, why does she look like her butt hurts? All three of
us shout Caleb at the same time and my mom claps as that must have been the
name she liked. "So Caleb it is. Hi there little Caleb Grey. I'm your mommy and
this here is your oldest brother TheodoreTeddycome here honey do you want
to hold him?" I nod and my dad has me sit in the chair next to the bed and picks
him up placing him on my lap. The minute he takes Caleb from my mom, Henry
sits on her lap. What a baby.

"Hi CalebI am your cool older brother. You're so tiny. Look at his hands dad,
there so small." I can't help it I kiss him and my dad takes a picture of us
together.

"Get next to Ted, Phoeb's and hold the babies hand. I want to take a picture of all
three of you. Go on Henry leave mommy for a second and sit with your brothers
and sister." Henry reluctantly climbs down and for the next five minutes my dad
goes trigger happy taking a gazillion pictures.

"My turn Teddy get up."

"Wait" My dad comes and takes the baby from me and I switch with Phoebe and
she holds him talking in this annoying girly high pitched voice. "Oh Caleb you are
so cute. You are. You are just so sweet.look at you. I am your big sister Phoebe
Grace Grey and I am ten years old and I am so happy you are here. Look at your
little noseaww mom isn't he the cutest thing? I love him." Phoebe keeps kissing
him and I notice Henry is now standing again and getting closer. My mom
motions for me to sit next to her.

"Hey big guy, I heard all about how much you helped today. You're amazing you
know that? I love you and you are a wonderful big brother. Can I get a kiss and
thank you for my flowers? They are lovely." I lean over and kiss my mom quickly.
I mean I am not a baby anymore jeez. My dad laughs at me.

"Mom are you okay you don't look like you feel very good." I am worried she
looks tired and really uncomfortable.
"I'm fine. This one just didn't want to come out that easy." Oh yeahe came out
of her vagina thingy. I forgot about that. I know I grimace because I see my dad
smirk and shake his head. He pats my shoulder and tells me mom will be fine.

"Did the baby come out of your vagina?" I want to show them I am growing up
and understand how this all works.

"Ewww," Phoebe screams. "You aren't supposed to talk about that Teddy.

"It's okay Phoeb's. Yes Caleb came out of my vagina." Oh man hearing my mom
say it my face gets bright red. Phoebe looks down at her private area, scrunches
her nose, looks at Caleb and then shrugs her shoulders.

"I don't get it." My mom and dad laugh.

"That's because you don't know yet about sex and stuff cuz you're too young."

"Am not."

"Are too."

"Okayknock it off both of you." My dad gives us his look.

"When can you come home mommy?" Henry is not liking this. He is such a
mama's boy. "Can I stay here with you and Caleb?"

"I wish you could sweet boy really. But mommy and Caleb need to rest and then I
might come home tomorrow night. But Daddy is going to take all three of you out
for a special treat for dinner aren't you?"

My dad rolls his eyes then grits his teeth and smiles. "Yesjust because I know
how much you will miss Mom tonight I have relented and agreed to take you to
that McDonalds that that has the indoor play area. Junk food just this one time."

"Oh sweet! Can I get a whopper, a milkshake and large fries?" My dad nods his
head. He won't usually let us eat fast food or play where there are other people.

"Taylor has arranged that we have the place to ourselves and we should get
going we only have it for an hour?" My dad takes the baby from Phoebe and holds
him kissing him like a zillion times. Man why do people get so mushy over babies.

"Dadwhat if other people want McDonalds- won't the restaurant lose money?"

"Good question Ted. But I have made it worth their wild just to keep others out.
They will be closed for just an hour. Private event.

"Hello everyone."

"Grammie! Hi." Phoebe hugs my grandmother and when Henry sees Papa behind
her he runs into his arms. He loves my grandfather a lot. Well so do I but they
are really close.
"Hey there little fellow how are you? Have you seen your little brother? Will you
show him to me?" Henry takes Papa over to see the baby and I give my
Grandmother a hug.

"I heard wonderful things about you today Teddy. You are growing up so fast. I
was here earlier to see your new baby brother and your dad and mom had just
talked to Gail and they are so proud of you. So are we." Gosh no big deal. I was
just helping Henry get dressed and calmed down over the baby.

"Yea I think Henry is kind of j-e-a-umj-e-a-l-o-u-s." I spell it out so he won't

know what I'm saying. "Did I spell that right?"

"Yes you did and that happens." My grandmother kisses my forehead. "I recall
you being very j-e-a-l-o-u-s of Ava. Whenever Uncle Elliot would hold her you
would break out in tears." This makes me laugh. I love my Uncle Elliot so much I
can believe it but I don't remember it.

"Okay gang, say goodnight to Mommy. Baby, I will take the kids out, get them
home and in bed then come back."

"No daddydon't come back. I want you to sleep at home. Please." Henry is
completely acting weird.

"Ana and Christianwhy don't you let us take Henry home with us." Papa
suggest.

"But I want McDonald's too." Henry is looking up at my dad who squats down and
looks at him eye to eye.

"Okay buddydo you want to spend the night at Grammies and Papa's?"

"Yes.I gets to sleep in your old bed right?"

"Yes. If that is what you want we will go to McDonalds then I will have Ryan take
you over to their house okay?"

"Well why don't we just go with you to McDonalds I wouldn't mind one of those
double cheeseburgers they make." Papa winks at us and we all cheer. That is so
cool that my grandparents will go with us. My dad nods his head and says it is
settled. Henry is so happy now he even kisses Caleb goodbye.

Phoebe gets in trouble on the way out because she looks at the cameramen and
says, "It's a boy!" So my dad had to stop and make a statement but he made us
get in the car first so the newspaper people wouldn't take our picture. Taylor got
really mad and took one guys camera away. I don't understand why they care so
much about us.

Five Years Later

What a day. I just flew in from London, I am anxious to get home, say hi to my
kids and get my wife in bed. I have been away for a week and I hate being away
from my family. As Taylor and I pull down the driveway I see Henry helping Caleb
with his baseball swing in the front yard. They both come running to the car.
Christ is it possible that Henry has grown another inch. He is taller than Teddy
was at that age and Ana thinks it is time for me to have the talk with Henry. He is
twelve and while very quiet he is a looker. Last week Teddy told me all of
Phoebe's girlfriends flirted with him and are all over him. So this weekend I will
be going through that talk I gave Ted years ago.

I get out of the car and give both my guys a hug and kiss. "Where's Phoebe and
Teddy?" I see Ana coming out the door with a big smile and she practically lunges
at me. I kiss her passionately. I missed her and my kids have seen me kiss her
like this before. "Hi babygod I missed you."

"I am so glad you are home. Phoebe is in her room writing an essay about why
she should not tell her friends she is rich and that her dad can buy their dad's
companies."

"Whatwait go back."

"Oh Phoebe got mad at two girls at school and told them to shut up or her dad
would buy their dad's companies and put them out of work. Long story, but her
teacher called me. She isn't usually so nasty but you know it is that time of the
month and you know how she gets."

"That is no excuse Ana. I will be talking to her. Where's Teddy?"

"He is in the house pacing like a lion waiting for you in your office and he said he
can only talk to you."

"Oh okay is everything alright. He didn't get into a fight or anything did he?
Reynolds didn't say anything."

"Nonot that he is telling me." I guide my family into the front door and throw
my jacket on the stairway. After I get a beer, talk to Henry about his baseball
games that I missed, look at the Lego building that Caleb built and kiss my wife
again before making my way into my office where Teddy is pacing.

"Hey Ted what is going on?" He hugs me.

"Good trip?" He seems nervous.

"Yea you know meeting after meeting but I bought the company I wanted and so
I would say it was a hit. How was your flying lesson yesterday?"

"It was great. My instructor said next time I will be ready for my first landing. Will
you come watch? Oh and I am pitching tomorrow's game. You will be there
right?"

"Of course. Is something on your mind?" I lean back against my desk and he
shuts the door.

"Dad do you remember when you told me about sex like five years agoyou said
ummwow I am really nervousbut you said I could come to you when I was
ready to be with a girl. Well.I um think that is about to happen."

"Ohokay. Yes I do remember and I am glad you have come to me." I look at my
son who just turned 17 a few weeks ago. He is almost as tall as me now and he is
a really good looking kid. I am surprised this hasn't happened sooner. "Anyone
special?"
"WellI wouldn't say special like I want to marry her or anything butokay I am
going to just be honest dadyou promise you won't get mad?"

"TedI promised you I wouldn't. You're 17you can tell me. I was sexually active
when I was your ageI won't judge you."

"Okay cool. Well here's the thing. There is this girl at school, Shea Blackwell, she
has been after me all year. She has been with other guys and she is constantly
chasing after me and throws herself at me all the time. She um...she gave me
several blowum we have had oral sex several times." He waits for my reaction
but I am not going to say anything. This is normal in my mind. Now his mother
wouldn't agree, but she would be wrong. I nod for him to continue. "She wants
me to fuyou know have sex with her and franklyI want to even though I really
don't want to date her or anything. Is that wrong?"

"Have you had sex before and how old is she by the way?" I don't want him
fucking girls that are jail bait. With our money every girl in town will claim they
had sex with him just for a payout.

"She is a senior so I think 18 already. Andno this will be my first but I have.
you knowhad oral sex with several girls and other stuff." His face is red and I
can tell he is embarrassed. Would I prefer he have his first sex with someone he
cared aboutyes and no. That first time is awkwardlet him fuck someone that
can guide him around a bit. Ana would have my balls if she knew this is how I
felt.

"Do you know what being with jail bait means?"

"Yes sir girls that are under age otherwise I could get charged with statutory
rape now that I am 17."

"Yea that's right. Have we discussed this before?"

"No Uncle Elliot told me whatever I do, make sure that the girls I date are at least
eighteen, if not, I can't fuck them. Sorry those were his words not mine." Good
old Elliot. I will have to talk to him, although he is right.

"Okaywell to answer your original questionand this stays between you and me
you understand?"

"Yes sir."

"As long you are keeping yourself wrappedyou know a condomand the girl is
offering herself willinglythen I have no issue with this. You are going to meet a
lot of girls that will want to have sex with you. Respect thembe clear that this is
not a relationshipso they don't have false expectations and whatever you do
wear a damn condom. You don't want diseases and you don't want a pregnancy.
Alsokeep your mouth shut. You don't fuck and talk about it with your buddies
you got it. You are going to want to have sex with a lot of girlswhat are you
looking at me like that for Ted?"

"I just never heard you say the word fuck before." This makes me laugh.

"Reallythere was a time when your grandmother threatened Uncle Elliot and I
for saying that word too much. We are talking honestly right? I won't walk out
there and say it in front of your sister or brothers but let's be clearthere is
fucking which is what you're asking me aboutand then making love. When the
right girl comes alongyou will want to make love to her and it will be different
but right nowit sounds like you are looking to get laid and have found a willing
young lady."

"Yea pretty much. I would never want to date a girl like that. There is a really
sweet girl at school that I want to ask to prom though. I doubt she has ever even
kissed anyone. That is the type of girl I want to date. Is that wrong dad?"

"Nogod know. You are pretty normal that way. Your mom never had boyfriends
before me. That meant a lot to me."

"Yea but you messed around a lot right?" How did he know that?

"Yesnot proud of it but I did. Have you googled me?" He smirks. "But I always
and I mean always wore a condom. Do you have any on you?"

"No dad. Not easy when you are Christian Grey's son and always have security
and some nosey photographer around to buy condoms." The media has suddenly
taken interest in Teddy when he was photographed with his shirt off looking like a
stud. The headline was something ridiculous about Seattle's Teddy Greyhas the
Stud Genes. That story pissed me off because now they won't leave him alone.
He is like some fucking teen idol in Seattle and we are getting inundated with
mail and girls hanging outside the gate. I am shocked he hasn't been fucked
senseless already.

I reach for the house phone. "Taylorsend Reynolds out for a box of condoms will
you?"

"Yes sirTeddy?"

"Yes."

"GoodI figured that day was coming. On it."

"DadTaylor won't tell Gail will he?"

"NoTedTaylor has kept more secrets than any man on earth. It's all good." I
finish my beer. "I won't tell mom unless she ask. I won't lie to her, but I will not
volunteer it either."

"Oh shitshe will be pissed won't she?"

"NoI don't think she will be pissed. She will worry and want you to be respectful
and of course practice safe sex."

"Yea..okay but try not to tell her okay."

"Okaylet me ask you something. How will you feel if Phoebe wants to have sex
in two years?" I almost grin, because I know how he will respond.

"DadI will kill her. I can put up with her being a bitch once a month and all her
drama but if my sister is a sleeze like SheaI don't know what I will do. I don't
even want her going out on dates. I slugged Cameron Burton right in the mouth
the other day for talking about her tits." Wow Cameron is one of his best friends.

"Reallywell good as you should but he is one of your best friends."

"Not anymore. Nolds was there.I am surprised he didn't say anything. In fact
when I told him what Cam said, he almost went after him and sent me back to
punch him one more time for good measure." Now I do laugh.

"Well I am proud of you for that. I am sure your friends find your sister
attractiveyou need to manage that."

"Yes sirthey mostly know better. They are afraid of you and Nolds. So it isn't
usually a problem. But, trust me I don't let any guys near her at school. Thanks
dad for talking with me. I will be safe I promise. I just don't see myself with a
girlfriend for a long timetoo busybut you know I do want to have sex so I am
grateful you are cool about it."

I reach out and shake his hand. "Okay sonno excuse here for making mistakes
right. You keep it wrapped." He shyly grins and I pat him on the back. Wow.is it
wrong that I feel excited for him. I don't say anything else but I wink at him as
we walk out of my office. He rolls his eyes and I laugh feeling like my old man
must have felt years ago.

I make my way upstairs and knock on Phoebe's door then let myself in. She is
lying on her bed with her headphones on reading a book. I motion for her to take
her head phones up and she jumps up and gives me a huge kiss.

"Hi DaddyI am so glad you are home. Did Mom tell you she is punishing me for
saying the truth? Do you believe this? How unfair? You are the voice of reason, I
am so glad you are here. " Oh she is going to try good cop bad cop on me. I see
where she is headed. One thing about my daughter.she is transparent as hell.

"Well why don't you start from the beginning? But first, I noticed you were
reading a book not writing your paper for momhave you completed it? Maybe I
can read it and gather what happened."

"No I haven't written it. I was waiting for you to get home and clear this mess
up."

"Well if mom told you to write somethingyou are writingnothing we discuss will
change that. And now you can add two pages to it for trying to undermine her
authorityno make that four pages. You know better than that Phoebe."

"But"

"Phoebeif mom tells you to do something you do it. Your 14I know, I know,
almost 15but I don't care if you are thirtyif mom tells you to do something you
do it. I still listen to my parents. Nowstart from the beginning." I pull up her
desk chair and lean my elbows on my knees. I know my daughter and she will
make a one minute recap a thirty minute explanation.

"Well okayTenley Parker is a snotty, snooty ugly wanna be. She thinks she is so
hot and she constantly flirts with all the boys and shows off her boobs. She knows
that I have like a superlike major like enormous crush on Aaron Parsons and"
"Wait isn't he one of Teddy's friends. He is two years older than you."

"Hell-lo daddy.how much older are you than mom? Anyway.she thinks
because she is rich and lives next to the Gates that she is better than me and she
told Aaron he would never be able to date me because everyone knows that I am
not allowed to date so she invited him to her house and they made out and he
used her. and she told everyone that it was my fault because I talked trash
about her and that isn't true so when we were in biology class she was sitting
behind me and announced for the whole world that I have never been kissed and
." I stand upJesus Christ it's like Mia all over again twenty years ago.

"Phoebe for Christ sake take a breath. You're killing me here trying to keep up." I
stand and stretch and then sit back down. "Continue."

"Anyway we were in class and she just wouldn't shut up and going on and on
about Aaron then she saidyou know "my dad" her dadnot you is the
wealthiest man in Seattle next to the Gates. And Megan Dourly jumped in and
said oh and they are best friendsshe saidyes that the Parkers have the
biggest and best house in the Seattle area. Well come on dadyou know that is
not true I mean really.like really.so I simply said you may put out more than
any girl in Seattle but your house isn't better and your dad isn't nearly as rich as
my dad and my dad could buy both your dad's companiesput them out of work
then Tenly would have to make out with Aaron in a homeless shelter. Take that in
your pipe and smoke it! Ha." She seems proud of herself. I know Tenly Parker's
dad Richard. He is a wealthy mannowhere in my league but stillmy daughter is
barking up the wrong tree here. I rub my eyes. Anyone that tries to tell me that
there isn't more drama with a daughter than with sonsis flat out lying.

"Phoebefirst of all.you are rightyou are not dating until you are sixteen. So
maybe you should just forget about Aaron Parsons. We have had that argument
too many times to have it again. Secondly I thought you were smarter than this
to get sucked up in petty gossipit is tacky and classless. Do you want to know a
secret about boys?" She nods and actually looks excited like I am about to tell
her something really priceless. "We hate gossip and chatty girls who talk about
meaningless issues. Men are quiet creatures by nature. We don't get women and
their incessant need to gossip and talk non-stop. If I had been Aaron I would tell
both of you to take a hike. Nowhow many times have I told you kids we never,
ever discuss our wealth? Tenly knows as does everyone else who we are and the
situation. Don't you everand I mean this Phoebeever again threaten people
that I will buy their parents company and put their parents out of work. That is
what I do for a living. I make acquisitions and sometimes those acquisitions put
people out of worksometimes it puts more people to work. But at some point I
might actually buy one of those companies that employ your friends parents .I
don't need them to think I did it for my daughter to look good. It was immature,
rude and you were out of line. I am greatly disappointed in you for flaunting our
statusfor participating in gossipfor focusing more on a boy than your own self
pride and extremely upset with you for not listening to your mother. You can add
ten pages to your essay now and include the meaning of humble, discretion,
arrogance and pettiness." I look at her and she burst into tears...real huge tears.

"This isn't fair. You never make the boys write books for their indiscretions. You
just like the boys better. You hate me." Oh fuck me now. She is sobbing. I take
her hand and pull her over to my lap.

"PhoebeI do not love the boys more. You are my princess and you know you
own me for the most part. But I am proud of you and you are everything a father
would want in a daughterso when you act like a snooty little uppity rich kid
which you have never doneit disappointed me. You understand that right?" I
wipe her tears. She has me right where she wants me as she is crying so hard
she is hiccupping.

"Okay daddyI am so sorry. You're right. I will never say anything like that
again. I try not to show off about how wealthy you are or anything but it was a
weak moment. Please don't be disappointed in me." She cries harder. Just sobs. I
look up and Ana is in the doorway mouthing "Don't you dare give in." Shit.
"DaddyI promise I won't do it againcan I please have five pages off my
sentence. I have so much homework."

"Why weren't you doing your homework when I came in if you have so much?"

"I was having a mental health break."

I smile. "Oh I seestressful life for 14 year olds these days isn't it? Okay Phoebe
you can write five pages less.if it is on my desk by tomorrow night. Otherwise
the full sentencing is in force. Now clean your face and join us for dinner."

"I love you daddy.forgive me?" She pouts. Shit I am a sucker for my daughter.
Ana shakes her head and walks away. I kiss Phoebe's forehead and wink at her.

"Yesprincessjust don't let it happen again."

"Okay can I ask a favor? Please tell Teddy to quit making boys scared to talk to
me. Whenever he sees me talking to a boy he gets in their face. Yesterday he
literally pushed Aaron away from my locker. It's not fair."

"Sweethearthe loves you and he is just protecting you. That is what big brothers
do. Ask Aunt Mia what it was like to have me and Uncle Elliot as big brothers."

"But DaddyI will never have a boyfriend at this rate. Can I ask Aaron over this
weekend to go swimming in our pool?" Is she out of her mind? Have a boy come
over and oogle her in a bathing suit? I would make her borrow one from my dead
grandmother before I would even consider it.

"No."

"Please? Please? You can watch us and hang out with us. I will even let Caleb
hang with us. Please?"

"No Phoebe. Maybe next year you can have boys over but not this year. You're
only in 9th grade."

"Daddy when you were 14 or 15 were you ever with a girl?" What the hell is with
my kids today?

"Yes when I was fifteen. But I wasn't in the same situation as youmy parents
were wealthy but not like usI'm a male...and I was with an older girl." I am not
telling her about my past but almost feel sick to my stomach thinking about this.
"And PhoebeI am not budging on this. I know how boys think.you are too
young to have a 17 year old boy over here who has one thing on his mindand it
won't be you. So do not bring this up again until next year. But if you get your
paper doneheretickets for you, Ava and Skylar. Uncle Elliot and I will take you
on Saturday." I hand her the tickets to some popular boy band concert from
Ireland that she raves and raves about and has posters of all over the room.

"OH MY GOD! Daddy you are the best. Really.really? OH MY GOD! What does
this VIP pass mean?"

"We are taking you backstage to meet them." She screams so loud I almost cover
my ears and she jumps up in my arms kissing my cheek and hugging me super
tight.

"I love you so much you are the best dad ever. I bet Tenly isn't even going. Oh
my god do I have to eat dinner I need to work on my paper so I can get it done!
Oh my godwhat will I wear? Can I call Ava? Oh daddyyou are the bestoh my
god" I walk out the doordating crisis diverted.

Seven Years Later

Caleb and I flew to Aspen two days ago and we have been hiking, fishing and just
hanging out. Of all my kids he is by far the funniest and makes me laugh all the
time. It is like he is Elliot all over again. He says shit that I can't even believe and
has no filter whatsoever. I am sitting on my deck looking out at the mountains
and it is a gorgeous day. Ana is at home this week and I wanted her to come on
this trip but she said Caleb was looking forward to this trip and having me to
himself. I think she is excited to have some alone time with Phoebe who is
officially in love with Tristin now that they "have done it." Christmore
information than I wanted. Ana thinks they will end up getting married. I actually
wouldn't mind but she needs to finish her masters first. I try not to think about it.

Ever since Henry broke up with Mallory he has been a fucking machine according
to his security. I called him last night and told him to chill out a bit as it won't be
long before some girl talks when they figure out who he is. He is still on the east
coast so not as well knownbut we talked about discretion and he "yea yea'd" me
about three times until I told him I was "fucking serious." Then he listened up. He
is quiet, somewhat aloof, a total stud and the girls love him. I was just like him at
that age not wanting to talk much and wanting to be left alone. I am glad he isn't
into anything like BDSMI would knowbut he apparently had a threesome last
week and when his security let me know that two girls left his hotel room I
decided to let him know I was not putting up with this shit much longer. He needs
to use discretion. He is on the road with forty college baseball players and they all
are doing the same thing but it is a matter of time before one of them sells him
out to a tabloid for a big fat check.

"Christ dad do you expect me to be celibate. I am nineteen years old."

"I know how old you are Henry. I am your father for fuck sake. I don't expect you
to be celibate but use some damn discretion. If you are going to fuck like a whore
than you should keep it private and even consider having your partners sign
NDA's."

"Oh dad not that again. Everyone my age fuckswe don't carry brief cases
around with us and whip out the paper work before we screw. This isn't a
hundred years ago like when you were dating." Good thing he was on the phone
almost three thousand miles away. We ended up agreeing that he would be more
careful. Now I know how my dad felt when he was dealing with me years ago. I
wouldn't budge much either. Henry is a good kidhe's just sowing his wild oats
big time. At this rate he will make Elliot and I look lame when we were his age.
Ted leaves in a few more months for his first deployment. Ana is beside herself
and I have caught her glued to the television so she understands his risk. We
have been fucking around sending troops to the middle-east for the last thirty or
forty years. Every administration promises to get outand no one does it. My son
better come home safely or I will take on Washington single handedly. Other than
that I am very proud of him and know this is what he wants. He is happiest when
he is flying. Ana says that it's my fault as I took him up in Charlie Tango and on
my glider as soon as he was old enough to sit up. It is his chosen path and I
support him.

"Calebcome on out here and watch this great sunset with me." I yell into the
house. I hear him come charging down the stairsthe kid isn't graceful and
comes flying out the door.

"Look what I found upstairs in Henry and Teddy's room." Henry and Teddy shared
a room when we came here over the years as we only have five bedrooms here.
Caleb hands me a condom. Oh perfect timing.

"Yea you know what this is?"

"Duh dad."

"Okay what is it?"

Duha Trojan."

"Quit saying that Caleb. What is a Trojan?"

It's a rubber thingy that us men put on our penis so girls don't get pregnant." I
try not to laugh at his "us men" comment.

"Yes that is right. Who told you that?"

"Dad I am in the 7th grade come on. I've had sex-education I know these
things."

"Okay that's good. Do you have any questions for me?"

"Umlet me think for a second. Okay yeshave you ever used a condom?"

"Yes."

"Oh. Well at school we learned that the man's penis goes inside the vagina and
then a man pees this white stuff into the lady and when her egg meets his um I
can't remember the word but this white stuff she gets a baby."

"That's right and the word you are looking for is when a man ejaculates not
peeshis semen which has sperm"

"Yea that, so you have done this with Mom four times?" Again I almost laugh.

"Wellno we have done this a lot more than four times. But we have had four
times where my sperm met with one of mom's eggs."
"You have. Like twenty times?"

"Nolike thousands and thousands of times."

"Oh that is ridiculous. How long does it take? I mean do you really think that was
very responsible for you to be having your penis in mom's vagina all the time
instead of hanging with your kids." I burst out laughing.

"Caleb.first of all we don't do this all the time. In the privacy of our bedroom at
night when you kids are asleep mostly and sex doesn't last that long. It isn't like
it takes hours and hours. Secondly we hung out with you kids all the time."

"How long does it take?"

"Dependsit can take a few minutes or if you want it to you make it last a lot
longer."

"How do you make it last longer?"

"Good mind control. Is that what you really want to know? Aren't there other
questions from sex-ed that you want to ask?"

"Okay yes. You already told me about wet dreams but do girls ejaculate or
whatever?"

"Well they have orgasmswhich is the same thing that a man is doingwhen it
feels really good and the man ejaculates and the woman has the equivalent but
nothing comes out." I am not going to discuss squirting and hot wet pussy with
my twelve year old son. First things first.

"Have Ted and Henry had sex?"

"I believe so, it isn't our business to discuss."

"Well then let's discuss when I can have sex. I think I would like to have sex
soon." I laugh again and look up when Taylor dressed casually in his jeans and
polo shirt has come out to ask me something. He is trying very hard not to laugh
and shakes his head.

"Excuse me Christian"he has long quit calling me Mr. Grey in private "Ana
called and she is on her way to Mia's to see Sunny who arrived home yesterday.
She wanted you to know because her phone is charging in case you call her." I
nod my head and he goes back into the house. I pull my phone out and see I
don't have service which sometimes happens here at our Aspen house. That must
have been why she called Taylor.

"Okay you were saying you would like to have sex. Wellyou are too young."

"No I'm not. I have had boners."

"What? Where did you hear that? Never mindyour brothers."

"Yep they always use that word. I told Teddy my penis sometime grows and gets
hard and he high fived me and said congrats on getting boners." I take a deep
breath. It has been impossible to raise this one and keep him innocent. He quit
believing in Santa when he was five because of his siblings, he swears like a
sailor, he plays poker better than I do and he dances like a fucking Chippendale.
He winks at twenty year old women and he is going to be the life of Ana and I.
"So, since I have had wet dreams and get bonersI declare myself ready."

Oh Christthis one might take an intervention from my brother and older sons.
"No Caleb you are not ready. You are twelve. First and foremosttwelve year old
girls are not ready for sex and you need to wait at least four or five years and be
with older girls."

"No dadI don't even like twelve year old girls. They talk too much, giggle too
much and annoy me. I am thinking older girls like sixteen."

"Calebno girls sixteen are going to want to be with a little kid." He frowns at this
and I get a chill when I think about being just fifteen when a women well in her
thirties seduced me. I would kill any woman who stole my son's innocence. This
kid looks just like me. The other two look like me with Ana's eyes. This kid is me
head to toe only with Elliot's personality.

"Dadhow do you know this? Mrs. Guidry hugged me and told me I was a lady
killer and she is a real MILF."

"Caleb how do you even know what a MILF iswhat the hell? And who is Mrs.
Guidry." I will be talking to her about this.

"She is Brooks momyou know Brooks the kid on my Lacrosse team. She has
really big boobs. And she always talks to you and not mom at the games and
mom said she is going to punch her in the nose." What is this all about? I think
about it and then remember who he is talking about. Yea she does have a rack on
her and she is good looking but not a MILF.

"Caleb what do you think makes a mom a MILF and what do you think it stands
for?"

"I don't know what it means really but I think a mom with really big boobs is a
MILF. Henry and Teddy's friends always said mom was a MILF and one time
Henry punched his friend for saying it. But mom doesn't have big boobs so she
can't be a MILF."

"Okay enough. First of allyou are being disrespectful. Women with large breast
shouldn't be all you think about."

"You don't like big boobs do you? I mean look at mom."

"Jesus Calebstop it. That isn't appropriate."

"I like big boobs dad. Darby at school has huge ones and when she runs.they go
floppidy floppidy and we all watch her. And when it is coldher nipples go out to
here." He puts his hands out about two feet. Jesus how did this conversation go
so south? It was easy with Ted and Henry. This one has me nervous.

"Okay Caleb let's start over. Now look at me I am not joking around here okay.
You are a Greyand you have to make sure you represent the Grey name well."
Oh holy fuckdid I just say the same thing my dad said to Elliot and I over and
over again growing up. How many times did he say that and I wanted to scream
and did a few times? And now here I am. I am tempted to call Elliot up to fly here
and help me with this. He needs to see history in the making and watch his mini
me in personality in action. "I know as you are going through puberty that your
sexual desires will increase. That is normal. But Caleb let me emphasize that all
of your sexual experiences should be private. You don't discuss what you do with
a girl with your friends, or anyone. You should always respect your partner. You
will masturbate.in privacy, and not discuss that either. Sex between a man and
woman is private, enjoyable and I have sex with your mother because we love
each other, are married and it is private. We don't talk about it. That is the way it
should be."

"Oh manI don't want to wait until I am married."

"And you won'thell that I am sure of at this pointbut you don't want to fail at it
and at your age you don't know how to please a woman yet. If you don't please a
woman you will be a selfish lover."

"Then tell me how do I please a woman?"

"Calebhave you not listened to me. You are too young. I want to be there for
you and help you with this and when the time is rightsay in four or five years
come to me before you are about to have sex and I will make sure we talk and
you have condoms. You never want to have unprotected sex."

"Whyyou did and if you didn't I wouldn't be here." Oh Christ he is killing me.

"I was married and I could afford a family. What would you do if you had sex say
next year and you got a girl pregnant? Would you want the responsibility of a
baby at 13?"

"No way."

"Well that is what could happen if you had sex now and I promise you Caleb if
you ignore my advice and had unprotected sexwhich can cause diseases if you
are with a partner that is a carrierand you get a girl pregnantyou my friend
will find yourself working to support your mistake and not getting my money."
God I hate to go there but I need to get his attention. He is trying to act all cool
and mature but he is the same kid that jumped in bed with me last night when he
was sure there was a fucking bear in the house. He is a little kid for god sake.
Having older siblings seems to make him think he has to act all grown up. But he
is not fooling me." He looks over at me.

"But you would let me still live at home right?"

"Nopeyou would have to get a job and support your family."

"Huh? Where would I live? But where would I work. Would you hire me?"

"Nope. You have to have at least a four year college degree and preferably grad
school. You are not qualified yet to work for me. Someday after your have been
in college, I would like that very much although Uncle Brady and Uncle Elliot told
me they want to hire you since you are so good at drafting and design. And they
wouldn't hire you either until you have gone to school to study architecture and
get an MBA. Do you know that four years after Uncle Elliot hired Uncle Brady,
before he would let him help totally run the business, he made Uncle Brady go
back to school to get his MBA? We take our companies very seriously."

"Would you give me food money?"

"Nope. I would buy the baby food but not you."

"You would let me starve? I am your son. I'm mom's babyshe always says that
and she would be sad if she couldn't come in and kiss me goodnight or share ice
cream with me and order pizza when you are away. HaMom wouldn't kick me
out."

"You sure about that? Mom would never stop crying it would upset her so much."
He looks sad. "If you are old enough to have sex at 13 then you are old enough
to support yourself."

"I don't think I am ready for all that. Too badthe sex thing sounds kind of good,
but I guess you wouldn't let me take Maggie or Radar with me either than."

"Nope. How would you feed them and remember you would probably be living in
a homeless shelter." I almost grin seeing him think this over.

"Okay dadI guess I am going to wait until I am older. You won't get mad at me
if I come to you in four or five years and get those Trojan things then?"

"No. I didn't when your brothers came to me. You will be much older and able to
be more selective and in control. Caleb I never want to hear that you are
disrespectful to girls or mistreat them. Never. How would you feel if a boy just
wanted to be with Phoebe for sex but didn't really like her?" His face almost turns
white.

"I would punch them. Or call Henry or Teddy and have them beat them up. But
Phoebe wouldn't do that."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because she is pretty, funny and deserves the best person ever. I would really
really be upset if someone did that to her. She is my favorite person next to you
and Mom and well maybe Gail and Grammie." He pulls a package of Skittles out
of his pocket and offers me some which I take. His mother has the same Skittles
addiction. "DadI see where you're going with this. So if I was mean or used
some girl just for sex who was pretty and nice like Phoeb's it might make her
brother or parents sad right."

"Yes."

"It's kind of our jobs as the men in the family to take care of the girl's right?" I
hide my smile at his inclusion of being a man already. He's my youngest I will
never see him that way.

"I feel that way but not all men feel that way. I am very protective of your mom,
sister, girl cousins, Aunt Mia and Aunt Kate. And of course Grammie. If anyone
ever hurt my momI would punch their lights out. You should always feel the
same way."
"I do. If anyone ever hurt my mom I would kill them. Mom is so littleyou know I
am taller than her already. Well almost."

He isn't going to be as tall as the other two boys or even me. He is smaller frame
and when he was little we called him our little squirt because as a baby he was
much smaller than the other kids were at that age. I see him around 6 feet at
best which still isn't short but Henry is 6'3 and Teddy just a bit shorter.

"So dadI won't have sex ever than because I never want to leave home or you
and mom. I want to live with you guys forever." Again I smile. Don't all kids say
they will never leave home at some point and then around sixteen they start
counting the days?

"I would like it if you lived with us forever but you won't and someday when you
are old enough to understand what sex is all aboutthen I want you to
experience that. It is a wonderful thing and someday you will understand. Do you
have any more questions for me about sex?"

"Hmmm.no I think I understand most everything from school. Can we go into

town and get a pizza and go to that arcade and ride the go carts?"

"Sure anything you want. This is your week."

"DadI like how you haven't been calling Andrea and Ros all week and only being
with me. You're the best dad ever." I smile thinking crisis averted and my little
guy Caleb is back. I fist pump him and rub his head pulling him under my arm
kissing his forehead. We will go back to this conversation again at some point but
for now I think we are good.

"Oh dadone more question. When Teddy was home for your wedding renewal
party he asked me if I am spanking my monkey yet and Henry started laughing
really hard. What does that mean?" Fuck me. "Taylor get Henry and Teddy on a
joint call." I am going to kill them.